《Bride of Mr.Billion》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Be¡¯s POV Last night, I had a sex with a strange man. I¡¯m not a random woman. I did this because I was too sad yesterday. The boyfriend who had been in love with me for three years said that I was not gentle, considerate, and sexy. Then he turned around and went to Ennd with a rich girl. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Although I¡¯m very strong in front of my friends, I¡¯m really sad. In order to ease my mood, I went to the bar alone and drank a lot. I met that man in the bar. I don¡¯t even remember his appearance. At this time, I heard the sound of running water. It was the sound of him taking a shower in the bathroom. I slowly opened my eyes. It was a luxurious guest room. The morning sun shone on the messy sheets, underwear, clothes, and shoes on the carpet. I looked down at the clear kiss marks on the naked body under the quilt, and there was a faint pain in my lower body. All of this reminded me of the intensity between me and that strange manst night. I grabbed my long hair, and some memory fragments rushed into my mind. Almost all of them were pictures of me being pressed under the man¡¯s body and violently hit. It had to be said that men¡¯s skills were not bad¡­ Oh, no, it was not the time to think about this problem. I¡¯ve never had such an experience sleeping with strangers. At this moment, I don¡¯t know how to face all this. Maybe I should run away now, before he finds me. I got up from the bed, put on my clothes, took my bag, and walked to the door. But at this time, the bathroom door opened. A super handsome man came out the bathroom. He had thick golden hair and a handsome face. Through his loose bathrobe, one could vaguely see his sexy and strong chest muscles. My heart beat faster uncontrobly. This man is much better-looking than that scumbag¡¯s ex-boyfriend. The image of our sexst night appeared in my mind again. He hugged me, stroked me, and kissed me¡­ My cheeks suddenly became hot. I shook my head and forced myself to stop thinking about those scenes. In order to calm down as soon as possible, I fanned myself with my hands, but it was useless. Compared with my restlessness, the man¡¯s performance was very calm. When I looked at him, I could feel that he was looking at me from head to toe, as if he was looking at a product. I saw the corner of his mouth twitched and showed a disdainful expression. Why did he show such an expression to me? At this time, he suddenly walked to the bedside and reached out to pick up his wallet. There was a thick stack of cash in his wallet, and I immediately woke up. What does it mean? Slept with me for one night, so paid me? Treating me like a prostitute? It was too insulting! I decided to fight back! I immediately took out the only 150 dors from my bag and threw them on the bed sheet before he could. I crossed my arms in front of my chest, pretending to be calm. I looked up at him and said in a picky tone, ¡°Although you are very handsome, your physical strength is not good and your skills are poor, so it¡¯s only worth a little money!¡± I said that on purpose. After all, when facing a man who wanted to humiliate me, I didn¡¯t want to expose that I only had a little money now. ¡°What did you say?¡± The man questioned me with a strong tone of anger. I¡¯d already said those words, so I couldn¡¯t take them back. So no matter how embarrassed I was at the moment, I still had to force myself to keep calm. In order to put on a more realistic act, I went up and patted him on the shoulder. In a very serious tone, I said, ¡°I suggest you give me a discount first and umte experience. Once you¡¯ve mastered this technique, you can definitely raise the price!¡± With that, I turned around and left as fast as I could. While I was running away, I could faintly hear the man¡¯s roar. ¡°Damn it!¡± I know. I pissed that man off¡­ Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Be¡¯s POV: I didn¡¯t dare to stop. I ran faster. In terms of strength, I¡¯m definitely no match for him. Fortunately, the man did not catch up. When I walked out of the hotel, I was still afraid. I stroked my beating heart. Fortunately, I ran fast enough. I wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with that man in the future. I didn¡¯t have to worry about him anymore. Thinking of this, I was more rxed. After having some breakfast, I went to thepany. Halfway through, I received a call from my mother Susan. ¡°Oh, dear, today is your Uncle John¡¯s 60th birthday. We will hold a banquet at the Conrad Hotels. You muste.¡± ¡°No, mom. I don¡¯t want to go.¡± I knew that if I went to the banquet, I would definitely meet my father and the stepmother. ¡°Although I¡¯m an adult, my father cheated on me and my mother. Until now, I can¡¯t forgive him.¡± ¡°Your Uncle John and Aunt Carter have always been very nice to you. They took the initiative to invite you this time.¡± Susan tried to persuade me. I thought about it. When my father cheated on me, I was less than ten years old. At that time, without Uncle John and Aunt Carter, my life with my mother would only be more difficult. I thought for a moment and finally chose to agree. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get into any more conflicts when you see your father!¡± Susan said. ¡°He won¡¯t cause me trouble, nor will I.¡± I hung up the phone. Back then, my mother knelt on the ground and begged my father. As long as he did not get a divorce and gave her and her children a home, she could ignore the matter between him and that mistress. But my bastard father is still not satisfied. He not only divorced my mother, but also took away all the money. After that, only we knew how hard it was for the three of us¡­ I came to thepany just in time. I¡¯m notte. I came to my desk and my colleague, Joey Farmiga, walked over to me. ¡°Oh, dear, didn¡¯t you break up with your ex? Why can¡¯t I see your sadness at all?¡± Joey usually had a good rtionship with me, so I knew that she didn¡¯t mean anything. ¡°Last night, I spent 150 dors on a prostitute tofort my wounded heart,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Is it useful for such a cheap man?¡± Joey curled her lips. As soon as I heard this, I knew that Joey thought I was joking. We often make all kinds of jokes. Those who don¡¯t know must think we have rich experience in dealing with men. But in fact, our private lives are more conservative and not as open as we said. I even told Joey directly that I had sex with a prostitutest night. She also thought that it was just a joke and it couldn¡¯t be true. I didn¡¯t exin. I just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°By the way, there is a big news that ourpany has a new boss,¡± Joey suddenly said. My mood was very calm, like ake without any ripples. I said, ¡°I¡¯m just an assistant. It doesn¡¯t matter to me who is the boss.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the new CEO is the heir to the Wharton Group. His father is a senior official of the government, and his mother is the chairman of the headquarters. This Boss is handsome and young. Right now, all the women in thepany want to take a look at this legendary Boss!¡± Joey was getting more and more excited as she spoke. ¡°The variety is too high. We can¡¯t afford it.¡± I was still very calm. I had no fantasy about this kind of man who had no possibility of development. At this time, my superior, Gary Ackerman, came over and said to me very seriously, ¡°The new boss is about to take office. All the staff above the department manager level and above will go to the conference room for a meeting.¡± I quickly took my notebook and pen and followed behind him. Joey blinked at me. I knew she wanted me to take a picture of the big boss. When I walked into the meeting room, I saw that the room was full of people. I was just an assistant, so I could only sit in a corner. In fact, I was not curious about the big boss at all. At this time, the beautiful face of this morning appeared in my mind. I thought of the ugly expression on his face when he received 150 dors. I couldn¡¯t help covering my mouth andughing. I admit that I¡¯ve gone too far. But he looked at me with contempt. Moreover, he took out his wallet and wanted to send me away as a prostitute. I only used the same method to fight back! Just then, a burst of apuse sounded, and my thoughts returned to reality. A handsome man in a ck suit walked into the meeting room, surrounded by people. Staring at that handsome face for dozens of seconds, I was so shocked that I couldn¡¯t close my mouth. Why¡­ is he here? Something¡¯s wrong with my eyes. Thinking of this, I immediately rubbed my eyes with my hands. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s really the man who had a one-night stand with me. ¡°Last night, I spent 150 dors to sleep with the ¡® wouldn¡¯t mind being the new boss.¡± My God! Is it still not toote to run away? Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Be¡¯s POV: I spent 150 dors on sleeping with a prostitute. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s the new boss! What a coincidence. I recalled what I said to the boss¡­ I said that his skills were not good enough,and I want him to sell at a lower price¡­ Oh, my god! Why should I say that? If he recognized me, would he fire me? No, I can¡¯t be fired! My mother and sister still need my help. Calm down! I had to calm down! I took a few deep breaths and tried to keep calm, but my legs were still trembling. I nced at the man sitting at the forefront and made sure that he didn¡¯t look in my direction. Then I felt a little relieved. I lowered my head and covered half of my face with my long hair! Right now, all I could hope for was that the CEO of the firm, Herbert Wharton, had never paid attention to me. There were many people in the conference room, so he probably didn¡¯t notice me. Every minute and every second was torture for me. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The meeting gradually came to an end, and the situation seemed to be better than I had imagined. It seemed that Herbert did not notice me. It was finally time to end my memory. I sneaked out of the conference room in the crowd. The first thing I did when I returned to the office was to catch Joey and tell her what had happened. Joey looked at me in shock. ¡°You¡¯re so lucky to sleep with the BOSS.¡± ¡°Stop joking. I¡¯m very worried that he will take revenge on me and fire me. I still have my mother and sister to take care of. I can¡¯t lose my job.¡± I was very crazy. I regretted it again. Why did I go to that bar to drink? Why did I have a one-night stand with him? Why did I give him 150 dors? And why did I satirize him for his poor skills? This situation was too bad. Joey shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Maybe he didn¡¯t notice you at all.¡± Before she could finish her words, the manager¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Be, Mr. Wharton wants you to go to his office!¡± I walked into the Boss¡¯ office in a nervous and uneasy mood. When I walked into the office and saw the familiar man, my breathing became rapid. Thest time we meet, he was still in the hotel, wearing a bathrobe. Now that he¡¯s wearing a suit, he¡¯s my boss. Life was always full of surprises. Since I entered the office, he had been looking through the documents, as if he hadn¡¯t noticed my arrival at all. I looked at his thick hair, took a deep breath, and said in a ttering tone, ¡°Mr. Wharton, are you looking for me?¡± raised his head, and I quickly showed a standard smile. I didn¡¯t dare to offend the big boss. Herbert was looking me up and down. His eyes were very unfriendly, as if he was disdainful or contemptuous. In short, it made me feel very ufortable. I very much hated his eyes, which were as disdainful as looking at a humble and weak ant. But I still have to work in hispany, so I can only endure for the time being. Finally, he put down the pen in his hand and leaned back on the wide leather seat. He said coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect our female employee to be so open. It¡¯s really unexpected.¡± His cold tone, as well as his provocative words, made me couldn¡¯t help but reply, ¡°It seems that your private life is also very rich!¡± I thought to myself, ¡°We¡¯re almost the same. If I¡¯m a dissolute woman, then you¡¯re also a yboy!¡± The expression on Herbert¡¯s face became very ugly again. I seem to have angered my boss again¡­ Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Be¡®s POV: I quickly lowered my head. Although I was very happy, I still felt a little regretful. After all, I still wanted to continue working in the Wharton Group. I shouldn¡®t have acted so impulsively! After I finished speaking, the office became very quiet, and I seemed to be able to hear our breathing. I stole a nce at the facial expression of the BOSS in front of me. He was still looking at me with aplicated expression. I couldn¡®t guess what he was thinking. The next second, I saw Herbert take out a hundred and fifty dors from his wallet and ce them in front of me. With a serious face, he said, ¡°Miss Stepanek, I think it is necessary for me to rify with you that apart from being the boss of the headquarters of the Wharton Group, I don¡®t have any other part- time jobs. That¡®s why I ask you to take back the 150 dors!¡± I was stunned. So the boss asked me to come to the office just to prove that he was not a prostitute? ¡°I understand what you mean,¡± I said with a smile. | secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Perhaps things were not as serious as I thought. However, the next movement of Herbert confused me! I reached out and tried to get the 150 dors back, but he threw another 100 dors onto it. I looked at him, puzzled. ¡°Mr. Wharton?¡± ¡°This 100 dors is your rewardst night. It¡®s not very good! It¡®s only worth that much!¡± Herbert¡®s tone was full of superiority. Damn it, I really want to curse! C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. He meant that I was even cheaper than a poor duck by 50 yuan. I was only worth 100 dors. I was very unhappy, but I didn¡®t want to lose my job. So even though I was a little angry now, I still didn¡®t show it. I told myself to calm down! I picked up the 250 dors and said, ¡°Nothing else. I¡®ll go back to work first.¡± | quickly ran out of the CEO¡®s office. As soon as I returned to the office, Joey came over. ¡°Why is he looking for you?¡± Joey asked. I thought for a moment and said, ¡°Tell me that he doesn¡®t have any other part¨Ctime jobs.¡± ¡°And then?¡± Joey continued to ask. But I¡®m not going to tell her what happened next. After all, it¡®s embarrassing. ¡°No follow¨Cup.¡± I shrugged. ¡°It¡®s boring!¡± Joey said. ¡°Are you very disappointed?¡± I asked. 12:190 Joey snickered. ¡°I thought he was looking for you to continue the romantic rtionship!¡± I immediately resisted. ¡°I¡®m not interested!¡± ¡°Not interested? God, do you know? If others know that you slept with Boss, how many people will be jealous of you?¡± Joey looked down at the photo of Herbert on the phone. In just a few hours, the photo of Herbert had already been posted on the phone by all the female employees of thepany. ¡°Then you¡®d better not tell anyone else. I don¡®t want to be envied by everyone.¡± I smiled and shook my head ¡°Hey, what does it feel like to have a sex with BOSS?¡± Joey raised her eyebrows at me. Traised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Just... average. You can try it if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°I wish I could try.¡± Joey rolled his eyes at me and returned to his seat. Hey, although I did sleep with Herbert, it was a pity that I was so drunk at that time that I couldn¡®t remember the specific feeling ofst night. Thinking of this, i still felt a little regretful. However, there would be no more opportunities in the future. Except for the boss and thepany, there is no other connection between us. Just as I was thinking about this problem¡­ The phone rang. It was a call from Susan. I knew that he must have urged me to attend Uncle John¡®s birthday party in the afternoon. I couldn¡®t help but take a deep breath when I thought of the scene that I might have to face tonight... Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Be¡¯s POV: I took a leave. At one o¡®clock in the afternoon, I arrived at the Conrad Hotel. I delivered the gift I prepared and said a few words of birthday blessing to Uncle John. My father hasn¡®t arrived yet. I don¡®t want to see him and his lover happy. I n to leave at this time. However, Aunt Carter stopped me. ¡°Be, we¡®ll leave after lunch. There¡®s another very important guesting!¡± ¡°Which important guest?¡± I asked curiously. Uncle and Aunt Carter are both ordinary people, and their friends are just like us. How can there be any important guests? ¡°He¡®s the son of a oldrade¨Cin¨Carms of your Uncle John. Right, he¡®s the new boss of yourpany. His name is... Herbert!¡± Aunt Carter excitedly replied. ¡°What?¡± Aunt Carter¡®s words shocked me greatly! It¡®s Herbert again. Why do I have to run into him everywhere I go? Before I could react, I saw Herbert and my father¡®s familying in. I hate these people, so I just want to get out of here as soon as possible. But Aunt Carter pulled me to the VIP seats. When I sat down, I realized that my father¡®s family, Herbert, and I were all at this table. I nced at the person in front of me and found that the air was filled with the smell of gunpowder. The woman who had once ruined my parents¡® marriage was named Connie Briden. The one next to her was her daughter, Emma Briden. She had big eyes, a high nose, a big chest, a very thin waist, and plump buttocks¡­ Of course, these were not inborn. They all relied on stic surgery. I suspect that every organ in her body has undergone stic surgery. Moreover, she was wearing heavy makeup. It was said that no one had ever seen what she really looked like. Herbert sat on the opposite side of me coldly, and everything around him seemed to have nothing to do with him. My father didn¡®t seem to see me either. I lowered my head and ate, as if I didn¡¯t see anyone. After all, there were very delicious dishes on the table, which I couldn¡®t afford to eat. Although my eyes don¡®t need to look at them, my ears can still listen to them. ¡°Oh, Emma. This Mr. Herbert is the son of your oldrade¨Cin¨Carms. He¡¯s now the CEO of the 12:190 branch of thepany, and he¡®ll have a lot of business with us in the future. You should communicate more with him!¡± Ryan Stepanek¡® voice was very ttering. That¡®s right. Ryan Stepanek is my father. That father who once cheated on me and now is my non¨Cexistent father. Ryan Stepanek opened a small security agency. It was said that Connie Briden and her daughter were good at running a man¡®spany. Each time, they would cause a quarrel and divorce between other couples. ¡°Nice to meet you. My name is Emma Briden, and I hope that you can take care of me.¡± Emma¡¯s voice was very pretentious. ¡°Hello.¡± There was no expression on Herbert¡®s face, but he still maintained his politeness. ¡°It¡®s too polite to call you Mr. Wharton. Why don¡®t I call you ¡®Herbert¡® in the future?¡± Emma¡¯s face stiffened into a stiff smile. I felt cold all over and very embarrassed. I really don¡¯t understand why a man would like such a woman. Herbert lowered his head and ate his food. He did not respond to Emma Briden. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Emma Briden continued with a smile, ¡°Herbert, is it convenient for you to leave a contact information? Maybe we¡®ll have business connections in the future!¡± ¡°You can add my secretary in business,¡± said Herbert as he raised his head. In the face of Herbert¡®s refusal, Emma did not give up and continued to say something. Connie suddenly looked at me and immediately painted her gun at me. ¡°Be, you¡®re too rude. I¡®m your elder anyway. Aren¡®t you going to greet me?¡± Connie Briden must have been deliberately picking on me. I¡®m a little angry. Elder? What kind of elder was she? Back then, she ruined my parents¡® marriage and even insulted my mother! If it weren¡®t for my young age, I would have definitely beaten her. I raised my chin and sneered. ¡°What right do you have to be my elder when you¡®re such a wicked woman!¡± Connie turned to look at my father and said in an aggrieved voice, ¡°Ryan, your daughter has gone too far!¡± Ryan was furious. ¡°Be, apologize to Connie immediately!¡± Oh, this is my father! Whether it¡®s my fault or not, I have to apologize immediately! This time, I won¡®t apologize! Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Be¡¯s POV: ¡°Am I wrong? Isn¡®t she a third party, not a bad person?¡± I stood up and pointed at Connie. It¡®s been 15 years. My father hasn¡®t given me and my sister any special treatment. I remember when I was a child, I couldn¡¯t pay the tuition fee to ask him for money, but he didn¡¯t give it to me. Instead, he kicked me. But the daughter of the third party had always lived a very good life. From then on, I swore that I would never take a penny from him again, and Ryan was no longer my father! Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Ryan, your daughter humiliated me. I¡®m angry!¡± Connie Briden, shouted loudly. ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°Pa!¡± Ryan Stepanek¡® voice sounded almost at the same time as his voice hitting me. After that moment, I felt a severe headache on my cheek. Perhaps he used too much strength that my head started to feel dizzy. I fell to the ground. Long press the content toment or report Before I could react, I felt a sharp pain in the back of my hand. I turned my head and saw that Emma was steppir ¡®the back of my hand with her thin high heels. At that moment, anger and pain went straight into my brain. I got up from the ground in a hurry and shouted, ¡°F*ck CK!¡± The next moment, I directly picked up a pot of hot soup on the table and poured it on Ryan. Then I picked up the other two tes of dishes and poured it on Connie and Emma. In an instant, Ryan Stepanek screamed in pain from the heat. His beautiful clothes were covered with greasy vegetable soup. ¡°How dare you resist!¡± Ryan was very angry, waving his fist to hit me. At this moment, Uncle John and Aunt Carter came to my side, and Ryan stopped. ¡°How could there be such a terrible daughter? How dare she attack her father!¡± Connie was the first to use me. Aunt Carter didn¡®t answer her and just pulled me to her side. ¡°I won¡®t have a daughter like her in the future!¡± Ryan roared. I couldn¡®t help rolling my eyes. I don¡®t want to be his daughter. I was very happy to see Ryan and his family in such a sorry state, although the corner of my mouth was bleeding. When I looked up, I suddenly saw Herbert sitting quietly in his seat, staring at me with a pair of dark eyes. That kind of indifference, with a look at me, stung me like a needle. I raised my chin to Herbert and rolled my eyes at him. Then I turned around and walked away quickly The spring breeze was still a little cold, and the clothes I wore were very thin, I didn¡®t get a taxi after walking for a long time. My burning face was blown by the cold wind. Even though I was very strong, I couldn¡®t help crying. But I don¡®t regret it. If I could teach those trash a lesson, I would be happy even if I were beaten, Just when my foot was very painful because of the high heels, a ck Bentley suddenly stopped in front of me I looked up and saw the handsome face in the car window. I pulled my lips in surprise, because the owner of that face was Herbert, ¡°Get in the car!¡± Herbert ordered. I hate his tone of speaking. It¡®s not working hours now, so I don¡®t need to obey his orders. And what had just happened was not worthy of pride. Herbert saw the whole process. I hadn¡®t figured out how to face him yet. So I didn¡®t intend to get in the car at all. ¡°It¡®s very difficult to get a car here,¡± Herbert continued. I didn¡®t want to hear his voice, so I turned and left. However, after walking for a short distance, I heard someone behind me shouting, ¡°I heard that several cases of rape and murder of women have happened in this street area recently. The murderer has not been caught yet. The police suspect that the murderer is a resident nearby.¡± I looked up at the darkness, and the sound of the wind blowing the leaves became terrible. Even if I don¡®t like Herbert and my self¨Cesteem, I have to take care of my own safety. The next second, I turned around and opened the door. I quickly got in the passenger seat and fastened my seat belt. I didn¡®t look at the expression of Herbert during the whole process. The car started. It was quiet in the carriage. I touched my painful cheek and felt really embarrassed just now. I was an adult, but I was beaten by Ryan! I didn¡®t say a word along the way. Ten minutester, the car stopped in front of my district. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wharton.¡± I unfastened my seat belt and thanked him. After all, he had sent me to the door. Herbert said, ¡°You don¡®t have to thank me. After all, you are an employee of thepany. If anything happens to you, thepany will pay you a part of the fee.¡± These words immediately made me angry. How could there be a boss who cursed his employees to death? ¡°Mr. Wharton, don¡®t worry. I will definitely live to a hundred years old. You should keep the money for your own use!¡± After speaking, I got out of the car and mmed the door shut. Swoosh! 12:20 O The next moment, the car left quickly. He ran so fast. The boss was very handsome, but unfortunately, he had a bad mouth. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Be¡¯s POV: As soon as they got home, my sister Betty came up and asked, ¡°Sister, what happened to your face?¡± Hearing this, my mother immediately came over and asked anxiously, ¡°Who did it? Is it your father?¡± ¡°Mom, I was pped twice, but I pped back twice!¡± When i saw my mother¡®s distressed look, i pretended to be rxed. ¡°Don¡®t take it to heart, Be. Your father must have listened to Connie.¡± Mom, are you trying to say that my dad hit me for a reason? Can i forgive him? I threw the ice bag away angrily and said, ¡°Mom, Ryan has never cared about you for so many years, Why are you still speaking for him? You have nothing to do with him now. You are strangers, and you are not as good as strangers. You are enemies!¡± That was how my mother was. She was weak and had no idea what to do. The father was her god. Although they had divorced for many years, Ryan was still her husband in her heart. That was what I hated most. ¡°He is your father after all.¡± My mother¡®s voice was very low. Seeing such a weak mother, I felt sad and softened my tone. ¡°Mom, I¡®m tired. I¡®m going back to my room to rest.¡± I entered my room in frustration, my face burning with pain. Fortunately, it was the weekend tomorrow, otherwise, I wouldn¡®t have been able to go to work. knock knock knock¡­ A few minutester, the door was knocked twice, and her mother¡®s voice came in. ¡°Be, I forgot to tell you just now. Mom¡®s good friend introduced you to a University professor. Your face is not convenient now. I¡®ll arrange for you to meet next week!¡± Ever since my ex¨Cboyfriend cheated on me, my mother has been looking for someone to introduce me to. Once I object, my mother will start to shed tears and force me to meet her. A weekter, I sat in a very romantic restaurant, waiting for for someone to be introduced by my mother¡®s friend. At seven o¡®clock, a man in grey trousers, a white shirt, and gold¨Crimmed sses sat in front of me. ¡°Hello, my name is Hank Cruise. I¡®m 29, and I¡¯m a teacher in college now.¡± His opening words were simple and clear. I looked him up and down, raised my chin and said, ¡°I have a few questions for you.¡± The person in front of me looks very gently. I don¡®t have a bad impression of him for the time being. It¡®s just that I don¡®t like this kind of date. I came here just to make the Susan feel at ease. So I thought I had to say something to stimte this man and let him take the initiative to leave. ¡°By the way, let Susan know that don¡¯t introduce me to all kinds of men in the future.¡± ¡°Go ahead. As long as i can answer, I will.¡± Hank smiled, revealing two rows of white teeth. Do you have a real estate i nced at him The pople who could afford to buy a house in this city were all from wealthy families or particrly high sries It was actually very dinicult to buy a house in the city with the sry of a professor I guessed that he couldn¡®t have a house, so I deliberately made things difficult for him. This question made Hank smile ¡°¡®m living in alwo hundred square meter.¡± I was stunned and thought, ¡°It must be a property with a particrly bad location or a very bad environment I immediately asked, ¡°Do you have a Mercedes?¡± Hank¡®s smile deepened. ¡°My car is a Land Rover now. If you like Mercedes, I can change it in the I was stunned again. In order to defeat him, I continued, ¡°My sry is not high and my temper is not good ¡°It doesn¡®t matter. Girls will have bad tempers, I can understand.¡± Hank continued to say gently. I didn¡®t achieve the purpose of driving him away, so I patted the table and said, ¡°Are you sick? You have a big house and a good car. You are handsome, and you are a university professor. Why did you find a woman like me?¡± ¡°What¡®s wrong with you?¡± Hank looked at me. ¡°When I was very young, my father ran away with other women. I¡®m a single-parent. Now my mother and sister rely on me. My ex¨Cboyfriend said that I¡®m not gentle and not feminine.he went abroad with a rich girl,¡± I said ¡°Anything else?¡± Hank still had a smile on his face. ¡°No.¡± I lowered my head and drank juice. I had exposed all my shorings. Why didn¡®t he retreat? ¡°You are the most special girl I have ever seen. In fact, I hate blind dates, but I don¡®t like to make friends. You won¡®t object to us being ordinary friends, will you?¡± Finally, Hank handed me a business card. Friend? When Hank said this, all my previous vignce was put down. It didn¡®t matter if they were just ordinary friends. I took the business card and began to eat and chat with him. I didn¡®t expect our conversation to be so pleasant. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! I don¡®t hate Hank at all. I even think it¡®s great to have such a friend. After dinner, Hank insisted on taking me home, but I didn¡®t refuse. I stood at the entrance of the restaurant and waited for him to get the car in the parking lot. ¡°Be?¡± Someone called me from behind all of a sudden. As soon as I turned around, I saw my superior, Gary Ackerman. ¡°Manager, are you here for dinner too?¡± I was very surprised. At this time, I saw Herbert and a male businessman walking out of the restaurant. When i came out for a meal, i would meet someone i didn¡¯t want to see. This Herbert seemed to be everywhere. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Be¡¯s POV: ¡°Would you like to have dinner with your friends?¡± Asked Gary suddenly. Just then, Hank drove the car over. ¡°My friend is here!¡± I said quickly. ¡°Boyfriend?¡± ¡°No, it¡®s just... an ordinary friend.¡± I quickly denied. Be, why are you blushing? Are you shy? Gary continued to ask. I raised my head and identally met Herbert¡®s eyes. I instinctively lowered my head and quickly said, ¡°Goodbye, manager!¡± I quickly sat in the passenger seat, looked through the ss, and then turned away. My personality is usually very direct and I don¡®t hesitate at all. What happened today? I asked myself in my heart... Early the next morning, as soon as I walked into the office, I was met with a serious look on Gary¡®s face. ¡°A few days ago, our finance department made a major mistake in the development project. We were asked to go there.¡± ¡°How serious is it?¡± I asked nervously. I spent half a month working overtime in the finance department toplete the n. I was in charge of it. ¡°I don¡®t know either. We¡®ll know when we get there.¡± The director was also very nervous. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. As soon as I walked into the office with Gary, Herbert angrily threw the two¨Cinch thick bag on the desk. ¡°How do you work? How can you make low¨Clevel mistakes? Do you know how important this project is to thepany?¡± Mistake? The parameters were all taken care of by Joey. Her mother was seriously ill these days, and she was very anxious every day. She must have neglected it. ¡°How could the parameters be wrong?¡± The Gary was very surprised. ¡°Go and check the situation of thepany¡¯s employees this time. They have caused such a big loss to thepany. We must chase them severely!¡± Herbert was so angry that he unbuttoned his shirt. ¡°I¡®ll go and investigate...¡± Without waiting for the report to finish, I immediately said, ¡°Mr. Wharton, I don¡®t think it¡®s the time to pursue responsibility. I¡®m just trying to think of a way to remedy the case.¡± Joey¡¯s mother was still in the hospital, so she spent a lot of money. Joey needed this sry very much. Joey is my good friend. I hope that I can help her. ¡°Make up for it? How?¡± Herbert¡¯s tone was very serious. 12:21D The director lowered his head and exined to me, ¡°There will be a bidding meeting next Monday, and it¡®s toote to calcte again.¡± I lowered my head and thought for a moment. Then I looked up and said, ¡°There are still six days before the next Monday. I¡®m responsible for the calction.¡± The director frowned and said to me, Be, there are several major projects in the finance department recently. I can¡®t transfer anyone to help you. ¡°I know, I believe I can definitely do it again before next Monday!¡± I promised. Joey couldn¡®t live without this job. I knew it would take a lot of time to calcte again, but I still wanted to try my best. However, Herbert¡®s face was full of contempt. ¡°Do you think you can do it all by yourself in six days? Do you think you¡®re faster than aputer?¡± ¡°Is theputer also man-made?¡± I whispered. This sentence made the office immediately quiet down. Herbert stared at me coldly, and I immediately lowered my head. I knew that I was impulsive when I spoke. . A few secondster, he said to me seriously, ¡°Well, if you can¡®t finish your ount on Monday, you can leave thepany!¡± I reached out to pick up the budget table and said, ¡°Understood, i¡®ll do it.¡± Anyway, I don¡®t have a good impression of him. I don¡®t think it¡®s possible for me to get promoted and get a raise in the future. It¡®s better to let Joey stay. If I can¡®t finish this task, I can change my job. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Be¡¯s POV: I went home to pack up my things and was ready toplete the task in thepany for the next six days. Two dayster, at noon, I suddenly received a call from Hank. ¡°Hank, I¡®m very busy right now. I don¡®t have time to chat with you.¡± I was a little agitated, Cactions work was far more complicated than I had imagined. ¡°I know you¡¯re busy, so I don¡®i dare to disturb you, but you have to eat. I¡®ve prepared your favorite seafood fried rice for you. Come down and take it,¡± Hank said. Thest time we took the dinner, we added social ounts to each other. We talked very happily. Many things were very tacit, so we always kept in touch. When I heard that he wanted to bring me seafood fried rice, I was very touched. These days, I asked my colleagues to bring some fast food back. I didn¡®t expect that Hank still remembered that I liked seafood fried rice. Looking at my watch, I thought, ¡°I should be back soon.¡± So I replied to Hank, ¡°Wait a minute, I can go down.¡± As soon as I got out of the building, I saw Hank holding one box in his hand and smiling at me. ¡°Although work is important, health is more important. Don¡®t be tired.¡± Hank¡®s voice was very gentle. ¡°I see.¡± My eyes were a little sore. I¡®ve been living in thepany for several days, but no one cares about me so much. ¡°Bring it up and eat it.¡± Hank stuffed the food into my hand. I turned to look at a row of chairs not far away for pedestrians to rest. I pointed there and said with a smile, ¡°There are still a few minutes before work. Why don¡®t you go there with me?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Hank replied with a smile. I ate the fried rice. On the one hand, I was really hungry. This fried rice was really delicious. On the other hand, I have to seize the time to eat and continue to work. I ate and couldn¡®t help saying, ¡°Well, it¡®s delicious!¡± ¡°Eat slowly, be careful not to choke...¡± ¡°Cough cough...¡± Before Hank could finish his sentence, I choked and bent down to cough. While I was feeling very ufortable, I could feel that Hank was patting my back. When I felt a little better, he handed me a ss of water. ¡°Drink some water!¡± Hank¡¯s actions were very gentle. I¡¯m very grateful to him. I took a swig of water and caressed my chest. ¡°It¡®s lucky that I didn¡®t choke myself to death!¡± As soon as I finished speaking, I looked up and saw a man in a ck suit not far away. The man¡¯s temperament was cold, and his hands were in his pockets. I could see that he is looking at me. I suddenly became nervous But the man did nothing then turned and left. I couldn¡®t help but say, ¡°Damn it, why can I see that man no matter where I am?¡± ¡°Do you know that person?¡± Hank asked. Yes! I replied. ¡°Who is he?¡± Hank asked curiously. ¡°the capitalist who exploited me,¡± I replied. Your boss?¡± Hank raised his eyebrows. I nodded, looked down at my watch, and got up. ¡°I have to go back to work.¡± After taking a few steps, I suddenly turned to Hank and said, ¡°Thank you for your seafood meal.¡± After that, I continued to walk to the office. At this time, the elevator was very busy. I stood among a bunch of people, waiting for the elevator. Suddenly, I heard a familiar man¡®s voice. ¡°No wonder there will be a mistake at work. Are all the female employees in your finance department dating men at the same time as you are doing?¡± I looked up and saw that it was Herbert standing in front of me. There was a hint of mockery in Herbert¡®s words just now. But I couldn¡®t find any words to refute it. I was indeed with Hank just now. Although there¡®s no ambiguous rtionship between me and Hank. I don¡®t think I should exin it to Herbert. After a moment of silence, I said, ¡°Mr. Wharton, I only represent myself. Please don¡®t implicate the others in our department!¡± Herbert said coldly, ¡°I think you don¡®t have to waste your effort. You can¡®tplete the n before Monday.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. His indifference and disdain annoyed me. I only felt that my chest was full of gas. I turned around and walked to the safe exit in my high heels. I would rather climb the stairs than take an elevator with the detestable capitalist. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Be¡¯s POV: Herbert¡¯s irony made me want toplete the task even more. From that day on, I have never left the office. ¡°If I¡®m hungry, I¡®ll eat biscuits and instant noodles, If I¡®m sleepy, I¡®ll lie down and sleep for an hour. After a few days, I¡®m very tired, and the dark circles under my eyes have be very obvious.¡± Early in the morning, when Joey entered the office, she ran over to me and asked, ¡°Be, what did Mr. Whartone here for?¡± I looked up nkly. ¡± capitalist? He¡®s never been here.¡± ¡°I just came in and saw himing out from here.¡± Joey pointed at the door. At this moment, Be suddenly understood: Herbert must havee tough at her. He thought that he would not be able toplete the n on Monday. ¡°Damn, I rolled up my sleeves. I must surprise him this time.¡± ¡°I see. Boss secretly came to see you. Does he like you?¡± Joey said. I nced at her and said, ¡°He can¡®t like me. He¡®s just waiting for me haven¡®t finish my work andugh at me!¡± Joey¡®s expression instantly changed from rxed to serious. She said guiltily, ¡°Be, I¡®m sorry, I got you into trouble. You¡®ve been so busy these days, but I can¡®t help you.¡± I looked up at the guilty Joey and said in a deliberately rxed tone, ¡°I¡®m fine, I¡®m fine! Your condition is not good now. Your brother is useless. Your mother lean on you now! Go to work quickly! I¡®m really fine.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Joey said gratefully. Then I saw her return to her seat. I lowered my head and continued to work. Now every minute and every second was very important. On Sunday evening, my colleagues got off work and left. I was still working hard in front of theputer. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. A steady sound of footsteps suddenly came from the empty office. I was a little scared and very nervous. I suddenly looked up and saw a man in a ck suit appear in front of me. I didn¡®t want to talk to him, so I didn¡®t look up. I heard him say, ¡°There are only a dozen hours left until the bidding meeting at nine o¡®clock tomorrow morning. Are you sure you canplete it?¡± Although Herbert¡¯s expression was very strict this time, I didn¡®t hear any disdain or contempt. I looked at the work beside me and answered with certainty, ¡°It will definitely bepleted at five or six o¡®clock tomorrow morning.¡± Herbert nodded. ¡°Then I¡®ll have a rest at thepany tonight. If you¡¯re done. Give me the n directly!¡± Before I could say anything, he had already turned and left. I didn¡®t rest for the rest of the night. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Be¡®s POV: Just a minute ago, I was still worried about my safety But soon, I realized that I was overthinking things Because I heard Herbert say in a disgusted tone, ¡°How many days has it been since you took a shower? I smelled a sour smell!¡± I knew he was telling the truth, For the past week, all my attention has been on work, But the disgusting expression on Herbert¡®s face still hurt my self¨Cesteem, ¡°I¡®m going home to shower!¡± I turned and left. ¡°The bidding will be held at nine o¡®clock. We will set off at half past eight. Are you sure you cane here from your home within an hour and a half?¡± There came a stern voice from behind, I looked back and asked, ¡°Do I have to go to the auction as well?¡± The bidding was very important and it had always been watched by Boss. How could a small assistant like me be qualified to go to the auction? Seeing the confusion on Be¡®s face, Herbert patiently exined, ¡°You¡®re the one who did the calction. If you askd the rted questions, you¡®ll have to answer them.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± I could only nod. It took almost an hour to get back from thepany to home, not to mention taking a shower and changing clothes, and encountering a traffic jam or other situations. Herbert looked down at the watch on his wrist and said, ¡°I¡®m going to print the budget. Hurry up and leave my office before everyonees to the company.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± I nodded, After he left, I walked into a lounge in the corner of the president¡®s office. Although the lounge was not big, and there was only a single bed and a desk, it was simple and clean. There were many personal items of Herbert. It could be seen that this lounge should be very secret and no outsiders were allowed toe in. There was a bathroom in the lounge. The bathroom was not big, but the bathtub was very beautiful. It¡¯s seven o¡®clock in the morning. I still have time to take a shower. I took a shower and soaked in the bathtub for a while. After drying my hair, I was very tired and wanted to sleep. Looking at the time, it was not even eight o¡®clock yet. So I decided to sleep on that single bed for a while. Otherwise, I would be more tired at the bidding. Iy on the small bed. As soon as I closed my eyes, I fell asleep. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. I slept sofortably that I didn¡®t wake up until someone pulled me off the bed and I opened my eyes. 12:22D ¡°What are you doing? Do you know what time it is?¡® A cold male voice came from above. Looking up, I saw that it was the ferocious-looking Herbert. I looked at the clock on the wall. Oh my god! It¡®s already 8:20 p.m., which is beyond the appointed time for us to meet. I grabbed my long hair in annoyance. ¡°I¡®m sorry, I really didn¡®t do it on purpose.¡± I apologized guiltily. ¡°Why are you wearing my shirt?¡± Herbert continued to ask. I lowered my head and took a look. I was really wearing the shirt of Herbert. I was very annoyed. It seemed that I was too sleepy and my mind was in a mess. ¡°My secretary, Allie, is already here. How are you going to leave my office?¡± said Herbert. This is indeed a problem. If I go straight out of the president¡®s office at this time, I will definitely be seen by others. In less than ten minutes, the news of me and Herbert will spread throughout thepany. . I grabbed Herbert¡®s arm and asked, ¡°What should we do? Hurry up and think of a way!¡± Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Be¡®s POV: ¡°Change your clothes immediately. Five minutester, I will let Allie leave for the time being. Then I will wait for you in the car downstairs.¡± Herbert ordered. ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded in agreement. I changed my clothes as fast as I could, then walked to the back of the door and gently pushed open a crack. I saw that the secretary Allie was indeed not there. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. | quickly left the president¡®s office and ran to the elevator. When I left thepany and got in the Bentley of Herbert, I was relieved. The car drove quickly. It was very quiet in the car, and asionally there was only the sound of turning the paper. I looked up at Herbert, who was sitting on the other side of the carriage. At this moment, he was focused on the calction in his hand. When he worked hard, it was probably his most vulnerable moment. In fact, this man was very charming when he was not aggressive.. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Herbert suddenly asked. I immediately looked away and said casually, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m worried about the n.¡± ¡°Don¡®t worry. I¡¯ve taken a rough look. There shouldn¡®t be a problem.¡± Herbert suddenly closed the n. ¡°You took a very short time to check. Are you sure there¡®s no problem?¡± I looked at him. He only had a total of two hours toplete the n, and it also included the time to print it. It would take an ordinary person a day to look through it, let alone to make sure if there were any mistakes. At this moment, the driver of Herbert suddenly turned around and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Stepanek, you don¡®t know, do you?Mr. Wharton graduated from the Department of Finance, University of Cambridge. His master¡®s degree is graduated from the ounting Department of the University of Texas at Austin with a master¡®s degree. He passed the CPA test at the age of 25.¡± Hearing Connor¡®s words, I couldn¡®t help but look at Herbert with an admiring look. ¡°You passed the CPA test at the age of 25?¡± I always thought that Herbert was an uneducated man. Apart from his good looks, he had no other use. He could only be the rich second generation of the boss by relying on his parents. I really didn¡¯t expect that he was a graduate of the University of Cambridge, and his master was from the University of Texas at Austin. Knowing that there are the best ounting majors in the world. He passed the CPA test at the age of 25, which was really amazing. ¡°Oh my god! I¡®ve always dreamed of passing the CPA test through a couple of years. It¡®s a pity that I¡®ve only finished two courses after graduating from college for several years. The grand goal I set for myself is to make sure that I¡¯ll be able to pass the CPA test I turn 30. I looked at Herbert with admiration. However, this kind of worship didn¡®tst long, because the next second, the man said, ¡°As long as 1222 ) you graduate from the department of ounting, work hard enough, even if your talent is average, you can pass the CPA.¡± This made me frown. This man was too arrogant. The admiration I had for him disappeared in an instant. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Be¡¯s POV: I didn¡®t continue to speak, nor did he. The atmosphere became very quiet. After a while, I suddenly felt that he was looking at me. Why is he looking at me? Is there something wrong with my outfit today? After all, he was going to attend a very important asion today. I lowered my head and checked my clothes. I was wearing a ck professional suit today, which was matched with a white shirt. My curly hair was also coiled behind my head. There was a pair of golden earrings on my ears. It¡®s mainly for today¡®s asion. I¡¯m dressed professionally. I don¡®t think it¡®s a big deal. But he had been looking at me. Just as I was about to ask Herbert for his opinion... But he said, ¡°Didn¡®t have breakfast. Are you hungry?¡± Hearing this, I was stunned for a moment. I thought, ¡°I¡®ve been busy all night, and I¡®m hungry now.¡± But on second thought, it was a little strange that he was asking this question. I don¡®t think he¡®s being kind. To be safe, I shook my head and smiled. I¡¯m not hungry.¡± But right at this moment, my stomach growled twice in protest. At this moment, I felt very embarrassed. I lowered my head and stared at my abdomen, cursing in my heart, ¡°Can¡®t you bear it? It¡®s very embarrassing.¡± Just as I was thinking about how to ease the awkwardness, he suddenly threw something at me. Be lowered her head and picked it up. It turned out to be a sandwich. I feel like my saliva is about to flow out of my mouth when I see this bit of equipment. I¡®m so hungry! ¡°There are still five minutes to drive. You¡®d better finish eating quickly,¡± said Herbert. Although he was still so arrogant, I told myself: I can¡®t go against my own belly. The most important thing is to let myself eat my fill first. The next moment, I tore open the lid and lowered my head to eat. I can¡®t believe it. It¡®s really annoying to eat a sandwich. Halfway through my meal, I touched my chest and felt that the bread was stuck there. I tried hard to swallow it, but I couldn¡®t. I couldn¡®t even say a word. Right at this moment, a bottle of water was handed over to him. ¡°Miss Stepanek, do you need some water?¡± 12:22 I quickly took the mineral water, opened it, and raised my head to drink half a bottle. In the end, I was afraid to touch my chest. Fortunately, I was not choked to death! Immediately afterwards, I raised my head to look at the Connor in front of me and expressed my sincere gratitude. ¡°Thank you!¡± I nced at Herbert, and then I couldn¡¯t help rolling my eyes at him. I cursed in my heart, ¡°The wicked capital man is really dark-hearted. I don¡¯t even know how to help the employees when they are about to choke to death. It seems that it¡®s the same as me who is trustworthy.¡± The bidding this time attracted several powerful bigpanies in the city. The president of the major companies were all listening to the final result in the conference room. Me and the senior officials who followed the variouspanies were sitting on the row chairs in the corridor and waiting. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Just now, I was called in to answer a few questions. I thought that the answer was not bad, because 1 noticed that the expression on Herbert¡®s face was soft. This good¨Clooking face actually gave me a lot of confidence, allowing me to smoothly answer the next question. At this time, I was very nervous. I was afraid that if I failed, that moody man, Herbert, would me me for the failure. Then I really can¡®t work in thispany anymore. I¡®m waiting nervously... Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Belle¡®s POV A few minutester, the door of the conference room opened i saw people in suitsing out Herbert was thest one 10e out His expression was very serious, and his lips were tightly shut This made me very nervous I thought, ¡°It seems that the bid is not recruited. I better behave myself more silent at this time. Don¡®t provoke the boss, or I¡®ll be in trouble.¡± ¡°Mr. Wharton?¡± I walked up to him and greeted him in a gentle voice, ¡°Let¡®s go.¡± Herbert nced at me, then turned and lelt, I followed him in my high heels, not daring to breathe too hard, There were many people waiting for the elevator. Herbert stood in front, and I stood behind him, because I really didn¡®t know what to say Probably because the elevator was too boring, he suddenly turned to me and asked, ¡°Why don¡®t you ask about the result of the bidding? Don¡®t you care about thepany?¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. In the face of Herbert¡®s question, I didn¡®t know how to answer. The reason why I didn¡®t ask anything was that I was afraid of making him angry. So I chose not to ask, but now I was questioned and did not care about thepany, which was really troublesome. I adjusted my mood and forced a smile. ¡°L... I¡®m thinking about how to ask! What¡®s the result?¡± Although I asked, in fact, I didn¡®t expect anything. After all, when he came out of the meeting room, he looked terrible. But i didn¡®t expect that Herbert would say, ¡°Ourpany won the bid.¡± ¡°What?¡± I was confused. ¡°Why is he so serious about such a happy thing?¡± ¡°You don¡®t want thepany to won the bid?¡± Herbert asked again. I think his problems are always somewhat inexplicable, But no matter what, he is my boss. I have to respond to him. ¡°No! I¡®m at home every day, praying that ourpany will be stronger and stronger, and we can achieve the strongest in the universe.¡± After I said this, I suddenly felt that my reply was too perfunctory. I was going to say something else to make up for it, but when I looked up and saw the serious look in Herbert¡®s eyes, I couldn¡®t say a word, so I lowered my head. Ding... At this time, the elevator arrived. The elevator came at the right time, which could help me ease the current embarrassment. ¡°Sir, the elevator is here.¡± I raised my head and forced a smile. Herbert nced at me, turned around, and got into the elevator. I followed closely behind and got into the elevator There were too many people taking the elevator, so that after the elevator doors were closed, everyone held their breath, because their bodies were almost glued to each other. I stood in a corner of the elevator, and the two men next to me had physical contact with me. It¡®s warm now, and I¡®m wearing thin clothes. On such an asion, I still felt a little embarrassed. In order to avoid more embarrassment, I could only turn my back and put my chest on the wall of the elevator. I tried very hard to get close to the elevator wall, but the person behind me was still squeezing toward me. I felt that my ass had touched someone else¡®s body. Just when I felt embarrassed, I suddenly felt a body approaching me. I looked back and saw a handsome face. It turned out that he had separated the two men with his own body, and his hands were on the wall of the elevator, giving me a separate space. Herbert¡®s behavior was too gentlemanly, which touched me a little. But this posture was a little ambiguous. I was almost in his arms, and I could probably hear his heartbeat ¡°Damn it! It¡®s like I¡®m being hit by a deer. My hand is on my chest and I¡®m telling myself in my heart: Be, why are you so useless? It¡®s just that I¡®m a little close to you. Do you have to speed up your heart?¡° Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Be¡®s POV I¡¯m staring at the number of foors on the borden would decline, and I hoped that the elevator could reach the first floor as 8000 as possible It might be the rush hour to use the elevator The elevator stopped on some floors, but the people inside were full, so the people outside couldn¡®t go up at all I feel that the distance between him and me is very close Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! At this moment, Herbert¡®s breath was niill on my nape, and the warm breath made her heart beat faster, I thought of the crazy night a few days ago This memory made me realize that I had slept with him a long time ago! The dirty air in the elevator and the irritation in my heart made me twist my body, but I suddenly heard the voice of Herbert, which was a little hoarde. ¡°Don¡®t move!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± I looked up, What i saw was the tight frown of Herbert. His face was a little distorted, as if he was enduring something Then, I felt something hard pressing against my body. Then the object was retreating, but I could still feel the location of the object, In an instant, I understood what Herbert was enduring. I immediately lowered my head in annoyance My face became hot and I didn¡®t dare to move anymore, but I was cursing in my heart, ¡°Herbert, you stinking rogue!¡± Ding... It seemed that after a century, the elevator finally reached the first floor. Everyone walked out of the elevator. I immediately stepped out of the elevator before Herbert. I¡®ll walk in the front, and Herbert will walk in the back. I felt that my face was burning hot. I lowered my head and touched my face. ¡°Is this considered as a crime? Can I sue the evil capitalist?¡± ¡°Be!¡± Just as I was about to reach the Bentley, the person behind me suddenly stopped me. I could only stop. Herbert walked in front of me and looked around. He seemed a little embarrassed, so he put his hands into his trouser pockets, cleared his throat, and finally said, ¡°Ahem, you did a good job this time. I¡®ll give you three days off.¡± Hearing this, I raised my head nkly and stared at Herbert. ¡°What does he mean? Is he saying that I¡®ve re-used the budget within six days or that I performed well in the elevator just now?¡± ¡°It¡®s gettingte let¡®s go back to thepany now!¡± he said as he lowered his head and coughed, After that, he turned around and got in the back seat. pursed my lips and got into the front seat. I don¡®t really want to face this kind of feeling of having intimate contact with my boss. On the way back to the car, the atmosphere was a little strange. My face was always hot, and the images of that night kept appearing in my mind. Every movement was very clear, and every feeling was very clear. And the person who had an intimate rtionship with me was sitting in the back seat. My face became hotter. On the way back, I didn¡®t say anything more, and he didn¡®t say anything either. Soon, we returned to the company. I immediately got out of the car and went to the office as fast as I could, ignoring the man behind 1. me. As soon as I returned to the office, my colleagues gathered around to congratte me. ¡°Congrattions, Be. Ourpany has sessfully bid. You¡®ve done a great job!¡± I smiled politely. ¡°The leader¡®s training and the help of my colleagues.¡± Joey came to me and patted me on the shoulder. He said gratefully, ¡°Be, thanks to you this time. Otherwise, I would have been fired.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You entered thepany earlier than me and helped me a lot,¡± I said with a smile. At this time, manager came over and said, ¡°Be, Mr. Wharton wants you to go to his office!¡± I couldn¡®t help frowning. ¡°Why should I go to the boss¡® office at this time?¡° Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Be¡¯s POV: As soon as I entered the president¡¯s office, I felt that the atmosphere was strange. ¡°Mr. Wharton, are you looking for me?¡± I walked to the desk and saw the ugly look on Herbert¡®s face. I¡¯m very dissatisfied with his expression. I don¡®t owe him anything. And i came here for work, not to endure his bad feelings. ¡°Be, don¡®t think that you¡®ll seduce me and force me to listen to you just because I slept with you once. I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m not as weak as you think!¡± Herbert warned me coldly. With just a few words, he had provoked me. I said, ¡°Mr. Wharton, I don¡®t know what gave you the illusion that I wanted to seduce you. I can tell you now that even if you are the only man left in the world, I won¡¯t be interested in you!¡± Herbert snorted coldly. ¡°I hate hypocritical women like you the most!¡± ¡°Why am I so hypocritical?¡± I was so angry that I pressed down on the desk in front of me. What happened in the elevator was just an ident. But now he said that i wanted to seduce him? This was nder! If he wasn¡®t the big boss, I would have directly resisted him. At this time, I saw Herbert throw a pink thing on the desk and said in a disgusted tone, ¡°Do you dare to say that this thing is not yours?¡± I looked down and saw a pink disposable underwear lying on the desk. I waspletely stunned! ¡°Oh my god! How could it be in the hands of Herbert? I haven¡®t been home these days, so I bought some disposable underwear to rece it in thepany. This pink underwear was indeed changed by me this morning.¡± No wonder I couldn¡®t find the inside of the bathtub that should have been thrown away. Now! suddenly remembered that it should have been put in the bathtub after taking a shower. But I was in a hurry when I left this morning and forgot to take it away! No wonder Herbert thought I was going to seduce him. It was really easy for people to misunderstand For a moment, I felt extremely embarrassed. I opened my mouth but didn¡®t know what to say. ¡°Oh my god! I really want to find a hole to hide in and nevere out again. It¡®s so embarrassing!¡± The next moment, I quickly grabbed the pink underwear and stuffed it into my pocket. Then, I raised my head and looked at Herbert. ¡°Mr. Wharton, this thing is indeed mine. It was just that I identally dropped it down. I didn¡®t have any other thoughts. You must have thought too much!¡± In fact, at this moment, I¡®m struggling as much as I can. I really admire myself for being so calm in such a situation. Thinking about it carefully, the main reason why I could do this was because I really didn¡¯t want to seduce him. 12230 ¡°I think too much?¡± This reason obviously could not convince Herbert, I thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡®s just that you think too much. People who don¡®t have pure thoughts can think of anything in sex. In fact, it¡®s just a coincidence. There¡®s nothing to do with it!¡± Herbert seemed to be irritated by me. He stared at me and said, ¡°I hope it¡®s just an ident, I don¡®t want to have any ambiguous rtionship with female employees,¡± It sounded as if I, a female employee, had to build a rtionship with the boss. I immediately said, ¡°Although I¡®m just a small employee, I have my own principles, I will keep a distance from the bossl¡±N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Very well. You can go now.¡± Herbert¡®s face was still solemn. ¡°I¡®m on leave.¡± I turned around and walked out with my back straight. He personally approved my vacation, so I¡®m sure I¡®ll take it.. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Be¡®s POV: I went back to my office. Joey came up to me and asked, ¡°What did the boss ask you to do?¡± I touched the underwear in my pocket and tried not to tell the truth for the first time because it was too embarrassing. ¡°Oh, nothing. It¡®s just something about the budget.¡± I was not good at lying, and my cheeks became hot again. Joey tilted her head and said, ¡°Oh, dear, why do I feel that the boss is very special to you?¡± Timmediately said, ¡°He hates me and wants to drive me out of thepany, but I won¡®t leave so easily. Just work hard. I¡®m going back for a vacation!¡± With that, I carried my bag and left. I couldn¡®t let Joey continue to ask. I don¡®t want any misunderstandings from Joey, and I don¡®t want her to know about underwear. After I walked out of the building behind me, I took out the underwear in my pocket and looked at the pink sexy underwear. I was very annoyed and then threw it into the trash can next to me. I was so tired that I fell on the bed when I got home. When I woke up again, it was already another day. stretched, turned over andy on the pillow again. I haven¡®t slept in bed for a long time. I miss it so much! My hand identally touched the phone. I took it and nced at it. There were thirty¨Ceight missed calls. Opened it and saw that it was all from Hank. Be frowned. Could it be that he had something urgent to discuss with me? Then, Be quickly called back. ¡°Be, where are you now? Are you okay? I called you for a day and a night. Why didn¡®t you answer it?¡± As soon as the phone was connected, Hank asked a series of questions eagerly. ¡°... I was too sleepy at home. I slept for a day and a night, so my phone was muted,¡± I said. Be heard the person on the phone heave a sigh of relief ¡°It¡®s good that you¡®re fine. I thought something happened to you.¡± Hearing this, I was touched. There were only two people who cared so much about me. ¡°It seems that your work hase to an end. I don¡®t know if I have the honor to invite you out for a meal tonight?¡± Hank invited. Because he had invited me several times before, but I didn¡®t agree. This time, I was a little embarrassed to refuse, so I agreed. I said with a smile, ¡°Of course I can¡®t refuse Professor Hank¡®s invitation.¡± ¡°That¡®s settled then. I¡®ll pick you up at six o¡®clock in the evening.¡± Hank¡®s voice was filled with obvious joy. ¡°See you tonight.¡± I hung up the phone. Looking at the phone screen, I was a little absent-minded. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. 12:230 In fact, I knew that Hank had a good impression of me, but I didn¡®t like him. I know very well that I don¡®t like him. Hank¡®s financial condition was really good. He was rich, decent in his profession, handsome, and gentle. In any case, Hank was a very suitable person. Isn¡®t it said that love can be cultivated? Maybe we¡®ve been together for a long time, or maybe I can fall in love with Hank. I¡®ll meet Hank at the appointed time. This evening, we had a very pleasant conversation. Hank was gentle and considerate. When I was with him, my heart felt like being baptized by a spring. O After three days of rest. On the fourth day, I stepped on high heels and went to work in a good mood. I looked up and puffed out my chest as I walked along the corridor. At a nce, I saw two people walking side by side in front of me. The man was dressed in a ck suit, cold and handsome. The woman had brown and red curly hair and was dressed like a fashionable guard. I walked towards them and got closer and closer. Although I didn¡®t want to see them, I had nowhere to hide. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Be¡®s POV I watched Herbert and Emma draw nearer and nearer I lowered my head and thought for a moment. Then I greeted Herbert. After all, he was the boss, As for Emma, I¡®ll pretend that I didn¡®t see it After saying goodbye, I¡®m leaving When we were less than two meters away, I felt that he was looking at me Damn it, why do I think of that pink underwear now? My chooks suddenly felt hot, I took a deep breath and said, ¡°Good morning, Mr. Whartoni¡± Herbert didn¡®t respond to me. He just continued to look at me, This made me feel very ufortable, ¡°Perhaps I should leave directly now?¡± That¡®s what I thought and did. When I¡®m about to leave... Emma stepped forward and blocked my way ¡°Be, no matter what, we¡®re sisters in the legal sense. You didn¡®t even greet us when you saw me, You¡®re so rude.¡± Emma raised her chin and looked at me with disdain. I red at her and quietly clenched one of my hands into a fist. ¡°That¡®s not the time to settle the score for using her high heels to step on the back of my hand. I didn¡®t expect that she would find fault with me today.¡® ¡°I only have one sister who is in high school,¡± I said coldly. ¡°It doesn¡®t matter if you don¡®t admit that I¡®m your sister, but father and you are rted by blood, isn¡®t it? Last time you made him sick for a few days. Shouldn¡®t you visit him? Your heart is really harder than a stone.¡± I couldn¡®t help frowning. ¡°Why did Emma say so much nonsense to me today?¡± Then I looked at Herbert, who was standing next to her, and understood. Perhaps Emma was afraid that i would snatch Herbert, so she deliberately ndered me in front of him, leaving a bad impression on him. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Although I already knew about Emma Briden¡®s evil scheme, I didn¡®t care about Herbert¡®s impression of me at all. Anyway, I couldn¡®t let him get any worse I put away my anger and smiled lightly. I looked at Emma and said, ¡°Whose teddy bear didn¡®t look good? Why did ite out and bite people so early in the morning?¡± ¡°What did you say? Who¡®s the teddy dog?¡± Emma immediately said angrily. I crossed my arms and looked at the woman in front of me, observing her hairstyle. ¡°Today¡®s style of hairstyle is really simr to that of a famous dog¨Ca teddy. This analogy is really appropriate.¡± Thad already sessfully angered Emma. My goal had been achieved, so I said, ¡°I¡®m going to work. I don¡®t have time to argue with you!¡± After that, I turned around and left ¡°Be, you speak clearly!¡± The person behind me was still groaning, but I quickened my pace, During the lunch break, Joey leaned over and asked in a low voice, ¡®Do you know why Emma Briden hase to the Wharton Group today?¡± ¡°What is she doing?¡± I was a little curious. ¡°To sell for insurance,¡± replied the reply She was indeed very shrewd. Apart from work, she could seduce Herbert, she had a good idea. ¡°Guess whether or not Emma Bridenc got the list from the boss?¡± Joey asked with a mysterious look Although I don¡®t have a good impression of Herbert, he is still very serious and professional in his work. My father¡®s small insurancepany is not only notrge¨Cscale, but also not formal at all. He will not work in such apany. But Joey didn¡®t expect that Joey would continue, ¡°The big boss has handed over the insurance of all the people in ourpany to Emma Briden.¡± Hearing this, I was very shocked. Then I felt annoyed. I threw the pen in my hand on the desk. Herbert, who seemed to have a good taste, actually fell in love with that woman who was like a teddy dog? After all, except for this reason, I couldn¡®t think of any other reason for Herbert to entrust all the insurance to her. I don¡®t know why I¡¯m so angry. Anyway, I¡¯m very angry. Joey patted me on the shoulder and said, ¡°Are you angry because of that woman? Don¡®t be angry! People like Emma Briden is not selling insurance at all. I guess he is selling her body. You don¡®t need to be angry with such a despicable person.¡± I know. Joey isforting me. But my mood was even weirder. Good heavens! Could it be that Emma Briden had climbed into the Herbert¡®s bed as well? Hadn¡®t she... shared a man with me? ¡°Fortunately, I was in front of my home, otherwise, I would feel very dirty and disgusting!¡± 0 Joey patted me on the shoulder again. ¡°Remember to bring your ID card with you tomorrow. The company will organize all female employees to go to the hospital for a physical examination.¡± ¡°All female employees?¡± I asked in surprise. What¡®s going on? If it¡®s a physical examination, I can understand. But why did he arrange for all the female employees to have a physical examination? Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Be¡¯s POV All the female employees of thepany went to thergest hospital in the city for a women¡®s examination. At noon, Joey and I went to have a big mea! near thepany. As soon as entered the office, I saw arge group of people surrounding my desk, whispering something ¡°Is this considered getting pregnant before marriage?¡± ¡°Her ex-boyfriend has been abroad with someone for a month and a half. This examination report says that she is pregnant for a month!¡± ¡°Who made her pregnant? Will there be a new man so soon?¡± ¡°Who knows? ¡°I didn¡®t expect her to be a promiscuous woman.¡± Hearing these words, I was stunned! Joey nced at me, her eyes full of doubt. But she quickly walked up to me and said, ¡°Hey, what are you talking about? Who¡®s pregnant?¡± Everyone returned to their seats and did not continue to speak. But even so, I could still feel the strange looks of others. Feeling very strange, I immediately walked over and picked up the inspection report on the table. I looked down and found that the name of the examination report was indeed me. One of the blood tests was about human spleen, and the diagnosis paper said that I was pregnant for five weeks. ¡°Pregnant?¡± i stared at the two words with my eyes wide open. For a moment, I was stunned! I can¡®t ept this reality. How can I be pregnant? This is definitely not true! The office was so quiet that even a pin drop could be heard. Joey quickly grabbed my wrist and pulled me out of the office. When we arrived at arge terrace, there was no one around. Joey asked, ¡°What¡®s going on?¡± ¡°I forgot to take contraceptive pillsst time.¡± My hand reached into my long hair. At this moment, I remembered that my period was indeed a weekte. I just thought that it was because I was under too much pressure a few days ago and my pregnancy was a little messy, so I didn¡®t think about being pregnant at all. ¡°Why are you so careless?¡± Joey was very nervous. ¡°What¡®s the point of saying these things now?¡± I was very annoyed. After a moment of silence, Joey pulled me along and said, ¡°I¡®ll take you to the big boss!¡± ¡°Why are you looking for him?¡± I immediately withdrew my hand. ¡°He must know about this!¡± Joey said. ¡°He knows,¡± I said, ¡°And then what? Give me a sum of money to let me have an abortion, or let him have an abortion?¡± Il was impossible for Herbert to be responsible it was just pregnant Maybe I¡®m no longer the first woman he¡®s pregnant with ¡°Ask him to give me a sum of money?¡± I still can¡®t do it I feel that it hurts my sell esteem ¡°Then what are you going to do?¡± Joey asked me Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°I don¡®t know.¡± My mind was in a mess now How could I have any ns? At this time, a figure suddenly walked into the terrace At a nce, I saw the well dressed Emma Briden, so I immediately restrained my negative emotions. No matter how chaotic I am, I don¡®t want to beughed at by this woman ¡°Be, no wonder I couldn¡®t find you, It turns out that you are here,¡± Emma Briden was very proud ¡°What do you want to do?¡± I asked her. This woman dared to be so arrogant. She must have known something, ¡°I know you¡®re pregnant. Congrattions!¡± As she spoke, she lowered her head and snickered, Joey was here to make a fool of himself! I clenched my fists. If it weren¡®t for Joey holding me back, my fists would have smashed into Emma Briden¡®s face. Joey said, ¡°Emma Briden, don¡®t go too far!¡± ¡°Too much? How can I go too far? I¡¯m kind. By the way, who is the father of your child?¡± Emma Briden continued to mock me. This woman was deliberately looking for trouble. Facing such a woman, he couldn¡®t be weak. I pushed away Joey¡®s hand and walked up to him angrily. Emma Briden seemed to have been frightened by my aura. She took a few steps back. ¡°This is the headquarters of the Wharton Group. What...what are you trying to do?¡± I didn¡®t expect this woman to be so timid. It was so easy to be afraid. | sneered and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re so curious about who the baby in my belly belongs to, I¡®ll tell you.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°head of state! Are you satisfied?¡± After that, I turned around and left with disdain. Behind me came the roar of Emma. ¡°Bah! Do you deserve it? I don¡®t know what kind of man he is, but I guess he must be a security guard. He¡®s a bastard and a courier, haha...¡± Joey caught up with me, grabbed my arm, and tried to persuade her. ¡°Be, don¡®t listen to that bitch¡®s nonsense. She¡®s trying to annoy you on purpose!¡± ¡°I know what she is,¡± I said. Joey curled his lips and said, ¡°Have you heard? Emma resigned yesterday.¡± ¡°She resigned? How could she bear to leave thepany?¡± I asked in surprise. 12:24 ¡°I don¡®t know. Anyway, she got a big deal this time. It is said that all the women¡¯s insurance in the company have been taken over by her. Didn¡®t you see her proud look? By the way, what are you going to do next?¡± Joey couldn¡®t help asking. I didn¡®t answer. In fact, I¡®m also very confused now. I don¡®t know what to do! Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Be¡®s POV: I touched my belly and felt veryplicated. I didn¡®t expect to have a small baby in my body. My first reaction was to do abortion. I was worried that with my ability, I wouldn¡®t be able to support this child. But after I entered the hospital, I hesitated. This is my child, my family! Just as I was in a dilemma, he appeared. ¡°You... why are you here?¡± I stared at Herbert. Before I could react, he grabbed my wrist. He took me away from the hospital¡®s VIP room. ¡°Let me go. Where are we going?¡± I shouted and struggled, but I couldn¡®t get rid of his hand. Herbert took me to a quiet corridor and let go of my hand. ¡°Mr. Wharton, could you please show some respect to female employees?¡± He tugged at my wrist with great pain. At this time, Herbert took out a piece of paper and showed it to me! ¡°How¡­ how could it be in your hands?¡± I felt a little guilty. This is the Color ultrasound I took in the hospital before, and there is my pregnancy diagnosis certificate on it. I forgot that I casually put it in my bag, but somehow it disappeared all of a sudden. ¡°You once had a colleague called Jane, didn¡®t you? She took this report to the personnel department to report you,¡± Herbert replied. It turned out to be her. No wonder the person who reported her got the evidence of my pregnancy. It turned out that Jane stole this report from my bag. Everyone knew that Jane had a good rtionship with the Emma. The mastermind behind this was definitely the Emma! ¡°If I don¡®t teach this woman a lesson, I will feel ufortable all over.¡± But at this time, the biggest problem I faced was the man in front of me. At this time, I was a little flustered. I reached out my hand to grab the report in Herbert¡®s hand and said, ¡°This is indeed mine. Thank you!¡± After that, I turned and left. However, he immediately blocked my way. ¡°What... what are you trying to do?¡± I asked anxiously. ¡°How long do you want to hide it from me?¡± Herbert stared at me. ¡°I¡­ What¡®s there to hide from you?¡± I didn¡®t know how to respond. 2325 Herbert frowned and showed off. ¡°You¡®re pregnant with my child. Do you think I don¡®t know?¡± Hearing this, my brain was running fast. ¡°What does he want? Does he want me to have an abortion, or does he want me to give birth to a child for him? Don¡®t all rich people leave their children like this and let their mothers leave?¡± No, I can¡®t lose my own child. I raised my head and sneered. ¡°Mr. Wharton, you¡®re too confident. I¡®m indeed pregnant, but you¡®re not the only man I have. How do you know that the baby in my belly is yours?¡± My words seemed to have angered Herbert. He stepped forward and grabbed my wrist, saying, ¡°Never say such things in the future!¡± ¡°L... I¡®m telling the truth.¡± I raised my chin and didn¡®t give in. After calming down for a while, he eased his expression and said, ¡°That was your first time. You haven¡®t had any other man in the past month. You have only blind date once. Although the professor has a very good impression of you and asionally sends you a text message, you haven¡®t replied at all, so the child in your belly should be mine, right?¡± I looked at him and knew that I couldn¡®t hide it anymore. I was thinking about the consequences after I admitted it. ¡°Did hee here today to solve this problem? He has a prominent background, so it¡®s not the first time he has encountered such a thing, right? Maybe he will give me a check or a bank cardter and let me solve it myself.¡± I suddenly had a n in my mind: If he really gave me a bank card, then I would ept it. After all, i was short of money now, and then i resigned from thepany and hid to give birth to the child. In the future, i would never see him again, and I could also raise the child... Compared with a small life, my self¨Cesteem can be temporarily put down. And now he knew the truth. ¡°Why don¡®t you talk? Do you want to continue to deny it?¡± Herbert grabbed my shoulder. The next moment, I nodded and said, ¡°This child is yours.¡°Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Be¡®s POV: I continued, ¡°But you don¡®t have to worry. I won¡®t keep bothering you!¡± ¡°What do you mean? Am I irresponsible? Or can¡®t I bear the responsibility?¡± Herbert seemed to be angry. I stared at him, and my mood becameplicated again. Why was he so excited? ¡°To take responsibility?¡± The responsibility in his mouth, what exactly was he talking about? He couldn¡®t take responsibility? What was the most important thing in his body now? Money? Yes, he was rich. So he nned to give me money to have an abortion? D The next moment, I immediately covered my stomach and squatted down. ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°What¡®s wrong with you?¡± Herbert asked. ¡°My belly hurts a little. Hurry up and push a wheelchair over. I¡®m going to see the see¨CGYN department!¡± I frowned. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°I¡®ll carry you.¡± Herbert stepped forward and was about to carry her. I quickly waved my hand. ¡°I don¡®t want you to hug me. What if...¡± What if you hurt your child? I didn¡®t say thest half of the sentence. After all, a man who wanted me to have an abortion didn¡®t care about the safety of the child at all. Herbert said, ¡°Wait for me. I¡®ll be right back!¡± As soon as he left, I stood up and ran out of the clinic building. I don¡®t want to lose this child, so I pretended to have a stomachache and ran away. But in the end, I failed to escape.; Herbert caught up with me. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Herbert questioned me. ¡°It¡®s none of your business!¡± I said angrily. ¡°You¡®re pregnant with my child now. Don¡®t you want me to care about it?¡± His expression was a little serious. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°I have something to tell you...¡± Herbert¡®s expression was so serious that I couldn¡®t help but feel nervous... I had never dreamed that he would say to me, ¡°Let¡®s get married!¡± I couldn¡®t believe my ears. My ears are broken, or is he crazy? No, this doesn¡¯t make sense. Shouldn¡®t he give me a check or a bank card and let me solve it myself? ¡°Get married?¡± ¡°He married me for a child?¡± ¡°Get married? Don¡®t joke with me like that. I will take it seriously.¡± I thought he must be joking. Even if it wasn¡®t a joke, it was just a casual remark. There were too many women who wanted to marry a man like Herbert. If he want to marry me just because I¡®m pregnant. Then how many times should he get married? ¡°I¡®m very serious now!¡± Herbert looked at me seriously. When my eyes met his, my heartbeat instantly became very messy. Because his expression was indeed very serious. He didn¡¯t seem to be joking at all, and he had never joked with me. ¡°Is he serious?¡± At this moment, my mind was in a mess. He was going to marry me. I thought of many possibilities, but I didn¡®t think of this result. I didn¡®t know how to respond to him, so I kept silent. At this time, Herbert said, ¡°Don¡®t you want our child?¡± ¡°Who said I don¡®t want this child? I must give birth to him!¡± I immediately retorted. Herbert¡®s voice became soft. ¡°That¡®s great.¡± ¡°But...¡± I looked at him hesitantly. I wanted this child because it was my child. I like this child. But I haven¡®t decided whether to marry him or not. This man had the halo, family background, wealth, knowledge, and appearance that all women wanted. But I was just an ordinary woman. It was really stressful to marry such a man! ¡°But what? Do you want our child to be an illegitimate child?¡± Herbert questioned me. ¡°Of course I don¡®t want to,¡± I said instinctively. This child is still a fetus. I find that I have already wanted to do everything for him. ¡°Let¡®s go and get the marriage certificate now.¡± Herbert took my hand and walked to the car. Get a marriage certificate? All of this happened so suddenly. Am I really going to marry Herbert and be his wife? Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Be¡®s POV: Herbert¡¯s hands were warm, and I was instantly surrounded by a sense of security. Although I didn¡®t know much about this man, I believed that he would definitely protect me and my baby. He¡®s so outstanding and handsome. Our baby will surely inherit his genes in the future. O In any case, at least the baby I gave birth to should be very excellent. If I considered the growth of my child, it seemed to be the right choice for me to marry Herbert, But about marriage... I didn¡®t think about it clearly. When the car was steadily driving on the road, I looked nkly at the Herbert in front of me and asked, ¡°Are we going to the marriage register and register for marriage?¡± Herbert said with a smile, ¡°You are usually very decisive, but why are you so slow when ites to your own business?¡± I immediately pursed my lips and directly retorted. ¡°If i don¡®t work well, what if i am fired by the capital?¡± Herbert red at me, and I immediately shut up and didn¡®t say a word. Then, he suddenly took out two pieces of paper and handed them to me. ¡°This is our pre¨Cwedding agreement. Take a look. If there¡®s no problem, sign it.¡± Hearing this, I was stunned for a moment and then reached out to take the marriage agreement in his hand. Looking down, I couldn¡®t help frowning because the agreement was very detailed and there were many terms. After the marriage, the two parties reached an agreement. First, A will be responsible for all the expenses of the members of the family and their children. Second, if they were divorced, A would have to buy a house that was no less than 150 square meters and two million in cash. The B would not have the right to own any property of the A. Third, if B continue to work in the Wharton Group, B must reveal the fact that A is married to B. The next chapter was B shall not interfere with A¡®s private life. Chapter 5 B is Not allowed to have any rtionship with the opposite sex. The next chapter was to cooperate with each other in front of family. If divorced, the child¡®s raised rights belong to the A. Looking at the detailed exnation, it seemed that Herbert hade prepared. Just now, I wanted him to take good care of me and his child. Now it seemed that he just wanted the child in my belly to marry me. At this moment, I felt very hurt. Such a marriage was too practical, and I waspletely passive. The next moment, I threw the agreement to Herbert. ¡°This is an unequalled agreement. I won¡®t sign Herbert didn¡®t show too much surprise, still very calm. At this time, I heard him say, ¡°Your father left you and your mother 15 years ago. Your mother was given to you after you went to college by working as a part¨Ctime worker and rtives. Now your sry is to support you and your mother, as well as your sister in high school. Your sry can only be paid to your family¡®s life. Do you have the ability to give birth to children alone? Your mother is a very traditional family woman. Will she allow you to be a single mother?¡± ¡°Have you investigated me?¡± I suddenly felt angry. It was as if I was a transparent person in front of Herbert, and he knew my situation. Herbert said coldly, ¡°Do you think I¡®ll let a woman who doesn¡®t know anything about me give birth to my child? At least your family background and experience are innocent. Not all women deserve to give birth to my child.¡± This made my self¨Cesteem trampled. I couldn¡®t help but smile and said, ¡°ording to what you said, I should be d to have the qualification to have a baby for you, right?¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Herbert¡®s tone was very calm. ¡°I won¡®t force others. You decide on this!¡± After that, he raised his head and asked the driver in front of him, ¡°When will we arrive?¡± ¡°Three minutes left,¡± the driver in front replied. Herbert turned to me and said, ¡°You have three minutes to consider. I have a date at six o¡®clock.¡± His words were very obvious. If she did not make a decision before the marriage was reached, then the marriage would be over. When I saw the look in Herbert¡®s eyes, I could feel my heart beating wildly. If I were alone, I could not have epted his contract and not his money. 2 However, I¡®m not alone right now. | already have a child in my belly. What he just said was the truth. I really don¡®t have the ability to leave the child in my belly alone. Do I really want to agree to this unfair contract? . Just as I was hesitating, I heard Herbert say, ¡°If you choose to have an abortion, I will give you enough surgical fees and nutrition fees.¡± I looked at him in shock. ¡°If I had chosen to abort this child, wouldn¡®t you have opposed it?¡± Herbert said, ¡°I don¡®t have the right to force anyone to give birth to a child for me.¡± ¡°Of course, whether this child cane to this world or not depends on your decision!¡± Herbert¡®s voice was very cold. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Be¡¯s POV: Herbert¡¯s words made me frown. Herbert threw this question back to me. The most hateful thing about this man was that he had targeted all his enemies at me. ¡°If I don¡¯t agree to get married, then I won¡¯t have the possibility of giving birth to a child. Because with my working ability, I can hardly provide good living for the child.¡± 2 So the executioner who killed the child in the end would be me. Although I value self-esteem very much, in the face of my child¡¯s life, I still choose thetter. I looked up at the marriage registration authority in front of me, who had already entered my sight. I turned to Herbert and said, ¡°I cannot agree to use 7 of the contract.¡± I gave up my self-esteem and the child born from love, so I can¡¯t be written on the list and easily taken away by others. I thought that he would object to my suggestion. Unexpectedly, he said, ¡°This one is indeed unfair to you, I¡¯ll ask my secretary to remove this er.¡± He agreed very quickly. I nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I agree to get married.¡± At this time, Connor had already parked his car in the parking lot of the marriage registration. We¡®ve entered the marriage registration. Maybe we¡¯re the only couple who got married without holding hands or putting our arms around each other¡¯s shoulders. When I signed the marriage contract, I hesitated for two seconds and finally signed my name. Without hesitation, he wrote down his name in a carefree manner. Looking at his calmness, I couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it the first time he got married?¡± When I sat in the car again, I couldn¡¯t believe that I was already married, and my target was Herbert. There was dead silence in the carriage. No one broke the silence. Along the way, we sat in the back seat without even looking at each other. After a while, Connor parked his car in front of my house, but I still hadn¡¯t recovered from it. ¡°I¡¯m going to make an appointment. You go back and have a rest. I¡¯ll contact youter.¡± Hearing this, I looked up and saw that the car had stopped at the gate of my ownmunity. I turned my head and met Herbert¡¯s eyes. I saw no expression on his face. ¡°Is he driving me out of the car?¡± I couldn¡¯t help thinking, Be, oh Be, what are you thinking about? Do you want to go home with him? He just regarded you as a machine for giving birth. Do you really think you are his wife? Thinking of this, my cheeks felt hot. I nodded quickly. ¡°Okay.¡± Then i got out of the car. 23:26 I looked at the car driving away and shook my head hard. This was not a dream. Everything was true. Today, I¡¯m already a married woman, and my husband is the president of mypany. My feelings are veryplicated. I married myself just like that. There was no wedding, wedding dress, ring, or even ceremony. I just got a marriage certificate. I couldn¡¯t help reaching into my bag where there was a marriage certificate. I took the key and opened the door. Mom just came over. I smiled and called her, ¡°Mom¡­¡± Pa! My mother pped me, and she gave me a p. My head felt dizzy. After a while, I felt very sad. I said, ¡°Mom, why did you hit me?¡± Ever since I graduated from college, I¡¯ve been working hard to support my family and to support my sister in school. I¡¯ve never done anything wrong. ¡°Why are you asking? Although I¡¯m cowardly, i¡¯m m a devout Christian. Have you forgotten how | taught you since you were a child?¡± My mother was very angry. ¡°Mom, what did I do?¡± At this moment, I seemed to have a hunch in my heart. Could it be that i was pregnant? Sure enough, my mother pointed at me and asked, ¡°Are you really pregnant?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I had never lied in front of my mother, so I nodded and admitted it. Upon hearing this, my mother sat on the sofa with tears in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far. Have you forgotten the doctrine of the Holy books? You can¡¯t be lewd. You can¡¯t get pregnant before getting married. You can¡¯t get pregnant before marriage.¡± How could my mother know about this so soon? I thought for a long time. In the end, I could only think of one person. ¡°Emma!¡± She must have told my mom! Although I have a lot of anger for Emma at the moment, I still decided to appease my mother first. After all, Mom is the person I care about the most. I know how hard it has been for mom to raise me and my sister since I was a child. I don¡¯t want Mom to be disappointed in me. N?velDrama.Org content. wa ¡°Mom, listen to me¡­¡± ¡°What else can you say? You and your ex-boyfriend have just broken up for a few days. How could you be pregnant? Are you a promiscuity?¡± Mom was so angry that she hit me a few more times. O I didn¡¯t hide and let my mother hit me. In fact, i knew in my heart that my mother was right. It was true that I went out to do something, which led to my pregnancy. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t admit it. It¡¯s not because I¡¯m afraid of being beaten or scolded, but because I¡¯m afraid of making my mom sad. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re really wrong. Although I broke up with my ex-boyfriend not long ago, I didn¡¯t have any bad rtionship with him. I met someone who loved me when I was lost. We... we fell in love. Although I was pregnant before marriage and we¡¯ve already gotten our marriage certificate, we¡¯re officially married. So it¡¯s not against the doctrine of the Holy books. We¡®re going to get married. So, we really want to spend the rest of our lives together!¡± As I spoke, I quickly took out the marriage certificate from my bag. I¡¯m d that I agreed to marry Herbert today. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know how to face my mother. my mother took the marriage certificate with suspicion and began to carefully check it. ¡°Herbert?¡± Susan read the name on the marriage certificate. ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded hastily. ¡°How old is he this year?¡± Asked Susan. I was a little stunned. I didn¡¯t know the age of Herbert, but I quickly nced at the date of birth on the marriage certificate. He was four years older than me, so I quickly answered, ¡°Twenty-nine years old.¡± ¡°Who else in his family? What does his parents do? What does he do? What¡¯s his personality like?¡± The female officer asked a series of questions. Trolled my eyes and could onlye up with an excuse. ¡°He¡¯s the only son of family. His family lives in a remote mountain vige. His family background¡­ is not very good. He¡¯s just a small employee. He can¡¯t afford a house so far, so I don¡¯t dare to bring him back for you to see. But he¡¯s a nice person, and he¡¯s very considerate to me.¡± Oh my god! I never lied to anyone. I didn¡¯t tell the truth tonight. I can¡¯t lie. Because a lie had to be made up with a lot of lies. ¡°he have such poor conditions? he is far worse than Hank, whom I asked someone to introduce to you a few days ago.¡± Susan curled her lips to show her dissatisfaction. ¡°Mom, does that professor look down on me?¡± In order to stop her from pestering him, I told her that Hank looked down on me thest time I came back on a blind date. ¡°That¡¯s right. No matter how good the person who doesn¡¯t love you is, we won¡¯t marry him. As long as he is good and is willing to make progress, it¡¯s good to be good to you. I won¡¯t dislike him being poor. By the way, you can call him back tomorrow.¡± My mother finally smiled. 2 But my mother said¡­ that i would bring him home tomorrow? What should i do? Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Be¡®s POV: I lied in order to calm my mother down. But I didn¡®t expect my mother to ask me to bring her home. Herbert, I can almost be sure that he can¡®t go home with me. So how should he continue to make it up now? ¡°Ah? Well¡­ Mom, he is always on a business trip, so he has to go on a business trip early tomorrow morning, saying that he wille back in ten days or half a month.¡± I continued to lie. ¡°A business trip every day? How are you going to live in the future?¡± he asked. ¡°There¡®s a budget for a business trip. He has to make money for me and our child. There¡®s nothing he can do.¡± I continued. Although I said it calmly, I was already in a panic. I¡®ve used all my ability to lie here. ¡°That¡®s right. We can have a gathering together when hees back.¡± After that, my mother took the marriage certificate and went back to the house while looking at it. I only heaved a sigh of relief when I saw Susan close the bedroom door. ¡°God, I finally got rid of my mother for the time being.¡± As for what would happen in the future, he had to figure it out in the future. 1 I went back to my room and closed the door. ¡°Congrattions, sister. You¡®ve passed the test!¡± Betty, who was doing homework, turned around with a smile. I quickly sat down in front of the bed and asked my sister in a low voice, ¡°Who came today? How did Mom know that I was... pregnant?¡± Betty looked in the direction of the door and answered in a low voice, ¡°Today, Ryan Stepanek called my mother. That man said something particrly unpleasant on the phone. My mother was crying!¡± We didn¡®t call each other father in private, but his name. In our eyes, our father had already died. ¡°It must be Emma told Ryan,¡± I said angrily. ¡°Oh Emma really have a grudge against our family.¡± Betty was also angry. I clenched my fists and said resentfully, ¡°This hatred is very deep.¡± In my heart, I said to myself, ¡°In the future, I will definitely give Emma and Connie punishment.¡± On the way to work the next day, I spent hundreds of money on a cheap ring and a few packs of famous candy to thepany. As soon as I entered the office, I distributed the candy to everyone. ¡°Everyone, eat the candy!¡± ¡°Assistant Stepanek, what kind of name is this candy?¡± A male employee teased. I smiled and said, ¡°I¡®m married. I just got my marriage certificate yesterday, and you know that I¡®m pregnant. Everything is in a hurry, so I¡®ll distribute the wedding candy first and hold the ceremonyter!¡± 23:27 This was the idea I came up withst night. After all, everyone in thepany knew that I was afraid of being pregnant. If I didn¡®t announce my marriage, I would be too ashamed to continue to stay here. But I didn¡®t lie. I did get married yesterday. ¡°Be, the diamond ring is so beautiful!¡± The female employees all noticed the ring in my hand. ¡°Oh, I just bought it yesterday afternoon. I was in a hurry and didn¡¯t have time to pick!¡± I felt that the smile on my face was particrly fake, but I still had to continue to y tricks. I couldn¡®t let the negative public opinion affect my daily life. ¡°This diamond ring is worth tens of thousands of Dor, isn¡®t it?¡± A female employee stepped forward and grabbed my hand. I was afraid that I would be seen through, so I quickly withdrew my hand and said, ¡°It¡®s only 10,000. It¡®s not as big as your diamond ring. Your diamond ring is several timesrger than mine!¡± Hearing this, the female employee did not continue to pester me. She did not continue to speak, but returned to her seat. This was how it was in the office. Regardless of whether it was men or women, they all had the mindset ofparing others. If he was a little better than others, he would be satisfied with his vanity. If he was a little worse than others, he would be jealous. I¡®ve been working here for this year, so I know very well about these situations. ¡°Be, what does your husband do?¡± The gossipy female colleague asked again. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Although this was an era of pursuing women¡®s interests. However, in terms of choosing a partner, it was inevitable that there would be problems. And this was also a process ofparison. ¡°He¡®s just a small employee,¡± I said immediately. ¡°Why do you have to buy a house and a car to get married?¡± Everyone asked jokingly. Timmediately put on a worried look. ¡°My husband¡®s family is not very well off, and now the house price is so expensive. I can only rent a house for the time being.¡± I can clearly sense the people around me, and the way they look at me has changed. It was not as contemptuous as before, and the reced emotion seemed to be sympathy. Yes, sympathy. Then I heard someone whispering. ¡°If it were me, I wouldn¡®t be as brave as Be. I wouldn¡®t marry a small employee without a car or a house.¡± ¡°Me too. I hope that my future husband will have a better condition.¡± ¡°This might be true love.¡± ¡°Yes, this is true love. don¡®t care about other people¡®s interests, just like that person. I hope that man is really good to her.¡± There were still some discussionster on, most of which were about me being a poor woman. Although sympathy was not a very good emotion, I was still happy in my heart,pared with the previous contempt. 23:27 The crisis of my personal reputation was resolved. My mood has also improved a lot. At this time, Joey came to me. She pulled me to the balcony and whispered to me. ¡°Why did you suddenly announce our marriage? Did you really find a backup? Hank? Did you force him to marry you voluntarily?¡± Joey asked me. ¡°I¡®m really married.¡± Then I told everything that happened yesterday to Joey. Joey patted me on the shoulder excitedly as she said, ¡°Be, you¡®re lucky!¡± I just found it funny. ¡°I¡®m unlucky.¡± ¡°Anyway, you and the big boss are now legal husband and wife. You may get a lot of benefits if you please him more!¡± Joey said with a smile. ¡°Do you think Herbert is a fool? Didn¡®t you see the agreement? He has thought about everything.¡± Thinking of the agreement, I didn¡®t know why my heart was very sour. ¡°At least you and your child are living afortable life now. Even if you get divorced in the future, you won¡®t have a house and cash. Hey, howe I can¡®t meet such a good thing? Not to mention house and cash, even Herbert is very attractive!¡± Joey said. I didn¡®t answer, and the sadness in my heart eased a little. Things have developed to this point. I can only try my best to persuade myself to think about good ces. ¡°My nominal husband hasn¡®t contacted me for a whole week. When he said that he would contact me later in the car that day, it was just a perfunctory word. I didn¡®t expect that he would take it seriously.¡± I couldn¡®t helpughing at my stupidity. That afternoon, I suddenly received a call from Hank. ¡°Why didn¡®t you contact me for so many days?¡± ¡°I¡®ve been a little... busy these days.¡± Since I got the marriage certificate, I had never contacted Hank. I wanted to find a suitable opportunity to tell him that I was married. I didn¡®t want to waste his time looking for someone else, but I forgotter. Today was a good opportunity. ¡°Do you have time for lunch? I¡®m going to work near yourpany at noon.¡± Hank sent an invitation to me. ¡°Okay.¡± I agreed, because I should take the opportunity to make it clear to Hank. ¡°Then we¡®ll meet at a western restaurant downstairs at 12 o¡®clock in the afternoon. Bye!¡± Hank hung up the phone. I looked aside and saw a few gossip female colleagues staring at her on the phone. During the past few days, they had been asking why their husbands didn¡®te to pick me up. And why didn¡®t i have a love phone? It was very clear that they thought my marriage was fake. These people were so boring! But after all, we have to work together for a long time, so I have to care about their thoughts. I suddenly came up with a good idea. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Be¡®s POV I was not in a hurry to put down my phone. Instead, I continued, ¡°Dear, I want to throw up when I smell the greasy smell. Let¡®s have a light meal, shall we? Well, well, let¡®s meet at noon. Bye, husband!¡± After saying so much in one breath, I hung up the phone immediately. When I looked up, I was immediately stunned! Oh, my God When did Herbert start to stand beside me? I looked up again and saw that Herbert was looking at me with a very serious expression. I lowered my head instantly and didn¡®t dare to look at him anymore. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. He must have heard what I said just now. This was too embarrassing. At this time, the financial manager, Gary Ackerman, who was standing next to Herbert, hurriedly said, ¡°Be, how can you make a private phone call when you are working?¡± ¡°Manager, I¡®m sorry.¡± I stood up and said nervously. Be secretly nced at Herbert and found that his expression was still very serious. The manager put in a good word for me. ¡°Mr. Wharton, you know Be very well. She has always worked very hard at work. She usually doesn¡®t answer private calls at work. Is it because...she¡®s pregnant? Most likely, her family is worried about her.¡± ¡°There¡®s no reason for her to pick up private calls during work hours. All her hard work in this month has been deducted!¡± After that, he turned around and left the office. ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Wharton!¡± The manager followed him and saw him off. Joey frowned and shook her head at me. I knew she was trying to say that I was unlucky. I sighed and sat in my seat. Two hundred dors for a month was gone. After Herbert left, the manager came over and said, ¡°Be, it¡®s the first time that Mr. Wharton been assigned to inspect apany. Why are you looking for such trouble? Because of you, this has left a bad impression for Mr. Wharton.¡± ¡°I¡®ll be careful next time.¡± I could only lower my head and apologize. ¡°s...¡± The manager went back to his office with his hands sped behind his back and sighed. After the manager left, Joey came over and whispered, ¡°It¡®s too realistic!¡± ¡°You invited me to lunch at noon this month. I¡®ve lost all my work,¡± I said. ¡°You have two husbands now. One is your real husband, and the other is your fake husband. It¡®s not your turn to invite me to dinner.¡± Joey said and went back immediately. ¡°Sure enough, money is higher than our friendship.¡± Iined in a low voice, secretly saying that was unlucky. Near noon, I received a text message from my phone. 23283 ¡°I¡®ll wait for you at the restaurant at noon, Herbert.¡± Seeing this text message, I felt a little embarrassed because I had already agreed to Hank¡®s invitation. I thought about it for a while. I didn¡®t dare to provoke the Herbert, so I made an excuse to call Hank and make another appointment. Seeing that it was gettingte, I quickly called Hank, but he couldn¡®t get through. He must have set up a flight mode again. He usually set up a flight mode when he had sses or meetings. At this time, it was time to get off work. Everyone went out for dinner. I also took my bag and was about to leave. Joey came over and said with a smile, ¡°How about I treat you to something else?¡± ¡°No, I have to go to the VIP restaurant,¡± Be said beside Joey¡®s ear. Joey immediately stared at her with terrifying eyes and said, ¡°Five¨Cstar restaurant, you are really the boss¡® wife now. Take me with you.¡± I said seriously, ¡°Herbert asked me to go. I don¡®t know what he wants to do! It¡®s great to have you with me.¡± ¡°Your husband invites you to dinner. It¡®s not appropriate for me to go.¡± After that, Joey left. I shook my head and went to the restaurant alone. The restaurant was a five¨Cstar restaurant opposite thepany. There was nothing to say about the dishes, and the price was also very good. Usually, people like me could not afford to spend such a ce. On the second floor, Be saw at a nce that Connor was waiting for her at the stairs. In thepany, he was the only one who knew my real rtionship with Herbert. ¡°Mrs. Mr. Wharton is over here.¡± Connor led me to meet with Herbert. I didn¡®t immediately enter. Instead, I looked at Connor and said with a smile, ¡°You¡®re too polite. You can just call me by my name in the future.¡± Why did i feel ufortable when i heard wife? And it was very likely that he would divorce me when I gave birth to my child. In the name of Mrs. Wharton, didn¡®t belong to me. Connorughed and said, ¡°Right now, you are Mrs. Wharton. If I address you wrongly, he will me me.¡± My heart tightened in an instant. ¡°Could it be that this is what the Mr. Wharton asked him to call me like that?¡± Out of courtesy, I smiled at Connor, then turned and entered the private room. This was a single private room, decorated very luxuriously. The table was full of all kinds of delicacies, but there was no one on the chair. I looked up and saw a back figure in a ck suit standing by the window. After I entered the door, he looked back and quickly put out the cigarette butt in his hand in the ashtray. Then he said to Be, ¡°Let¡®s eat.¡± Herbert took the lead in sitting in the leader¡®s seat. Be looked at so many chairs and hesitated for a moment. Then she chose the seat on the left of Herbert and sat down. 23:28, Only then did I notice that there was no meat on the table. It was all vegetables. I want to eat meat! What was going on? BOSS was not only overbearing but also stingy? Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Be¡¯s POV: ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Herbert asked me. ¡°Eat, eat,¡± I quickly nodded, took a bite of the vegetable with my chopsticks, and put it in my mouth. This vegetable is more delicious than the ones I ate before. I couldn¡¯t help picking up another pair of chopsticks But¡­ no matter how delicious it was, it was just vegetables. I want to eat meat! Thesitated for a long time, and finally couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Don¡¯t you usually eat meat?¡± ¡°You said you wanted to throw up when you smelled something greasy, and wanted to eat something light?¡± said Herbert. ¡°U¡­¡± For a moment, I didn¡¯t know how to respond. I did say that, but I deliberately said it to someone else? It¡¯s just acting. Ring¡­ Ring¡­ Just then, my phone suddenly rang. I took out my phone and saw that it was Hank calling. I frowned at first, and then said to Herbert with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m going out to answer a call.¡± ¡°Who are you calling? Do you need to avoid me?¡± As soon as he took a step forward, i heard the voice of Herberting from behind me. I turned around and saw him staring nkly at the food on the table. I was afraid that I could hear the displeasure in his voice. I thought, ¡°Hank and me are just ordinary friends. There is no ambiguous rtionship between us.¡± There¡¯s no need for me to hide. With that thought in mind, I pressed the answer button in front of Herbert. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Be, why haven¡¯t youe yet? I¡¯ve ordered the seafood meal you like.¡± As soon as the phone was connected, Hank¡¯s voice came from the other end. I immediately felt guilty, and then I quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Hank. I suddenly had something to do, so I can¡¯t go. Why don¡¯t you eat by yourself?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you need my help?¡± Hank asked with concern. As soon as I looked up, I saw that the look on Herbert¡¯s face was getting worse and worse, so I immediately frowned and refused, ¡°No, no, I¡­¡± Suddenly, a hand reached out and snatched my phone. ¡°s.¡± Be looked at Herbert took the phone. Then he said to the phone, ¡°Is it Professor Hank? My wife Be is having dinner with me. She is pregnant now. Don¡¯t invite her to dinner again! Yes, that¡¯s it. Goodbye.¡± I didn¡¯t know what Hank said to Herbert, but he hung up after saying a few more words and returned the phone to me. Looking at the smug smile on his face, I was very angry. ¡°What do you mean, Herbert?¡± I asked him, Herbert looked at me and said, ¡°What I mean is very clear. I am your husband. It doesn¡¯t matter if that professor doesn¡¯t know our rtionship. I told him that if he dares to pester you again in the future, don¡¯t me me for being rude to him!¡± ¡°Hanke and I are ordinary friends. It¡¯s disrespectful for you to do this!¡± I protested. At this time, he put his phone in front of me, stared at me, and said, ¡°Be, your current identity is my wife. Our pre-wedding marriage agreement is clear. You can¡¯t keep in touch with any opposite sex!¡± ¡°L¡­¡± This time, as if I was choked, he could not say a word. I could only re at the hateful person in front of me. He had already memorized the marriage agreement, but what he said was right. I had indeedmitted a crime, but in my heart, i would not admit it. The next moment, Herbert stood up and said in a softer tone, ¡°I have a meeting in the afternoon. I¡¯m leaving now. You have to eat more!¡± Eat more? I don¡¯t want to eat anything anymore! But I don¡¯t dare to lose my temper with Herbert. When he left, I red at his back. Just then, he turned his head back, which scared me so much that I quickly lowered my head. I didn¡¯t know why I was like this. I¡¯m not afraid of anything. Herbert seemed to be in a better mood. He said, ¡°From now on, you¡¯lle here for lunch at noon every day.¡± ¡°Why should I listen to you?¡± I said. ¡°Because I¡¯m your husband.¡± After saying that, he walked out. Then the door was mmed shut. The sound of the door closing made my heart beat faster. I¡¯m the only one left in the room. I looked at the table full of vegetables and fruits. I didn¡¯t have much appetite. Just as I put down the tableware in my hand¡­ At this time, my stomach sounded a few more times. In the end, Ipromised. I picked up the tableware again. After all, no matter what, he couldn¡¯t waste food. After I was full, I took my mobile phone and wanted to call Hank to apologize. By the way, I also told him that I was married. However, no matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t find Hank¡¯s phone number. While I was in a hurry, I suddenly remembered that he had deleted Hank¡¯s number on my phone after pressing it for a long time. What right does this man have to delete the information on my contact list!? There¡¯s no ambiguous rtionship between me and Hank. He¡¯s so disrespectful. I¡¯m very angry! I didn¡¯t remember Hank¡¯s phone number at all, and now I have no chance to exin. It seems that I can only exin it to himter. I was about to exit the app when I suddenly saw a message on my phone. It was my husband¡¯s name.I couldn¡¯t help but widen my eyes. I had never saved such a number before! Looking at the phone number on it again, I finally understood. It must have been recorded by Herbert just now, because the phone number was his. At this time, I was so angry that I burst intoughter! Herbert was also an adult. How could he y such a prank like a child? When I got back to the office, Joey saw me and teased, ¡°The food of the capitalist should be very rich, right?¡± I couldn¡¯t helpining, ¡°It¡¯s almost like feeding a rabbit. There¡¯s no meat at all.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Joey said in disbelief. ¡°Yes!¡± I emphasized. At this time, there was a crisp sound of high heels. I turned around and saw the well-dressed Emma Briden walking in. I didn¡¯t want to talk to her at all, so I snorted and turned back to my seat. ¡°Who¡¯s in charge of the ounts? I¡¯m here to collect money,¡± she said. ¡°Here!¡± Joey raised her finger and sat in his seat. Emma Briden put the receipt in front of Joey, squeezed out a smile, and said, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m here to collect the bill today. Please do me a favor!¡± Joey nced at the receipts and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°How are you going to write it down? These are the words which Mr. Wharton, just signed. Don¡¯t tell me that you still don¡¯t recognize the words which had been signed by him?¡± Emma Briden¡¯s voice grew sharp. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Be¡®s POV The Emma¡®s attitude annoyed Joey Joey pointed to the work guide posted on the wall and said very seriously, ¡°It¡®s very clear that we need to make an appointment three days in advance to pay the bill. We also need to pay in advance. There is a limit to how much money we pay every day. Such a bigpany needs to pay the bill every day. There are a lot of work to pay every day. If there is no n, it will be very chaotic.¡± Hearing this, Emma was so angry that her face turned pale. She reached out and took the list. She red at Joey, turned around, and walked away in high heels. N?velDrama.Org content. After Emma left, Joey cursed a few words. Be was about to go forward tofort Joey when her colleague A suddenly walked up to her and said mysteriously, ¡°Okay, don¡®t be angry. She has a powerful background. Be careful in the future and be careful that she will sue you!¡± ¡°What¡®s the background of that woman?¡± Joey asked his colleague A. ¡°I heard that Emma Briden¡®s eldest uncle and the father of Mr. Wharton were oldrades¨Cin¨Carms. In fact, he even saved the life of his father. Do you think that¡®s why he gave all of thepany¡®s unexpected insurance to Emma Briden?¡± His colleague, A, suppressed his voice. ¡°Right, right, right. I¡®ve also heard about it. Recently, I¡®ve oftene to the Wharton Group to look for Mr. Wharton. It seems that Emma Briden have a good rtionship with him!¡± His colleague B also came to join in the fun. I couldn¡®t help but shake my head. Emma just like her mother, my boss had gone too far in using the honest uncle to do such a business. My colleague, A, immediately said with a sinister smile, ¡°Most business is secondary. It¡®s true to hook up with him.¡± ¡°Is his taste that bad? I don¡®t think any part of her body is real.¡± The female colleagues in the office began to make fun of her. ¡°That¡®s right. Women who want to climb into the bed of the Mr. Wharton can be ranked in the Paris.¡± ¡°I usuallyugh at these words, but today I feel ufortable. Is it because I have already gotten a marriage certificate with Herbert?¡± But I knew very well that the reason why he married me was just for the sake of the child in my belly. Otherwise, he wouldn¡®t have had no wedding. And it was very likely that I would be divorced after i gave birth to the child. At this moment, Joey suddenly said, ¡°Perhaps he¡®s already married!¡± I suddenly became a little nervous, for fear that she would continue to say something. So he immediately grabbed her arm. ¡°No way! How did you know?¡± The female colleagues all looked at Joey. I also looked at her and increased the strength in my hands. I don¡®t want to expose this. 2320 Joey seemed to understand what I meant as well, and so he immediately exined, ¡°I don¡®t know anything. I thought that even if he was young, he would be so handsome and rich. He might already have a wife!¡± Hearing what she said, I felt much more rxed. Fortunately, Joey reacted quickly and did not say anything. Moreover, the surrounding colleagues did not seem to take Joey¡®s words to heart. They were still talking about it. ¡°I feel that there¡®s no way that he¡®s not married!¡± ¡°I feel like he isn¡®t married either. That day, I saw that he wasn¡®t wearing a wedding ring.¡± ¡°That¡®s right. The secretary of thepany, Allie, and the upper management of thepany didn¡®t reveal that Mr. Wharton has a wife!¡± The female colleagues found any evidence that could prove that Herbert was not married. At this moment, I couldn¡®t help but pursed my lips. I thought, ¡°If these female colleagues knew that it was Herbert who got the marriage certificate with me, would she be torn apart by everyone on the spot?¡± When the female colleagues were in the middle of having an affair with the Prince Charming, Herbert, Emma was back in her high heels. Upon seeing her, everyone returned to their seats. Emma Briden walked up to Joey and tossed the paper in her hand onto her desk. She then raised his chin and said in an extremely arrogant voice, ¡°You¡®ll have to deal with it immediately. Don¡®t tell me that there¡®s no such thing as a rule. The signature of Mr. Wharton is a rule. You¡®ll have to do it right away. I¡®ll do it There will be a dateter!¡± After saying that, Emma Briden reached out with her red fingernails and stroked the curly hair around her ear, her eyes full of disdain. Joey frowned, reached for the receipt, and saw that it was indeed marked with the words immediately. She could only bear it and immediately lowered her head to operate theputer to transfer money Be, who was sitting on the side, was also so angry that her face turned pale. This Emma Briden was so arrogant that he dared toe here to show off. However, the most annoying person was Herbert. Why was he so heartless to Emma Briden? Was it because of her uncle¡®s niece? Or was it because of the charming style of Emma Briden? Herbert could have had a one¨Cnight stand with her that day, but he was not innocent with this Emma Briden either. Thinking of this, I felt that all the blood in my body was moving restlessly. I was very restless, but my reason was still forcing me to endure. Two minutester, Joey handed the receipt to Emma. ¡°It¡®s done.¡± ¡°The money has been transferred? Are you sure the number is correct? Otherwise, I¡®ll tell him that you weren¡®t serious with your work!¡± After receiving the bill, Emma intentionally added a provocative sentence. ¡°The number won¡®t be wrong. You won¡®t have a chance to use the criminal,¡± Joey said, lowering his eyes. I thought that she would leave with her money, but I didn¡®t expect that she would turn around and walk up to me. She sneered at me and said, ¡°Didn¡®t you say that the father of the child in your belly was a head of statest time? Didn¡®t he ask you to work hard to earn this little money? You should go back and be the queen. Oh, I understand. You can¡®t be a woman that he yed with outside, can you?¡± I sprang to my feet and pointed at Emma upper body. ¡°I¡®ve yet to settle with you about how you¡®ve spread the news about me. You¡®vee knocking on my door. I¡®ll teach you a lesson today!¡± ¡°Teach me a lesson? Just by yourself? Be, others don¡®t know what kind of person you are. Do you think I don¡®t understand? An ordinary employee like you wants to teach me a lesson? I¡®m telling you, right now, the rtionship between me and Mr. Wharton is not ordinary. Be careful, or else I¡®ll get him to fire you!¡± Emma¡®s tone was extremely smug. 13 Hearing this, I couldn¡®t helpughing. ¡°Haha...¡± ¡°What are you ¡°You...!¡± Emma was enraged by me. Before I could react, I felt she raised her hand and hit my face... Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Be¡®s POV: When Emma¡®s hand was about to hit me, I grabbed her wrist. I¡®ll push her back hard! ¡°I have tolerated you for a long time. I warn you! If you provoke me again, I will hit you!¡± ¡°Come on! Don¡®t think I¡®m afraid of you!¡± The Emma roared at me. Be¡®s eyes were full of contempt for Emma. Her chest was filled with anger. She could no longer care about the Wharton Group. She could just put all the old and new enemies together today! ¡°...Mr. Wharton?¡± Right at this moment, someone called out in astonishment. I looked up and saw Herbert standing at the door of the office, behind him stood the financial manager, General Manager, Gary Ackerman. There was no expression on Herbert¡®s face, but his eyes were a little gloomy as he looked at us. For a moment, I was a little flustered. No one spoke a word. There was a dead silence, and the atmosphere was frozen. Gary Ackerman quickly came over and said to me in a scolding tone, ¡°Be, what¡®s wrong with you? Miss Briden is our partner. You should be polite, okay?¡± I¡®m not happy. Be polite? Should I be beaten and scolded by this woman? Just as I was about to say something, I saw Emma run to Herbert¡®s side. She held her arm with both hands and said in an extremely aggrieved voice, ¡°Herbert, look, yourpany¡®s employees are going to hit people. Isn¡®t the management too messy? Fortunately, it¡®s me. If I meet someone else, it will affect the reputation of thepany.¡± ¡°The person who took the initiative to find fault with me is rolling his fingers, but now she is going to use me first.¡± I red at her fiercely, especially when I saw that Emma was still holding his arm at the moment. I felt very ufortable, so I turned away and looked in another direction. I didn¡®t want to see them snuggle up together. The manager said, ¡°Mr. Wharton, Be¡®s mother is ill. She¡®s been in a bad mood recently. Please forgive her, Miss Briden.¡± Before Herbert could speak, the Emma immediately said, ¡°Every family has private affairs. If it¡®s like this, thepany¡®s management will only be chaotic.¡± ¡°Does she think she is the wife of Herbert?¡± I thought about my current identity and found it both ironic and ridiculous. But i didn¡®t say a word. I don¡¯t know what I should say. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. At this time, Joey spoke. ¡°It¡®s Miss Briden up a fuss. Although we are employees of thepany, we can¡®t be beaten or scolded. As employees of thepany, don¡®t we have basic dignity?¡± I looked at Joey gratefully. Emma immediately pointed her finger at Joey and said, ¡°Herbert, it¡®s just that this employee¡®s attitude is particrly bad and her efficiency is low. I really don¡®t know how could she get into thepany.¡± ¡°You...¡± Joey was about to argue. ¡°Speak less. Do you really want to quit?¡± The manager immediately motioned for Joey to shut up. ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± The manager immediately nodded. At this time, the Emma said, ¡°Herbert, are you just going to ?¡± Herbert said in an extremely cold voice, ¡°Miss Briden, our rtionship is not very close. Besides, this is a company, not a supermarket. Please pay attention to your words and deeds.¡± ¡°...¡± Emma who had been arrogant just now couldn¡®t say a word. ¡°I¡®ll go back to work.¡± Herbert nodded politely and turned to leave. ¡°Emma was so angry that she stamped her feet and left, which made everyoneugh in a low voice. The matter was over. But I still felt a little ufortable. I sat back in my seat and felt annoyed. Looking down at the paper and pen in front of me, I was even more annoyed. How could I write it? It was the one who took the initiative to find fault with me. The most important thing was that his indifferent attitude made me very ufortable. I sat there for a long time, but I couldn¡®t write a word... At noon the next day, when I was about to get off work, I received a call from Connor. ¡°Madam, let¡®s invite you to a restaurant.¡± I whispered into the phone, ¡°I¡®ve already asked my colleagues to bring me lunch.¡± ¡°Mrs, this is an order from Mr. Wharton.¡± Connor insisted. I couldn¡®t help but frown, feeling a bit conflicted. After all, he asked me to . Maybe because i am his nominal wife, he doesn¡®t have to care about my feelings? I felt a little ufortable, but I had topromise. After all, I still have to continue working in thispany. I still need this ie. The baby in my belly also needs to be born smoothly. Moreover, it was just for lunch. I could not feel sorry for anything, nor could I feel sorry for delicious food. Yes, that was it. I tried hard to convince myself. Twenty minutester, I arrived at the restaurant. The dining table was already full of dishes, but Herbert didn¡®te here again. Only Connor stood in front of the dining table. Connor pulled out the stool in an extremely gentlemanly manner. Then, he said, ¡°Madam, there¡®s a meeting at noon today, so I¡®ll let you have your own meal.¡± Hearing this, I was very happy. After all, there was no need to see that man, and there were good food to eat. The dishes on the table today were very delicious. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Be¡¯s POV After lunch, I returned to my office. As soon as I sat down, the manager walked up to me and said, ¡°Mr. Wharton read your review. He said that you didn¡¯t write well and asked you to rewrite it!¡± What? Rewrite? I was even angrier. I think I¡¯ve finished writing very well. Why did I have to rewrite it? That man was deliberately making things difficult for me? The manager must have seen through my dissatisfaction. He patted me on the shoulder and said, ¡°Remember to write it down again. Don¡¯t leave a bad impression on him.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I could only nod helplessly. While I was thinking about how to book, the manager announced a piece of news in the office that made everyone happy. ¡°Everyone, this weekend, thepany will organize apany team building at Moon Bay resort. The company will cover all the expenses. Go back and get ready. We will set off on Friday afternoon!¡± The manager said with a smile. Hearing this, everyone pped their hands happily. Moon Bay resort was located in the suburbs of J City. The scenery was beautiful, and the environment was great. The hot spring was particrly famous, and the cost was not low. Who didn¡¯t want to go for free? ¡°Manager Ackerman, will Mr. Wharton go with us?¡± At this time, a young female employee asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. Will he go?¡± As soon as she said that, several female employees stared at Gary Ackerman with their eyes wide open. Looking at those crazy female colleagues, I couldn¡¯t help shaking my head. If I let these people live with Herbert, their fantasies would be shattered. ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t know either!¡± After saying that, Gary went back to his office. The other employees were still specting. ¡°Mr. Wharton will go there, won¡¯t he? Didn¡¯t manager just say THEpany team building? He¡¯s one of thepany for sure.¡± ¡°Mr. Wharton is a boss, not an employee, okay?¡± While everyone was talking, someone suddenly proposed to bet on whether Herbert Wharton would ¨C go to the resort or not. The bet was 500 dors. All of the men present bet that Herbert wouldn¡¯t go. They said that the boss wouldn¡¯t participate in such a low-level event. Perhaps on the weekend, Mr. Wharton would already have a date. It made sense for the ladies to think about it, and so there were very few people who bet Herbert to go. I didn¡¯t want to participate in such a boring bet, but Joey pulled me over and asked me in a low voice, ¡°Will he go or not?¡± ¡°How would I know?¡± I replied in a low voice. ¡°You¡¯re his wife. How can you not know? Quickly choose one. I¡¯ll choose whichever one you choose!¡± Joey urged. ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡± I frowned. ¡°Then let¡¯s pick any one of them,¡± Joey said. I looked at the bet on the spot. The money on ¡°won¡¯t go¡± side is many times more than the money on the ¡°go¡± side. If I want to win the money, I must choose the side that Herbert will go to. But I can¡¯t guarantee that he¡¯ll definitely go¡­ After hesitating for a while, I still chose the ¡°go¡± side. Joey pulled me aside and said, ¡°In order to win money, you must let him go! A grand is enough for my monthly living expenses.¡± Hearing this, I panicked a little. ¡°Isn¡¯t this just a game? It¡¯s normal to lose or win. I can¡¯t guarantee that he will go.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. You¡¯re his wife now. You must find a way to get him,¡± Joey said. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best, but my review is for you to write!¡± I stuffed the paper and pen into Joey¡¯s hands. Joey held a pen and paper and said with a smile, ¡°I promise toplete the task.¡± I don¡¯t have to worry about myself then, but how can I make sure that Herbert can go to the resort? On Thursday night, I tossed and turned in bed and couldn¡¯t fall asleep. I thought that I would have a chance to see Herbert in the next two days. At that time, I could ask him if he would go to the resort. But I didn¡¯t know that he hadn¡¯t returned home for two days, which made me very depressed. Joey and I have ced a total bet of two to three thousand dors, which is really enough for our living expenses for two months. ¡°I lost just like that? I can¡¯t ept it.¡± I picked up my phone and sent a text message to Herbert. ¡°Have you been very busy recently?¡± I waited for a few minutes, but he didn¡¯t reply. I threw my phone aside and thought, ¡°It¡¯ste. He¡¯s either sleeping, or there must be a wonderful show. Shouldn¡¯t Boss¡¯s night life be wonderful?¡± I was about to turn off the light and continue to sleep when my phone sent out a text notice. I quickly took the phone and looked down. It was from Herbert. ¡°I just finished my work today. Why haven¡¯t you slept yet? This is not good for the baby.¡± It was already sote, yet the boss was still working. This was really hard work. ¡°Not good for the baby? Well, this man only cares about the baby in my belly.¡± ¡°Rest early. You have to go to work tomorrow.¡± Just as I was struggling, another message was sent in. I quickly wrote a text message and sent it to him. ¡°Will you go to the resort with us tomorrow?¡± Ring¡­ Ring¡­ This time, before I received a text message, my cell phone suddenly rang. The call was from Herbert. I was a little flustered, so I answered the phone as soon as possible. ¡°Hello?¡± It was very quiet all around. I could almost hear my own heartbeat. ¡°Do you want me to go with you to the resort?¡± From the other end came the pleasant voice of Herbert I was a little nervous, but I soon calmed down. I said, ¡°You are usually so busy with work, so you should take advantage of the weekend to rx. After all¡­ your health is very important!¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The reason I said that was, of course, for the two thousand dors. This man could only care about the child in my belly. Of course, I could only care about whether I would lose the two thousand. ¡°Got it. Go to bed early,¡± said Herbert. ¡°Then¡­¡± I hung up before I could say anything. ¡°Herbert, are you going or not?¡± Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Be Battleer: On Friday afternoon, thepany was on leave in advance. Four traveling buses stopped in front of the building, and the employees of ourpany lined up to get in the bus. I sat in the bus and kept looking out. Thepany¡¯s ¡°C¡± levels had been here, but I still didn¡¯t see Herbert ¡°Is heing or not?¡± Joey was a little anxious. ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± I replied with a frown. ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll go. We¡¯ll set off in five minutes. My money!¡± Joey covered her face in disappointment. ¡°Well, at worst, I¡¯ll treat you to lunch this month.¡± I had admitted defeat. I wasn¡¯t surprised by this result. I had a hunch that he wouldn¡¯te. So at this moment, I was not disappointed. I just felt that it was normal. ¡°Mr. Wharton, you¡¯re here!¡± At this moment, I suddenly heard a female cheer. I looked up and saw a tall figure in a ck suiting from not far away, followed by a special assistant Connor, and the female secretary, Allie. ¡°He¡¯s really here. We won! Joey grabbed my arm excitedly Herbert¡¯s eyes seemed to be looking in this direction, and his eyes were very soft, which made me very tempted What¡¯s wrong with me? Why do I feel this way? The moment I saw him, I actually felt warm. It had nothing to do with winning the bet. It was the joy from the bottom of my heart when I saw Herbert. ¡°Mr. Wharton will stay with us for two days and two nights. Just thinking about it makes me excited!¡± The female staff nearby said. Joey was counting the money. A few minutester, she handed me a stack of thick bills. ¡°You won a total of four grands!¡± I took the stack of money and suddenly felt a little upset. ¡°Is this considered cheating? Does it count as using my husband as a bet?¡± At this moment, something more sensational happened. Herbert actually got on our bus with his assistant and female secretary. I suddenly felt more excited on the faces of the female employees around me Herbert, Special Assistant Connor, and the female secretary, of course, were arranged to the VIP section in the bus¡¯s front. The bus suddenly became very quiet, and no one continued to speak I could just see the back of Herbert from where I was sitting I couldn¡¯t help looking at him a few more times, and then looked away, but I was telling myself in my heart, ¡®What are you panicking about? Isn¡¯t it just in the same car? Have you be a fangirl? Just as the bus was about to set off, a woman¡¯s voice suddenly came. ¡°Wait for mel Don¡¯t drive. ¡®Emma Briden took her suitcase and ran over in high heels ¡°Why is she here? She¡¯s not an employee of ourpany.¡¯ Joey said. ¡°Someone must have invited her.¡± I suddenly felt a little sour in my heart, and my good mood suddenly disappeared. Could it be that Herbert invited her here? If it wasn¡¯t for thepany¡¯s invitation, she wouldn¡¯t have known that our company was organizing employees to travel, would she? ¡°My good mood has beenpletely ruined.¡± Joey pouted ¡°It¡¯s just a pile of shit. Just pretend that you didn¡¯t see her,¡± I said with a smile. I told myself not to mind, not to mind. After entering the car, Emma sat directly next to Herbert, which immediately aroused the jealousy of all the women in the car, The car started, and Emma began to deliberately tter Herbert. Sometimes, she handed him water, sometimes fruits, and sometimes snacks. However, Herbert didn¡¯t want to eat, but she didn¡¯t give up. On the way, Emma was either telling jokes to amuse Herbert, or deliberately talking to Herbert. ¡°This woman is so disgusting. You are the wife of Herbert,¡± Joey whispered in my ear. nced at the backs of the two and felt sad again. ¡°What kind of wife am I?¡± I have a contract marriage, and it¡¯s because of the baby in my belly. After I give birth to the baby, we should have nothing to do with each other. I said, ¡°Hold on a little longer. We¡¯ll arrive at our destination soon.¡± Soon, the two-hour drive ended, and the bus sessively drove into Moon Bay resort. The scenery of Moon Bay resort was very beautiful, with aplete set of facilities. As soon as we not out of the car. I felt the fresh air blowing on my face. My colleagues and I got the hotel room cards. Herbert, the special assistant, and the female secretary would not live in ordinary hotels. As soon as we got out of the car, they were led by the staff to the VIP hotel. Emma Briden, on the other hand, was shamelessly dragging her suitcase and followed Herbert. It was obvious that she was going to stay at the VIP hotel tonight. ¡°What the hell? This woman is so shameless!¡¯ Joey said. ¡°I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s go to the room to rest.¡± Although I was disappointed, I still kept normal. ¡°Oh, right. By the way, do you want to hand over your review letter to Mr. Wharton personally? After all, this is also a chance to get in touch with him!¡± Joey handed it to me. ¡°No, I¡¯m not Emma. I can¡¯t put down my dignity and get close to a man. Besides, I don¡¯t want to see Emma!¡± | shook my head. Joey frowned. ¡°But didn¡¯t he ask you to hand over your review letter before the weekend?¡± Looking at the review letter in my hand, I felt a little embarrassed. I really didn¡¯t want to go to the VIP area to take the initiative to look for Herbert, and I also didn¡¯t want to see that annoying Emma. This was what Joey said. ¡°Why don¡¯t I send it over for you? That¡¯s great. Hearing this, I looked at Joey gratefully. Joey took the review letter and left. I waited for about 15 minutes before she came back. ¡°Be Be, the VIP area is much better than our living environment Those hot springs, vis can¡¯t be described in words.¡± Joey was very excited after she came back ¡°Have you sent the review letter? I didn¡¯t care about the environment of the VIP area. Anyway, I didnt live there ¡°I handed it over to his special assistant, Connor. He said he would personally hand it over to the hands of Mr Wharton.¡± Joey replied Hearing this, I was relieved After all, it was business. There was a clear distinction between us In addition to work, there was no other intersection between us At this time, a colleague came to call for a gathering downstairs. Joey and I quickly changed our clothes and went downstairs Ai night, all the employees of thepany were wearing gorgeous clothes to attend the dinner party N?velDrama.Org content. I was no exception I was wearing a light green V-neck chiffon skirt and a silver hairpin on my head My slightly curly hair was hanging behind my head, and my face was wearing light makeup When I appeared at the banquet. I could clearly feel that many male colleagues were looking at me Then, Herbert appeared. He was still dressed in a ck suit. Wherever he went women¡¯s eyes followed him. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Be¡¯s POV Herbert appeared at the banquet, but there was no Intersection between Us, just like two strangers But I don¡¯t mind I found a quiet corner to enjoy mysell In other words, it wos better to enjoy the delicious food than to get others¡¯ attention. I saw Emma in the crowd She wore a very exaggerated dress today She wore a golden dress with her back exposed, which almost exposed her buttocks. Although she was vulgar, she still attracted a lot of people¡¯s attention At the end of the meal, the host began the garne ¡°Everyone, our first game today is to carry balloons One of the two boxes has a card with the names of thedies present, and the other one has a card with the names of the men present. I choose five men and five wornen randomly If you¡¯re picked, nd on the stage!¡± The host stood in front of two transparent boxes full of cards and said Thepetition of carrying balloons was between a man and a woman in a group Neither of them could use their hands nor let the balloons fall to the ground. The two of them would use their bodies to carry the balloons from the starting point to the finish point, and the group with the most balloons would win This game was a test of their coordinations. Of course, it was mainly about creating an ambiguous rtionship between men and women to make fun of each other. Therefore, the atmosphere at the ene was very active All the men were looking forward to being selected There were four pairs of men and women standing on the ge soon. I thought that this small probability had nothing to do with me After all, it was very unlikely for me to win five out of a hundred female employees. But it was such a coincidence that thest one was me! *The fifthdy is.. Be!¡± The host shouted on the stage I stepped onto the ge in a daze. The host continued. ¡°Now I¡¯m going to select thest man¡­¡± At this time, the host raised the microphone in his hand and said in an emotional tone, ¡°Everyone, our Boss, Mr Wharton, is also participating in this game, so the partner of the fifthdy is our Mr. Wharton Now, wee Mr Wharton!¡± Standing on the stage. I saw Herbert, who was stepping on the stage, and stunned, m actually in the same team as him? God, why do I feel that my heart is bealing sost?¡± Herbert quickly stood beside me. Just as the staff was preparing the balloon, I suddenly heard his deep voice ¡°Dont be nervous. Let¡¯s take the first ce.¡± In the blink of an eye. I saw no expression on his face, but his eyes were gentle, not as cold as before I haven¡¯t seen him for a few days, but his character has changed? Why is he suddenly sa The next moment from the corner of my eye. I suddenly saw a sharp gaze in the crowd staring at me The gaze was different from ordinary envy, jealousy, and hatred, but it was a kind of resentlul light That was the gaze of Emma That kind of expression was as if she couldn¡¯t pull me off the stage. Her fierce look was as if i had eaten the meat in her bowl. The angrier that woman was, the happier I was. I pretended to be very happy Sure enough, Emma¡¯s face was distorted. Looking at her angry face, I found it funny. Soon, the game began! In the beginning. I was in the front, and Herbert was in the back. The balloon was stuck between my butt and Herbert¡¯s lower abdomen. This action aroused everyone¡¯sughter. But it was too slow. Later, we changed our strategy. We faced each other, and the balloon was stuck between our abdomen. We held hands and kept the same steps and movements. His big hands were really warm. My hands were wrapped in his big hands, and my face and his face almost touched At this moment. I suddenly felt that a deer was constantly hitting my heart, and my face turned red. I didn¡¯t dare to look up into his eyes. His warm breath had sprayed on my face, making me feel itchy Just when I was distracted for a moment, the balloon fell down a little bit. This made me afraid to continue thinking about other things. There were constant cheers in my ears. Thest pair would be punished. He must not lose! We cooperated well. Although we were not the first, we were still in the second position. I thought we didn¡¯t need 10 worry about it, but something unexpected happened ¡°Ah¡­¡± I identally sprained my ankle and sat on the ground in an indecent posture. There was an uproar over the scene. I was so embarrassed that my face turned red. Why did I want to wear this pair of three-inch high heels today? At this time, a pair of strong arms helped me up. I looked up and happened to see the handsome face of Herbert ¡°How is it?¡± He frowned, as if he was worried about me. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡± I shook my head. His expression softened. Thepetition was about to end We were thest I took his arm and said anxiously, ¡°We¡®re thest one Let¡¯s continue¡± Herbert shook his head and made a gesture to the host, indicating that he should give up thepetition ¡°Why should I give up?¡± I asked discontentedly. I didn¡¯t want to be punished, although I didnt know what punishment was Herbert suddenly put his arm around my shoulder. I heard him say. ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn Don¡¯t forget the baby in your belly¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Hearing this, I had to ept my fate Fortunately, I didn¡¯t hurt the baby just now I just had one thought in my mind, which was that! couldn¡¯t lose the game I forgot the fact that I was pregnant As soon as the bell rong, the game was over. The couple who won the first ce were rewarded with thetest version of the smart phone, I stood there and thought, ¡°Could it be that thest one wants to pay for the two mobile phones? Oh my god! That¡¯s thetest one!¡± Alihis time, the host finally spoke. ¡°Everyone, I now announce that thest punishment of this game is pouring a bucket of ice water!¡± Although it was spring now. I would catch a cold if I was poured ice water ¡°Are you ready?¡± After the host shouted, someone immediately came up with arge bucket of ice water, and a staff member put a chair in front of me and Herbert. There are so many ice cubes. If all of them fall on me, what will happen to the baby if I fall 17 While I was thinking about how to refuse, Herbert was already standing in front of me. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Be¡¯s POV Herbert took off his suit as fast as he could and covered it on my head. Then he stretched out his arms to pull me into his arms and held me tightly in front of his chest I opened my eyes and found that it was dark, but his arms were very tight, and my forehead was pressed against his chin I smelled something nice on him. Screams and cheers rang in my ears. Although I couldn¡¯t see them. I could still imagine the jealous eyes of those women Different from the past, this time I was not afraid of those jealous eyes. Herbert was like a heavy mountain. At this moment, he gave me an infinite attachment and a sense of security. My heart was also filled with a warm current It seemned that I didn¡¯t hate this man that much anymore, and the smell of his body was really pleasant ¡°Bring some water!¡± In the host¡¯s order, a bucket of ice water was poured down. N?velDrama.Org content. I heard the sound of running water, but it didn¡¯t fall on my body at all. I stretched out my arms and hugged his waist tightly. I prayed in my heart that the ice water could pour on him less. I was afraid that the big boss would get sick At this moment, the host said, ¡°Mr. Wharton is truly a good boss who cares about his employees. He would rather pour all of the ice water on himself than let his female employees suffer. It¡¯s really lucky for his employees to meet such a good boss.. A few secondster, he gently let go of me I quickly withdrew my arm from his waist. My suit was soaked wet, and only my hair and clothes were slightly wet Herbert¡¯s body waspletely soaked. Looking at him, I was filled with gratitude ¡°Your review is not bad!¡± he suddenly said ¡°What? I didn¡¯t get it for a moment. The corners of Herbert¡¯s mouth curled up, and he gave me a smile Then he took his wel suit and turned to leave I stood there in a daze ¡°A review letter? He read the review letter written by Joey for me? Since it¡¯s written well, then there¡¯s no need to rewnte it?* For a moment, I was a little happy After all, I had sessfully submitted this time When I looked at Herbert again, I saw Emma walk over to him and wipe him with a towel Herbert refused and pushed Emma away. After thai. Connor, and Allie, each came over to take his suits and put a bath towel on Herbert. The group of people walked in the direction of the VIP section I was in a good mood because Emma was rejected. At this time, Emma came over ¡°Tve never seen such a shameless woman like you. You¡¯re pregnant and yet you¡¯re seducing another mani Emma said in a mocking tone I held back my anger and pursed my lips into a smile ¡°You¡¯re not pregnant. Why can¡¯t you seduce him sessfully? You¡­¡± Emma was angry. I warned her Immediately. This ce is full of people. Are you sure you want to fight with me here? ¡®Let¡¯s wait and see! Emma left angrily. After she left, Joey walked over She looked at her back and said, ¡®This woman is like a mad dog!¡± I wrapped an arm around Joey¡¯s and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t let her affect your mood. The juice over there is good. Let¡¯s have another drink.¡± ¡°Alright. Joey smiled and nodded. On the way, Joey whispered, ¡®I can see that the boss is very kind to you. His face changed when you fell down just now! ¡°He just worried about the kid in my belly. Do you really think he care about me?¡± Although I said so! was still happy in my heart. The way the boss was holding you was so handsome. He was protecting a princess, just like a knight from the Middle Ages!¡± Joey pped her hands together, and there was obvious envy in her eyes I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m lucky or unlucky to meet Herbert. In fact, when I have him by my side. I really feel safe. Just like just now, I was like a well-protected princess o For so many years, I have been acting as a protector of my mother and sister. Even when I was in love with my ex-boyfriend, I took more care of him. I have never enjoyed being protected and taken care of. But what¡¯s the rtionship between us now? E ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just a tool for giving birth to a baby in his heart.¡± Thinking of this, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little ufortable. When the dinner party was about to end, the secretary of Herbert, Allie, suddenly appeared in front of me. ¡°Miss Stepanek, I¡¯m a little timid, and the guest room in the VIP area is a little big. Can you apany me tonight?¡± Allie said gently I nced at Joey. After all, if I leave, she¡¯ll live alone. Joey signaled that she was fine, so I agreed to Allie¡¯s request for help Then I¡¯ll go with you to get the suitcase now?¡± Allle smiled. ¡°Okay 1 nodded. When we gol 10 the guest room, Allie was waiting at the door. I went into pack. Joey pulled me aside and whispered, ¡°I always feel that this matter is not simple.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± i frowned Joey chuckled and said, ¡°Does the boss want you to sleep with him?¡± You re so annoying! You think too much I pushed her ¡°ttunk my guess is more and more correct, Joey said with certainty I bid her farewell and left with Allie with my suitcase As soon as I stepped into the door of the VIP area, the scene here shocked me. Under the soft 1500 moonlight, there was arge piece of tulips swaying in the breeze. I smelled a faint fragrance, and there was also a white lilytree not far away. It was noble and pure, giving people a feeling of another world. There were also hot springs and swimming pools that decorated this ce very well. Behind the pool and the hot spring were several exquisite and unique vis. Allie led me into one of the vis. The decoration in the vi was very luxurious. I had never lived in such a high-end vi, so I couldn¡¯t help looking at it a few more times. I was amazed by the luxury of the rich people. Even the decoration was so exquisite. I followed Allie into arge bedroom. The bed inside was very big, and the crystalmp shone on the dark blue embroidered carpet. Everything was very high-end. ¡°Is this¡­ your room?¡± I asked tentatively. ¡°Why aren¡¯t there two single beds in the room? Does she want me to sleep in a big bed with her? | felt a little strange. ¡°No, this is Mr. Wharton¡¯s room.¡± Allie immediately replied. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Be¡¯s POV: Was this his room? Did he really ask Allie to bring me here? So it wasn¡¯t because of Allie? At this moment, Allie exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Wharton. There were so many people just now. I could only lie. It was Mr. Wharton who asked me to bring you here.¡± Mrs Wharton? It turned out that Allie had known about the rtionship between me and Herbert long ago. It seemed like Joey¡¯s guess was correct. Everything had been requested by Herbert. ¡°There is a hot spring outside. You can go to the hot spring. If you need anything, you can call the customer service directly. I¡¯ll go out first. Allie said politely and was about to leave the room. ¡°Wait¡­ I stopped Allie. ¡°Do you have any other orders?¡± Allie stopped in her tracks ¡°Er¡­ Where¡¯s he?¡± I looked around and was sure that Herbert was not there. ¡°Mr. Wharton is in the hot spring.¡± Allie replied politely, then left. After Allie left, I tried to sit on the big bed. The mattress was neither soft nor hard, veryfortable. I walked to the window again and looked down at the night scene outside. I watched for a long time, but I didn¡¯t see Herbert. At this moment, I was a little tired, so I was going to take a shower in the bathroom. More than ten minutester, I stood in front of the mirror and dried my hair. But before I could put on my skin care products, the door was suddenly pushed open! C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. I looked up and saw that Herbert came in wearing a night robe, with wet hair on his forehead. It seemed that he had juste back from the hot spring. Ifugged at my bathrobe and forced a smile. ¡°You¡®re¡­ back? Herbert nodded, then turned around and closed the door. He went to bed and leaned against the bed It was very quiet around me. I suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do, and my heart beat faster inexplicably. ¡°Thank you. , for what happened today.¡± I broke the silence. ¡°How are you going to thank me?¡¯ Herbert was looking at me. ¡°Ah?¡± I looked at Herbert, who was leaning against the bed. At this moment, the belt of his bathrobe loosened, and I suddenly had a bad thought. ¡°Does he really want me to sleep with him? My cheeks suddenly became hot. ¡°Give me a ss of water. The next moment, Herbert suddenly said, What does he mean? Get me a ss of water as thanks? I¡¯m a little confused. ¡°Im thirsty Herberi continued ¡°Oh got itIt would be easy to get a ss of water to thank him. I turned around and went to get some water Aminuteter, I went to the bed with a ss of water and respectfully handed it to Herbert with both hands But in the next second, he didn¡¯t take the water ss from me Instead, he grabbed my wrist and pulled me to bed with him! ¡°Ah. The cup fell on the bed, and the water came out to wet the bed sheet. I put my hands on Herbert¡¯s chest and stared at the person above my head in panic ¡°Water water spilled. As I spoke, I couldn¡¯t help licking my lips with my tongue ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink water now.¡± Herbert¡¯s voice became hoarse, and his eyes were full of desire I heard him say something in her ear, ¡°I want to try your taste ¡°Is he flirting with me? If it is, my heart has been melted.¡± He sealed my mouth, and the belt on my bathrobe was also untied. His hands lured out the desire in my body Gradually. I waspletely immersed in his flirting, and my desire became stronger and stronger¡­ ¡°Light turn off the lights!¡± I shouted in a low voice. After he turned off the light, the room was dark Only the starlight outside the window could be seen. I couldn¡¯t see his eyes, but I could see the outline of his face. Only then did I have the courage to reach out and touch his face. He was very gentle, his kiss was gentle, and his movements were gentle Probably afraid of hurting the baby in my belly. I waspletely immersed in his tenderness When he entered my body, the satisfaction that was instantly filled made me groan. In his gentle collision, I gradually reached the climax, and a white light appeared in my brain¡­ After that, I¡¯m very tired Herbert was sleeping with me in his arms from behind By the time I woke up, it was already noon I looked around and found that Herbert was gone. The bathrobe he worest night was still on the chair beside the bed I looked at the white bathrobe andy on the pillow, with a smile on my face. I recalled our second sex last night. My face was a little ho1, and we were verypatible. The whole process was very pleasant Although this wasn¡¯t the first time we¡¯ve made love, I really didn¡¯t remember too muchst time I really couldn¡¯t refuse himst night, and my body was also in a state of thirst. I longed for him. Suddenly, I saw an envelope on the bedside table, so I reached out and took it over The letter was printed with three words of review. I was afraid that this must be the review letter written by Joey for me I opened the envelope and took out the review letter When opened it, I couldn¡¯t help frowning This this is the review letter that Joey wrote for me? No wonder Herbert told me that he was satisfied with my reviewing. I threw the review book aside and threw myself into the quilt in annoyance. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Be¡¯s POV The review was written like this: My BOSS husband If my reviewst time was about work, then this time, my review was based on feelings. Emma was my sworn enemy, and you should understand the reason However, I was still able to weigh the pros and cons. I knew that I should care less about personal feelings in thepany, but the way Emma did it was too annoying and unbearable She even said something that had something to do with you. I didn¡¯t control my emotions and argued with her at thal time I admit that I was annoyed. I was jealous. I was wondering what kind of rtionship you had with her As an employee of thepany. I was wrong, but as a wife, I felt that I wasn¡¯t wrong, because this was the emotion I should have. Your wife, Be This review letter really made me shy. When it was almost noon, I dressed up and appeared at the restaurant. Joey immediately pulled her aside and asked in a low voice. ¡°Why are you sote? It¡¯s almost lunchtime.¡± ¡°loverslept.¡± I touched my face and answered.¡¯ ¡°Were you very hotst night?¡± Joey rubbed her shoulder against mine I rolled my eyes at her, took out the review letter from my pocket, and asked, ¡°The review letter you wrote is really disgusting.¡± Joey epted the review letter. Laughing wickedly, she said, ¡°Is Me Wharton very satisfied with my work? It took me a long time to finish writing it.¡± ¡°You let me don¡¯t know how to face him, because my rtionship with him is not very good.¡± When thought of those disgusting words, I felt embarrassed. ¡°You two are at least legal husband and wife Why can¡¯t you face it?¡¯ Joey said, I don¡¯t know how to exin it for the time being. After all, we don¡¯t have any feelings for each other At least he didn¡¯t have much feelings for me. When he didn¡¯t have much feelings, my enthusiasm will make me think of Emma. Good heavens, I became a woman like Emma? I knew that if I said this to Joey, she would still not understand my feelings, so I changed the subject. ¡°I¡¯m hungry I turned around and got the dishes Today is a buffet, and the dishes are very sumptuous. Probably yesterday¡¯s physical exercise was 1oo energy consuming, and I didn¡¯t have breakfast this morning. I am really very hungry now After I took a lot of food, I suddenly saw a vessel with the words of stewed bird¡¯s nest on it I was about to open the lid of the food vessel when a staff member came over and said with a smile ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry Today¡¯s buffet standard is not avable for bird¡¯s nest¡¯ ¡°Oh, it doesn¡¯t matter¡¯ Hearing this, I quickly said. That¡¯s true. A buffet with bird¡¯s nest food must be even more expensive How could thepany¡¯s buffet supply such expensive ingredients? I nodded politely and got ready to get some other food. As soon as I turned around, I suddenly saw a figure in a ck suit. I looked up and saw Herbert ! panicked and slipped, almost falling down Fortunately, he helped me up ¡°Why are you always in trouble?¡± Herbert frowned and said in a ming tone. I was annoyed and a little unhappy. I immediately raised my hand and pushed away Herbert¡¯s hand. ¡°It won¡¯t happen again.¡± After that, I turned and left. Sitting in my seat, I couldn¡¯t help but peek at Herbert. Last night¡¯s memories flooded me, and my cheeks became hot. Suddenly, Joey asked, ¡°Did something happenst night? Something¡¯s wrong with you today!¡± I admitted directly. ¡°At night, a grown man and a woman, in a room or on a bed, nothing happened. Is that possible?¡± ¡®Tell me the details!¡± Joey continued to ask. ¡°Food can¡¯t even stop your babbling!¡± I stuffed a piece of chicken into Joey¡¯s mouth with a fork Joey stared at me with a wicked grin as she chewed. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s delicious!¡± I rolled my eyes at Joey helplessly, feeling that she was really annoying now. At this moment, the Special Assistant Connor, who was having dinner with Herbert, suddenly stood up. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Everyone, today, we¡¯re going to add food to everyone¡¯s dishes. Each of you will have a cup of special bird¡¯s nest imported from Mysia. Everyone, enjoy it! As soon as these words were said, all the staff present were excited, because each cup of special bird¡¯s nest soup imported from Mysia cost hundreds of dors. Hearing this, I raised my head and looked in the direction of Herbert. He was eating silently with his head down, with no expression on his face ¡°The bird¡¯s nest is imported from Mysia. How can we eat it normally? The big boss is so generous to you,¡± Joey said excitedly I lowered my head and said nothing. I wanted to open the bowl of bird¡¯s nest just now, but it should have been seen by Herbert. If he only ordered for me, it would be too conspicuous, so he ordered a cup for everyone present. At this moment, my heart was actually warm, very happy ¡°Be, you¡¯ve be the person I¡¯m most envious of. You¡¯re so happy. Joey continued. I was a little shy and wanted to change the subject. ¡°Maybe he just wants to take care of the baby in my belly Joey said, ¡°Then why did he drive Emma away? Is it because the baby in your belly hates that woman? Joey¡¯s words confused me. ¡°What did you say? Who drove Emma away? I looked around and really didn¡¯t see Emma in the past, at this time, she must have gone to Herbert¡¯s ce in fancy clothes ¡°What? You still don¡¯t know? Early this morning, Emma was sent back by the vehicle derties arranged by Connor, and tears were about to flow out from her eyes However, Connor¡¯s attitude is extremely N?velDrama.Org content. unyielding, replied nced in the direction of Herbert. He was still eating elegantly, but there was a wave of emotion in my heart I had never thought that he would send Emma away Was it for me? At this time, Joey leaned forward and teased, ¡°It seems that you must have done very wellst night Today, our Mr Wharton is in a good mood!¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± I looked away and touched my face, feeling that it was getting hotter and hotter ¡°What nonsense? I saw him running this morning with a smile on his face. He must be in a good mood! Joey said with a smile. I lowered my head and thought, ¡°I was very tiredst night He still has the strength to run. It seems that his body is too strong. Now I can still remember his strong waist¡­¡± Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Be¡¯s POV On Saturday afternoon, the employees visited the beautiful scenery of Moon Bay under the guidance of the resort¡¯s reception I didn¡¯t see Herbert in the whole afternoon. I still didn¡¯t see him until dinner time. I was a little disappointed. Suddenly, Joey chuckled and whispered into my ear, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡®ve missed your boss? ¡°I¡¯m just a little tired. I didn¡¯t deny Joey¡¯s teasing. Joey immediately said. ¡°To be honest, you¡¯ve been wandering around for half a day this afternoon You¡¯re tired Go back and rest quickly. Baby is the most important thing now.¡± Yes¡± i nodded. I got up and walked towards the VIP area I entered the door of the VIP area and saw the secretary of Herbert, Allie, walking over with a thick folder in her arms ¡°Hello, madam.¡± Allie greeted me, In private. Allie addressed me as his wife, respectfully and politely. On public asions, she treated me equally and didn¡¯t give me any preferential treatment. Maybe this was why Allie was trusted by Herbert, because she was really very reliable in doing things, and she could also understand Herbert¡¯s requirements ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet? Just now in the restaurant, I didn¡¯t seem to see Allie either. Allie lowered her head to look at the document in her arms. She said, ¡°Mr. Wharton wants me to quickly scan the document I have to finish my work before I can eat.¡± i frowned and thought, ¡°Is he still working?¡± Alle seemed to have seen through my doubts. She immediately said, ¡°After lunch, Mr. Wharton went back with Connor There¡¯s an important project over there that needs him.¡± Hearing these words. I understood. No wonder I didn¡¯t see him and Connor for an entire afternoon and a whole night. It turned out that they had already gone back ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back to my work.¡± Allie smiled at me and left quickly Looking at Allie¡¯s back, I suddenly felt a little lost. Go back? There were more than two hours journey between the two ces. It seemed that he would not come back tonight I felt a little disappointed at the thought of not seeing him tonight. I went back to my room and took a shower. Then I turned off the lights and went to sleep. After all, i was really tired today When I was in a daze, I heard a faint sound of footsteps, followed by the rustling of clothes, Then a strong arm behind me pulled me into a warm chest, and I woke uppletely Without looking back, I knew that the person behind me was Herbert. His strong arms and unique aura could be recognized by me as soon as I saw him I looked up at the dark sky outside It should be veryte ¡°You Why are you back?¡± I couldn¡¯t help asking my own question Now it was estimated that it was already one or two o¡¯clock in the middle of the night it was too dangerous and too tired for him to drive back in the middle of the night Besides, there was no work waiting for him here Could it be that he was missing me? The thought came to my mind and I was shocked! Was I overestimating myself? Would an outstanding man like him fall in love with me? My face couldn¡¯t help but have a fever ¡°Oh, I feel that the air here is good, so I came here to rest. The person behind hesitated for a moment and answered Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! His reason was too far-fetched, because he drove back in the middle of the night just for the fresh air here? His reason was unreasonable, but I didn¡¯t continue to ask. Night, it¡¯s quiet. We didn¡¯t speak anymore. I couldn¡¯t help but feel sleepy again. I only felt that my neck was being rubbed by a furry thing. It was Herbert¡¯s head ¡°Does he want to tease me again? Although I haven¡¯t had an obvious pregnancy reaction yel. I can¡¯t bear his entanglement for two consecutive nights I couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°No¡­ no more!¡± ¡°No more what? Herbert¡¯s voice was very charming 1. 1. I have a baby in my belly, so I can¡¯t bear your desire.¡± When I said this, my cheeks were hot As soon as I finished speaking, the person behind me sald, This afternoon, I negotiated with the person in charge of apany for eight hours After dinner. I directly drove here I am very sleepy now Even if you have any desires now. I can¡¯t satisfy you.¡± This man was obviously flirting with me on purpose, but now he said that it was my desire? I turned around and raised my little fist to hit his chest. You¡¯re so annoyingi Herbertughed and let me beat him on the chest a few times, and then I was lightly held in his arms My face was pressed against his muscr chest. At this moment, I suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of happiness Perhaps he was really tired, and soon I heard the steady breathing of Herbert Under the moonlight. I looked up and found that he was indeed asleep li was the first time that I could look at him without any scruples He was really handsome Although sometimes his words were not pleasant, sometimes he was very considerate I never dreamed of marrying such a man. Although I don¡¯t know how long this man can be my husband, at least at this moment, I am enjoying his warmth and hug I didn¡¯t know how long I looked at this handsorne face before going to sleep I only knew that I woke upte the next morning When I woke up, he was gone again The sun was shining brightly outside I sat up and stretched I felt that I had a good sleepst night In my sleep. I was hugged by a pair of strong arms. It really gave me a sense of security 15 473 As soon as I got up and opened the curtains, the phone in the room rang. I walked to the bedside and picked up the phone. Allie¡¯s voice came from the other end. ¡°Madam, are you awake? The breakfast is ready. Do you need the waiter to send it to your room now?¡± ¡°Thank you. Ask the waiter to bring it here,¡± I said. ¡°Okay.¡± The other end of the phone was about to hang up. I quickly asked in thest second, ¡°Well¡­ where did he go?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Allie was stunned for a moment, and then she said, ¡°This morning, at nine o¡¯clock in the morning, there was a ribbon-cutting ceremony. That¡¯s why he left with Connor at half-past six.¡± What? He¡¯s back in J City again? I can¡¯te to my senses at once. So he had only slept for more than four hoursst night? Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Be¡¯s POV Herbert came back by car at two o¡¯clockst night and left at half-past six this morning Since he knew that he still had work to do this morning, why did he spend more than four hours driving back and forth? Did he juste to see me? Thinking of this, my heart began to beat fast¡­ Today¡¯s breakfast was very sumptuous. While enjoying the delicious food, I was missing Herbert. I found that I began to like him. The activities this morning were also very rich, but I was not in a good state all morning, so I hardly participated in activities. I didn¡¯t have an appetite during lunch. Joey said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today? Didn¡¯t you see the big boss? Are you in low spirits?¡± Only then did I realize why I lost my spirits today. I retorted instinctively, ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m pregnant now! Of course, I¡¯m not in a good state!¡± Joey didn¡¯t continue to ask, ¡°I thought you would be confused by Mr. Wharton in two days!¡± ¡°No!¡± I continued to refute. In fact, I¡¯ve admitted that I¡¯ve fallen in love with Herbert. But that¡¯s my character Before I confirm my rtionship with Herbert, I may be able to maintain this state all the time. I don¡¯t like a one-sided confirmation of feelings Just like my mother, everyone knows how much she loves my father. But everyone knew how much my father disliked her. The person who paid too much seemed to be the one who was always injured. I don¡¯t want to be too active While I was chatting with Joey, a female colleague came over and said with a smile, Joey, Be, you not only have a free trip this time but also earned several thousand bucks. Should you treat our colleagues in the finance department whene back?¡± As soon as these words came out, several colleagues of the finance department came over and said that I and Joey had earned their money and asked us to spend money tofort their wounded hearts Joeyughed as she sat down. ¡°If we¡¯re willing to bel, we¡¯ll admit defeat, okay? We were the ones who bel on the fact that Mr. Wharton came to the resort, and the one you bet on is Mr. Wharton won¡¯te!¡± ¡°You guys are too petty, aren¡¯t you? Each of you has won four to three thousand dors, and each of you can take out a Intle to treat us to barbecuel¡± colleague B stood up and teased. Joey was about to say something when I patted her on the shoulder, stood up, and said in a loud voice, ¡°It¡¯s just a treat It¡¯s a piece of cake. Barbecure is great. You guys can¡¯t change the menu!¡± ¡°Just barbecue and beeri¡± said colleagues Okay, tomorrow night!¡± I said boldly. At this moment, the atmosphere suddenly became serious. Before I could react, a colleague called out, ¡°Mr. Wharton!¡± Hearing this name, I was stunned. I slowly turned my head and saw Herbert standing behind me with a very ugly expression. ¡°Mr Wharton.¡± I hurriedly greeted him, then lowered my head. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw that Herbert¡¯s expression was getting worse and worse, and I was very nervous. After Herbert left, colleagues began to talk about it. ¡°Is Mr. Wharton unhappy that we¡¯re using him as a bet?¡± ¡°Oh, our finance department has offended him.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t he be this petty?¡± Hearing these words, I was also very nervous. The face of Herbert just now was really ugly. Was he really angry? ¡°Do you think he will mind if I take him as a bet?¡± I asked Joey for help. Joey shook her head. It¡¯s your bad luck. You won 4,000 but offended the big boss. It¡¯s not worth it.¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± tugged at my long hair anxiously. ¡°Say something sweet and find a way to make him happy.¡¯ Joey said with a smile. I frowned and said awkwardly, ¡°I can¡¯t do it.¡± Joey said anxiously. ¡°Why can¡®t? You are a legal couple.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! I pursed my lips and said nothing. I¡¯m a little annoyed. Didn¡¯t he go to work? Why did hee back at noon? ¡°I¡¯m really unlucky. How could I happen to let him hear me?¡± After lunch, everyone was packing up and preparing to return. I was no exception. I went to the VIP area to pack my luggage. As soon as I entered the vi, I looked up and saw Allie standing in the living room, with my suitcase beside her. Allie said with a smile, ¡°Madam, your luggage has been packed.¡± I looked at my suitcase, took it, and looked upstairs. In the end, I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is¡­ is he gone?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve already left,¡± Allie replied. Hearing this, I nodded and forced a smile. After saying goodbye to Allie. I took my luggage and left. At this moment, I felt an unspeakable pain in my heart. Although we don¡¯t love each other for the time being. I hope to see him and miss him so much. And it was indeed my fault. If he showed up now, I would definitely apologize to him. Herbert¡¯s POV A I stood upstairs and watched Be leave. At this moment, the sound of high heels could be heard. Allie walked in and said, ¡°Mr. Wharton Madame is already on the bus.¡± I lowered my head and pondered for two seconds. Then I said, ¡°Call the driver and tell him to drive slower and more slowly.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Allie replied and left I lit a cigarette and looked out of the window in a gloomy mood. Ever since this girl appeared, my heart has been disturbed. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of her temperament or her appearance. Thinking back tost night¡¯s work, my mind was full of her, so even if I knew that I had work in the morning, even if I knew that it would take me four hours to drive back and forth. BUT I¡¯M BACK In order to see her, to hug her. I thought about it again. That night, she asked me if I came to the resort together. I was very happy at that time. So I took part in the resort because of her. But her purpose was not only to let me appear. Instead, it was a ridiculous bet? The scar at the bottom of my heart began to hurt again. I suddenly took a drag on my cigarette and put it out in the ashtray. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Be¡¯s POV: The next day, I was in a bad mood for the whole morning in my office. Last night, he didn¡¯t go home. He was really angry! I only hope to arrive earlier at noon. I¡¯ll go to the Green restaurant at noon to have lunch. I should be able to see Herbert. I¡¯ll apologize to him then. It was finally noon. As soon as I got off work, I immediately carried my bag and went to the Green restaurant. Connor was currently standing in front of the door, his expression a bit strange. ¡°Hi, Connor.¡± I greeted Connor, and then stepped inside. Connor instead reached out his hand to stop 1. me. I looked at him in confusion. Lowe exined, ¡°Madam, Miss Briden is inside.¡± I looked at Connor in astonishment, then looked at the door in front of me. I had a feeling that it wasn¡¯t a good thing for him to bring Emma here at this time. Then, I stepped forward and gently pushed the door open As soon as the door opened, I saw Herbert sitting side by side with Emma. Herbert was wearing a white shirt, and his face seemed a little red. He must have drunk some wine. Emma was sitting in front of him in a red V-neck shirt. Her cor had been opened to her chest, and her face was full of smiles, The two of them sat very intimately. Al this moment, I suddenly felt a pain in my heart. I didn¡¯t understand why the man who could still hold me to sleep two days ago could be so intimate with other women now. ¡°Herbert, have a taste of this fish. It¡¯s very delicious!¡± Emma said. At this time, Herbert looked up at me. I¡¯m sure he saw me The next second, I heard him say. ¡°You are so beautiful today.¡± Emma touched her face excitedly and said, ¡°Really? Is my clothes beautiful or my face?¡± Herbert replied, ¡®The clothes are beautiful.¡± He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°You¡®re more beautiful.¡± Grinning, she gently pushed backward on Herbert¡¯s chest¡­ I don¡¯t want to watch anymore. I withdrew my hand. The door was closed, but I could still hear theughter Inside I slowly turned around and looked in the direction of the exit. ¡°Please let Mr. Wharton know. I¡¯ll have 15 lunch by myself in the future.¡± Before Connor could reply, I already turned around and left. I was scared that I would shed tears in front of him. I ran out of the restaurant. I looked up at the sky, but in the end, I didn¡¯t let my tears fall out of my eyes. I told myself, ¡°I can¡¯t shed tears. In fact, I had already expected today¡¯s situation when I was getting the marriage certificate with Herbert. Why am I still so stupid to want to give my feelings to him? He is a man who has gathered all his glory. How could he like an ordinary woman like me?¡± ¡°We just got involved because of an ident. In the future, I can treat him as the father of the child. As for everything else, we can just take it as acting.¡± And the two days at the resort, it was just a dream. I¡¯m about to wake up from my dream¡­ Herbert¡¯s POV: I don¡¯t know who told Emma that I¡¯ll be in this restaurant at noon. When she came here specially, it was the lunchtime of Be and me. I knew Be was outside, so I deliberately got close to Emma. In fact, I just wanted to confirm something. I wanted to confirm that if Be really cares about me. If a person really liked someone, he or she would not ept the other party being intimate with someone else. Just like my hostility toward Hank. I¡¯ve been waiting I was waiting for Be to rush in and question me or be angry with us. But she didn¡¯t. She left alone. The sense of loss made me very ufortable. I looked down at the watch on my wrist. Be had been gone for five minutes. She should have gone far. I stood up and said to Emma, ¡°I have a date at thest minute. You can eat by yourself.¡± Emma quickly got up, took my arm, and said with a smile, ¡°Herbert, you have to have meal first if you have other dates. You will have a stomachache if you do this.¡¯ I pushed her hand away and said, ¡®I¡¯m leaving now.¡¯ After that, I turned and walked out of the room. Connor and I walked into the elevator, one after the other. I asked, ¡°What kind of reaction does she have?¡± ¡°Let me tell you she¡¯ll have lunch on her own in the future.¡± Connor replied. Hearing this, I couldn¡¯t help frowning Just then, Connor said, ¡®Mr. Wharton, it¡¯s very obvious that you care very much about your wife Seeing her sad, you actually feel very ufortable.¡± You talk a bit too much today¡± i red at Connor, and then he didn¡¯t dare to say anything else Ding.. We reached the first floor. Before we walked out of the elevator, I said, ¡°Send her a seafood meal in your name.¡± ¡°Yes,¡¯ he replied respectfully. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Be¡¯s POV: I took a walk outside the office building. About half an hourter, I returned to the office. A te of seafood risotto appeared on my table. The text message from Connor told me the risotta was from him. I don¡¯t have any appetite. Sitting in front of the desk and looking at the seafood risotto in front of me, I had no appetite at all. At this time, Joey came over and said, ¡°Boss also knows that you like seafood most?¡± My mood was a bit dejected. I forced myself to brace myself and said, ¡°It was Connor who saw that I didn¡¯t eat anything to help me decide.¡± ¡°Does everyone around the boss know that you like seafood? The boss must have asked them to order it for you, right?¡± Joey asked curiously. Joey¡¯s words reminded me. How did Connor know that I loved seafood? Only Herbert had met Hank who had once sent me seafood. Connor never know what I liked to eat. Could it be¡­ I didn¡¯t dare to think further. In fact, Herbert saw me going to the restaurant just now. But he insisted on being intimate with Emma in front of me. Did he do it on purpose? But why did he do this? Just to make me unhappy? Thinking of this, I seemed to understand it all of a sudden. He was taking revenge on me because I used him as a bet and annoyed him. So now he was using Emma to attack me. Thinking of this, I became even angrier. I¡¯ve used him as a bet. I admit that I¡¯ve done something wrong and I¡¯m ready to apologize to him. But what did he mean by that? Did he want to cheat on me? ¡°That¡¯s too much! I won¡¯t eat the seafood he gave me,¡± I said. ¡°You don¡¯t want to eat it. Many other people want to eat this seafood meal!¡± Joey teased. ¡°If you¡¯re willing, take it!¡± I pushed the seafood rice to Joey. ¡°Someone didn¡¯t order it for me. I won¡¯t eat it!¡± Joey pushed the seafood rice to me again. The vor of seafood was very strong, which was usually my favorite. This time, when I smelled the smell of seafood, my stomach was rolling. Then I suddenly stood up, covered my mouth and ran out Then I went into the bathroom and began to vomit painfully¡­ Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Be¡¯s POV From that day on, I had a very strong pregnancy reaction No matter what I ate, I would spit it out Moreover, I couldn¡¯t smell a little pungent or strong smell, otherwise, I would have more symptoms of vomiting I was so listless that I lost weight in a few days This morning, the manager handed over a document to me and instructed. This is the financial report fromst month You must immediately deliver it to Mr. Whartoni¡± When I heard that I was going to send a report to Herbert, I couldn¡¯t help frowning. I was a little resistant I didn¡¯t want to see him now The manager¡¯s tone was a little dissatisfied. This task is very easy. I have tried my best to take care of you, not letting you work overtime, not letting you do too hard work. But you have to understand mel¡± ¡°No problem. I just want to see if there¡¯s anything wrong with this report I quickly found a reason After all, work is work, and personal feelings are personal feelings. I can¡¯t dy my work because of personal feelings Besides, I can directly give the report to his secretary, Allie. I don¡¯t necessarily have to meet with him. I picked up the report and walked out of the finance department¡¯s office Walking to the president¡¯s office, I put the report on Allie¡¯s desk with a smile ¡°Allie, this is the financial report fromst month. Please take it to Mr Wharton as soon as possible ¡°Mr Wharton is inside Won¡¯t you personally bring it in?¡± Allie took the report andughed I shook my head and said, ¡®I still have a lot of things to do. Please take them in for me.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Okay Allie nodded At this time, the door of the president¡¯s office suddenly opened, and an enchanting woman in a red low- cor shirt and a ck short skirt came out It was Emma I felt a little ufortable. ¡°It seems that the couple has been on good terms these days?¡± I turned around and was about to leave, but Emma blocked my way ¡°What do you want to do?¡± I asked Emitia crossed her arms in front of her chest and said sarcastically. ¡°Anyway, we are sisters. It¡¯s not too much to say something when we meet, is it?¡± ¡°Humph, I don¡¯t want to be your sister said bluntly Emmaughed coldly ¡°Since you¡¯ve said that, then don¡¯t me me for not taking care of you in the affairs of the Wharton Group in the future¡± I looked up and found it ridiculous You? Take care of me? Emma immediately said in a very haggard voice. ¡°I have a good rtionship with Herbert now I¡¯m very likely to be the boss¡¯ wife of the Wharton Group in the future. If you make me unhappy, I¡¯ll fire you immediately!¡± ¡°Haha ¡°My Lord¡¯s words made meugh This woman really had a good feeling about herself. Did she think that he would marry her after flirting with her for a while? How ridiculous! Besides, even if he wanted to marry her, he had to divorce me first What are youughing at? Emma asked me. *I¡¯mughing at you for being silly. What you just said is the funniest joke I¡¯ve ever heard this year¡¯i said. Hearing my words, Emma was irritated. She immediately said, ¡°Be, are you jealous of me? You¡¯re an ugly woman now Which man will like you? By the way, don¡¯t you have a baby in your belly? Where¡¯s the father of your child? Why didn¡¯t hee to marry you? I think your man has a wife or a poor man without a car or a house? ¡°Will I be jealous of you? Humph¡­ohBefore I could finish my words, I felt my stomach churning I only want to vomit in the bathroom now. I don¡¯t have time to quarrel with Emma I vomited in the bathroom for a long time and felt very ufortable, I helped myself to the toilet and rxed a little. Then I stood up and looked at myself in the mirror, Sure enough, my face was yellow and very ugly, and I didn¡¯t dare to put on makeup to cover my pale face, so I couldn¡¯t help feeling a little ufortable. No wonder even Emma Briden said that I was an ugly woman now. No wonder Herbert had no interest in me at all, and he was also involved with a vulgar woman. I suffered a strong blow. But on second thought. ¡°Why should I be unhappy with those two people?¡± One is my enemy, and the other is just the father of the child in my belly I must not let these two bad guys affect my emotions. So, I threw the tissue in my hand into the trash can I turned around, raised my head, and walked out of the bathroom with my back straight A third party¡¯s POV Everything outside the office was seen by Herbert in the president¡¯s office. He turned around, picked up the phone, and dialed secretary Allie Ask the security guard to tell that Emma Briden to leave immediatelyHerbert¡¯s face was full of annoyance Yes. Allie hurriedly replied ¡°In addition, isn¡¯t there a very authoritative magazine that wants to invite me to an interview? Contact them and tell them that I have time in the afternoon, and I want to go to thetest issue.¡± said Herbert Alle hesitated for a moment, then asked, ¡°Mr. Wharton, didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t ept an entertainment exclusive interview? Tve changed my mind now Do I need your approval?¡¯ Herbert¡¯s tone was extremely cold Yes I understand Allie said as she hung up the phone After hanging up the phone, Alle saw that Emma had left 15 10 Ring¡­ Ring¡­ At this time, the phone rang again. Allie lowered her head and saw that it was the president who had called her. She did not dare to neglect him and quickly picked up the phone. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see Emma Briden anymore. If shees again, you¡¯ll keep her outside!¡± After that, he hung up the phone. Allie didn¡¯t even have the chance to say a word. Gently putting down the phone, she shook her head again. It seemed like that Emma had truly caused a great deal of trouble for Mr. Wharton. In addition, it could be seen that in Mr. Wharton¡¯s heart, this married wife of the president seemed to hold quite a high position. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Be¡¯s POV: For more than a week, my pregnancy reaction was very serious. I would throw up whatever I ate. This feeling was worse than death. But I didn¡¯t give up work. After all, I still had a younger sister and a mother to take care of Although I was pregnant with the baby of Herbert, my family had nothing to do with him. During the lunch break, all her colleagues went out to eat. Irested on the table alone. Every day. i took advantage of this period of rest and asked Joey to bring back something for me to eat. After all, I had no appetite at all. Just as I was about to fall asleep, I suddenly heard a faint sound of footsteps. I looked up and saw a man in a ck suit walking in. Herbert walked to my desk and said, ¡°Your pregnancy reaction is very serious. Take leave and go home to rest. I haven¡¯t seen Herbert for a few days. In addition, when I thought of the intimate action between him and Emma, my heart instantly burned with anger. ¡°I¡¯m not a rich man like you. I won¡¯t have a sry if I ask for leave. Our family still needs such a sry to live!¡± Herbert put one hand in his pocket and sneered. ¡°I heard you won several grands by gambling. It should be enough for you to live for a while.¡± It turns out that he¡¯s still holding a grudge and leaving me behind to flirt with Emma because of this? No, I can¡¯t ept it. I said on purpose, Yes. I bet with someone, but I didn¡¯t steal or rob. Is it illegal?¡± With that, I stopped looking at him. The next second, I saw a bank card thrown directly on my desk ¡°I¡¯m not here to quarrel with you. This card can cash 100,000 dors per month, which is enough for you and your family¡¯s living expenses every month,¡± said Herbert. His words irritated me, and I stood up directly. ¡°Herbert, what do you mean? Do you think you can buy everything with money?¡± Herbert said impatiently. ¡°Isn¡¯t it said in the agreement that I¡¯ll bear the living expenses of you and the child? This sentence touched my sensitive nerves. Yes, we have an agreement between us. We have to do everything ording to the agreement. Other than the child and the agreement, there¡¯s no other rtionship between us. N?velDrama.Org content. Even the marriage certificate could be canceled at any time! I turned my head and looked out of the window, saying, ¡°Right now, our child doesn¡¯t have any financial burden. As for myself, I have hands and feet. I can work. I don¡¯t need your money. You can Take back your bank card.¡± Herbert¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°Fine. Since that¡¯s the case, when you need it, feel free to ask me I won¡¯t go back on my word Alter that he put the bank card into his pocket and turned to leave After he left, I looked up at the ceiling and tried my best not to cry. Over the years, I¡¯ve gotten used to it. No matter what difficulties or hardships I encounter, I¡¯ll endure it and never shed tears. That¡¯s because it¡¯s weak. I can¡¯t be defeated by reality. I remember I haven¡¯t wanted to cry for a long time, but how could I cry so easily recently? This was definitely also a kind of pregnancy reaction. Yes, pregnant women¡¯s emotions were unstable It must be like this! ¡°How could I cry for someone who doesn¡¯t love me?¡± Although the agreement was clearly written, I couldn¡¯t let Herbert look down on me. I had to work hard and take his money when the child needed it. After a while, all the colleagues came back from lunch Joey brought one lunch box for me. I opened it and ate two mouthfuls. The manager came in with two magazines in his hand. ¡°Everyone, this issue of the magazine has released an exclusive interview of Mr. Wharton. This is a novel that has just been sent to us by the personnel department. If you¡¯re interested, feel free to read it.¡± After speaking, the manager ced the magazine on my desk and turned to enter his office. Before I could react, several female colleagues ran over and grabbed the magazine. They were watching and discussing it. Looking at the crazy looks of those female employees, I found it a little funny. Herbert really wasn¡¯t that kind. That man had a strange temper! He was so short-sighted that he had an affair with a woman like Emma! ¡°How could this be?¡± At this time, the female colleague A shouted while staring at the magazine in her hand, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong?¡± A group of female employees hurriedly asked. The female colleague A threw the magazine in her hand onto a table. In a dejected voice, she said, ¡°Mr. Wharton was married?!¡± ¡°What? He¡¯s married? No way. Let me take a look. Let me take a look.¡± A group of female employees were all reading in magazines. ¡°Oh my god, this is true. In the exclusive interview, he admitted that he had a wife. And when did he have a wedding ring on his ring finger?¡± When I heard this, I stopped chewing He admitted that he was married? What does this mean? Didn¡¯t he say that he was hiding our marriage in thepany? But on second thought, maybe he admitted that he was married because of some work. It had nothing to do with me! ¡°I told you that there might be a wife, but you, a group of silly girls, don¡¯t believe me!¡¯ Joey said. ¡°Then do you know who is the wife of Mr. Wharton?¡¯ A female staff member still seemed unwilling to give up Joey shrugged. ¡°How would I know? We¡®re not rtives. ¡°Does that even need to be said? Those who are able to marry into the n must be a woman from a wealthy family In reality, have you ever seen a few Cinderes marry into a wealthy family? Even if they did, they would still get divorced!¡± A female colleague said. That may not be the case. Who knows when Mr. Wharton will bring his wife to everyone. She might be Cindere Joeyughed. ¡°Of course not!¡¯ The female colleague shook her head in disdain. Joey came to me and consoled me, ¡°Leave them alone. They¡¯re just talking nonsense.¡± ¡°In fact, what they said makes sense.¡± I couldn¡¯t help feeling more depressed. At this time, there was another sound at the door. The female colleague came in from outside and said with a smile, ¡°I just saw a big piece of news! ¡°Another piece of news? Isn¡¯t there enough news today? Tell me who it is about?¡± The female colleague A asked. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it¡¯s rted to Mr. Wharton, would I have the nerve to bring it up as news?¡± Female colleague, B, said with a mysterious smile. be Cindere¡¯ Joeyughed ¡°Of course not!¡± The female colleague shook her head in disdain Joey came to me and consoled me¡±Leave them alone. They¡¯re just talking nonsense.¡± In fact, what they said makes sense.¡± I couldn¡¯t help feeling more depressed At this time, there was another sound at the door The female colleague came in from outside and said with a smile. ¡°I just saw a big piece of news!¡± ¡°Another piece of news? Isn¡¯t there enough news today? Tell me who it is about? The female colleague A asked ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it¡¯s rted to Mr. Wharton, would I have the nerve to bring it up as news? Female colleague, B, said with a mysterious smile Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Be¡¯s POV I couldn¡¯t help but go over to listen to the content of their conversation ¡°What¡¯s going on? Tell me quickly!¡± The female colleagues were all in high spirits. Female colleague B then said, ¡°I went to look for Allie just now and saw that Emma hade again. She forced to ask to see Mr. Wharton again, but Allie refused to let her in. She even said that he didn¡¯t have time to see Emma!¡± ¡°This is also known as the news? I knew long ago that it was impossible to have a long-term rtionship between Emma and Mr. Wharton! It¡¯s impossible for him to like that kind of woman.¡± Female colleague A curled her lips. I felt strange when I heard their words. ¡°Hasn¡¯t the rtionship between Herbert and Emma Briden been very ambiguous recently?¡± She even said yesterday that she would be the president¡¯s wife! Why did she suddenly disappear? Did he have a new lover? Thinking of this, I felt a little depressed. Female colleague B continued tough. ¡°That Emma, holding this magazine in her hand, cried as she came to ask Allie whether or not Mr. Wharton was really married, and who was his wife. Do you think it¡¯s laughable? I heard that her personal life is in a mess. She even dreamed of bing Mr. Herbert¡¯s wife!¡± Hearing this, I felt very happy in my heart. I could probably imagine the depressed face of Emma ¡°It¡¯s OK if she wants to marry someone else. How dare she also want to marry Herbert? As long as he is not stupid, he will never marry her.¡± thought Be. Of course, my father abandoned my mother and sister and married Emma¡¯s mother. His brain must have been broken, but after so many years, my father seemed to be very proud. Finally, it was time to get off work. Joey and I went out of the office together. Joey teased me. Was our Boss trying to get rid of that Emma as soon as possible, and so he epted the exclusive interview of the magazine and admit that he¡¯s married?¡± I stared at her in shock. I really didn¡¯t think of this possibility As long as Emma had been using Uncle John, Herbert would not refuse her directly. The Wharton family had always been extremely grateful. It was said that Uncle John had a very good rtionship with Herbert¡¯s father. In an ident, Uncle John had saved his father¡¯s life, so he didn¡¯t refuse Uncle John¡¯s request. Who knows? It¡¯s his own business, and it has nothing to do with me.¡± I no longer had any expectations for Herbert I would not be disappointed if I did not have any expectations. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s your husband!¡± Joey reminded me. smiled bitterly ¡®In my heart, he is just my child¡¯s father.¡± ¡°In fact, I feel that Boss is very special to you. You are a legal couple now. You can work hard. What if you be a real couple from a fake couple? Besides, you have a child. Even if you don¡¯t seed. you won¡¯t suffer any losses!¡± Joey advised me. I couldn¡¯t help rolling my eyes at her. ¡®I lost my most precious self-esteem!¡± ¡°How much is self-esteem worth?¡± Joey was a little disdainful. I didn¡¯t agree with Joey either. Yes, self-esteem is worthless now, but I still protect my poor self-esteem in front of Herbert. I don¡¯t know why, but I truly don¡¯t want to lower my head in front of him and be looked down upon by him. I walked into the house after work. As I changed my shoes, I called out to my mom out of habit. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m back!¡± My mother, who was wearing an apron and holding a shovel in her hand, immediately poked her head out of the kitchen. ¡°Are you hungry? The meal will be ready soon.¡± I washed my hands and was about to eat when my mother suddenly said, ¡°Be, your cousin is married this Saturday. Let¡¯s go together.¡± Hearing that, I frowned. Although I have a good rtionship with my uncle and cousin, I don¡¯t want to attend the wedding when I think of my father¡¯s family. By then, there might be another conflict. Not to mention that I¡¯m angry, I may also destroy other people¡¯s wedding. Her mother tried to persuade her, ¡®Aunt Carter personally sent an invitation, we have to go.¡± I nced at my mother. I knew that although she didn¡¯t say anything, she still couldn¡¯t let go of my father, Ryan, after so many years. In fact, my mother really wanted to see Ryan, although I strongly disagreed. But after all, my mother¡¯s life is not mine. I can¡¯t make a decision for her. As her daughter, I could only respect her and protect her when she needed me Therefore, I nodded and agreed. ¡°Okay.¡± Mother is very happy¡­ Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Soon, it was Saturday. I apanied my mother to attend my cousin¡¯s wedding. The groom was wearing a ck tuxedo and looked very solemn. The bride was wearing a snow white wedding dress with exquisite makeup. Mother tugged at me and whispered, ¡°Your cousin¡¯s wedding is going well. In the future, you and Herbert will also have a wedding.¡± Hearing this, I didn¡¯t know how to respond. The marriage between me and Herbert should be over after I gave birth to my child. There¡¯s no need to hold a wedding before we get divorced. Of course, I couldn¡¯t say these words to my mother. I could only nod and say, ¡°Cousin and his wife¡¯s sry are very high. We can¡¯tpare ¡°There is only once in your life. There should be a wedding, mother said in a low voice. Alter greeting Uncle John and Aunt Carter, we walked into the banquet hall. I ran into my father as soon as I entered I didn¡¯t want to see him, so I turned my head away ¡°You¡¯re here, Ryan?¡± Mother asked with a smile. Ryan said with disgust, ¡°Be, look at how haggard you are now. Why don¡¯t you stay at home? Are you trying to embarrass yourself here?¡± Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Be¡¯s POV. I¡¯m not feeling well because I¡¯m pregnant, so I¡¯ll try my best to wear casual clothes I didn¡¯t wear high heels. Besides, I heard that it¡¯s not good for children to do makeup during pregnancy, so I didn¡¯t do it today So at this time, I didn¡¯t look as delicate as before But it did not reach the extent of losing face, was it? And what did it have to do with Ryan? Timmediately retorted, ¡°I didn¡¯t steal,rob, or hook up with men. How could I lose face? At this moment, my eyes swept across Connie Briden and Emma Briden. I said that on purpose. Ryan was even angrier. ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m teaching you, but you¡¯re attacking others!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been an adult for a long time, so I don¡¯t need your guidance. Moreover, the daughter who really makes you lose face is over there! That one! Not me!¡± I said. ¡°It seems that you still want to be beaten?¡¯ Ryan put his hands on his waist and said fiercely. ¡°If you dare to hit me again, I will call the police immediately!¡¯ I was also afraid of him. *Speak less, all of you. Why are you quarreling when you¡¯re together? My mother quickly pulled the two of us away Ryan pointed at my mother and scolded, ¡°Susan, look what a good daughter you raised? Rude.¡± Ryan scolded me a few more times. I was very angry and wanted to catch up with him and scold him But I was stopped by my mother ¡°Be, today is your cousin¡¯s wedding. Don¡¯t ruin other people¡¯s wedding.¡± Susan¡¯s voice was full of sobs. I knew that she had been dressing up in the room for a long time before she came out. The clothes she wore had always been kept in the wardrobe. She came to see Ryan today But Ryan scolded us the moment we met I knew that my mother was in a bad mood now, so I chose to endure for the time being and did not continue to quarrel with Ryan. We didn¡¯t want any conflict to happen again, so we sat far away from Ryan and Connie Briden In the eyes of these rtives, my mother and I have no money or power. So no one took the initiative to say hello to us. On the contrary, Ryan and Connie Briden not only opened the insurancepany but also bought a big house, so their rtives treated them very well. In contrast, we are very deserted here. I don¡¯t care about this, but I know that my mother is upset. My mother is good in every aspect She is a kind woman, but she is too cowardly and doesn¡¯t know Be¡¯s POV I¡¯m not feeling well because I¡¯m pregnant, so I¡¯ll try my best to wear casual clothes, I didn¡¯t wear high heels, Besides, I heard that it¡¯s not good for children to do makeup during pregnancy, so I didn¡¯t do it today So at this time, I didn¡¯t look as delicate as before. But it did not reach the extent of losing face, was it? And what did it have to do with Ryan? I immediately retorted, ¡°I didn¡¯t steal, rob, or hook up with men. How could I lose face? At this moment, my eyes swept across Connie Briden and Emma Briden. I said that on purpose. Ryan was even angrier. ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m teaching you, but you¡¯re attacking others!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been an adult for a long time, so I don¡¯t need your guidance. Moreover, the daughter who really makes you lose face is over there! That one! Not me!¡± I said. ¡°It seems that you still want to be beaten?¡± Ryan put his hands on his waist and said fiercely ¡°If you dare to hit me again, I will call the police immediately!¡± I was also afraid of him. ¡°Speak less, all of you. Why are you quarreling when you¡¯re together?¡± My mother quickly pulled the two of us away. Ryan pointed at my mother and scolded, ¡°Susan, look what a good daughter you raised? Rude.¡± Ryan scolded me a few more times. I was very angry and wanted to catch up with him and scold him. But I was stopped by my mother. ¡°Be, today is your cousin¡¯s wedding. Don¡¯t ruin other people¡¯s wedding.¡± Susan¡¯s voice was full of sobs. I knew that she had been dressing up in the room for a long time before she came out. The clothes she wore had always been kept in the wardrobe. She came to see Ryan today But Ryan scolded us the moment we met. I knew that my mother was in a bad mood now, so I chose to endure for the time being and did not continue to quarrel with Ryan. We didn¡¯t want any conflict to happen again, so we sat far away from Ryan and Connie Briden. In the eyes of these rtives, my mother and I have no money or power. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. So no one took the initiative to say hello to us. On the contrary, Ryan and Connie Briden not only opened the insurancepany but also bought a big house, so their rtives treated them very well. In contrast, we are very deserted here. I don¡¯t care about this, but I know that my mother is upset. My mother is good in every aspect She is a kind woman, but she is too cowardly and doesn¡¯t know how to fight back, nor does she know how to fight for herself This was also the reason Ryan Stepanek had takeri almost all of our assets back then, and even left my younger sister and me to my mother But my mom has such a character, so I can¡¯t do anything about it There were many things that I couldn¡¯t make a decision for her All of a sudden, I felt like my stomach was rolling, and I wanted to vomit again | said something to my mother, and then quickly got up and went to the bathroom After retching in the bathroom for a while, as soon as I walked to the door of the banquet hall, ! suddenly saw a big gift box with the words ¡°Herbert wishes you a happy wedding¡¯ written on it I was stunned ¡°Did hee today? But I didn¡¯t see him in the banquet hall?¡± While I was thinking, someone suddenly stopped me ¡°Madam, you¡¯re here too?¡± I turned around and saw Connor standing behind me. I was a little surprised. You came to send a present?¡± Connor shook his head and replied, ¡°I came with Mr. Wharton. ¡°He is here too?¡± I looked around, but I didn¡¯t see him. Connor hurriedly exined, ¡°Mr. Wharton is currently in the private room with all of you distinguished guests I finally understood why I didn¡¯t see him. ¡°I¡¯ll go in first.i said a few words to Connor, then I turned and walked into the banquet hall. I apanied Susan to the end of the banquet before the two of us left the banquet hall Walking to the lobby of the hotel, Susan suddenly saw Ryaning over and hurried to greet him with a smile I didn¡¯t stop her, nor did I move forward. I just waited there ¡°Ryan, are you full? Susan was very humble Just say it I¡¯m in a hurry to go back Ryan was very impatient Susan continued, ¡°Belly will be taking the exam soon Please help her think about what major she should apply for That girl has been stupid since she was a child. I don¡¯t know if she can pass the exam or not.¡± Ryan looked disgusted However, my mother still insisted, ¡°If she gets into the university, you can help her to think about it ¡°Okay, okay. I got it Ryan reluctantly agreed I was already very angry at how humble my mother was. immediately walked over and stopped her ¡°Mom, we¡¯ve finished talking. It¡¯s time for us to go!¡± Well . Susan still wanted to say something At this time, a sharp voice suddenly came from behind us ¡°Susan, Ryan had divorced you for so many years Why are you still so shameless to pester him? || seems that no one wants you right? He has a wile now Please don¡¯t look for him all the time if you do this again, you will be a mistress!¡± Connie who walked over and said arrogantly Susan was so angry that her eyes turned red. She stammered, ¡°How¡­ how can you say that? Ryan and I have two daughters Can¡¯t I talk to him about our daughters now?¡± ¡°Your daughter is an adult! Don¡¯t always talk about your daughter. I think you¡¯re trying to make up with Ryan. It¡¯s so shameful!¡± Connie used my mother. This haspletely angered me! I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. I rushed forward and protected my mother behind me. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Be¡¯s POV: ¡°You were the home wrecker who ruined our family. Now you still have the nerve to talk about my mother. I think you are the most shameless person!¡± Be, how can you talk to your aunt like this?¡± Ryan scolded me. sneered. ¡°You¡¯re no longer my father. What kind of aunt is she? Don¡¯t make me sick. I have nothing to do with you two shameless people!¡± ¡°You¡­ you want to piss me off, don¡¯t you?¡± Ryan covered his chest with his left hand and pretended to be in pain. My mother stopped me. ¡°Be, don¡¯t talk anymore. Don¡¯t make your father sick!¡± At this time, my mother is still protecting my father! My mother is confused. I¡¯m not. I must vent my anger today. ¡°As I said, he is not my father. My father died 15 years ago. He died!¡± I was also excited. At this time, Connie supported Ryan¡¯s body and said in a hypocritical manner, ¡°Ryan, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not worth it to be angry with this daughter. Let me teach her a lesson!¡± Then, Connie turned her head and mocked me. ¡°Be, don¡¯t call me the home wrecker every day. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re innocent. I heard that you¡¯re pregnant. Where¡¯s your husband? Why didn¡¯t you get married? Does the man you¡¯re looking for also have a wife?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense here. I¡¯m already married, but I haven¡¯t had a banquet yet. I won¡¯t be as shameless as some people as a mistress to destroy other people¡¯s family.¡± I immediately retorted. At this time, Emma stepped forward and sneered, ¡°You¡¯re married? Who are you going to marry? Where is he? Today is my cousin¡¯s wedding. Your husband shoulde to show up, right? Now there is no one around. Are you being kept by a sugar daddy? Or have you be the old man¡¯s lover?¡± ¡°Who do you think is the sugar daddy? Tell me clearly!¡± I angrily stepped forward to argue with her. At this moment, with the help of Ryan and Connie, Emma was very arrogant. ¡°I¡¯m just talking about you. What do you think? You are a mistress! Maybe you are a prostitute, a prostitute! Or, you don¡¯t know who the father of the child is at all? Because there are too many guests?¡± The more Emma said, the more she went too far. The angry mes made me very impulsive. I raised my palm and pped Emma. Emma covered her face and looked at me fiercely. ¡°Be, how dare you hit me? You¡¯re courting death!¡± ¡°How dare you hit my daughter? I think you¡¯re courting death!¡± Connie also roared at me. I immediately used my hands to protect my belly when I saw that Connie and Emma had pounced on me together. I thought to myself, ¡®I¡¯m doomed. I¡¯ll definitely be beaten up today.¡± My mother can¡¯t do anything except panic. It doesn¡¯t matter if I get beaten up, but don¡¯t hurt my baby! I took two steps back, and then Connie and her daughter rushed over. One wanted to grab my hair and the other wanted to p me. I closed my eyes in despair and covered my belly with my hands But the pain I imagined did note. I heard the screams of the Connie and Emma. When I opened my eyes, I saw that both of them had fallen to the ground. And the person standing beside me was Herbert. I was stunned. I grabbed his arm for a long time before I could react. My whole body was still in a state of pain. Until I heard Herbert¡¯s question. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡± I felt a little better. Why did he do it himself? Wasn¡¯t he afraid of exposing his rtionship with me? The agreement clearly stated that he and I were secretly engaged. But before Ipletely figured out the current situation. My mother suddenly came over and said to Herbert with a smile, ¡°Herbert, you¡¯re back on a business trip?¡± Herbert seemed to be stunned, I pulled his sleeve and whispered, ¡°My mom saw our marriage certificate.¡± After that, my heart became very uneasy. What should he do? I was trying to make my mom happy. ¡°What if Herbert directly denies our rtionship in public? Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. My mom will know I lied to her before. I won¡¯t feel too sad. But her mother would definitely be very sad. While I was in a veryplicated mood, I heard Herbert say, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m back How could he¡­ I can¡¯t believe my ears. I looked at him in surprise. At this moment, the expression on his face was very gentle. At this moment, Ryan walked up to them and asked, ¡°Mr. Wharton, why do you call her¡­ Mom? Did I hear you wrongly?¡± Herbert looked at Ryan¡¯s and answered clearly. ¡°Uncle, you didn¡¯t mishear. She is Be¡¯s mother, and she is also my mom, or I should call her mother-inw.¡± ¡°What what did you say? Ryan¡¯s voice was sharp, and his mouth was wide open. He couldn¡¯t say a word My inner surprise is no less than Ryan¡¯s. At this time, I didn¡¯t expect that Herbert would admit our rtionship in public. After the shock, there was also a touch of warmth in my heart. I knew he was trying to help me out today If it weren¡¯t for him, I might have been hit by these two crazy women today and had a miscarriage At this time, the most anxious one was Emma. She immediately rushed in front of Herbert and said 16010 in a trembling voice, ¡°Herbert, you said she was your mother-inw. Then you and Be are¡­¡± Without any expression on his face, Herbert said to Emma, ¡°Miss Briden, I told youst time that we were not familiar enough to call each other by names. We¡¯re just business partners. We don¡¯t have any personal feelings for each other at all. Please call me ¡®Wharton¡¯ or ¡®Mr. Wharton¡¯ in the future!¡± ¡°L¡­ Emma suddenly looked very embarrassed. The current look on Emma¡¯s face waspletely different from the previous arrogant look. This made me very happy. I stood there, watching how Herbert would teach the mother and daughter a lesson. After all, they almost hurt his child! As expected, Herbert said, ¡°I hope you and your mother won¡¯t trouble my wife and mother-inw in the future, or I will make you unable to stay in the city. As for whether I have such an ability, I don¡¯t need to exin it by myself, do 1?¡± Obviously, Emma still didn¡¯t believe in the fact that Herbert and I were already married. ¡°Are you really married to her? How is that possible? Are you sure it¡¯s not a joke?¡± At this time, Herbert suddenly took out a ring from his pocket and handed it to me. He said seriously, ¡°Be, this morning when you washed your face, you forgot about our wedding ring on the sink.¡± I looked at the so-called wedding ring in Herbert¡¯s hand. It was silver and full of diamonds, as dazzling as the stars in the sky. Although there was no enormous diamond on it, I knew that such a ring was very expensive. ¡°I¡¯ll help you put it on.¡± Herbert took my hand and put the ring on my ring finger. At this moment, my heart was beating wildly for no reason. I looked up at the person who was holding my hand and saw a very gentle smile on his face. He had never smiled so gently in front of me¡­ Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Be¡¯s POV Why did a man who was very indifferent to me two days ago be so gentle at this moment? My heart beat wildly Does he really think of me as his wife? No! I immediately denied this idea. Herbert is just helping my unborn child fight back. Why am I so stupid? How could I believe that he really wants to treat me as his wife? Since he wanted to help, of course I had to cooperate with him in this y I held his hand and said with a smile, ¡°So you took it. I thought I lost the ring and worried for a long time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I should¡¯ve told you in advance.¡± Herbert¡¯s face was full of tenderness, and he was not like the usual indifferent person. Ryan walked up to us and said with a ttering smile, ¡°Be, why didn¡¯t you tell your father that you were married to Mr. Wharton? You made me totally unprepared.¡± Looking at Ryan¡¯s attitude towards me. I felt he was a different person. My heart was full of contempt. Why do I have such a hypocritical father? At this time, Emma red at me and turned to leave Connie chased after her daughter and left Looking at the backs of the mother and daughter. I suddenly felt very ridiculous. For so many years. there had been constant conflicts between me and the Bridens, but I had never won. In the end, it turned out that it was a few words from Herbert thatpletely frustrated them. People were so insignificant in front of status and money I nced at Ryan and said coldly. ¡°Your wife and daughter have left. Why don¡¯t you go after them?¡± ¡± you silly child. How can you say that? I¡¯m your father, Ryan said ¡°Dad?¡± I looked up andughed. Then I stared at him and asked, ¡°Where were you when my sister and I couldn¡¯t afford the tuition fees? Where were you when my sister and I didn¡¯t have enough food and clothing? Where were you when my sister and I were bullied? Do you think the word Dad is so easy? How many responsibilities does it contain? Betty and I had no father 15 years ago, so please don¡¯t say that you¡¯re my father in front of me in the future I will only feel very ridiculous and extremely funny!¡± For the first time in so many years, Ryan did not refute me. He kept wiping the sweat on his forehead with his head At this moment, my mother actually pushed me away ¡°Be, what are you talking about? Then she smiled at Ryan and said, ¡°Ryan, this child is immature Don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s gettingte Why dont you go back first? Looking at her like this, I felt very ufortable I didnt want to say another word, turned around and was about to leave 16030 After I walked for a while, Herbert caught up with me. I got in his Bentley with mom. Connor was driving in the front, and Herbert was sitting in the passenger seat today. Mother and I were sitting in the back seat.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. After driving for a while, my mother suddenly smiled and asked Herbert in front of her, ¡°Herbert, this car is so luxurious. It must be your boss¡¯s. Will we make a mistake if you drive the car of your boss? What about we call a taxi back? It will affect your work.¡± I looked up and saw the confused look in Herbert¡¯s eyes. I didn¡¯t say a word for a while, and I didn¡¯t know how to exin it to my mother. At this moment, the driver of the car, Connor, turned to smile at my mother. ¡°Madame, this is the Boss, and this car belongs to him. Thus, you and Mrs. Wharton can sit as you please.¡± These two sentences stunned Susan. She frowned and looked at me. quickly said, ¡°Mom, what Connor said is true. This car is his.¡± Susan didn¡¯t seem to understand what I meant, so she said, ¡°Be, didn¡¯t you tell me that Herbert is just an ordinary employee? His family is also in the countryside, and his conditions are very bad. He can¡¯t afford a house. Why did he suddenly be a boss and have such a high-end car? What on earth is going on? Why did you lie to me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say for the moment, and I med myself for lying at that time. So, it was wrong to say anything now. Just as I was in a dilemma, Herbertughed and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t me Be. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m afraid that you can¡¯t ept my identity for a while. You may think that I¡¯m not serious about Be and that you will disagree with our marriage, so if you want to me somebody, me me!¡± When my mother heard this, her tone became gentle. ¡°I know you¡¯re helping her. I know my daughter. She must be lying to me. Whether you have money or not, now that you¡¯re so nice to Be, of course I will agree. As long as you treat her well in the future. I will be relieved. This child has suffered too much with me since she was a child¡­¡± As she spoke, she suddenly burst out tears. I quickly handed a tissue to my mother. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying all of a sudden?¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy. I¡¯m happy said my mother as she wiped her tears with a tissue. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry, or Be won¡¯t spare me when I get back.¡¯ At this moment, Herbert even made a joke After this joke, my mother stopped crying immediately. She was in a good mood with a smile on her face I threw a grateful smile at Herbert. And thought to myself, This Herbert is not only attractive to young ladies but also good at dealing with Moms. He¡¯s simply a female killer¡± Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Be¡¯s POV: When we got home, Herbert suddenly took out a red velvet box from his pocket and handed it to my mother, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m very sorry. I nned to pay a formal visit to you in a few days, but I came in such a hurry. The gift is not ready. Only this ne I chose before is a decent gift. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Herbert¡¯s tone was very respectful. This surprised me again. What¡¯s going on? Must he act so perfect? Susan refused Herbert¡¯s gift. ¡°This¡­ this won¡¯t do. Herbert, I know you¡¯re a good kid. But this gift¡­¡± For a moment, the two of them refused each other. Seeing this, I simply took the gift box and put it into my mother¡¯s hand. Then, I said, ¡°Mom, this is a gift from your son-inw. If you don¡¯t want it, it means that you don¡¯t recognize this son-inw.¡± Hearing this, Susan reluctantly epted the red box. ¡°I see.¡± After she finished speaking, she opened the red silk box. The next second, I heard my mother¡¯s surprised voice. This is a diamond ne. It¡¯s very expensive.¡± Susan refused to ept the ne and kept refusing. | simply took the ne and said, ¡°Mom, you can take it. Big boss is not short of money.¡± ¡°Be, it¡¯s not right for you to say that!¡± Susan criticized me. At this time, Herbert actually said, ¡°Mom, it doesn¡¯t matter. I just like Be.¡± Hearing this, I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. It¡¯s just an act. Must he be so serious? After a while, the waiter said, ¡°Herbert, it¡¯s your first time here. Stay for dinner tonight. The food I cooked tastes good.¡± Before Herbert could say anything, I immediately said, ¡°Mom, he said that he had an appointment tonight. He had already agreed, didn¡¯t he? In fact, I don¡¯t know if he has a date tonight. I just want him to go now. Don¡¯t stay here and make my heart beat wildly. Herbert said very cooperatively. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll try your cooking next time. The appointment is a little important. I can¡¯t refuse it.¡± ¡°I see. Well, next time, promise me. You wille.¡¯ Susan felt very sorry. At first, I was going to send Herbert away, but he said at this time, ¡®Mom, Be and I are married, and the house over there has been cleaned up. Can i take her back today?¡± I looked at Herbert in shock. ¡°What is the talking about? Go back with him? Where? Did he ask about my opinion? I red at him, but the manpletely ignored my gaze. He continued to tell my mother, ¡°Mom! know that you will not be willing to leave Be. She wille back often to see you in the future of course, my house is also big, so you can stay there for a period of time.¡± Mother¡¯s eyes were full of reluctance to part with me. Her two hands held the hands of Herbert and me and put them together. ¡°Daughters will grow up one day. I only hope that you two can be happy.¡± These words touched me a little. I leaned in the arms of the woman and said coquettishly. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯ll stay with you and Betty for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°Silly child, hurry up and pack up your things. I¡¯m very happy to see you find such a good husband. ¡°Susan couldn¡¯t help but shed tears. She quickly got up and turned into the bedroom. Half an hourter, I carried a simple luggage bag and went out with Herbert. As soon as we stepped out of the corridor, I grumbled, ¡°Ah, why didn¡¯t you ask me if I¡¯m willing toe out of my house?¡± Herbert was extremely calm. He said, ¡°You are my wife now, so you naturally have to live with me!¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Herbert¡¯s tone was very overbearing, and there was no room for negotiation at all. I followed behind him and said, ¡°I can tell you in advance that I have a lot of bad habits. Don¡¯t regret. ¡°When I was in school, my roommates ground teeth and burped in my dormitory. I can get used to it I don¡¯t think you are more intolerable than those men, are you?¡± After that, he suddenly turned around. His movements were very sudden, and I was not prepared at all. Because of the inertia, my whole person hit his chest, and I couldn¡¯t help but let out a low cry. ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°Honey, we haven¡¯t reached home yet! Can¡¯t you wait to be intimate with me?¡± Herbert said with a smile His words made my cheeks burn. I was about to pat him with my hand. We¡¯re out of our house now There was no need to continue acting Unexpectedly, he reached out and grabbed the handbag in my hand, then reached out to hold my waist and walked out of themunity His big hand was warm and powerful When it touched my waist, I couldn¡¯t say a word. At this moment. I saw that the neighbors in the oldmunity were secretly looking at us. especially at Herbert. This time, I let him hold me and move forward Because those neighbors should have known that I was pregnant. They were all privately discussing why I was pregnant before I got married Those terrible words made Mom ufortable for a long time This time, my husband and I openly left thismunity where we have lived for many years It can also be regarded as a proof of my family and myself. I can also live a good life and marry a very handsome man who treats me very well! I quietly raised my head and looked at the man who was hugging my waist with one hand and Carrying my luggage with the other Suddenly. I had countless emotions in my heart He admitted that I was his wife in front of everyone today, warned Bridens and helped me regain face, respected my mother, and personally took me home Could it be that he really wanted to live with me in the future? Just like a normal couple? Thinking of this, my heart beatst quickly lowered my head to hide the excitement in my heart in 16050 the past, I was afraid that I had never thought of falling in love with this man. Did he really have feelings for me? Just when we walked out of themunity and my emotions had not yetpletely calmed down, Herbert withdrew his hand. I frowned and looked at him. The calmness on Herbert¡¯s face returned, and the smile on his face disappeared. He suddenly exined to me, ¡°Just now I saw your mother secretly looking at us through the window.¡± ¡°What?¡± I immediately turned to look at themunity behind me, but it was too far away from the window of my house, so I couldn¡¯t see anything at all. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Be¡¯s POV ¡°Since you¡¯re going to act, then we¡¯ll put on a show. Besides, you¡¯re an adult. You shouldn¡¯t let your mother worry about you anymore,¡± Herbert suddenly said. When I heard what he said, I couldn¡¯t helpughing. Although Iughed at myself very much in my heart. I still said calmly to him, ¡°Thank you for being so considerate to me.¡± In fact, the intimacy and concern he showed just now were just acting. ¡°Be, oh Be, you were actually very touched just now!¡± thought I. You still wanted to live with him like an ordinary couple? It was just a show. Did you take it seriously? ¡°You¡¯re wee. No matter what, we¡¯re a legal couple now. We should help each other.¡± What Herbert said sounded like a business deal, and his tone sounded really cold. In order to make me look less lonely. I raised my chin slightly. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± At this time, we had already walked to the front of the car. Connor took over the luggage in Herbert¡¯s hand, and then we got into the car separately. The next moment, the car disappeared without a trace The car sped through the traffic. Looking at the constantly retreating scene, I suddenly felt very sad. I was about to live in this man¡¯s house, but there was no love between me and this man, and I was still pregnant with his child. I never thought that my marriage would be like this. Herbert lives in one of the best residential areas in the city The housing prices here were very high. Those who lived here were basically rich people or government officials. I followed Herbert into a single vi. The overall decoration style was very modern. The furniture and decoration were simple and pure ck and white, but it gave people a cold and rigid feeling. without the warmth of home. It seemed to be an office. I looked around the big house. To be honest, I didn¡¯t like this ce. The ck and white curtains made me feel like I couldn¡¯t breathe. Herbert put my luggage on the ck and white floor, then took out a bunch of keys and a bank card. I looked at him in confusion and thought, ¡°Is he going to tell me something? Sure enough, in the next moment, Herbert pointed at the key on the coffee table and said, ¡°There is the key to this house in it, and there is a designated car in the parking lot. You can drive it if you need It Now your identity has been made public, so you are not suitable to work in thepany I will hand in the resignation letter for you. You can use this bank card at will. The upper limit of a month is 100,000, which is enough for you. your child, and your family¡¯s daily needs.¡± He arranged everything well My eyes fell on the keys and bank cards on the tea table, and suddenly a touch of sadness shed through my heart. His tone was a little like the boss¡¯s order to the employees, without any warmth between husband and wife. see Thank you,¡± I said, lowering my eyes At this time, Herbert looked down at the watch on his wrist and said, ¡°You can familiarize yourself with the situation here. I have something to do, so I have to go first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded. Only when I heard the sound of the door closing did I realize that he had really left. Looking around the big house, I suddenly felt lonely because I was alone in such a big house. N?velDrama.Org content. Carrying her luggage upstairs, I found that there were two bedrooms upstairs. One was very big, with a bathroom and a cloakroom. Needless to say, it must be the master bedroom. The other room was small, but it was clean and tidy. I was in a dilemma. Before he left, he didn¡¯t tell me which room I was going to sleep in. After thinking for a while. I carried my luggage into the second bedroom. After all, I was pregnant now, so I woke often at nights. It would definitely affect his rest. Also, I could not meet his normal physiological needs now, so we did not need to sleep in the same bed. After wandering in this house for several hours, I found that although I didn¡¯t like the decoration style and furniture decoration here, the facilities here were reallyplete. All kinds of daily necessities in the bathroom and the refrigerator were filled with all kinds of ingredients, and they were all very expensive. It could be seen that the capital was really rich. Look at the bank card he gave me. There was a limit of 100.000 per month. I really didn¡¯t have to worry about eating and drinking in the future. But after only a few hours, I had a feeling of being raised as a canary, which made me very ufortable. At about five o¡®clock in the afternoon, I suddenly received a message from Herbert. ¡°I¡¯ll go home for dinner at about seven o¡¯clock.¡± It¡¯s just a dozen simple words. I stared at them for a long time. Does he want me to cook? I couldn¡¯t help feeling a little disgusted, just told me to cook and wait for him! ¡°However, I live and eat here for free, and I have money to take. In fact, my life is very good. What¡¯s more, he just taught my enemy a lesson on behalf of me. That Emma Briden.¡± I can make some dinner. I got up and went to the kitchen to see what dishes I could make tonight. I don¡¯t have a good job here. I have a lot of things to do. So cooking was a very simple thing for me. In an hour, I brought out dinner from the kitchen. I looked up at the clock on the wall. It was exactly seven o¡¯clock. The next moment, the door was opened from the outside, and a man in a ck suit walked in I didn¡¯t expect that he woulde back on time. I chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯re back? We can have dinner.¡± ¡°Okay Herbert nodded. Then he took off his coat, changed into slippers, and walked over. Sitting on the chair, he saw steak, fried onion, toad steamed eggs, corn soup, and vegetable sd on the table Probably hungry, Herbert picked up the knife and fork and was about to cut the steak | pped the back of his hand and said seriously. ¡°Go wash your hands.¡± Who would have thought that the normally serious Herbert would act like a child at this moment? He said, ¡°I don¡¯t eat with my hands!¡± Does this mean that he won¡¯t wash his hands? ¡°No, that¡¯s not a good habit. You have to wash your hands before eating I stared at Herbert He just came in from the outside. I couldn¡¯t stand the thought that he had a lot of bacteria in his hands ¡°Why do I have to listen to you?¡± Herbert seemed to be dissatisfied with my orders Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Be¡¯s POV I didn¡¯t give up my roquest because of his dissatisfaction ¡°Because these dishes were all made by me Otherwise, you can¡¯t eat them!¡± I moved the te in front of Herbert away The expression of Herbert, who had been robbed of his food, was a little ugly He stared at me To be honest, I was actually a little nervous But I didnt show weakness, and I was waiting for him After all, the tes had been moved away if I put them back now, it would be a shame I told myself, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of him. It¡¯s you who made dinner! Wash your hands before you eat! You le right! The next moment, he suddenly stood up I took a step back in fear No matter in height or physical strength, I was no match for him. When I was very nervous, I heard Herbert say. ¡°I¡¯m going to wash my hands¡± After that, he turned around and went to the bathroom I looked at his back and breathed a sigh of relief. I thought he was going to punish mel Herbert came back, sat back in his seat, and took the te from my hand again. Herbert quickly finished all the food on the table I couldn¡¯t help frowning Hadn¡¯t he eaten for several days? Herbert asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat?¡± I took a look at the steak on my te, then cut a small piece and put it into my mouth ¡°It seems that I have to cook more in the future.¡± I said as I chewed the steak But after taking just two bites, I couldn¡¯t help but want to vomit. Then I covered my mouth and ran into the bathroom My physiological reaction has always been very strong. When I was in the bathroom, I felt like I had vomited out everything in my stomach When I was feeling the worst, he patted me on the back and dripped me with water. When I was done vomiting, he handed me a towel. ¡°Thank you¡± i took the towel and wiped my mouth, I was very satisfied with his performance at the moment In fact, at this time, I couldn¡¯t eat anything at all, but I had to force myself to eat more food So I forced myself to finish the whole steak Just as he was about to clean up the tableware, Herbert came over and said, ¡°Go to rest I¡¯ll clean it N?velDrama.Org content. I cast him a worried look ¡°Can you?¡± Could such a rich man¡¯s boss do housework? * Just put the bowls and chopsticks in the dish-washing machine I can do it. Go and have a rest,¡± said Herbert as he pushed me out of the kitchen After I walked out of the restaurant, I was still a little worried I sat on the sofa in the living room, watching TV and paying attention to the movements in the kitchen ng ng! A few sounds of porcin shattering came into my ears, and I immediately jumped up I ran to the kitchen and saw that the porcin bowls and tes were broken to pieces. I couldn¡¯t help shouting. ¡°What are you doing? ¡°My my hands slipped, and they fell to the ground. At this moment, Herbert looked helpless When I saw him like this. I was stunned. I didn¡¯t expect that the boss, who was overbearing at work, would have such a time I put my hands on my hips and said, ¡°Hurry up and clean them up Do you understand?¡± ¡°I know, I know. You should go and rest.¡± Herbert pushed me out of the kitchen again ¡°Watch your hands. You can¡¯t even do such a small thing,¡± I muttered and went upstairs with my hand on my waist Lying on the bed, I was in a good mood Haha, there¡¯s also a time when I criticize Herbert. But on second thought, although he was proud, arrogant, and domineering, he was actually a good person. I didn¡¯t expect him to take the initiative to do housework. He won¡¯t get angry after being reprimanded by me. This is probably a normal married life. I feel like I¡¯ve entered the role. After a while, the door of the second bedroom was suddenly opened! I looked up and saw the cold face of Herbert appear again. What do you mean?¡± He questioned me. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I don¡¯t understand what he wants to say ¡°Are you and I a couple?¡± Herbert continued to ask ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. Although I said in my heart that we were legal husband and wife, there was no love between us. Then why do you have to live in this room?¡± Herbert roared. I don¡¯t understand what he means ¡°What does he mean? Does he me me for not staying in the master bedroom? He wants to be with me? What a joke. It can¡¯t be like this. Does he want me to satisfy his desire when I am pregnant? This was going too far! He was simply inhuman! ¡°After thinking for a long time, I found a random excuse and said, ¡°Well. although we are husband and wife, we have our own space. In this way, we can live a casual life, don¡¯t you think so? When I finished my words, Herbert¡¯sce was already very ugly I realized that I might have said something wrong 1705 ¡°It¡¯s up to you!¡± With that, he mmed the door and left. I frowned and loosened my grip. I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s wrong with Herbert. Is this his character? It¡¯s so strange! I couldn¡¯t help but sigh at his strange temper. This is not the way. I have to find a way to ease our rtionship. After all, I ate and lived in his house. For my own life, I can¡¯t always make him angry. I thought for a long time and decided to be gentle with him Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Herbert¡¯s POV Be didn¡¯t sleep in the same room as me! Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. She even said that she needed her own space? I went back to the master bedroom and didn¡¯t like anything, so I picked up my phone and dialed a number ¡°Mr Wharton, what can I do for you?¡± From the other end came the voice of my secretary, Allie *There¡¯s no need to arrange for anyone to attend the official meeting tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± I said ¡°But the flight tickets for the people who were arranged have been booked¡­¡± ¡°Retreat! Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± I yelled. ¡°Yes, I got it. I¡¯ll book a ticket for you right away¡¯ Allie hung up the phone. Putting my phone on the bed, I stood in front of the window with my hands on my hips. I suddenly felt a little ridiculous. How could such a small thing sessfully ignite the fire in my chest? Or was it the person living next door who could ignite my anger? I lowered my head and shook my head. I feel like I¡¯ve been too immersed in acting recently. It¡¯s time to cool down The next morning, when I got up. I saw Be had already prepared breakfast. ¡°Breakfast is ready¡± Be, who was wearing an apron, smiled at me. I almost couldn¡¯t looked away But soon I regained myposure. I had to restrain myself and couldn¡¯t be affected by this face anymore. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m in a hurry.¡± I said indifferently Unexpectedly, Be came up and blocked my way the next second. She said, ¡°Even if you¡®re in a hurry, you have to eat. I¡¯ve made it.¡± 1. 1. I hadn¡¯t finished my words Be reached out to grab my hand and pulled me to the dining table. She said, ¡°Eat quickly. It won¡¯t take more than a few minutes.¡± I took a look at the dishes on the table, such as sandwich, roasted bread, milk, and fried eggs. sit at the table and ate all the breakfast. Be POV I sat opposite Herbert, holding my chin and watching him eat. He looked too elegant when eating He sat straight, looked straight, and did not say a word. He was like a noble prince Watching him eat was also a kind of enjoyment. The house was so quiet that I couldn¡¯t help but start to talk ¡°Breakfast is very important, especially for people like you who have to work all morning. If you don¡¯t have breakfast, it¡¯s easy for you to get Sick and ¡°Can you let me be quiet for a while? You¡¯re like an annoying fly, wandering around me!¡¯ Herbert suddenly raised his head and said angrily Hearing this, I pursed my lips and whispered, ¡°If I were a fly. you would be a stinky egg!¡± What did you say?¡± Herbert asked with a serious expression I tugged at my long hair and replied hesitantly, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing I¡¯m just saying that I have to change my habit of being a fly ¡°I¡¯m going on a business trip to Ennd. It¡¯s 9 o¡¯clock this morning.¡± Herbert suddenly said I stared nkly for seconds before I asked, ¡°Why is it so sudden?¡± ¡°It was just decidedst night.¡± Herbert¡¯s eyes were calm ¡°How long will it take? When will youe back?¡± Hearing about his sudden business trip. I was a little disappointed About three or four days. If there¡¯s anything you can call Allie She¡¯ll help you.¡± Herbert¡¯s voice slowed down a little ¡°Okay¡¯ I nodded While I was in aplicated mood, he had finished his breakfast and got up to take my briefcase in his arms ¡°Hey¡­¡± I held his briefcase tightly and didn¡¯t let go. ¡°Is there anything else?* Herbert frowned and stared at me I looked around at the house in front of me. ¡°I don¡¯t like the decoration of this house Shall I change them? Herbert looked up at the ceiling and said, ¡°You are now the hostess of this house. As long as you don¡¯t tear down this house, you can do whatever you want!¡± After getting permission. I was very happy. I stood up and handed him the document box. ¡°Here you are!¡± After Herbert left home, I began to transform this house, I don¡¯t know which designer designed the decoration, furniture, and decoration of this house. The whole house was ck and white, which made people feel cold and stiff, and it was also very depressing However, the decoration and furniture of the house couldn¡¯t be changed. I could only make up for the dull color by the decoration effect. First of all, the curtains were reced with green, full of vitality. With white hollow window gauze, it was a very hazy poem. The cushion and pillow on the sofa were also reced with beige The decorative vases, porcin, and the carpet in the living room were all changed into fresh colors The bedding upstairs were also changed The whole house was full of vitality and was no longer as stiff as it used to be Ring Ring On this day, when I was busy setting up the curtains, my cell phone suddenly rang ¡°Hello7 ¡°Be, you¡¯ve changed. You¡¯ve be the wife of the Boss and you don¡¯t even give me a call Are you afraid that I¡¯ll borrow money from you?* Joey¡¯s loud voice came from the other end of the phone Hearing this, I couldn¡¯t helpughing I turned around and walked to the terrace ¡°Don¡¯t you know the weight of my boss¡¯ wife? He just gave me a credit card. There¡¯s no cash.¡¯ ¡°The credit card? How much is it?¡± Joey asked in an excited tone. ¡°One hundred thousand per month,¡± I replied. At the end of the phone, I screamed and raised my phone far away. ¡°Is there a need to be so excited?¡± I asked with a smile. ¡°A hundred thousand. You can spend it every month.¡± Joey chuckled. ¡°How can I spend so much?¡± I said. I¡¯ve always been frugal. These days, I spent a lot of money on the bedding curtains and decorations in the house. This is the most money I¡¯ve spent in my life. Because I know that Herbert is a man of principle, I have to buy better decorations in the house. ¡°You can buy your clothes, shoes, cosmetics and bags at will. Don¡¯t you know how to spend money? If you can¡¯t, you can buy jewelry. You can exchange jewelry for money in the future. If you can¡¯t finish it, you can bring it up! You can give me at least 50,000 credit cards with an investment of more than 100,000.¡± Joey kepting up with ideas. smiled and said, ¡°Well, I am now working as a supervisor. I don¡¯t have time to listen to you. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± ¡°No, I have something important to tell you,¡± Joey said. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± I asked. ¡°The news of your marriage with the big boss has spread in thepany today. Fortunately, you have resigned and don¡¯t have to work. Otherwise, the eyes of the female animals here can kill you!¡± Joey said. No wonder there were several middle-aged colleagues who added me on WeChat today. There were both men and women, as well as two strange calls. Because I didn¡¯t know them, I didn¡¯t answer them. I thought they were harassing me. It turned out that my marriage with Herbert was exposed. Several years of work experience made me very clear that the young employees in thepany were now envious of me, and the older employees must have the intention of wanting to get close to me. Thinking of this, I felt very upset. ¡°It seems that it¡¯s right for the Boss not to let me go to work.¡± Just now, I was still a little reluctant to give up my job. It seemed that even if I went back, it was impossible for me to work hard. ¡°You should spend more money on him when he is happy, or you will definitely regret it in the future! Listening to Joey¡¯s teasing words, I smiled. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Be¡¯s POV For three days in a row, there was no news of Herbert I couldn¡¯t help missing him. On the third day. I couldn¡¯t help but send him a message because I was worried that calling would affect his work and rest But there was no reply at all I thought maybe he was too busy, or he just had no time to read Fortunately, I was very busy these days I kept going shopping or delivering things to my home. 1 was so busy that I forgot about Herbert But at night, I¡¯ll still miss him Perhaps it was because my pregnancy reaction was too strong and I couldn¡¯t sleep well, so his figure kept shing in my mind That morning, the doorbell rang I hurried to open it When he opened the door, he saw two workers carrying boxes standing outside One of the workers said with a smile. ¡°Are you Miss Be? Did you buy two carpets? We are here to deliver the goods.¡± ¡°Yes, yes,e in Be quickly moved away After the two workers came in with boxes, I smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard i¡¯ll help you get some water ¡°Don¡¯t bother. We won¡¯t drink. The two workers waved their hands repeatedly ¡°It¡¯s such a hot day. It¡¯s okay to drink some water. Wait a minute.¡± I said as I turned and walked to the kitchen As soon as I reached the door of the kitchen, I stopped and felt dizzy. Then I closed my eyes and fell to the ground I seemed to hear someone calling me, but in just a few seconds, I knew nothing In my sleep, I heard someone talking in my ear, but my eyelids were really heavy I wanted to open them but couldn¡¯t open them But the conversation between two people came into my ears Doctor, how is my wife? There was anxiety in Herbert¡¯s voice ¡°Mr Wharton, we have done all kinds of examinations on the patient The patient¡¯s physical condition is normal now He fainted because of excessive work After all, the patient is pregnant In the future, we must avoid excessive fatigue¡± This was the voice of a male doctor ¡°Hows the child? Herbert asked again ¡°Everything is normal for the fetus now, but the patient needs to be bedridden for a week and take some pills to keep the fetus,¡± the doctor replied ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s nothing wrong with them? Herbert¡¯s voice was full of doubt The doctor chuckled and said, ¡°Mr Wharton, doctors are not gods No doctor in this world can make such a promise to you!¡± ¡°Sorry, I was too anxious just now.¡± ¡°I can understand your feelings.¡± After the doctor finished speaking, there was a sound of footsteps. Al this moment, I finally opened my heavy eyelids. I happened to see the anxious look in Herbert¡¯s eyes. His hair was a little messy. Not only was he not wearing a tie, but even his shirt had several buttons opened, which was different from his rigid image in the past. When I saw his anxious look, I felt very happy. After all, this meant that he cared about my body ¡°Madam, are you awake? This was Allie¡¯s voice. Herbert also looked at me. He smiled at me I could tell from his conversation with the doctor that he was concerned about me. However, in the next moment, Herbert¡¯s expression became more serious. He scolded, ¡°Do you know that you are pregnant now? You can pack up the things in that shabby house anytime you want. Why do you have to exhaust yourself to faint these few days? Fortunately, the two delivery workers were kind enough to send you to the hospital immediately, and they even checked my phone number from your mobile phone. Otherwise, it would be very serious, don¡¯t you understand?¡± ¡°Understood.¡± My voice was very soft. I lowered my head in the face of Herbert¡¯s usation. After all, it was indeed my responsibility. I asked him if I could tidy up the house before he came back. Who knew that I was so weak that I just worked for three days and fainted? At this time, Herbert looked down at the watch on his wrist, then looked up and said, ¡°I have an important meetingter. I¡¯ll ask Allie to take care of you here. I¡¯ll go first.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Just as he was about to leave, I immediately sat up and reached out to grab his arm. ¡°Did you inform my mother?¡± My mom is timid. She¡¯ll easily panic when she¡¯s in trouble. If she knew that I was hospitalized, she would be very anxious. Herbert replied, ¡°Since you have no big problem, don¡¯t let your mother worry about you, so I didn¡¯t inform her.¡± Hearing this, I breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. If my mother knows, she will definitely scold me ¡°I think she should be the one to scold you.¡± Herbert said expressionlessly. ¡°Don¡¯t do this to me, please?¡± I looked at Herbert pleadingly. After all, I really didn¡¯t want others to know my situation now At this moment, I saw Herbert looking at me. Although there was no expression on his face, from his eyes, I seemed to find some faint concern, which made me very happy. ¡°Can you let me go?¡± The next moment, he suddenly said coldly Hearing this, I realized that my hand was still holding his arm. I quickly withdrew my hand and lowered my eyes. I didn¡¯t look at him, but in my heart, I was ming myself: What are you doing? I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, so you don¡¯t have to do this ¡°Im leaving.¡± said Herbert. After Herbert left, the whole room was quiet. I looked up at the smiling Allie. Thank you for taking care of me Allie said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. This is what I should do.¡± Allie paused for a moment, then said, ¡°Your rtionship with him is really good Do I have a good rtionship with Herbert? I don¡¯t think so! I smiled and said, ¡°He just likes to y tricks on me. I really couldn¡¯t find another word to say. Could it be that he and I were just a couple without any feelings? Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Be¡¯s POV ¡°Mr Wharton really cares about you. At that time, when the workers called him, he immediately called me to the hospital. He also took the earliest flight back to J City. Last night, he sat in front of your hospital bed for almost a night and didn¡¯t even have a sip of water!¡± Allie¡¯s words shocked me. ¡°What?¡± I stared at Allie in surprise. Now that I thought about it, there was blood in Herbert¡¯s eyes just now. Looking at the sky outside, it was already early in the morning, so I had slept for a whole night. ¡°You don¡¯t know that just now, when you were being examined, Mr. Wharton was extremely nervous This is the first time I¡¯ve seen him so nervous.¡± Allie¡¯s eyes were filled with envy ¡°Since he is so nervous about me, why he still so fierce to me when I wake up?¡± I suddenly turned into a little woman. I pouted andined with a face full ofints, which was not the same as what I used to be in the workce. ¡°Of course he loves you very much. He cares too much about you, so he can¡¯t help being angry at how you¡¯re so careless about yourself.¡± Allieughed. Hearing this, I immediately pulled myself back to reality. This Allie was one of Herbert¡¯s men. Of course, she spoke for him. However, I was in a good mood today. I pulled the quilt andy down with a smile on my face. I had been lying in the hospital for three days, and then Herbert asked Allie to handle the discharge formalities for me. I almost got sick. In my memory, this was the longest time I had been lying in bed On the day of my discharge from the hospital, Herbert personally picked me up. He walked out of the ward side by side with me, followed by Connor, who was carrying my daily necessities. I nced at Herbert andined, ¡°You came to pick me up from the hospital. Can¡¯t you change into bright clothes? You dress like a ck crow every day Herbert looked down at his ck suit and said in a stiff tone, ¡®T¡¯ve never worn anything other than ck and white.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you give it a try if you haven¡¯t?¡± I could not help but ask. ¡°I¡¯m used to it,¡± Herbert replied. ¡°Why are you so stubborn? How do you know the effect if you don¡¯t try?¡± I tried to persuade him. However, Herbert pulled a long face ¡°Don¡¯t try to change me. It doesn¡¯t make any sense to you.¡± After that, he went to the car, opened the door, and sat down. I was a little angry. Wasn¡¯t it just a suggestion to let him try other colors of clothes? Why was it so serious? I bought him a lot of clothes in ck and white when he was not at home. It seemed that the money was really a waste. But it was not a pity. Anyway, I just swiped his card. I didn¡¯t lose money Finally. Connor opened the car door for me. After I got in, I saw that Herbert¡¯s face was still cold. I deliberately ignored him. No one spoke in the carriage until they reached home. As soon as they entered the house, a middle-aged woman in her fifties came over and said with a smile. ¡°Sir, Madam, you¡®re back. The meal is ready. It¡¯s all your favorite dishes. Oh, there are also your favorite dishes I carefully looked at the person in front of me and confirmed that I had never seen her before Then. I looked at Herbert with confusion. However, Herbert did not give me an answer. Instead, he changed his slippers and said, ¡°Get ready to eat I have arrangements in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Yes. The woman nodded and went to prepare dinner. I wondered, ¡°Is this madame¡¯s dress and way of speaking a nanny? Does she know that I¡¯m going to rest for a few days, so she went to find a nanny to do housework? In an instant, I was no longer angry because of his cold tone. Because during the period of time! spent with Herbert, I found that although he was sometimes gentle and sometimes irritable, had a bad temper, and his words were unpleasant, he was still very kind. He would think of others, but he would not show it. I don¡¯t have to be angry with him all the time. Maybe he didn¡¯t respond at all. Instead, he made me angry There was a toad steamed egg in the dishes on the table that I liked. Thinking back, the nanny said that she prepared my favorite dishes It¡¯s my first time meeting this nanny. How could she know I like this dish? I looked up at Herbert opposite me. He must be the one who told the nanny, right? Although he always looked serious, he was quite attentive. I couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Miranda, sit down and eat.¡± Herbert looked up at Brian, who was standing in front of the table. ¡°Sir, there¡¯s no such rule.¡± Miranda smiled. I looked up at this person called Miranda, Herbert acted as if they knew each other. Herbert frowned. ¡°This isn¡¯t the case in the Wharton vi.¡± At this time, Brian nodded. He took the tableware and sat down in a corner to eat slowly, but he was very cautious. Herbert directly gave a lot of dishes to Miranda After drawing a lot of dishes and putting them into the bowl. Miranda looked very nervous I grew more and more puzzled. Herbert raised his head and said, ¡°Miranda is an old servant of my family I¡¯ve been taking care of her since I was a child. This time, you were in poor health, and so I took her from the n of the Wharton family to take care of you.¡± Only now did I understand. No wonder he was very respectful to Miranda, but Miranda was very cautious Thank you so much for taking care of me in the future,¡± I said with a smile But I still felt a little nerves in my heart I¡¯ve never had a special servant to take care of me before, and I think I can take care of myself But after all, it was the concern of Herbert. I didn¡¯t refuse and chose to ept it Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! This time, the speed at which he ate waspletely different from before. He ate very slowly today and he didn¡¯t eat much. Although thest few times he ate rice cooked by me was so elegant, he ate a lot. Why did he eat so little this time? Miranda had always taken care of him, so he should know his taste. At this time, Miranda frowned and said, ¡°Young master, why did you eat so little? ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten too much.¡± After that, he pushed the tableware in front of him, got up, and went out I frowned. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten too much?¡± Why did he finish all the dinner he cooked for the first time? Was he really too hungry that day? ¡°Madam, please eat more¡± Mirandaughed. Looking at Miranda, I had a new question in my mind. It was about the original family of Herbert. Herbert had never told me that Miranda was the one who had been taking care of him. She should know. I thought for a moment, and then asked tentatively. ¡°Miranda, who are the Herbert family members?¡± Chapter Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Be¡¯s POV ¡°Didn¡¯t Sir tell you?* Miranda asked in surprise I was stunned for a moment and said, ¡°You should know that he doesn¡¯t want to talk about hismily¡± ¡°Yes, his character is indeed like that.¡± Miranda nodded. I breathed a sigh of relief ¡°It seems that my observation is correct¡± After a while, Miranda said, ¡°Mr. Herbert¡¯s grandfather and grandmother are gone. His parents are still there, and he has a sister. But then she went abroad to study, and Mr. Herbert doesn¡¯t go back to the family vi often.¡± ¡°Oh¡± I nodded It seems that his family is notplicated, but it doesn¡¯t seem to have much to do with me Although he and I have gotten our marriage certificate, we are not a normal couple. Maybe I don¡¯t have to deal with his family at all. I¡¯ve just finished my meal. Miranda started to clean up. I want to help. She asked me to rest. I had no choice but toe to the living room. As soon as I sat down on the sofa, I saw Herberting downstairs As soon as he went downstairs, my eyes werepletely attracted by him. Because he had changed his clothes. Instead of wearing the same ck suit, he had changed into a silver suit with a sky-blue shirt and a wine-red tie around his neck I bought this set of clothes for him He had thought that every one of them could match his ck suit. But now, he didn¡¯t expect to wear all his clothes at once At this moment, he looked very fancy I couldn¡¯t helpughing ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Herbert asked me. I didn¡¯t say that it was because of the clothes, so I casually found an excuse. ¡°I just thought about a funny joke 11 was not easy to fool him. He continued to look at me with suspicion ¡°I¡¯m not used to it Why don¡¯t you change my clothes back?¡± I quickly got up and grabbed his arm, saying. ¡°You will get used to it. It¡¯s more beautiful than a ck suit You used to be dressed in ck, like a ck crow¡± ¡°Really?¡± It was the first time that Herbert was a little uncertain Its true it¡¯s true!¡± i nodded. Looking down at himself again, he decided, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll listen to you this time I nodded desperately. indicating that he should listen to me. But his current clothes were really a little eye-catching and needed to be matched Before he left, he whispered in my ear, ¡°Move back to the master bedroom tonight.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± I looked at Herbert in astonishment. Herbert didn¡¯t say anything. He just picked up his briefcase and walked out of the house, After Herbert left, I sat on the sofa and couldn¡¯t helpughing when I thought of his clothes, The usually serious Herbert actually had such a lovely side. That afternoon, I moved into the master bedroom from the second bedroom to rest. Miranda asked, ¡°Madam, are you sleeping in the same bed as Sir?¡± I immediately exined, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m having a strong pregnancy reaction now. I don¡¯t have much sleep Sometimes, he snores, which affects my sleep. So when he¡¯s in his sleep, I¡¯ll go to the second bedroom to sleep.¡± When she heard this, Miranda said, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. You¡®re in a special period now. You can do this, but you can¡¯t do it in the future. Let me tell you, this couple¡¯s feelings for each other will fade away once they sleep together.¡± After getting along with him for half a day. I learned Miranda was a talkative person, and she was a real diligent woman. She was efficient and paid great attention to cleaning, so I didn¡¯t mind with her around Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! As for Miranda¡¯s words, I didn¡¯t say anything else. I just smiled politely But Miranda didn¡¯t intend to stop. ¡°Madam, you have to believe what I said, Old Master and Madam also began to sleep separately more than ten years ago. The colder the days are, the worse the rtionship is!¡± Hearing this, I looked at Miranda in surprise and thought, ¡°is the rtionship between Herbert¡¯s parents not good?¡± Miranda seemed to realize that she had said too much, so she didn¡¯t continue. Instead, she immediately changed the subject. ¡°Oh, Young Master told me to let you rest more. Look, I¡¯m talking to you again. I¡¯m going to clean up. Have a rest!¡± After that, she took the rag and left After Miranda left, I couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°No wonder Herbert is so cold. Does it have something to do with his growing environment? A couple with an indifferent rtionship can easily affect a child¡¯s sexiness. I can¡¯t help but sympathize with him in my heart.¡± Although he was born into a rich family, he might not be happy in his childhood, just like how it felt to grow up in a broken family. Thinking of this, I felt a little more distressed for Herbert Because I¡¯m pregnant, I like to sleep. I¡¯m sleepy in the afternoon. I fell asleep in bed very soon. At six o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the sound of the door opening woke me up. I opened my eyes and saw the solemn expression on Herbert¡¯s face He took off his silver suit, pulled off his wine-red tie, and threw it on the sofa. After sitting on the sofa, he untied a few buttons on his shirt with emotion Seeing that he was in a bad mood, I asked carefully. ¡°Why did youe back so early today?¡± ¡°Or should I stay there and enjoy others making fun of me?¡± Herbert said coldly I got out of bed. poured a ss of water, put it in front of him, and said with a smile. ¡°Who dares tough at you!¡± 1711 ¡°Did you do it on purpose?¡± Herbert stared at me. ¡°What on purpose?¡± I don¡¯t understand what he meant. ¡°The clothes.¡± Herbert nced at the clothes on his body. I finally understood what he meant. He must have beenughed at by others in his clothes. It was really funny. However, I couldn¡¯tugh in front of Herbert, so I had to continue to pretend to be innocent. ¡°Who said that this attire is not good?¡± Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Be¡¯s POV: Herbert nced at me. ¡°A businesspanion of mine asked me if my image designer is free?¡± N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Hearing this, I couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Don¡¯tugh!¡± Herbert frowned. The man, who had always been calm, seemed a little embarrassed at the moment. It was the first time I saw him like this, so I quickly stoppedughing. ¡°The clothes you are wearing are indeed different from your usual clothes. They look energetic and nice. The main reason is that they arepletely different from your usual temperament. So I¡¯m not used to it.¡± *These colorful clothes can match your ck suit. For example, this sky-blue shirt and ck suit won¡¯t look very dull. And this wine colored tie and ck shirt will make you look particrly elegant. This silver suit and white shirt will make your temperament gentle.¡± As I spoke, my eyes were fixed on the expression on Herbert¡¯s face. When his expression became soft, I felt much more rxed. Herbert walked to the dressing mirror andpared some clothes. Then he nodded, as if he was satisfied. Finally, there was no longer silence between us. At least there was somemunication between us. My mood became happy. That night, we slept on the same bed. Because I was in the early stage of pregnancy, he restrained his desire. We didn¡¯t have sex. When he held me, I was in a very good mood. I didn¡¯t reject his touch at all. Instead, I liked to hug him. In the next week, I spent almost all of my time in bed. It was not because I waszy, but because Miranda was very responsible for carrying out the orders of Herbert. In addition to eating and going to the bathroom, she wouldn¡¯t allow me to do anything else. Moreover, she would prepare many dishes for me, including a variety of dishes from different ces and nutritious dishes. I have lived for 25 years, but I have never been so decadent. In just a week, I have gained five pounds, and my pregnancy reaction has weakened a lot. That afternoon, I couldn¡¯t help but send a message to Herbert. ¡°Dear Boss, can you please allow me to go out for a walk? I¡¯m bored to death.¡± Soon, I received a message from Herbert. ¡°I¡¯ll take you out to bask in the sun tomorrow, Take me out to bask in the sun. Does that mean he was going to apany me on a trip? At the thought that I could finally go out for a walk, my heart was suddenly filled with joy I quickly typed a message and sent it to him. ¡°Great Where are you taking me to bask in the sun tomorrow?¡® My parents¡¯ home.¡± When I saw this sentence, I felt very nervous. His parents¡¯ home? This was too unreal! The reason why we married each other was not because we loved each other. It was because we had a contract between us and we were a fake couple. In such a situation, why would he take me to see his parents? The more I thought about it, the more I felt that he had sent the wrong message. So I replied, ¡°If you need to see your parents, you can go back directly. Don¡¯t worry about me. Miranda will take good care of me.¡± About two minutester, I received a message from Herbert. ¡°I¡¯ve told my parents that we¡¯re married. They want to see you. Get ready. We¡¯ll leave tomorrow morning.¡± I was stunned. Did he really want to take me to see his parents? Good heavens! I wasn¡¯t mentally prepared at all. After sending a message to Herbert, I put on my shoes and went to find Miranda. ¡°Okay.¡± This was the message I sent to Herbert. I ran to the kitchen to find Miranda and pulled her to the sofa in the living room to sit down. ¡°Madam, what¡¯s the matter? I¡¯m preparing lunch for you.¡± Miranda said. ¡°Oh, Miranda. You can prepare lunchter. I have something more important to tell you. Herbert will take me to see his parents tomorrow.¡± I said. The reason I was asking Miranda for help was because I knew that Miranda would tell me some things very sincerely. We¡®ve been getting along well these days. She trusted me a lot. Miranda smiled. ¡°You and Mr. Wharton are married. It¡¯s normal for you to see his parents.¡± ¡°I know, but I¡¯m very nervous. I don¡¯t want to leave a bad impression on them. I want to ask you some questions, such as what kind of woman do they like? What kind of clothes should I wear? What gifts should I bring?¡± My mind was very confused. Miranda thought for a moment, then replied, ¡°Mr. Wharton¡¯s dad is a tender and tolerant gentleman As long as you are polite and don¡¯t offend him, there won¡¯t be any problems. Mr. Wharton¡¯s mom is a shrewd and hot-tempereddy. I¡¯ve spent many years in their house, but I still don¡¯t know what kind of girl she likes.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± In fact, I had a hunch that Herbert¡¯s mother would be a big problem ¡°She doesn¡¯t like any of the girls he has known since he was a child,¡± said Miranda. ¡°Ah?¡± I suddenly felt that I was done for. Miranda immediatelyforted me. ¡°Be, don¡¯t be sad. You and Mr.Wharton are already married Even if she doesn¡¯t like you, she will ept you. Her opinion doesn¡¯t have much of an impact on you. You just need to be polite and try not to have any conflict with her.¡± I nodded, but I was still nervous about the meeting tomorrow. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Be¡¯s POV: After talking to Miranda, I nned to go back to my room to rest. But I suddenly thought of something very important, so I stopped. I must go out now. When I changed to my coat and came to the door, Miranda stopped me. ¡®Madam, Mr. Wharton said that you can¡¯t go out. If I let you go out, Mr. Wharton will me me when hees back.¡± I said as I changed my shoes, ¡°I¡¯ll make it clear to him that I insisted on going out. It has nothing to do with you. Miranda, I don¡¯t have suitable clothes to go to see his parents. Do you know how important a person¡¯s first impression is? I want to leave a good impression on them. I think you can understand me!¡± Mirandapromised, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. I can take care of you.¡± ¡°Miranda, you¡¯re so nice!¡± Then I took her to the mall. In the afternoon, I bought several sets of clothes, shoes, and bags. When I came back with Miranda, it was already night. Herbert was also sitting on the sofa in the living room, and his face was very ugly. ¡°Mr. Wharton, you¡­you¡¯re back?¡± Miranda was terrified of Herbert. ¡°What have you two been doing?¡± Herbert asked. ¡°¡­ went shopping with Madam.¡± Miranda answered quickly ¡°I told you, not to let her go out!¡± Herbert¡¯s tone was very severe. Miranda lowered her head and did not dare to speak. I was very dissatisfied with Herbert¡¯s tone of speaking as if he was interrogating a prisoner. I immediately stepped forward and said, ¡°Don¡¯t me Miranda. I forced her to go shopping with me.¡± The look on Herbert¡¯s face grew darker, ¡°L¡­ I¡¯ll go prepare dinner first.¡± Miranda was so scared that she put the bag on the sofa and left the living room. ¡°Are you deliberately going against me?¡¯ Herbert¡¯s voice was very stiff, and his expression was particrly serious. I rolled my eyes and sat down on the sofa. As I rubbed my sore legs, I said, ¡®I don¡¯t dare to go against you! You¡®re the boss, and you make the decisions. I did not do as you instructed today. How do you want to punish me? Are you going to beat me? Or are you going to lock me up like a prisoner?¡± Herbert was even angrier. He said, ¡°You are a pregnant woman now. I won¡¯t hit you, but I can make sure you can¡¯t get out of this door!¡± After that, he went upstairs angrily I looked at Herbert¡¯s back as he left and rolled my eyes again. This person is too overbearing. I just went shopping? Why was he so angry? Moreover, wasn¡¯t the person who should be angry supposed to be me? I was roared at! And he was going to be imprison me! The more I thought about it, the angrier I became. So I stretched out my foot and kicked a back off the sofa. At this time, Miranda hurriedly ran out of the kitchen and whispered to me, ¡°Herbert¡¯s character is like this. If your attitude is tough, he will only be tougher. If your attitude is gentle, he will also be gentle. Maybe you canfort him?¡± ¡°I was the one who was wronged. Why should Ifort him?¡± I said deliberately, ¡°I will neverfort him!¡± Miranda continued to persuade her, ¡°Madam, sometimes you need some tactics to deal with men. If his attitude is tough, you can be a little softer. If his attitude is soft, you can be a little tougher. You have to learn some skills so that you can hold the man¡¯s heart tightly in your hands!¡± I looked at Miranda and said with a smile. ¡°Miranda, you look ¨¹ke a love expert. How many times have you been in love?¡± Miranda refused to mention her rtionship history. She said, ¡°Hurry up and exin to Mr. Wharton. Tell him that you went out to buy things because you¡¯re going to meet his parents tomorrow.¡± Miranda stuffed the bag on the sofa into my hand and pushed me upstairs. I have to make it clear that I didn¡¯t take the initiative to appease that man. It was Miranda who persuaded me. So strictly speaking, I was forced.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Yes, that was it. With a lot of things in my hand, I came to the door of his room. I said I would neverfort him, and now I took the initiative to look for him! This made me feel a little ufortable. I turned around and wanted to go to another room. At this moment, the bedroom door suddenly opened! I turned around and saw Herbert standing at the door like an ice sculpture. My hand shook, and the bag in my hands fell to the ground in an instant. I couldn¡¯t stand still. Just when I thought I would fall, he put his arms around my waist. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Herbert¡¯s tone was full of care and worry. I caressed my forehead and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. But suddenly¡­ I feel a little dizzy.¡± The next second, I was carried into the bedroom by Herbert His arms were very strong, and I felt very safe in his arms. For a moment, the unhappiness just now dissipated in my heart. He gently put me on the big bed, turned around, poured me a ss of water, and whispered, ¡°You must be too tired this afternoon. You are now a pregnant woman, you can have a miscarriage if you¡¯re too tired. Even if you don¡¯t think about yourself, you should think more about the baby in your belly!¡± At this moment, I felt very warm in my heart. It turned out that he was angry all of a sudden because he was worried about the baby and I, I know I was wrong. I lowered my eyes guiltily It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t want to listen to him, but the moment he opened the door, I deliberately yed a little trick, threw away the bag in my hand, and pretended to faint. I just wanted him not to be so fierce to me. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so worried about me. I felt that I was wasting his concern. I felt a little guilty towards him. Afterwards, Herbert¡¯s face was no longer serious. It seemed that he was no longer angry He took out his mobile phone and browsed the information while saying, ¡°I received more than a dozen messages this afternoon. They are all notifications of transaction. Do you like shopping?¡± With my eyes wide open. I snatched the phone from his hand and looked down. It was true. The notification of all my transaction this afternoon were sent to his mobile phone. He knew where and when I spent money. I returned the phone to him andid on the bed, feeling a little disappointed. I feel like I was being watched! Herbert seemed to have seen through my emotions. He said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I won¡¯t care how much money you spent!¡± ¡°I feel that I have no privacy.¡± i frowned and felt a little distressed. I¡¯m your husband now. Do you still need privacy?¡± Herbert said. I couldn¡¯t help frowning. He was my husband, so I didn¡¯t need privacy? What kind of gangster logic was this? My reason made me refute him, but what remained in my mind was the first half of his sentence.¡± am now your husband¡­ When I raised my head, I saw Herbert looking at me, I immediately sat up, held a pillow in my arms, and asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m wondering if I still don¡¯t fully understand you.¡¯ Herbert reached out to grab the bolster in my arms, threw it on the floor, and continued to approach me. slowlyid on the bed with his hands on both sides of my head. The atmosphere suddenly became a little ambiguous¡­ Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Be¡¯s POV When he looked at me with his charming eyes, my breathing became rapid. ¡°What what are you doing?¡± My cheeks became hot and my heart began to beat faster. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°What do you think I¡¯m going to do?¡± Herbert¡¯s expression was very ambiguous. His beautiful eyes seemed to be looking at my body, and his hand touched my waist. ¡°Well the doctor said that my pregnancy reaction is very obvious now. It¡¯s best not to¡­¡± My voice became softer and softer. ¡°Not to what?¡± Herbert asked. ¡°Not to have sex¡± I said as I looked into his eyes. As soon as I finished my sentence, I became even more nervous. I didn¡¯t know why I was so nervous. We have been intimate many times, but he still made me very nervous Perhaps it was because of his strong body? If he forced himself to have sex with me, with my physical strength, I would not be a match for him. Herbert did not continue his next move. Instead, he got up from the bed, walked to the window, and stretched out his hand to pull open the window veil. He turned to me and said, ¡°Who said I¡¯m going to have sex with you? I¡¯m not a beast! Could it be that you can¡¯t control your desire?¡± At this moment, a smug smile appeared on his face, as if he wasughing at me. No! He was reallyughing at me. I picked up the pillow and smashed it on him. ¡°You did it on purpose!¡± ¡°Maybe you¡¯re always thinking about things rted to sex.¡± Herbert said with a smile. As soon as I heard this, I immediately remembered that in his office, he threw the underwear identally left on the bathtub on the desk and said that I wanted to hook up with him. I responded to him with the words he said, but I didn¡¯t expect him to respond to me with almost the same words NOW I immediately rushed in front of him, pointed at his chest, and said, ¡°You want to take revenge on mez Herbert reached out and flicked my forehead with a gentle smile ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± When I saw his smile, all my emotions disappeared, and my heart was beating faster uncontrobly I turned to the bed and took out the things in my bag ¡°I went to the mall to buy clothes and shoes today. I don¡¯t know what kind of women your mother likes I want to leave a good impression on your parents.¡± I took out my clothes and exined the reason why I went out today Herbert¡¯s voice became softer. ¡°Really? I¡¯ll help you choose which one you¡¯ll wear tomorrow Half an hourter, he picked out a pair of ck, harem pants for me, a whitece shirt, a ck leather bag, and a pair of ck high heels. *This should be good, gentle and elegant.¡± said Herbert. I took a look at the clothes he chose. It was indeed good, so I said, ¡°Okay, this one.¡± I have chosen my clothes, but I was still very nervous. Before going to bed, I couldn¡¯t help but ask Herbert, ¡°I heard that your mother is very strict?¡± Herbert reached out and held me in his arms. ¡°You¡¯ll know tomorrow.¡± ¡°I¡¯m too nervous. How is your mother¡¯s temper? What does she like to eat¡­¡± I asked a lot of questions ¡°My mother¡­¡± But before he could answer my question, he had already fallen asleep. ¡°Hey¡­¡± I had no choice but to push him. He showed no reaction at all. It seemed that he was really asleep. I could only lie down, but I couldn¡¯t fall asleep. The next morning. I got up very early. I was dressed very gently and elegantly, with my long hair hanging behind my shoulders. In the past, most of the time, I wore ck professional suits and casual clothes. My experience and character made me almost unable to choose this kind of gentle and elegant dress. It was apletely different attempt from before. I also made a make-up that matched my clothes. I tried my best to control my movements as slowly as possible, so that I could hide my impatience. I straightened my back along the way. worried that my clothes would be wrinkled. After nearly three hours drive, at eleven o¡®clock, we finally arrived at the house of Herbert¡¯s parents. I stood nervously in front of a luxurious detached vi. This location was very good. The noisy city was 200 meters away, but it was very quiet here. Besides, it was very close to the city hall, and there was a park near theke next to it. This vi was not very big, but the walls were very high, about the height of two-story, Moreover, less than 50 meters away from the vi, there was a guard house, a police car, and a soldier standing guard. In short, every detail of this ce showed the extraordinary identity of the owner. I couldn¡¯t help clenching my fists. At this moment, he came over and held my hand. Then he said with a smile. ¡°You are usually very bold. Why are you so nervous today?¡± I immediately raised my chin and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not nervous! I¡¯m just a little ufortable with this unfamiliar environment.¡± By this time, Frank had already gone up to the door and pressed the doorbell with the gift that Herbert had specially prepared. Soon, a young maid opened the door. She said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Herbert, you are back.¡± I could feel that the maid nced at me. She seemed a little curious, but she did not greet me. I did not mind this After all, it was the first time for me toe here, so it was normal that the maid did not know me Just as I was about to follow Herbert in, he said to the maid, This is my wife. You should call her Mrs Herbert Herbert¡¯s tone was a little serious The maid immediately bowed respectfully to me ¡°Greetings, Mrs Herbert! This made me even more nervous No one has ever been so respectful to me When we stepped into the gate, we saw a delicate sculpture. Around the sculpture was a neatwn, in the middle of which was a small path made of pebbles. On the left side of the yard was a veryrge grape stand There were tables and stools carved out of stone under the grape stand on the right side of the yard was a tall parasol tree that could be seen outside the yard There were many flowers and nts nted around it. This was the first time I¡¯ve seen such an exquisite and beautiful courtyard Then, I followed Herbert into the vi Soon, I would see Herbert¡¯s parents. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Be¡¯s POV The interior decoration of the vi was even more amazing. I felt as if I had entered a pce. My heart couldn¡¯t help but beat faster. I looked forward and saw a middle-aged man in his 50s sitting on the sofa. He wore a pair of gold rimmed sses, ck trousers and a white shirt. He looked like a senior official. That should be Herbert¡¯s father, Derian Wharton. Herbert¡¯s father was not as serious and cold as Herbert. He smiled like a gentleman and looked easy- going In the living room a few meters away from his father, there was a sofa with apletely different decoration style from this vi. A middle-aged woman was sitting on the sofa. The woman should be in her fifties, but her skin was fine and white, her eyebrows were thin and curved, and her makeup was a little heavy. It should be to cover some fine lines on her face, right? But from her expression, it seemed that she was a strict woman. This should be Herbert¡¯s mother, McKenna Winter, right? His eyes were very simr to hers.¡± Thinking about it carefully, he found that the stern and cold temperament of Herbert was probably from his mother, but Winter¡¯s eyes were more shrewd and sharp. Right at this moment, I noticed the look in Winter¡¯s eyes. Her eyes were like two knives, sharp and aggressive, which made me very confused and anxious. Does Herbert¡¯s mother not like me? I carefully recalled what had just happened and tried to figure it out. I may not have done well enough. Just then, I felt a pair of big warm hands around my waist. Then, I saw his respectful attitude, but there was no smile on his face. He said, ¡°Dad, Mom, this is my wife Be.¡± immediately bowed and said, ¡°Dad, Mom, nice to meet you!¡± Connor also ced the gift on the coffee table at this moment. ¡°This is a gift that Miss Be prepared for you all.¡± Winter had been staring at me. I didn¡¯t have the courage to look at her, so I quickly lowered my eyes Herbert¡¯s fatherughed gently. ¡°Hello, B¡¯ Sit down and rest first.¡± Thank you, Dad. As soon as I finished my words, he pulled my wrist and we sat on the other sofa The maid poured us a cup of coffee and juice. Everything in front of me made me very cautious. This kind of high-ranking officials and wealthy families are totally different from my family I took a look at the ornaments around me. They were all expensive antiques, and I was stepping on a very high-end carpet. The sense of restraint grew stronger N?velDrama.Org content. At this time, Herbert¡¯s father got up to answer the phone, and then said to Winter, while putting on his clothes, ¡°Someone in the White House came to me to talk about some work. I have to go and meet him in a hurry. Take good care of Be.¡± ¡°Do you think I would dare to not take care of the wife that your son brought back?¡± At this moment, this was the first sentence that Winter said after I entered the door. Not only did she made me a little embarrassed, but she also made the father and son feel a little embarrassed. Mr. Whartonughed. ¡°You¡¯re still behaving like a child. You and your son have had a minor conflict Could it be that you¡¯re going to implicate Be?¡± I could tell that Winter wasn¡¯t satisfied with me. Mr. Wharton was hiding it for his wife. I lowered my head and pretended that I didn¡¯t know anything, but Herbert held my hand. It was this simple action that warmed my heart. I said to myself in my heart. In fact, I didn¡¯t have to feel inferior at all, nor did I have to care too much about the attitude of his parents to me. I didn¡¯t marry Herbert because of their power. I just wanted to give the child in my belly an identity. Now I¡¯ve achieved my goal, I won¡¯t care about anything else at the moment. Thinking of this, I felt much calmer. ¡°Be, from now on, this ce will be your home. There¡¯s no need to be reserved. I still have work to do today, so I¡¯ll have to go now.¡± Derian Wharton walked up to me with a smile. I stood up and nodded. ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡± And then, Derian Wharton walked to the door. A man dressed in a suit had already gone up to him with a briefcase in his hand. After a few words, they left the manor. After Derian Wharton left, the room fell into silence About two minutester, Herbert¡¯s mother said, ¡°I heard that you used to work in the Wharton Group?¡± I was told that Herbert had already exined my situation to his mother, so I nodded, ¡°I used to work in the finance department of the Wharton Group. ¡°So you are working in the finance department. No wonder you are so good at scheming.¡± The corner of Winter¡¯s lips curved into a contemptuous smile. Scheming? So. Winter believed that I¡¯ve taken a fancy to her son¡¯s money, which was why I was using all sorts of methods to get married to Herbert? Then I looked at Winter¡¯s mocking sneer, which made me very disgusted. But as soon as I thought of Herbert and the baby in my belly, I didn¡¯t refute her, but chose to endure for the time being However, her attitude made me feel much more rxed. All my previous nervousness was because I cared about her opinion of me. But now, her arrogant attitude made me understand. I didn¡¯t have to care about her opinion at all! ¡°Is there anyone else in your family? Winter asked yet another question. ¡°I live with my mother and sister.¡± I replied. Winter frowned, ¡°Where¡¯s your father? Has he passed away, or has he divorced your mother?¡± At this moment, I saw the disdain In her eyes. I bravely met her eyes and said, ¡°That man ran away with his lover 15 years ago. Since then, I had no father in my life, so please don¡¯t mention him in front of me in the future!¡± McKenna nodded, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s your mother¡¯s job? She continued to ask. ¡°When I didn¡¯t work in the past, my mother warked as a lemporary worker. Since I started working. she had been doing house chores at home. My sister was in school, and there were no other rtives in our family except for my uncle¡¯s family. Because a few years ago, my family led a very bad life My rtives were afraid that we would borrow money from them, so they didn¡¯t contact my family anymore!¡± I quickly finished my words. I looked at her knitted brows. She seemed to be thinking or hesitating. I don¡¯t know what she was thinking, but I didn¡¯t care anymore. Faced with a woman who was unfriendly to me, it was already the greatest respect for me not to be angry We fell into silence again¡­ Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Be¡¯s POV: Without waiting for her to continue, I took a step forward and said, ¡°Mom, do you have anything else you want to know? You can ask me all at once and I¡¯ll answer you one by one.¡± These words directly angered her She angrily ced the cup in her hand heavily on the table and roared at me, ¡°Do you know who you¡¯re talking to? I¡¯m your elder. You¡¯re 100 rude!¡± In response to her anger, I calmly asked, ¡°Mom, you said that you are my elder, so do you mean that you ept me as your daughter-inw? ¡°You¡­¡± McKenna stared at me without saying a word, Herbert, who was watching the battle from the side, was actuallyughing. At this time. I didn¡¯t know what he wasughing at. It wasn¡¯t until one day when we sat together drinking coffee that he told me that he was going to help me when I couldn¡¯t resist his mother¡¯s attack Who knew that my words would make her so angry that she became speechless. His mother was a powerful person. Many people had once been defeated by her. He didn¡¯t expect that she would be taught a lesson by me, so he smiled. This was the conversation after that. At this moment, Herbert¡¯sughter made her even angrier. She shouted, ¡°Herbert, look at what you¡¯ve married. How dare she talk back to me? Aren¡¯t you afraid of losing face if you take such a person out in the future?¡± ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t intend to take her to any high-end asions. It¡¯s just that you and Dad urged me to bring her back, so I brought her back to see you.¡± Herbert¡¯s tone was also sharp at this moment I turned my head to look at Herbert, and then looked at the pale-faced Mckenna. I could feel that the air was filled with the smell of gunpowder. Was there a conflict between the mother and son before? ¡°You¡¯d better remember what you said today. In the future, don¡¯t let her attend any family gatherings, company annual meetings, or any other asions!¡± Said McKenna. This time, Herbert did not respond to his mother¡¯s words. Instead, he turned to the maid beside him and said, ¡°Anne, take my wife upstairs to my room to rest.¡± ¡°Yes¡± Anne walked up to me and led the way. I knew they didn¡¯t want me to hear their conversation, so I got up and followed Anne upstairs I came to a big room upstairs. The decoration style of the room was the same as that of the furniture downstairs, both of which were ssical European style. The bathroom is on the left,¡± Anne said. *1 see You can leave now.¡± I finished my sentence, and Anne left. I looked around the room and then went to the bathroom to make up. After washing my hands. I left the bedroom and stood at the stairs for a while. I didn¡¯t know when Herbert woulde up. I suddenly want to go home Everything here made me very ufortable. At this moment, I suddenly heard the voices of the two people downstairs. ¡°Herbert, haven¡¯t you juste out of thest rtionship? That Be¡­¡± Herbert interrupted McKenna, ¡°Mom, I know what I¡¯m doing. Please don¡¯t interfere. I know you¡®re trying to take revenge on me, aren¡¯t you?¡± McKenna roared even louder ¡°You are my mother. Why would take revenge on you? I won¡¯t use my marriage as a tool for revenge.¡± Herbert¡¯s voice was cold. Hearing this, I couldn¡¯t help frowning. Was there really a big contradiction between the mother and son? The atmosphere during their conversation was very tense, as if they were going to fight in the next second. And what about the rtionship that his mother mentioned? Did she mean that he loved his ex girlfriend very much?¡± I was even more confused. My strong curiosity made me continue to eavesdrop on them. Although it was impolite for me to eavesdrop on others¡¯ words, I couldn¡¯t restrain my curiosity. Moreover, 1 was involved in their conversation. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you wanted to take revenge on me, why would you marry such a woman? She has no family background, no talent, and is not extremely beautiful. What do you like about her? It¡¯s very embarrassing for you to find such an ordinary woman in a rich family like ours.¡± McKenna shouted even louder. ¡°Be is pregnant with my child,¡± said Herbert. McKenna sneered, ¡°I knew that Be was a very scheming woman. It turned out that she married into a rich and powerful family with the child in her belly. Herbert, you are too childish! So what if you have a child? You can have an abortion operation. Or after she gives birth to the child, we will give her a sum of money and let her leave immediately. You don¡¯t have to marry that cheap woman at A scheming woman? Cheap? At this moment, my chest was full of anger. If I had a bad temper, I would have rushed down and quarreled with her. Or I would pick up my bag and leave immediately, but now that I was married, I would have to consider the child in my belly even if I didn¡¯t consider myself.¡± I forced myself to suppress the anger in my heart. Then, Herbert¡¯s voice came from downstairs. ¡°Mom, marriage is my own business. And please don¡¯t insult Be with those dirty words in the future, because she is my wife and will be the mother of your grandson in the future. No matter whether you admit it or not, we are now a family!¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Hearing these words, my anger dissipated a little. In fact, he and I didn¡¯t have a deep rtionship, but now that he protected me like this in front of his mother, I felt a little happy. In fact, when I was in love with my ex-boyfriend, his parents did not agree with our rtionship After all, I had a broken family, and I would have to support my sister, who would have to go to school in the future, and my mother, I could understand if his parents didn¡¯t agree But my ex boyfriend didn¡¯t dare to openly refute his parents. Instead, he secretly contacted me and didn¡¯t let his parents know We were secretly in love for a few years No matter when Herbert and I were going to be separated, at least he didn¡¯t hurt my feelings, and he look care of me in many aspects I was grateful to him I no longer wanted to eavesdrop on the conversation between the mother and son. It was useless to add to my worries I turned around and walked into Herbert¡¯s bedroom About half an hourter, the door was gently pushed open. Herbert wasing¡­ Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Be¡¯s POV Herbert¡¯s expression was calm, and it was impossible to tell that there had been an intense argument just now. ¡°These painting look very good.¡± In order to ease the embarrassment, I pointed to the painting in the room and said. Herbert pursed his lips and said, ¡°These are all the authentic works of Picasso, Vincent van Gogh and M.¡± Hearing this, I quickly stuck out my tongue. I knew that I was ignorant, so I asked, ¡°Are the works of these artists very expensive? ¡°I don¡¯t have the most expensive ones here. The most expensive ones are in my dad¡¯s safe. He doesn¡¯t allow me to see them.¡± Herbert replied. Oh my god, these were not the most expensive ones! I knew that Herbert¡¯s family was rich, but I didn¡¯t expect them to be so rich. Any random item in the family was very expensive. No wonder when McKenna saw the woman beside Herbert, she thought that she was going to take their property ¡°Are you hungry? Let¡¯s go eat.¡± said Herbert. ¡°Okay!¡± | nodded. When I was leaving. my eyes were fixed on those paintings. This was Vincent van Gogh and Picasso! They spent a lot of money to buy it! Herbert¡¯sughter rang in her ears. ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll give you two.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t! I¡¯m afraid that the police will think that I stole it. In addition, I¡¯m also afraid that I¡¯ll be robbed. By my side, this item is nothing more than a time bomb, so it¡¯s safer to keep it in your house.¡± suddenly remembered that just now, there had been a soldier sentry ten meters away from this manor. Most likely, he was there to protect the entire house. After all, their family was abination of high officials and rich people. Ten minutester, I followed Herbert to the restaurant. There were more than a dozen exquisite dishes on the table, as well as all kinds of pastry and desserts. The tableware was made of the best materials. It gave people a feeling of entering the pce. *Our chef is best at French cuisine. Try it. It tastes good.¡± Herbert picked up the knife and fork. At this moment, I looked up at the opposite position of Herbert. Before I could speak, Herbert understood what I meant. He said, ¡°My mother has a temporary gathering with her friends, so she¡¯s not eating at home. We¡¯ll be the only ones here in the afternoon.¡± Hearing this, I suddenly felt much more rxed, so I immediately picked up the knife and fork and began to eat Herbert said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you weren¡¯t very afraid of my mother.¡¯ I red at him and said, ¡®She¡¯s not a monster. Why should I be afraid of her? She¡¯s your mother still have to endure her¡± Herbert pursed his lips, ¡°No one has ever dared to say those words to my mother¡± ¡°No one was born to be insulted, and the usations she gave to me was too serious. I wouldn¡¯t dare to ept it¡± | curled my lips and said Herbert nced at me and said, ¡°Then what did she use you of?¡± ¡°She said that I had nned and schemed. She said that I married you because I was obsessed with your money.¡± I said. ¡°So you mean you¡¯re not obsessed with my money?¡± Said Herbert ¡°Of course not ¡± I answered instinctively. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°So you¡¯re obsessed with me?¡± Herbert suddenly asked. His words seemed to poke the secret in my heart. A confession was not suitable in our rtionship. I didn¡¯t want to show my true feelings directly, so I said, ¡°Compared to you, your money is more attractive¡± I married him just to give our child a legal identity, and he asked me to sign a contract between us. Since we were fake husband and wife, there was no need to get our rtionship entangled. My heart suddenly beat faster, and I didn¡¯t dare to continue to look at Herbert I turned my head and took a deep breath, telling myself that I had to calm down. Herbert seemed to be stunned. About two minutester, he said, ¡°After dinner, we¡¯ll leave here.¡± ¡°So fast?¡± I asked in surprise. I thought we would stay here for a day or two. After all, he would only come back once every few months. ¡°You don¡¯t want to leave. Do you want to stay here for two more days?¡± Herbert¡¯s face returned to its usual coldness, but his tone was a little gentler ¡°No I¡¯m not suitable here.¡± I looked at the pce-like vi and felt that it was too dignified and noble. I couldn¡¯t sleep here at night. The next moment Herbert ordered Connor to prepare a car. Half an hourter, we took the car and left. About half an hourter, the car suddenly turned into a seemingly high-end resort. I was confused. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going home?¡± Herbert nced at me and said, ¡°Since we havee out, let¡¯s stay here for a night. We can take it as a trip to rx.¡± A trip to rx? What a good suggestion. I turned to appreciate the scenery in the resort outside the window Maybe because I was pregnant, I always felt sleepy, so I went back to the hotel andid directly on the bed Herbert¡¯s POV Be was much braver than I had imagined In my memory, except for my father and no one has ever refuted my mother like Be I was ready to stand out andfort Be at any time, but she didn¡¯t seem to be depressed at all And at the moment when my words were very excessive, she would restrain her temper for me, which made me surprised and happy But when she was having lunch, she said that I was not as attractive as my money. I felt a little concerned with such a simple sentence. Although I knew Be was joking But I actually cared about this sentence! What was i looking forward to? Was I looking forward to her saying, ¡°Yes, Herbert, I just like you!¡± Oh, I wasn¡¯t my old self anymore. Why? Was it because of men¡¯s strange competitiveness? Such emotions were temporary. I soon restrained my emotions But Be was not comfortable in that house, so I proposed to leave my parents¡¯ home and we went to a beautiful resort In fact, as I thought, Be went to the room to rest after arriving at the resort The afternoon sun was very warm. Be was sleeping in the bedroom, and I was working on the computer in the study Be didn¡¯t sleep well, so I tried to keep my voice down. My special assistant, Connor, came to report to me, ¡°Mr. Wharton, Mr. Ramsay of the resort heard that you and Mrs. Wharton were staying here, so he wanted to hold a banquet to entertain both of you tonight I hesitated and replied, ¡°Tell him that my wife¡¯s pregnancy reaction is very strong and it¡¯s not convenient for her to attend the banquet Please thank him for me.¡± ¡°Ainght Mr Wharton, you¡®re too kind to Mrs. Wharton. This resort had offended you in business in the past. This time, in order for Mrs Wharton to have a good rest, you didn¡¯t have to argue with them Mr Ramsay would be very grateful for your forgiveness.¡± Those things have been going on for too long I don¡¯t mind it a long time ago,¡± I said. *However, you hate people like Mr Ramsay, who never keeps their promise the most Connor said nced at Connor, indicating for him not to continue I looked at the bedroom door and remembered Be said that I was not as attractive as my money Thinking back several times, I couldn¡¯t helpughing How could I be so childish? How could I care about such a simple sentence? Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Bes POV I heard everything Connor and Herbert said it turned out that the reason he came to the resort was because of me And he left hes parents house for me After all, his mother didn¡¯t like me It would be very ufortable for me to live there Herbert was really thoughtful when he thought about me I continued to lie on the big soft bed, feeling very happy Then I closed my eyes and continued to sleep After returning home, the rtionship between Herbert and I became even more harmonious I would take care of his daily life, and he would take me to the checkup on time Sometimes, we sat in front of the TV and watched TV programs together and discuss the plot, just like an ordinary couple in the morning, after Herbert went to work, I went to the mall and bought a lot of things to visit my mother and sister I walked into the house and shouted, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m back! When I entered the house, I saw Ryan sitting on the sofa, and my mother was sitting in front of him. Their expressions were a little strange I asked Ryan ¡°What are you doing here? You have to be polite to your father.¡± My mother walked up to me Ryan also stood up and said with a smile, Be, Dad came to see your mother and sister.¡± His gentle attitude was totally different from his previous arrogant attitude ired at Ryan and said, We¡®ve lived here for more than ten years. You didn¡¯t even look at us Why did you suddenlye to visit us today? What¡¯s your purpose?¡± You re too rude I¡¯m not such a bad person. I¡¯m just concerned about you, so I came to see you¡± Ryan looked terrible I couldnt help mocking this shameless man in my heart. Till tell you seriously now My mom my sister and I don¡¯t need your care at all. Our lives are very good now You¡¯d better go back and take good care of your own family!¡± I shouted at him ¡°Be don¡¯t be so rudel Ryan, you go back first! My mother was trying to mediate our rtionship Ryan nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯lle back at another time.¡± Just as Ryan was about to go out. I turned around and shouted at his back. ¡°Donte again You re not wee here!¡± Dont worry Ryan Be is angry It¡¯ll be better when her anger has dissipated. My mother exined to Ryan and saw him out of the door When I saw my mother¡¯s gentle and Nattering attitude to Ryan, I was even angrier I couldnt control my emotions ¡°Mom, have you forgotten how that man treated us? You have divorced him for many years, and he suddenly came to see you Do you think he still has feelings for you? I know him too well You must be of use to him this time Sister you¡¯re so smart. You¡¯ve got everything right!¡± Betty suddenly came out of the room Whats going on?¡± I asked Betty ¡°Go study Don¡¯worry about the adults. My mother stopped Betty from talking Betty shook her head, then turned around and entered the room However, she immediately stuck her head out and said to me. ¡°Ryan wants their insurancepany to be in-charge of the Wharton Group¡¯s property insurance, and he hopes that you can persuade Mr Wharton After that, Betty immediately closed the door, probably afraid of being scolded by mother I turned my head and stared at my mother, Lauren Meyer I was furious Ryan was really shameless Hedared to ask my mother for help! Lauren Meyer immediately waved her hand ¡°He indeed has such a request, but I didn¡¯t agree. I only agreed to give it a try Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you These words made me even angrier, but I had to suppress my emotions C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. said patiently. ¡°Mom, how many times do I have to tell you before you can understand? Why are you being used by Ryan every time? He has no feelings for you. His heart is now on Connie. If we are useless, he will trample on us and think that we will dirty his soles.¡± Lauren Meyer didn¡¯t say anything. She could only sit on the sofa and cry silently. Looking at my mother like this, I couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her. I immediately walked up to her andforted her. ¡°Mom, Betty and I will definitely take care of you in the future. You don¡¯t have to worry about your future life. If there is a suitable person, you can find another husband.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have this idea for the time being.¡± Lauren Meyer stood up as she spoke. I looked at my mother¡¯s back and felt better. Then I waved to Betty and said, ¡°Betty,e and see the clothes and delicious food I bought for you.¡± ¡°Amazing! Betty ran over happily While Betty was trying on her clothes, I saw a bag of fruit on the coffee table. I frowned and asked. ¡°Did Ryan bring this? Yes¡± Betty nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s the first time in so many years that he has bought things for us.¡± Looking at the exquisite fruit on the coffee table, I couldn¡¯t help but think of the bitter life in the past I said, ¡°Now we don¡¯t need it anymore. Throw it away!¡± ¡°I also find it annoying.¡± Betty picked up the bag of fruits and threw it into the trash can outside After throwing away the fruits, Betty and I sat on the sofa without saying a word We were both very sad Thinking of the hard times we had spent in the past, we had a bitter feeling in our hearts in the future, I must shoulder the responsibility of taking care of my mother and my younger sister Of course, I wouldn¡¯t let Ryan and Connie get any benefits from me Although Herbert handed over the rights of the life insurance of the employees to Ryan and Connie¡¯s insurancepany. Herbert was a man of principle Thepany¡¯s property insurance was a big project He would never give such an important insurance to a smallpany like Ryan, so Ryan should stop dreaming, 1790) Thinking of this, I felt much better. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Be¡¯s POV Time passed very quickly. Soon, I was three months pregnant. There was almost no strong pregnancy reaction. I ate a lot during the meal as I was easily hungry. As a result, I became heavier and looked plumper. That night, Miranda put down her phone walked to me, and said, ¡°Mrs. Wharton, Mr. Wharton said that he has something to deal with tonight and won¡¯t be back for dinner.¡± I couldn¡¯t help frowning. In the past half month, he was very busy. He hardly came back for dinner at night, and it was almost early in the morning when he came back everyday. I vaguely felt that something was wrong, but I couldn¡¯t tell what exactly was wrong. I didn¡¯t eat much for dinner. I didn¡¯t even finish a piece of steak. In the bedroom, I watched a TV series while sitting in bed all night. It was almost midnight when he finally came back. He asked, ¡°It¡¯s sote, why aren¡¯t you sleeping yet?¡± His tone was a little strange. After all, I usually fell asleep at this time. There was only the wallmp and the faint light of TV in the bedroom. I saw that he seemed a little drunk, his hair was a uttle messy, and the cor of his shirt was slightly open. I was afraid that he had drank, so I got out of bed and poured him a ss of water. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep, so I watched a TV series.¡± Herbert took the cup, but he did not drink it. Instead, he turned around and put it on the cab We didn¡¯t continue to talk and fell into silence. I felt that he seemed to be deliberately distancing himself from me. But I couldn¡¯t find any reason for him to distance himself from me. We didn¡¯t have any conflict. This period of time was very harmonious. Was it because I was too sensitive? I restrained my emotions and said with a smile, ¡°Have you been busy with your work recently?¡± ¡°A little.¡± Herbert answered as he took off his clothes. I took the clothes from him and hung them in my wardrobe. ¡°Why are you back sote recently?¡± || asked again. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s a ssmate who came back from abroad, so there have been a few reunion parties recently Herbert replied. I didn¡¯t continue to talk with him because I didn¡¯t know his ssmates and friends at all. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± Herbert took his pajamas and went to the bathroom. Looking at the door of the bathroom, I felt a little lonely. I wanted tough at myself. After returning from his parents¡¯ home, I thought we were very close and we got along well. in fact, we were still very far away I didn¡¯t know anything about his past, and he has never introduced me to his friends and ssmates Did I really think I was his wife? I told myself that I married him because of the baby in my belly At this moment, I felt a little cold all over iid down on the bed and got into the warm quilt I turned off the TV, and the wallmp in the room looked very dim Hall an hourter, I heard the subtle footsteps of Herbert approaching the bed He got on the bed and turned off the wallmp It was dark in the room Although we were using the same quilt, but we didn¡¯t have any physical contact I suddenly remembered that I had never touched his body in the past few days This discovery made me suck in a breath of cold air Because it was very abnormal, we used to hug each other and sleep together ¡°I¡¯m going on a business trip tomorrow.¡± He suddenly said He knew that I was not asleep, so there was no need for me to continue pretending I then asked. ¡°Where are you going? ¡°Europe.¡± Herbert replied I was stunned. Did thepany have a business in Europe as well? I had worked in the Wharton Group for a few years, but I had never heard of it. Could it be that this business trip was because of his personal affairs? I knew that he didn¡¯t want to talk about it in detail, so I didn¡¯t ask more and just asked, ¡°How long will it take? ¡°A week.¡± Herbert thought for a moment and answered ¡°Then I¡¯ll pack your luggage.¡± I got up as I spoke ¡°No need!¡± Herbert immediately stopped me. I turned my head and looked at Herbert in the dark as i frowned Til just bring a few simple clothes with me. I¡¯ll ask Miranda to pack them up for me tomorrow. It¡¯s very late. You can rest.¡± said Herbert It was already one o¡¯clock in the morning, and packing would indeed affect our sleep, so I did not continue to refute Then there was no sound from the person behind me A few minutester, his regr breathing could be heard I knew he was asleep, but I couldn¡¯t fall asleep at all When it was a sunrise, I fell asleep in a daze When I opened my eyes again, the dazzling sunlight was shining on me I blinked my eyes Later, I nced at the clock on the wall, and it was already 10 o¡®clock! I turned my head and saw that Herbert had already gotten up I put on a night robe and went straight downstairs There was no sign of Herbert on the first floor I walked to the kitchen door and saw that Miranda was cooking soup ¡°Miranda, has he left?¡± Miranda turned around and said in surprise, ¡°Mr. Wharton left at eight o¡¯clock. His flight is at 9:30 am Now it¡¯s half an hour since the ne took off! My heart was filled with disappointment. ¡°Why did I wake up sote?¡± Miranda hurriedly said, ¡®Mrs. Wharton, don¡¯t worry. I¡®ve already put all of the clothes that Mr. Connor needed to bring into the luggage. He still didn¡¯t allow me to pack too much. He said that he can buy everything over there and that even if Connores along, he will definitely take good care of him.¡± I didn¡¯t retort but continued, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± In the evening, I roughly calcted the time. At this time, Herbert should have gotten off the ne, so I sent him a message. ¡°Have you arrived?¡± ¡°I havended safely. This was a WeChat message from Herbert. There was no emotion in it, and there was no subjective word. I was very disappointed, so I did not reply. For three days in a row, he didn¡¯t take the initiative to contact me again. Although I was curious about his situation over there, I knew that he was definitely safe, so I endured it and didn¡¯t contact him. On the morning of the fourth day, I received a strange call. ¡°Excuse me, is it Be?¡± The person on the other end of the phone was a woman with a sweet voice.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, who are you?¡± I thought it was an advertisement call, so my tone was more casual. However, she threw a bomb at me. ¡°Miss Stepanek, my name is Caroline Ewell, and I¡¯m Herbert¡¯s ex girlfriend.¡± Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Be¡¯s POV: This bomb stunned me for a few seconds before I came to my senses. Herbert¡¯s ex-girlfriend? Caroline? Why did shee to me? What was she going to do? ¡°May I ask if you¡¯re listening?¡± The voice of Caroline came again I quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Herbert has never mentioned you. There¡¯s one more thing I think you should know. I¡¯m already married to him. Please call me Mrs. Wharton, not Miss Stepanek!¡± On the other side, she didn¡¯t refute me. Instead, she said, ¡°Mrs. Wharton, I want to have a chat with you. I wonder if you have time in the afternoon?¡± There was a request in the other party¡¯s tone. It seemed that she had no malice, and her voice was very soft and beautiful. I couldn¡¯t bear to refuse her. However, I understood my current identity. No matter how gentle she was, she was his ex-girlfriend. I didn¡¯t have the ability to live in harimony with my husband¡¯s ex-girlfriend.¡± So I said, ¡°I don¡¯t know you at all, so I have nothing to talk to you about.¡± After that, I was about to hang up the phone. She was a little anxious on the other end of the phone and said very quickly, ¡®I know that I called you very suddenly today, but I feel that it¡¯s really not good for the three of us if it goes on like this.¡± I immediately replied, ¡°What do you mean by that? What¡¯s happening now? We¡®re doing very well now. You¡¯re just his ex-girlfriend. It¡¯s in the past. Even if you fall in love with him again, you should look for him. You shouldn¡¯t disturb me!¡± I was a little agitated. The appearance of this woman made me panic. Recently, Herbert went home in the early morning every day. He was very likely to be with his ex girlfriend again. Thinking of this, my mood gradually copsed. The woman on the other end of the phone said in a sweet and calm voice, ¡°I know what you said is right, but there are some things that he can¡¯t bear to tell you. It¡¯s not good to be deceived and concealed. I think it¡¯s necessary for us to sit down and talk. At two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, in the cale at in front of your house, I will be waiting for you!¡± After that, she hung up the phone. I put down the phone in my hand. I was in a very bad mood. I was very anxious during the whole noon. I was wondering if I should meet her or not. In fact, I really wanted to make a phone call to Herbert and ask what was going on with the woman called Caroline, but I hung up halfway What was wrong with me? I knew the rtionship between him and I the best! Our marriage was not because we loved each other. I was even less qualified to question him as his wife! The marriage agreement was clear I couldn¡¯t interfere with his private life. I was afraid that after thinking for a long time, I decided to meet her al nearly two o¡®clock. I knew that if I went there, I would hear a lot of unhappy things, but I still decided to go Because I was curious! I was curious about what happened between that woman and Herbert. What kind of rtionship did they have now? I wanted to know what that woman wanted to do. I remembered when I went to Herbert¡¯s parents¡¯ house, I overheard the conversation between the two of them. McKenna said that he hadn¡¯t walked out of his previous rtionship yet. Could it be that the one that she was talking about was this Caroline? It seemed that Caroline had once upied a very important position in Herbert¡¯s heart. Did he still love her? Thinking of this, I felt inexplicably panic, frustrated, and pained. I didn¡¯t expect myself to be so sad. This feeling was beyond my imagination I didn¡¯t have time to think about it. I changed into the best clothes in my wardrobe and went out after I notified Miranda. Coming to the door of the cafe, I took a deep breath and walked in. There were not many people drinking coffee at this time. I looked up and saw the figure of a woman sitting by the window. When I saw the woman¡¯s face clearly, I became even more flustered. That woman was very beautiful. She had a stunning appearance. Especially those eyes, they were very charming. At this time, I lost my bnce and almost slipped. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t see me at this moment and didn¡¯t see my embarrassed look. I was very flustered. Although I knew that his ex-girlfriend must not be an ordinary person, I didn¡¯t expect her to be so beautiful. She was beyond my imagination. Although I was not bad-looking and could be considered pretty among ordinary people, I was not on the same level as Caroline. At this moment, my heart hurt so much. I touched my chest and felt as if there was a knife cutting my heart At this moment, I couldn¡¯t help but sneered. I wasughing at myself. These days, I thought that he and I had actually developed some feelings for each other. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! It was ridiculous Herbert wouldn¡¯t like me at all! Which man would forget such an ex-girlfriend? It turned out that everything was a joke, a joke! His favorite was actually his ex-girlfriend! I looked at the woman sitting there with picky eyes. She had a short curly hair and delicate makeup. She wore a ck-and-white sleeveless suit and looked very generous. The pearl jewelry on her ears, neck, and wrist were dazzling. It could be seen that her family was either nich or noble Her noble temperament was everywhere This ex girlfriend was really beautiful and dignified. She looked as noble as Herbert If they stood together, they would really look like a couple As for me, not only was not as good-looking as that woman, but I also didn¡¯t have the temperament of that woman At this moment. Caroline looked up We looked at each other and she recognized me She smiled and waved at me Although I was mentally prepared, I was still afraid But since I was already here, of course I couldn¡¯t be a fugitive, especially in front of this woman I couldn¡¯t be suppressed by her momentum The next moment. I stepped forward firmly Walking to the seat, I sat down and said calmly. ¡°Sorry. I¡¯mte.¡± Caroline pursed her lips and smiled. It doesn¡¯t matter. I know you are pregnant now. It will be troublesome for you to go out.¡± Hearing this, I was stunned. This woman even knew that I was pregnant. It seemed that she already knew everything about me ! instantly felt that I was fighting a battle that I was not confident of, or I was not sure if I could win the woman who was loved by Herbert Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Be¡¯s POV: The woman in front of me had no arrogant expression that a third party should have. Caroline knew Herbert earlier than I did. From a certain point of view, I was the ridiculous third party. She could understand why Herbert loved her so much since her voice was so soft and beautiful. ¡°Miss Ewell? If you have anything to say, just say it. I have something to doter.¡± I didn¡¯t want to chat with her anymore. I just wanted to know why she was here today. Caroline lowered her head and looked at the coffee cup in her hands. She seemed to be hesitating. A few secondster, she looked up at me with a pair of big bright eyes. ¡°Mrs. Wharton, I¡¯m sorry. I know I shouldn¡¯t havee looking for you, but I truly love him. I can¡¯t live without him, and he can¡¯t live without me. Please allow us to be together, okay?¡± Caroline stared at me with a pleading look. This feeling was very strange. I was the wife of Herbert. I was the one who was hurt. But in the face of Caroline, I felt that I was the bad person, the third party I lost my confidence in an instant. Even though I was already guilty. I still knew my position. After all, I was thewful wife of Herbert. I said in a very cold voice. ¡°You should go and find Herbert. If he wants to divorce me and marry you, he can do it!¡± Caroline wiped her tears and said, ¡°Herbert is a kind person. Now that you have his child, he won¡¯t divorce you at this time, so I¡¯ll be the bad person!¡± ¡°What do you mean? Do you want me to ask for a divorce by myself?¡± I suddenly felt that the woman in front of me was not as kind and sweet as she looked. Caroline had been pretending to be weak, constantly wiping her tears with a tissue. ¡°I know that my request is very excessive, but are you happy with your marriage now? Can you feel the love he has for you? ¡°It¡¯s my own business. You don¡¯t have to worry about it!¡±I hated this Caroline very much now. If she really loved Herbert very much, she could directly take him away. Why did she have to humiliate me? I instantly lost my good impression of this woman. ¡°You are also a very independent woman. Are you willing to live with someone who loves other women in his heart?¡± Caroline suddenly stopped crying and stared at me. These words stabbed into my heart like a sharp knife. Looking at her, I felt sad. The sharp pain made me almost unable to breathe. Herbert didn¡¯t like me. I¡¯ve always known about this. However, it was not the same thing when it was exposed publicly by Caroline. I felt embarrassed and in pain. I¡¯ve always had a good response capability. I¡¯ve never lost in a fight, but at this moment, I didn¡¯t even know how to refule it. Caroline immediately apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t want to hurt you. I just said it casually, but what I said is the truth, right?¡± I stared at her with cold eyes. At this moment, I knew how powerful this woman was. Although she looked so weak on the outside, in fact, every word she said was stuck in my heart. She was a very powerful character. I didn¡¯t say a word. Caroline said, ¡°Did he tell you what he did during the week he left?¡± ¡°What do you want to say?¡± I was not that stupid. She must have her purpose for asking this question. Caroline chuckled and continued to say in a gentle tone, ¡°I¡¯ve been living in Europe for years. I¡¯m very stupid. I caused a lot of trouble there. This time, he went there to help me deal with it.¡± I was stunned again. The emotions in my heart became veryplicated. No wonder he said he was going on a business trip to Europe. Actually, the Wharton Group didn¡¯t have any business in Europe. It turned out that he went there for the sake of the person in front of me. I completely believed him and didn¡¯t think about it at all. But what made me most ufortable was that even if I knew these things, I had no reason to me him. After all, he and I got together because of our child. We still have a contract. At this time, my heart was in extreme pain, but my character had always been stubborn. I didn¡¯t want to show weakness in front of Caroline. I took a deep breath and put forward a question. ¡°Since you love each other so much, why didn¡¯t you two get together?¡± Caroline turned her head to look at the enormous ss window. She seemed to be recalling the events of the past. ¡°Our family has a very good rtionship with the Wharton Family We grew up together, and in high school and university, we were ssmates. Thus, naturally, we were together And at that time, both families were very satisfied. After all, our family backgrounds were simr The word ¡°family background¡± immediately made me feel ufortable. Not only was there a huge difference between his family background and mine, but there was also no intersection between our previous lives. I didn¡¯t expect that Caroline and Herbert had grown up together Caroline paused for a moment, then continued, ¡°Actually, we were already prepared to get married after we graduated, but we didn¡¯t expect that something bad would happen to our family My father made a mistake in the army, and was sentenced to 15 years of jail. My mother had mental disorder because of this, and I was forced to drop out of school. My marriage with Herbert was also canceled. After all, right now, the Wharton family can¡¯t have anything to do with our family Afterwards, in order to treat my mother, I went to Mysia to seek refuge with my uncle. Afterwards, the two of us lost contact Half a month ago, I came back from Europe I didn¡¯t know if it was true or not, but I could tell that they had indeed fallen in love. They had just been in contact, because the recent whereabouts of Herbert showed everything But didn¡¯t he tell you that he¡¯s married?¡± Even I felt so weak ¡°Of course, he never lied to me. He told me that he was married and that you had a child, but the person he really loved was still me. He said that he would divorce you after you gave birth to the child¡¯ said Caroline Although I was not surprised by her words, I still felt very sad when I heard her. ¡°Did he ask you toe to me?¡± I stared at her. I didn¡¯t think Herbert had such a bad character. He wouldn¡¯t let two women sit down and discuss about who belonged to him ¡°Of course not Herbert can¡¯t bear to say it, so I¡¯m here,¡± said Caroline immediatelyContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! At this time, I smiled helplessly I said solemnly to the person in front of me, ¡°Miss Ewell, the one who married me is Herbert, and the baby in my belly also belongs to him. So if we talk about my divorce, he shoulde and talk to me I really don¡¯t want to talk to you about this!¡± ¡°But ¨C Caroline wanted to say something I didn¡¯t give her a chance. I stood up and directly picked up my bag. ¡®Sorry, I have something to do, I¡¯m leaving now! After that, I turned around and walked out, ignoring Caroline behind me. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Be¡¯s POV I walked out of the cafe and burst into tears. This time, I tried my best to look up at the sky, trying to make my tears flow back. But this move had no effect at the moment, and my tears could not help but flow down. Although Caroline looked weak on the outside, every word she said poked the soft spot in my heart From the very beginning, I was doomed to lose. I walked under the sun in a daze, and soon there was a lot of sweat. I couldn¡¯t bear the pain in my chest This intense pain reminded me of one thing. I¡¯ve fallen in love with Herbert. Although I didn¡¯t want to admit it rationally, But at this moment, the feeling of pain was real This time, it made me even more ufortable than my ex-boyfriend cheating on me. But this love was destined to have no result since the beginning. I was just a tool for giving birth. After I gave birth to this child, Herbert and I were destined to be strangers. I was in extreme pain until Joey called me. When I heard the voice of my good friend, I couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears. Joey said anxiously. ¡°Oh my dear. What happened?¡± ¡°Send me your location and I¡¯lle to you immediately.¡± Joey soon came to me, and then I followed her to a hotel. I was in such a sorry state right now. I really didn¡¯t want to be seen by Miranda at home. After arriving at the hotel, I realized that I suffered from sunburn. My heart was in such a pain before that Ipletely ignored the pain on my body. Joeyined as she applied some medicine to my sunburnt skin. ¡°You made me worry. I¡¯ve known you for so many years. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen you crying so sadly. What¡¯s going on? Did Boss bully you? Tell me, I¡¯m going to make trouble for him!¡± At this moment, my tears had dried. I did not control my emotions when I walked out of the cafe. But I¡¯ve always been strong. I won¡¯t let myself stay in that depressed and tearful mood. ¡°I can¡¯t me him. Maybe I was too stupid this time,¡± I replied. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Joey asked. Then I told everything to Joey. Hearing this, Joey was very angry. ¡°Who the hell is that Caroline? You and Herbert are a legal couple now She is at most a third party. If she dares toe to you, you should give her two ps directly! ¡°She¡¯s very beautiful, and she has the temperament of a socialite. She grew up with Herbert She¡¯s the one he really loves ¨C Be smiled bitterly ¡°So what? You are now Mrs Wharton. Joey said The title of ¡®Mrs Wharton¡¯ is just to give the child in my belly a legal identity Do you think that after I give birth to the child, Herbert will continue to treat me as Mrs Wharton?¡± I asked Joey couldn¡¯t answer al once, so she sat down At this moment. I thought, ¡°ll¡¯s better to divorce now than to wait to divorce after giving birth to the child Now if I divorce when I am pregnant, the child will still have a legal identity.¡± If I didn¡¯t get divorced, he and I would continue to live together for more than five months. At the thought that my husband loved another women, I would be sad. What¡¯s more¡­ in another five months, I would love him even more, and I would be even more reluctant to part with him. What should I do? Therefore, it would be better to divorce now rather than suffer more in the future! Then what are you going to do? Do you want to divorce Herbert now? That third party is too much!¡± Joey shouted. I pursed my lips and said, ¡°Maybe I am the third party between them.¡± ¡°Well, since he doesn¡¯t love you, you don¡¯t have to spend more time with him. But if you want to get a divorce, you must strive for the legitimate interest for you and your child. Get more money, Otherwise, it will be difficult for you to live with your child in the future.¡± I knew that Joey was thinking for me, but I didn¡¯t want to talk anymore. I was afraid that my tears would flow down again as soon as I opened my mouth. Joey stayed with me until it was dark. When I got home, it was already nine o¡¯clock in the evening Miranda sensed something. ¡°Madam, you¡¯re finally back. Where have you been all day? I called you more than ten times, but you didn¡¯t answer. I¡¯m very worried about you!¡± ¡°Oh, I had an appointment with a friend 10 go shopping. My phone ran out of battery.¡± I said perfunctorily ¡°By the way. Sir, call me.¡± Just as I was about to go upstairs, Miranda, who was behind me. suddenly said I stopped but did not turn around, ¡°What did he say?¡± I asked. ¡°He just asked where you were and where you have gone. He also asked me take good care of you Madam, Sir usually looks very cold, but he¡¯s actually very warm inside and very concerned about youl Miranda said with a smile. I pursed my lips and sneered, ¡°He is concerned about the baby in my belly, isn¡¯t he? ¡°I¡¯m tired I¡¯m going upstairs for a rest,¡± I said and went upstairs. I was about to push the door open and enter the bedroom when I caught a glimpse of the study next door hesitated for a moment before walking towards the study Alter entering the study. I looked around and then began to rummage the bookcase, drawer, and rack If that woman was really very important to Herbert, then it was impossible that there was no trace left I casually rummaged through it and suddenly found a photo in a collection of poems. My hand froze The background of the photo was a vast blue sea and white clouds. There was a young girl who opened her arms. Her short hair was full of youthful atmosphere. Her skin was white and red. Her smile was brilliant and she looked like me. My hand trembled and the photo fell from my fingertips to the floor, and I sat down in a chair. There was a line of words on the back of the photo. ¡°The image of your 22nd birthday, your forever love, Herbert.¡± What Caroline said was true. There was indeed an unforgettable love between her and Herbert, and the love had never ended. The girlfriend, whom Herbert could not let go of, was her. And I was just an ident in Herbert¡¯s life. He was just trying to give our baby a legal identity. Our marriage has nothing to do with love. That¡¯s the truth. I slowly stood up, walked to the window, and stared at the night scene outside. Thest drop of tears came out of the corner of my eyes. At this time, I made up my mind. Since he never belonged to me, and he would never belong to me in the future, why not give up now? If I got used to having him in the future, I am afraid I would be more sad. It¡¯s just that¡­ regardless of whether I admit it or not, I still love Herbert in my heart. It was not easy to let go of this rtionship Since that was the case, I would keep it in my heart for the time being. It was just a joke and would be annoying if I said it out.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Be¡®s POV: My cell phone rang. It was a message from Herbert. The message said, ¡°Where did you go today? Miranda said that you were not at home. I was very busy recently, so I didn¡®t contact you. Are you all right?¡± Seeing so many questions, the corners of my mouth twitched and I replied, ¡°I have an appointment with Joey in the afternoon. I¡®m fine. Don¡®t worry.¡± Originally, I put down the phone and didn¡®t want to talk to him anymore. Unexpectedly, a few secondster, my phone rang again. I picked up my phone again and saw that it was another message from Herbert. ¡°Don¡®t be too tired. Take care of yourself. I have something to tell you when I get back.¡± There was something he wanted to tell me? What was it? Did he want to tell me that he still loved Caroline? Did he want me to divorce him as soon as possible and give me a very generous offer, double the amount of money stated in our agreement back then?¡± At the thought of this possibility, I felt very distressed. I thought he wouldn¡®t take the initiative to mention these things before the child was born. It looks like I underestimated his love for her. Although I had nned to give up this marriage first, it was different if he said it first. I would still feel very ufortable. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. I immediately typed a text message and sent it to him. ¡°Okay. I happen to have something to say to you too.¡± Instead of waiting for him to speak first and embarrass myself, I might as well say it first so that I can retain some dignity for myself. ¡°What¡®s the matter?¡± Herbert immediately asked. ¡°Let¡®s talk about it when youe back.¡± I replied. ¡°Okay.¡± Herbert even added a smiley face. This was the first time he had sent me an emoji. I stared at the smiley face for a long time before replied. ¡°I¡®m a little tired today. I¡®ll take a rest first.¡± My meaning was very clear. I didn¡¯t want to continue to talk to him. Later, my phone rang again, but I didn¡®t look at it at all. I bent down and picked up the dazzling photo. I put it back in the collection of poems and put it back in ce. I haven¡®t been to the study for the next few days... The next day, Betty suddenly called me. ¡°Sister, I got the best student award for this semester.¡± There was excitement in her voice. Hearing her words, I said happily, ¡°Betty, you¡®re awesome!¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Scanned with CamScanner 7838 ¡°There¡®s still a 200 dor schrship,¡°Betty shouted at the top of her voice. ¡°My sister is the best!¡± I was very happy. I didn¡®t expect Betty to score so well. ¡°Sis, I¡®ve made up my mind. I want to change my major. I also want to study ounting.¡± Betty said. I thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Well, I know that you¡®re not satisfied with your current major. You can¡®t learn what you¡®re not interested in. In fact, it¡®s very advantageous for you to work in the ounting field in the future.¡± ¡°By the way, isn¡®t the professor mom introduced to you in the NF University? It¡®s said that he¡®s also in the ounting department. Can you help me ask if I could transfer to NF University to study this major? It¡®s said that you have to find someone to do it. This major is very popr now. Maybe the professor can take care of me!¡± Betty said. This made me a little embarrassed. I thought for a moment and said, ¡°I haven¡®t contacted him for a long time.¡± Since thest time Herbert snatched my phone, told him that I had married him and deleted Hank¡®s phone number from my phone, I had never seen Hank again, and Hank had never looked for me. I still med myself and didn¡®t exin it to him. Butter, when I thought that we were just ordinary friends, I felt that it was a little strange to exin it, so I dragged it on until now. Now Betty was going to apply for her major. It doesn¡®t seem appropriate for me to go to him suddenly, so I was a little embarrassed. Betty said, ¡°Sister, this matter is very important to me. It concerns my studies and future! Please help me!¡± For the sake of my sister¡®s studies, I finally chose to agree. ¡°Well, I¡®ll go meet Hank tomorrow.¡± ¡°What tomorrow? You have to go today. If I don¡®t transfer to another major now, I won¡®t have the chance in the future.¡± Betty said anxiously. ¡°Okay, today.¡± I hung up the phone. Although I was very depressed, because it was my sister¡®s request, I still had to be strong. Then I changed my clothes and went straight to the university. I didn¡®t have Hank¡®s phone number. I asked a lot of people in the department of ounting in the NF University before I found Hank who was teaching in ss. Through the window of the door, I saw Hank teaching the students, so I stood in a corner and didn¡®t dare to disturb him. An hourter, Hank came out of the ssroom after ss. I quickly stood up and looked at him with a smile. ¡°You... came to find me?¡± Hank seemed very surprised. ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded and said, ¡°I have something to trouble you. Do you have time to talk?¡± Outside the ssroom was the campus. The garden of the NF University was quite famous because there was a most famous department ofndscape architecture in the country. ¡°Of course.¡± Hank nodded. Then, we walked side by side on the campus of the university. Hank seemed to be very charming in school. When we were walking on campus, we attracted many people¡®s attention. Scanned with CamScanner Most of them were girls. As a woman I understood that most girls have a good impression of Hank But I had nothing to do with Hank, so the jealous look of those women have no lethality to me. Tm sorry about what happenedst time. My husband was too reckless. Don¡®t me him,¡± I thought for a long time and said this opening sentence. Hank shrugged, smiled and then said, ¡°I didn¡®t expect you to get married so soon. This... this is too sudden for me.¡± ¡°Not only you, I also feel it¡®s quite sudden¡± I smiled helplessly. ¡°What... what do you mean? Did you elope?¡± Hank paused and stared at me in confusion. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Be¡®s POV; I chuckled and stroked my belly. ¡°To be exact, It¡®s because of this child.¡± ¡°Really? Congrattions, you¡®re going to be a mother.¡± Hank nced at my belly, and then looked elsewhere. His tone was a little unnatural. I changed the subject. ¡°I¡®m here because I have something important that I need your help with.¡± Before asking him for help, I told Hank about the pregnancy in order to show him respect. I didn¡®t want to use his feelings for me to seek his help. I told him my current situation. I was pregnant and married. It was impossible for me to develop any other rtionship with Hank. As for whether or not he wanted to help me, he could make his own choice. Hank was very generous. He said, ¡°What do you need me to do? As long as I can help, I will try my best.¡± ¡°It¡®s my sister. She used to major in literature and history. She wanted to transfer to the ounting major, and she¡®s also studying in your university. It¡®s said that it¡®s not easy to transfer to another major now. So I want you to help me and see if you can find a way out.¡± I said. Hank nodded immediately and said, ¡°Because this major is popr, it¡®s difficult to deal with it. But I¡®ll try my best. Why don¡®t you give me your sister¡®s information as soon as possible? I¡®ll go and find our dean. I have a good rtionship with him. It shouldn¡®t be a problem.¡± ¡°Thank you so much. I was worried about this matter.¡± Although we were not a couple, I felt that Hank was really a good friend. He was very enthusiastic about Betty and was very likely to be Betty¡®s teacher in the future. Two dayster, in the middle of the night, Iid in bed and couldn¡®t fall asleep. I turned on the wallmp, sat on the bed, and opened the calendar application in my mobile phone. Herbert had been in the United States for a week. Didn¡®t he say that he woulde back in a week? Why was there no news at all? We haven¡®t contacted each other for several days since we sent a few messages to each other in the studyst time. Suddenly, I heard footsteps outside the door. The footsteps were heavy. It was definitely not Miranda Could it be Herbert? I instinctively rejected this idea because I didn¡®t receive any news that Herbert woulde back. So it shouldn¡®t be him. And his ex¨Cgirlfriend was back. It was sote. I think he went to see her.¡± Who could it be? My heart suddenly tensed up. Could it be a thief? Scanned with CamScanner The next moment, I heard someone unlock the door with a key. The thief wanted to pry the lock? I picked up the fruit knife in the room. If it was really a thief, what should I do? The next moment, the door was opened! A man in a white shirt came in. I saw his face clearly and immediately rxed. It was Herbert! Herbert reached out to turn on the light, and then walked to me. ¡°Aren¡®t you not afraid of anything?¡± The mockery in his smile made me roll my eyes at him. I put the fruit knife back on the bedside table and said, ¡°I¡®m just afraid of thieves.¡± ¡°A thief doesn¡®t have a key.¡± Herbert raised the key in his hand. ¡°Why... why did you suddenlye back?¡± I stared at him in confusion. His hair was a little messy, and his shirt was a little wrinkled. He looked tired, and even his eyes were bloodshot. Seeing him like this, I felt a burst of sadness in my heart, because I knew that he was so tired and rushing around for the sake of the person in his heart, not for me. Herbert reached out to pinch my chin and said, ¡°I thought you would be very happy to see me.¡± ¡°I¡®m not unhappy?¡± When I said this, I lowered my eyes and didn¡®t dare to look straight into his eyes. We¡®re about to get divorced, and he was about to marry another woman. How could I be happy? ¡°You can¡®t fool me. You are obviously unhappy.¡± Herbert¡®s tone was stubborn. Feeling a little impatient, I reached out and pushed his hand away, with a trace of disgust in my eyes. How could I not feel disgusted? He belonged to another woman. Whether it was his heart or his body, why did he have to touch me? And he left for a week for that woman. Herbert¡®s voice grew louder. ¡°I came back by ne for more than ten hours because I was worried about you. Why are you treating me like this?¡± For me? If I heard such words before this, I would have been very happy, but now, I was not. I just thought it was fake. I said, ¡°You took a ten plus hour flight back and forth, and was busy for a week. It¡®s not because of me, is it?¡± ¡°What on earth do you want to say?¡± Herbert asked. I endured the pain and said, ¡°Let¡®s get a divorce!¡± After a moment of silence, Herbert said, ¡°Is this what you want to tell me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. At this moment, my hand was tightly gripping my pajamas under the quilt. I was actually trembling slightly ¡°Why?¡± he continued to question me. ¡°Isn¡®t this what you want to say to me?¡± I looked up and stared at him. Scanned with CamScanner 18411 ¡°Do you know what I want to say to you? What are you thinking about?¡± Herbert¡®s voice was several degrees higher, especially prating at midnight! ¡°In fact, no matter who said it first, the result is the same. There is no difference.¡± I looked at him and said. Herbert frowned tightly. He shouted at me, ¡°You¡®ve gone too far!¡± After that, he turned around and mmed the door. After a long time, I stepped out of the bedroom with my slippers and found that it was dark and quiet in the vi. He should have gone out. I couldn¡®t help worrying. Where would he go at such ate hour? The next morning, I went downstairs. I almost didn¡®t sleepst night. I was very tired now. ¡°Madam, did Sire backst night? I saw his suitcase at the door, but I didn¡®t see him this morning?¡± Miranda asked me. ¡°He came backst night. He must have something to do and left again.¡± I answered and sat down at the table. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°The young master is too hardworking. He really should rest for a little longer.¡± Miranda nagged. Tate breakfast and found it hard to swallow. I thought he would agree to a divorce, but his attitude surprised me. Didn¡®t he want to divorce me? Or was he angry because I knew his intention? Ring... Ring... At this moment, my phone suddenly rang. I quickly answered it. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Be¡®s POV: The call was from Hank. ¡°Be, our department has a criteria for students who wish to transfer major this year. Your sister is very good at studying in the former department. It shouldn¡®t be a problem to transfer her major this time. I have a transfer form here. Where are you now? I¡®ll send it to you.¡± Hank said. Hearing this, I was very happy. It seemed that Betty could really go to the department of ounting in the NF University ¡°No, no, I¡®ll just go and get it. Don¡®t dy your sses.¡± I said quickly. ¡°Okay, I¡®ll wait for you in the office.¡± Hank hung up the phone. I quickly went upstairs to change clothes. Hank usually attended sses at nine o¡¯clock. It was eight o¡®clock now. It would take me about half an hour to get to the university. It just happened that I would not dy his ss. Ten minutester, I picked up my bag and walked out of the door after I informed Miranda. I called a taxi at the door and went to the NF University. The matter was handled smoothly. I took the application form from Hank¡®s office and went to my mother¡®s house to pick up Betty. Betty and I went to deal with the transfer application together. I had lunch with Betty at noon, and then I sent Betty back. When I took a taxi home, it was already afternoon. If it was in the past, this kind of thing would not be a big deal. But now I was a pregnant woman, and my physical strength was not at the same level as before. Betty was finally transferred to her ideal major. Although I was very tired, I was very happy. In the afternoon, I returned to Herbert¡®s residence. When I got home, I changed to my slippers and walked into the living room while massaging my shoulders. But when I looked up, I saw a person sitting on the sofa. I was shocked! Why was he at home at this time? His expression and sitting posture were both serious. Was he waiting for me?¡± When he looked at me, his eyes were as cold as ice. ¡°Where have you been?¡± Herbert¡®s voice was very cold. It was so strange. What was wrong with him? Was it because of what happenedst night? ¡°I went to my mother¡®s house.¡± I said and then turned to sit on another sofa. I was telling the truth. I went to more than one ce today and met a lot of people, but I went out mainly to help Betty change her major. Betty was now living with my mom. I think there was nothing wrong with me going to her house. Scanned with CamScanner 18:420 I looked very calm on the surface, but I was very nervous in my heart. Did he suddenlye back because he was ready to talk about the divorce with me? It was faster than I expected, but it didn¡®t matter. We would eventually reach this day. Was he so eager toe back because he wanted to divorce me as soon as possible? Because only after we divorced could he be with Caroline? The more I thought about it, the more upset I felt. However, it was obvious that he was entangled with his ex¨C girlfriend. Why was he looking at me with such a terrible look now? It seemed that I was the one who did something wrong? I was very upset. But I didn¡®t expect that in the next second, he directly grabbed a vase and smashed it on the ground. He looked very angry. ¡°Are you going to continue to lie?¡± With a loud bang, the vase broke on the floor, and the porcin fragments fell under my feet. Frightened, I instinctively reached out to touch my stomach and my heart began to beat faster. ¡°I¡®m not lying.¡± I tried my best to remain calm. Herbert suddenly stood up and came to me. The next moment, my wrist was grabbed by something like a pair of pliers! ¡°You want to continue arguing? You went to the NF University today!¡± Herbert frowned. ¡°Were you following me, or did you send someone to follow me?¡± I questioned angrily. ¡°Is there any difference?¡± Herbert remained indifferent. ¡°So what if I went to the NF University? Don¡®t tell me I don¡®t have my own freedom?¡± I wanted to shake off his hand, but his hand was like an iron plier, and I couldn¡®t get rid of it even with all my strength. ¡°What did you do at the university? You were there to find Hank. Am I right?¡± The veins on Herbert¡®s forehead stood out, and his voice became louder and louder. Was he so angry because I went to find Hank? What about him? He went to see Caroline behind my back! When he went to Europe for her, wasn¡®t the person in his heart Caroline? He already cared so much about Caroline. Why would he mind if I went to find another man? Perhaps, it was their bad nature as rich men. Even if he didn¡®t like it, he wouldn¡®t allow others to touch his things. The angrier he was, the less I wanted topromise. I was also enraged. I yelled at him, ¡°Can¡®t I have a male friend? At least I don¡®t have any ambiguous rtionship with Hank. I¡®m not like you who cheated on me.¡± Herbert¡®s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°How do you know about Caroline? What else do you know?¡± Was he nervous? N?velDrama.Org content. So if Caroline didn¡®te to me, was he going to keep it a secret from me? Scanned with CamScanner I couldn¡®t help sneering, ¡°I know everything, so what? Herbert, don¡®t treat me like a fool!¡± Although I exposed him, I was the only one who knew how bad I felt. At this time, Herbert loosened his grip on my wrist. I took the opportunity to push him away and pull out my wrist. I looked down at my bruised wrist and felt very sad. Herbert reached out and touched the hair on his forehead. He walked back and forth in the living room for a few times, and then his tone softened. ¡°Be, actually, I¡®ve been wanting to tell you about Caroline for a long time...¡± I interrupted him. ¡°You don¡®t have to exin. I don¡®t want to hear it!¡± What was there to exin? I didn¡®t want him to tell me the truth, that he loved Caroline. I was afraid ! couldn¡®t stand it. Oh my god! How could I fall in love with Herbert? This was the question I had been asking myself over the past few days. I understood that many ordinary women fell in love with rich people to increase their social status I despised this kind of dream the most, but why did I also have such a dream? I wondered if he would like me too. Now that I thought about it, I was really too naive. How could people from twopletely different worlds like each other? Just like a shrimp in theke would never live with a shrimp in the sea! Herbert tilted his head and asked, ¡°Did you take revenge on me and went to find Hank because you knew about the matter between Caroline and I? You just want to embarrass me and take revenge on me, don¡®t you?¡± I didn¡®t expect him to have such an idea. Although many women would do this to get revenge when they knew that their husband cheated on them, I was not those silly women. At this moment, Herbert was simply insulting me! I wanted to retort, but at this moment, my heart was filled with rage. I used an even more hurtful tone to say, ¡°Mr. Wharton, I think you¡®re too confident. I, Be, wouldn¡®t humiliate myself in order to get revenge. I went to find Hank because I felt that he was better than you!¡± This sentence directly ignited Herbert¡®s anger, and it was even hotter than the fire just now. He grabbed my shoulder and questioned me in a fierce tone, ¡°What did you say? Say it again!¡° Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Be¡®s POV: At this time, I have lost my reason because of anger and sadness. I roared at Herbert, ¡°I said that Hank is better than you. He¡®s a hundred times, ten thousand times stronger than you. Is that enough?¡± The veins on Herbert¡®s veins stood out, and his eyes gradually became cold. I looked at him, gasping for breath. Although I was finally able to strike him with all my might, his cold expression at the moment gave me fear. Herbert held my shoulder and began to exert some strength, and I felt the strong pain. But I¡®ve always been stubborn. I didn¡®t cry out in pain, let alone beg for mercy. ¡°Do you know that you are pregnant now? You go out to mess with other men when you are pregnant. You don¡®t deserve to be a wife and a mother! Don¡®t you know thet you have a husband?¡± Herbert roared at me. He shook me so hard that I felt dizzy. My shoulder de was about to be crushed by him. I instinctively covered my belly with my hands and felt that my lower abdomen was a little sinking. Fortunately, Miranda was back. Miranda rushed in front of us and immediately stopped Herbert. ¡°Mr. Wharton, what are you doing? Mrs. Wharton is pregnant. You can¡®t drag her like this!¡± Herbert¡®s hand finally loosened, and I fell on the sofa. Miranda came over to hold me. ¡°Mrs. Wharton, are you alright?¡± I didn¡®t have the strength to answer her. I just looked around nkly and saw that Herbert was holding his chin. There was no more fierce expression on his face, and he seemed to be a little depressed. When our eyes met, he turned his head away and then walked back and forth in the room. My condition gradually eased up. After drinking a little of the water that Miranda handed me, I finally felt a little better. At this time, Herbert suddenly said loudly, ¡°Miranda, from today onwards, you monitor Mrs. Wharton and don¡®t let her out of this house!¡± I looked at Herbert and saw him turn around and walk in the direction of the gate. ¡°You have no right to restrict my freedom!¡± I shouted at his back. When he reached the main entrance, he stopped in his tracks. He turned his face and said, ¡°I am your husband. I have the right to restrict you from meeting other men!¡± After that, he went straight out of the door. ¡°Herbert, you bastard!¡± I shouted loudly as the door was mmed shut. After he left, the room was quiet. I felt extremely wronged. He could stay with her every day until midnight. He could leave for a week for her, and he could do thang he wanted. Herbert, you¡®ve gone too far! Scanned with CamScanner I couldn¡®t help crying in a low voice. Mirandaforted me. ¡°Mrs. Wharton, don¡®t cry. It¡®s not good for the baby! How did you provoke Mr. Wharton? Why did he lose his temper? Go and apologize to him. From now on, don¡®t associate with those men...¡± Miranda¡®s nagging in my ear made me even more agitated. I got up and ran upstairs, and my mood was on the verge of copse... I was afraid that my emotions would affect the child in my belly, so I rested in bed for the whole day. But life had to continue. Betty had sessfully transferred her major, and her ambition was very clear. In the future, she wanted to take the CPA test. I was going to give her a few books on the basics of ounting. I struggled to get up. After putting on my clothes, I picked up my bag and was about to go out. In fact, I was deliberately resisting Herbert¡®s authority. Didn¡®t he not allow me to go out? I insisted on going out Miranda quickly ran over and stopped me. ¡°Mrs. Wharton, you can¡®t go out. Mr. Wharton gave a clear instruction.¡± ¡°He has no right to restrict my personal freedom.¡± I ignored Miranda and continued to change my shoes. Miranda walked to the door and opened her arms to stop me. ¡°Mrs. Wharton, please don¡®t go out.¡± ¡°If he finds out, he¡®lle looking for me.¡± I pushed the door open and walked out without looking back. I heard Miranda shouting from behind, ¡°Mrs. Wharton, you have toe back soon. You muste back early!¡± I didn¡®t respond. After leaving Herbert¡®s house, I went to the bookstore to buy a book for Betty and sent it back to mother¡®s house. After having lunch with my mother, in the afternoon, I went to the ground floor of the Wharton Group to have an afternoon tea with Joey. I knew that I was deliberately infuriating Herbert. Maybe I could make himpletely angry. I knew that doing this would bring me some trouble, but I still did it. I waited for him to cause me trouble. I didn¡®t go home until evening. I saw Herbert¡®s leather shoes at the door. He was back! ¡°Mrs. Wharton, Mr. Wharton is in the living room. He is very unhappy when found out that you went out. You should go over and say a few gentle words to him.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. I knew that Miranda was reminding me out of goodwill, but I didn¡®t want to do that. I lifted my foot and walked into the living room. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw a person smoking in front of the French windows. I didn¡®t stop and went straight upstairs. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 ¡°Stop!¡± As soon as I reached the stairs, a stern voice came from behind me. My hand held the railing of the stairs and I didn¡®t look back ¡°l instructed you not to go out, but you stayed outside for a whole day beforeing back! You did it on purpose!¡± Herbert¡®s voice was actually very loud, as if he wanted to overturn the roof I slowly turned around, raised my chin, and said calmly. ¡°You clearly don¡®t love me. Now that the person you love hase back to you, why don¡®t you divorce me? Herbert, I understand what you are thinking.¡± Hearing my words, Herbert was stunned. He opened his mouth but didn¡®t say anything for a long time. Seeing his expression, I found it funny in my heart. ¡°Does he think that I don¡®t know anything?¡± The next moment, he asked, ¡°How did you know?¡± Scanned with CamScanner Be¡®s POV: ¡°It seems that your ex¨Cgirlfriend didn¡®t tell you that she came to see me.¡± I said, ¡°Did Carolinee to see you?¡± Herbert seemed a little surprised. He reached out and grabbed my wrist ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± I wanted to shake off his hand. However, he held my hand tightly like a pair of iron pliers, but he didn¡®t use as much force as he did yesterday to make my bones hurt. The next moment, Herbert suddenly grinned. ¡°Haha...¡± ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Just now, he was shouting at me, but now he was actually laughing again ¡°So you¡®re jealous!¡± Herbert stared at me. ¡°What... what are you talking about? Who¡®s jealous?¡± His words made my heart inexplicably panic I hurriedly denied it, but right now, I didn¡®t dare to look into his eyes. He was right. These past few days, my reaction was jealousy. But aside from my status as Mrs. Wharton, there was nothing else What right did I have to be jealous? The person he loved in his heart was not me! Herbert¡®s attitude changed very suddenly. He smiled and reached out to pinch my chin. His movements were gentle. He raised my face and forced me to look at him, ¡°Do you like me?¡± Although it was a question, there was a hint of certainty in his tone This sentence made me hurriedly push his arm away, turn around, and walk to the sofa. With one hand on the sofa, I hurriedly denied his statement. ¡°How would I like you? What a joke.¡± ¡°Be, you can¡®t lie to me.¡± His voice was very close, just above my head, Before I could react, he was already standing behind me ¡°In my heart, you are just my child¡®s father.¡± His approach made my heart beat faster. His breath completely enveloped me, but I was still unwilling to admit that I had fallen for him. Under such circumstances, I didn¡®t want to admit that I liked him. ¡°Is that all?¡± Herbert reached out and held my shoulder. I was facing him. I was forced to look him in the eye. At this moment, he stared at me, and I could only see myself in his eyes Why did he ask me such a question? Why did he force me to admit that I fell in love with him? Did he like me a little in his heart? When this thought came to my mind, my first reaction was to deny it. How could he like me! No He loved Caroline. He hadn¡®t let her go for so many years. How could he fall in love with me in such a short time? Maybe he felt sorry for me? Scanned with CamScanner But I could clearly see a burning emotion in his eyes, I had been in love before, so I was not unfamiliar with the emotional look in Herbert¡®s eyes at the moment. But I was not sure if what I saw was true. At this moment, I was confused. What should I do? To admit my feelings for him, to give it a try, to compete with Caroline? Or to never admit my feelings for him, and choose to turn around and leave so he would have nothing to do with me in the future?¡± Then, the doorbell rang. Miranda went to open the door. Miranda suddenly walked in with a girl in a ck uniform and said, ¡°Mrs. Wharton, thisdy is looking for you.¡± At this time, Herbert had let go of the hand on my shoulder I secretly breathed a sigh of relief in my heart and thought, ¡°This person came at the nght time, because I didn¡®t know how to answer Herbert¡®s questions at all.¡± ¡®May I ask if you are Miss Stepanek?¡® The girl in the ck uniform asked very politely ¡°Yes, what can I do for you?¡± I nodded. I didn¡®t remember seeing this girl. The girl took out an ID card from her bag, looked down at it, and then looked up at me for aparison. Then she said with a smile, ¡°Here¡®s the thing. You stayed at our hotel a week ago. You were in such a hurry that you forgot your ID card at our front desk. Looking at the ID card handed over by the girl, I remembered that I was very sad after seeing Caroline that day. I received a call from Joey, so we found a hotel near the cafe and stayed there for the whole afternoon. It was just that I didn¡®t use my ID card these days, so I didn¡®t know that my ID card was left at the hotel. ¡°Thank you. By the way, how... bow did you know that I lived here?¡± I took the ID card and asked curiously The woman smiled and said, ¡°Because our hotel is nearby Thest time I passed by here, I saw you entering thismunity. I asked the security guard at the door, and the security guard told me your house number.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I said. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! If I lost my ID card, it would be very troublesome to get a new one. The service of this hotel was very good. ¡°Goodbye.¡± The girl said goodbye to me After sending the woman out, I turned around and found a pair of cold eyes staring at me Before I could speak, Herbert asked me directly, ¡®Who did you go to the hotel with? Hank? ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± I didn¡®t expect that he would think that Hank and I opened a room at the hotel I didn¡®t want to talk to him, so I turned my head and was about to go upstairs. But in the next second, he grabbed my arm. He was like an angry lion, and even his hair seemed to stand up straight. I was scared Be, you¡®re so sharneless. You went to the hotel with another man when you¡®re pregnant! Scanned with CamScanner 1840 Herbert¡®s wordspletely irritated me. After that, I raised my hand and gave him a p in the face! My hands were shaking. I didn¡®t know if it was because of anger, or because of the impact after I hit him. We fell into silence. A momentter, it was Herbert who broke the silence first. He held my arm and said, ¡°You are the most shameless woman I have ever seen. You made a mistake first. How dare you hit your man? Do you really think I don¡®t dare to do anything to you? ¡°I know you dare. Just kill me!¡± At this time, I was also extremely angry. ¡°If it weren¡®t for my child in your belly, I would really have killed you!¡± At this moment, Herbert¡®s eyes were red. Hearing his words, I sneered and deliberately said, ¡°How can you be sure that the baby in my belly is yours?¡± At this time, I had beenpletely irritated by Herbert. What I said when I was angry was like a sharp knife. I knew that it would not hurt him, so I poked it hard in that direction. ¡°Be, I¡®ll warn you again. Don¡®t challenge my bottom line!¡± There was already a murderous glint in Herbert¡®s eyes. At this time, Miranda came over and said, ¡°Mrs. Wharton, Mr. Wharton, please stop!¡± ¡°It¡®s none of your business!¡± Herbert and I shouted at Miranda almost at the same time. The smell of gunpowder in the air became stronger Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Be¡®s POV: Herbert suddenly shook off my hand, walked to the sofa, picked up my bag, and took out my mobile phone, My phone was my personal property. Without my permission, he casually rummaged through it. This was too much! I snatched my phone and asked him, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Herbert was taller than me. He stretched out his arm, and I couldn¡®t get my mobile phone at all, I knew I couldn¡®t win him, so I chose not to. I put my arms on my chest and sat on the sofa, but I was still very angry. I was not angry because there was any secret in my phone, but because he didn¡®t respect me. He was viting my rights. I thought he would stop arguing with me after he went through my phone. Who knew that he would put the phone in front of me and shouted at me, ¡®What¡®s this? I looked at the call record and saw it. On that page, there was Hank¡®s name. For a few days, Hank and I had five or six phone calls. In order to inquire about Betty¡®s transfer, I did call Hank. If he had asked me in a friendly tone, I would have definitely exin it clearly. But now, I didn¡®t want to exin. I just think he was detestable! ¡°Herbert, why are you talking to me in such a tone? Don¡®t I even have the right to make friends?¡± ¡°This man likes you, and you know it yourself. You tried tomunicate with him secretly when I¡®m not at home.¡± ¡°What do you want to do? Have you been in touch with him all the time, or have you fallen in love with him these days?¡± Herbert angrily threw the cell phone out, which fell on the wall and then rolled down to the ground. Seeing that my mobile phone had cracked on the floor, I couldn¡®t help but reach out to hit him. ¡°Herbert, you¡®ve gone too far!¡± My fists hit the man¡®s chest again and again, but he didn¡®t fight back. My physical strength was consumed very quickly, and I soon felt very tired. But at this moment, he picked me up. My body suddenly left the ground, and my brain suddenly felt dizzy. ¡°What are you going to do? Put me down!¡± I grabbed his cor and shouted. But it seemed that Herbert didn¡®t hear me at all. He turned around and walked toward the gate. Miranda caught up with him and asked, ¡°Mr. Wharton, where are you taking Mrs. Wharton?¡± ¡°You pack up yMrs. Wharton¡®s daily necessities. Someone will pick you up in half an hour.¡± After saying this, he continued to carry me out. ¡°Herbert, what do you want to do? Put me down immediately!¡± 18.45 ¡°Herbert...¡± No matter how hard I struggled, it was useless. When we arrived at the parking lot, Connor opened the car¡®s back door. I was thrown into the backseat by Herbert, and then he got in the car. I tried to open the door, but it was locked. I couldn¡®t open it. At this time, Connor already got in the car, and then he drove the car away from themunity. I turned my head and angrily asked Herbert on the other side of the car, ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± ¡°You¡®ll know soon.¡± Herbert¡®s face was expressionless. I hit the window angrily, but the hard ss hurt the joints of my fingers. The pain made me even angrier. Herbert was too overbearing. What right did he have to imprison me? What right did he have to restrict my freedom?! The car drove all the way to the suburbs, and then came to the Moon Mountain. The car kept driving up the mountain and I shouted in surprise, ¡°Why are you bringing me to the Moon Mountain?¡± Herbert closed his eyes, as if he didn¡®t hear what I said at all. Herbert ignored me, so I had no choice but to say to Connor, who was driving in front of me, ¡°Connor, stop the car. I want to get off the car!¡± Connor¡®s expression wasplicated. ¡°Mrs. Wharton, without Mr. Herbert¡®s orders, I can¡®t stop the car.¡± Hearing this, I was furious. Since there was no way to escape, I didn¡®t say a word and didn¡®t even look at the annoying man beside me. I would like to see what Herbert was going to do! More than half an hourter, when the car was approaching the top, it suddenly turned into a vi area. It was located on the peak of the Moon Mountain. The trees were dense and the scenery was very beautiful. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. But at this moment, I was very depressed and had no mood to enjoy the beautiful scenery. I nced outside and found that the car had entered a vi with a veryrge garden. I thought about the arrangement made by Herbert before, and he asked Miranda to bring some daily necessities with her. I immediately understood what he meant. He wanted to imprison me here! When I lived in the city, I didn¡®t listen to his arrangements. Now he wants to keep me here. On the Moon Mountain, even if I wanted to run, I couldn¡®t go down the mountain alone. At this moment, my back began to sweat. Herbert was truly terrifying. Scanned with CamScanner On this mountain, if he wanted to kill me, it would be easy. With Herbert¡®s means, even the police might not be able to punish him. Connor opened the car door for me, but I didn¡®t want to get out. I didn¡®t know what was going to happen next. I was scared. At this time, Herbert stepped forward to hold the car door and ordered, ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°I¡®m not...¡± Before I could finish my sentence, I felt his hand grab my wrist. I was pulled out of the car by him. ¡°Let me go...¡± Herbert still ignored me and pulled me into the vi. I was thrown to the sofa by him. He said, ¡°You will stay here until you give birth. Don¡®t think of finding another man, or going to the hotel with another man.¡± My guess was right This man was a devil. Anger wrapped around my brain. I stood up and shouted at him, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? How can I live here? I still have a lot of things to do. Hurry up and send me back!¡± Betty was going to change her major. I had a lot of things to deal with at home, Mom had been waiting for me to take her to see a doctor. How could I live here? ¡°In the evening, Miranda wille with your daily necessities to take care of you. You¡®d better not run around. The top of the Moon Mountain has not yet been developed into a tourist attraction, so it is very likely that wild beasts will appear.¡± After giving me a stern warning, he turned around and left the vi. I immediately chased after him. Herbert was so fast that I couldn¡®t catch up with him at all. I could only watch him get in the car and leave. ¡°Herbert,e back!¡± I shouted in panic. But the gate of the garden was slowly closed, and the security guards at the door could only wave their hands at Herbert¡®s car. At this moment, I sat on the threshold in despair. That bastard, Herbert, really imprisoned me on the top of the mountain! Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Be¡®s POV: That night, Miranda appeared in front of me with my daily necessities. Miranda made me some noodles. But I didn¡®t want to eat anything at all. I didn¡®t fall asleep all night. Dawn came. I stood in front of the French window on the second floor and looked down at the whole courtyard. The temperature in the mountain was much colder than in the downtown area. I wore a night robe on my shoulder. The early morning in the mountain was beautiful and quiet, but I was not in the mood to enjoy it. This vi was decorated with European style furniture and decoration. It was very luxurious. Even the crystal cups for drinking water were imported, and the ground was covered with expensive wool cushions. Although it was summer, the top of the mountain was moist and cold. I didn¡®t feel cold until covered myself with a thick quilt at night. Heh! Herbert found an exquisite cage to imprison me. In addition to loneliness, I felt a lot of fear. It turned out that it was really dangerous to annoy Herbert! My phone had been smashed by him. My family and friends couldn¡®t get in touch with me. They would definitely be very anxious, but the phone in this vi had been restricted by Herbert. It could only be used to contact him and Connor. I could not use it to call any other number. I thought about it all night, but I couldn¡®te up with a good solution. I could only keep calling Herbert. ¡°Herbert, let me out. Do you hear me?¡± ¡°Herbert, I don¡®t want to stay here. Hurry up and send someone to pick me up!¡± ¡°Herbert, you bastard, you have no right to restrict my freedom!¡± However, every time I talked on the phone, the other end of the phone was always silent. I felt that he didn¡®t listen to me at all. When I got tired of shouting at the phone and didn¡®t want to talk anymore, he said calmly. ¡°The air on the mountain is very good. It¡®s good for your health. Just now, you talked so much. Take it as training your lungs!¡± ¡°Herbert, you really deserve to die!¡± I cursed him, but the phone had been hung up, so he couldn¡®t hear my curse at all. | smashed the only phone in the vi angrily. After two days of silence, I finally thought of a way to fight against Herbert: hunger strike. He could care less about my body, but he couldn¡®t ignore the condition of my baby. For the rest of the day, I didn¡®t drink water or eat anything. I already felt an obvious hunger, but I had to endure it, I couldn¡®t be locked in a cage like a bird. My mother and sister would be very sad if they couldn¡®t find me. In the evening, Miranda brought dinner to me and said in a pleading tone, ¡°Mrs Wharton, have something to eat. The baby in your belly will be very ufortable.¡± I pretended not to hear it. This was the tenth time that Miranda had asked me to have dinner today In fact, I almost couldn¡®t hold on any longer. The baby in my belly began to toss around, and the fetal movement was very frequent. I didn¡®t dare to look at the dinner that wasid out by Miranda. I was worried that I wouldn¡®t be able to hold on any longer. Miranda burst into tears. ¡°Mrs. Wharton, Mr. Wharton will definitely me me if he finds out. If anything happens to you, how can I exin it to him?¡± Hearing this, I felt very depressed. So I haven¡®t eaten for the whole day. Did he not know about it? Would I starve to death first before he finds out that I was going on a hunger strike? I looked up at the dark sky outside. My God, did I have to spend this long night in hunger? If I had known that the revolution was so difficult, I would have hidden some food in the house in advance, but now, I have nothing! I touched my belly andforted the baby in my heart. ¡°Baby, you must hold on! It¡®s all my fault for being so stupid. I should use some strategy In the end, I didn¡®t eat anything. Atst, Miranda left the room with the food helplessly At nine o¡®clock in the evening, when I was starving, the door of the room was kicked open Startled, I looked up and saw Herbert walking in with an ugly look on his face ¡°What do you want to do? Are you threatening me with my child?¡± He walked to the bed and asked me. I didn¡®t expect him toe so soon I thought that he woulde tomorrow after Miranda told him that I was going to have a hunger strike ¡°I want to go home!¡± I calmly looked up at Herbert ¡°It¡®s absolutely impossible.¡± Herbert¡®s expression was firm, I turned my head. ¡°Then just watch as your child starves to death.¡± I couldn¡®t bear to let anything happen to the child in my belly, but now the child had be my only bargaining chip. In my heart, I felt sorry for my child. ¡°Baby, I¡®m sorry! Mom used you to threaten Dad. I really have no choice.¡± Who would have thought that Herbert wouldn¡®t ept my threat at all? These words instead angered him. He pointed at me and said, ¡°Be, I¡®ll seriously tell you, if anything happens to my child, you and your family will all die!¡± His eyes were as cold as ice. I was scared by his words, and my back was covered with sweat, If someone else had said these words, I might have thought that they were just scaring me Scanned with CamScanner 18.460 But the person who said this was Herbert... I think he would really do that. If I were alone, I could continue to be tough with him. But I still have mom and sister... ¡°You... are not allowed to do that!¡± My voice trembled. It was indeed terrifying for Herbert to go crazy. I couldn¡®t joke about the safety of my mother and sister. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°If you don¡®t want me to do that, then eat your meals on time.¡± said Herbert. At this moment, I knew that I couldn¡®t be too tough with him. My tough attitude had no effect on him, and I didn¡®t have the capital to continue to be tough with him. There was no need for me to hit the stone with an egg. So, the next moment, I softened my tone. ¡°Herbert, I suddenly disappeared. My mother, sister, and friends can¡®t find me. They will be anxious and worried! Do you know? If they call the police, you must be in trouble.¡± ¡°Don¡®t worry about this.¡± ¡°I went to your mother¡®s house yesterday, and I told them that you were not feeling well. I took you to a foreign sanatorium. You need to be quiet and don¡®t want to be disturbed. I asked them to contact you after a while, and I left them enough living expenses!¡± ¡°By the way, your sister is going to go to college soon, and I have left her tuition fees. And your best friend, Joey, I also asked Allie to tell her the same reason. Do you have any friends and rtives you need to inform? I can ask the secretary to do it for you. You must stay here until you give birth to my child!¡± Herbert said a lot, but I couldn¡®t refute him. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Be¡®s POV. I thought for a long time and said, ¡°But I still need to contact them directly? If they can¡®t see me all the time They must be worried and suspicious!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Herbert looked down at the watch on his wrist, and then said, ¡®Okay, but it¡®s a littlete today. You can call your family and friends tomorrow morning, but you must have Miranda by your side. Be, dont have any other thoughts, or they will all live a miserable life! I know he could definitely do it. I didnt dare to imagine his cruel means. It was a very simple method. If he found someone to threaten my mother and sister, they would definitely not be able to take it. As for Joey, if he fired her, her life would be in trouble Even if I told them my current situation, they couldnt help me and it would only get them into trouble I looked around at the luxurious house in front of me and instantly changed my mind. Wasnt it just living here for a few months? The environment here was good and someone would took care of me. The air in the mountain was also very beneficial to pregnant women. It was better to live here for a few months first. Everything could be decided after giving birth. The next second, I yelled, ¡°I¡®m hungry!¡± I still felt helpless and depressed, but I had no way to resist. I could only choose topromise temporarily. Herbert turned around and shouted to the door, ¡°Miranda, Mrs. Wharton is hungry. Bring dinner here!¡± ¡°Coming! Coming!¡± Miranda¡®s voice came from outside the door. The two dishes Miranda brought were my favorite. The taste of hunger was too ufortable, and it was even worse to be hungry with pregnancy. After a few mouthful of food, the feeling of hunger dissipated a lot, and I had the strength to continue to fight against Herbert. At this time, Miranda said, ¡°Mr. Wharton, it¡®s not easy to go down the mountain road at night. Why dont you stay for one night before you go? I¡®ll help you prepare clothes and bedding.¡± Herbert stood still and said nothing. I immediately raised my head and said, ¡°If you want to stay you¡¯d better stay next door. If I don¡®t sleep well, it will directly affect your child!¡± It¡®s impossible for me to sleep with a man who deliberately imprisoned me and threatened me. Herbert said, ¡®I have a date tonight. I need to go back immediately.¡± A date? With Caroline? I was even angrier, but I didn¡®t dare to question Herbert. I could only continue to have dinner without saying a word. The next moment, he growled, Tlle here once a month in the future to see if you¡®ve grown fat. If you lose weight, I¡®ll make your sister Betty is unable to go to college!¡± Scanned with CamScanner 18.461 This man was really bad. I was the one who had been imprisoned and the one that lost my freedom. How dare he shout at me! I raised my head and stared at Herbert with resentment. Not only was he mean, but he was also despicable. He used my family to force me to obey him. Herbert turned and left. Miranda ran out to see him off. After they left, I chewed the rice in my mouth and patted a soft pillow with my hand, cursing, ¡°Herbert, you bastard! Bastard...¡± After sending off Herbert, Miranda came up and said to me, ¡°Mrs. Wharton, why... why did you do this? Mr. Wharton...¡± ¡°Don¡®t mention him to me in the future.¡± I stopped her. Miranda shook her head and left. From this day on, I began to try to live here peacefully. Every morning, I would ask Miranda to apany me to the nearby woods. I would take a walk by the stream and breathe the fresh air in the mountain. At noon, oid on a deck chair on the terrace and basked in the sun. In the evening, I sat in front of the floating window and watched the stars. When I was free, I would take out my own book to study. Ever since I got entangled with Herbert, my wish to be a certified ountant had been postponed. Now there was a chance for me to study, and no one would disturb me. Soon, I was almost five months pregnant. It was almost time for the pregnancy check¨Cup. I still had another hope. Maybe I could meet my mom and Betty when I went home for the pregnancy check¨Cup. However, this thought would be shattered one day in the future. That afternoon, I was sitting on the balcony basking in the sun. Suddenly, the gate of the garden opened and a ck Bentley drove into the garden. That was the car of Herbert. He probably came here to check on my weight. Today was just a month away from thest hunger strike. However, another ambnce from the hospital also drove into the garden. I was very confused. Why did he bring an ambnce here? Then, I saw Herberte down from the Bentley, followed by Connor. Then the door of the ambnce opened, and two female doctors in white coat and two nurses with medical equipment walked out. Just when I was full of doubts, Miranda opened the door. ¡°Mrs. Wharton, Mr. Wharton has invited doctors from the hospital to give you a checkup.¡± After Miranda reported, the doctors and nurses behind him came in with medical equipment. Only at this moment did I understand. Herbert¡®s attitude was even tougher than a stone. Before the delivery, it was impossible for me to leave this vi. He could even call a doctor and a nurse for the birth examination. Scanned with CamScanner I didn¡®t resist the examination and obediently cooperated with the doctors and nurses toplete the obstetric examination. Because I knew that futile resistance was useless. Herbert was not an easy person to deal with. If my attitude was tough, he would only be more overbearing. Of course, I wouldn¡®t give in. How could I please him like a puppy? I might as well die. After the inspection, I heard a steady sound of footsteps. Without looking, I knew that the footsteps belonged to Herbert. He walked in and asked the doctor, ¡°How¡®s the examination?¡± ¡°Everything is normal.¡± the female doctor replied. Herbert asked again, ¡°How¡®s her weight?¡± The doctor looked down at thest test report and replied, ¡°Two kilograms more thanst month.¡± Only then did I realize that the female doctor who was examining me today was the one that examined me at the hospitalst time. At this moment, I couldn¡®t help but sigh. It turned out that with money,es a lot of privileges. The hospital could even be moved to our home. He could ask for any doctor he wanted. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Be¡®s POV: I didn¡®t even look at Herbert during the whole examination. When the doctor finished saying that I was two kilograms heavier, I heard Herbert say, ¡°Thank you very much. Miranda, send the doctor off.¡± The doctor and nurse began to walk out with the equipment, and Miranda followed them. Gradually, there were only the both of us in the room. I remained silent, and he didn¡®t say anything. After a while, I could clearly feel that he was sitting beside me. Then I saw his hand reaching for my belly. At this time, my stomach was already slightly bulging. If it was in the past, I would be very happy. Maybe I could let him experience the fetal movement with me. But now, there was only disgust and annoyance in my heart. I pushed his hand away. ¡°Don¡®t touch me!¡± ¡°Do you think I¡®m interested in touching you? I just want to touch my child.¡± Herbert immediately retorted. Theld back my anger and calmly said to Herbert, ¡°Herbert, since the person you love hase back, why don¡®t you divorce me? Even if we are divorced, I will still give birth to the child. If you don¡®t divorce me, you and the person you love can¡®t get married. Are you willing to see the person you love suffer?¡± Be didn¡®t understand why Herbert did this. Was it just because she had angered him that he had to maintain his dignity as a man? Or did she have to give birth to a child so that the child could have a normal identity? Herbert seemed to be even angrier. He roared at me, ¡°Be, you¡®re the most self¨Crighteous woman I¡®ve ever seen!¡± ¡°Herbert, don¡®t make personal attacks. I¡®m seriously talking to you about what happened between us.¡± I said. ¡°I have the final say in our affairs. You don¡®t have the right to talk to me about it!¡± After saying that, he turned around and walked out impatiently. I didn¡®t know when he woulde back next time, so I wanted to make things clear with him. I jumped out of bed barefoot and stepped forward to block his way. ¡°What do you want?¡± Herbert frowned and stared at me. I thought for a moment and said, ¡°I want a divorce!¡± Herbert asked, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to divorce me? Are you going to find Hank?¡± ¡°That¡®s my own business.¡± He was still suspicious of me and Hank? I didn¡®t want to exin. He was even angrier. He reached out to grab my arm and said angrily, ¡°You¡®re still pregnant with my child, and you can¡®t wait to find another man?¡± Scanned with CamScanner ¡°You say I¡®m unreasonable, but in fact, you¡®re unreasonable. You always rte everything to this.¡± said angrily. ¡°I¡®m unreasonable. I¡®m telling you, don¡®t get close to any man when you¡®re pregnant with my child!¡± With that, he shook off my hand and left angrily. ¡°Herbert...¡± I called him from behind. It seemed that he didn¡®t hear it at all, nor did he intend to stop. Soon, he disappeared. The car soon disappeared in the garden. Herbert¡®s POV: In fact, I really wanted to stay there and apany Be and our child. Be¡®s stomach was already very obvious. I heard the doctor say that the child at this time could already hear the sound of the outside world and would have fetal movements. If I put my hand on Be¡®s belly, I would be able to clearly sense the existence of that child. That was the child that belonged to Be and I. But Be¡®s anger has not dissipated. As long as I stayed with her, she would mention divorce to me. I hated hearing words about divorce. I never thought of getting a divorce with her. But recently, Be always mentioned it. It was clear that we were in a good state before this. I had analyzed the reason. First of all, my guess was because Caroline was back. Be really cared about her existence. But every time I tried to exin this matter, Be showed a very resistant mood. I didn¡®t mention it again, because I was worried that her mood would be more intense. But what made me most angry was that Hank. I didn¡®t expect that Be would go to see Hank when I was not at home. She even quarreled with me and wanted to divorce me for Hank? At the thought of the man named Hank, I couldn¡®t help feeling angry. Divorce? This was something that absolutely could not happen. In order not to let Be continue to look for Hank, I kept her on the mountain. To avoid divorce being mentioned again, and to prevent me from affecting Be¡®s mood, I tried my best not to meet her. Meeting her once a month was what I looked forward to the most and also what I was most worried about That woman could always easily provoke my anger. At this moment, I was smoking in the back seat of the car. The window was half¨Copened, and the air in the car was still a little choking. But at this moment, I couldn¡®t care so much. I was very lonely and depressed. ¡°Connor¡± I called out the name of my assistant. ¡°Mr. Wharton, are you alright? I¡®ve never seen you like this before.¡± Connor said. After a while, I said, ¡°Why is there such a woman? No matter how good I am to her, she seems to be Scanned with CamScanner Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. 18:48 unable to perceive it. Why is she always full of aggressiveness against me?¡± ¡°Are you talking about Mrs. Wharton?¡± Connor asked. At this time, I suddenlyughed at myself. ¡°How can I tell you this? You are neither married nor in love. You are not as experienced as me.¡± Hearing this, Connor held the steering wheel and said with a smile, ¡°It¡®s precisely because I think women are troublesome that I¡®m not in a rtionship.¡± ¡°That¡®s because you haven¡®t met a woman who can tempt you.¡± I looked out of the window at the dark mountains and whispered. ¡°Mr. Wharton, right now, you are a bit...¡± Connor stopped halfway through his words. ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± I asked casually. ¡°You¡®re a bit worried about your rtionship.¡± Connor said. All these years, Connor had been my assistant. In addition to the rtionship between boss and subordinate, we had a good private rtionship. When there was no one else, we would talk like friends. Connor clearly knew what he should say. This was one of the reasons why he could be my most trustworthy assistant. That was why when Connor had just said those words, I wasn¡®t angry. ¡°You dare tough at me?¡± I couldn¡®t helpughing. ¡°I don¡®t dare, I don¡®t dare.¡± Connor hurriedly waved his hand. After a round of teasing, I felt much better. Ring, ring... At this moment, my phone suddenly rang in the car. I took out my phone and looked down at the shing number on the screen. I frowned slightly, but still answered the phone. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Herbert, didn¡®t you say that you woulde to see me tonight? It¡®s almost 10 o¡®clock now. Why haven¡®t youe yet?¡± It was Caroline¡®s gentle voice. T hesitated and said, ¡°I¡®m sorry, Caroline. I have something to do tonight, so I can¡®t go to see you.¡± ¡°What¡®s the matter? Is it a business or a private affair?¡± Caroline asked tentatively. When I heard her question, I was a little impatient. After all, we were just ordinary friends now, not couples. I didn¡®t have to tell her my specific schedule at all. At this moment, I was a little impatient. ¡°I have something to deal with. I will visit you another day. I am very busy these two days. If you need anything, you can call my secretary Allie. She will help you.¡± ¡°But...¡± I knew what else she wanted to say, but I didn¡®t wait for her to continue. Instead, I said, ¡°Goodbye.¡± Then I hung up the phone. Caroline Scanned with CamScanner Icouldn¡®t help but think of Be¡®s question. She seemed to have thought that the person I liked was Caroline. Perhaps I should find a chance to exin it to her? Icould assure her that Caroline and I don¡®t have any rtionship. What about Hank and her? The more I thought about it, the more annoyed I became. Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Caroline¡®s POV Since I came back from Europe, he has been very cold to me. Although he had helped me a lot because of our friendship in the past, I always felt that there seemed to be a great distance between him and I I made some efforts for this. I sessfully caused Be and Herbert to burst into a quarrel. That woman named Be was just an ordinarymoner. What right did she have topete with me? Herbert cared more about that woman than I had imagined. I had confidence in myself. I grew up with Herbert, and we once loved each other. I thought that he woulde back to me sooner orter. But I didn¡®t expect that a few months had passed. But there was still no improvement, and Herbert and that woman had not divorced yet. Just now, when I was on the phone with Herbert, he was very impatient. He did not say where he had gone to. But I could roughly guess that he must have gone to see Be. This was too infuriating. In a few months, the woman¡®s child would be born. Did I have to witness the happy life of Herbert, the child, and other women? This was absolutely intolerable. I threw my phone on the bed angrily, and then I fell on the bed. Iid in bed and stared at the ceiling for a long time. Suddenly, an idea came to my mind. The next day, I dressed in a milky white dress and rang the doorbell of the Wharton house. The person who came to open the door was a maid I didn¡®t know. It was normal that she didn¡®t know me. After all, when I had often visited the Wharton house, this maid hadnt appeared yet. ¡°Miss, who are you looking for?¡® asked the maid. I¡®m here to pay a visit to Mrs. Wharton. I¡®d like to trouble you to inform her that Caroline is here to Visit I was very confident *Please wait a moment. The maid was about to close the door. I added, ¡°By the way, tell Mrs. Wharton that I came here from Herbert¡®s ce.¡± *Alnight. The maid hurriedly reported. Just as I had expected, two minutester, I was invited into the Wharton house However, I was not invited into the living room. Instead, I was arranged to sit in front of a stone table in the yard, but there was at least a cup of tea for me. Scanned with CamScanner This kind of treatment could be regarded as indifferent, but I was not surprised at all. But I didnte here today to seek any good treatment. As long as she was willing to see me, would have a chance to achieve my goal. Five minutester, McKenna had yet toe out from the room. I wasn¡®t surprised at all. I knew her well Mrs. Wharton was a very pretentious rich woman. No matter who they were, she had to put on air before coming out. I leisurely drank up the tea in my cup, and then McKenna came out of the room in exquisite clothes. Seeing her walking over, I rose to my feet andughed. ¡°Mrs. Wharton, it¡®s been so many years since we last met, but you are still so young and beautiful!¡± N?velDrama.Org content. I put the gifts I brought in advance on the stone table and said with a smile, ¡°These are some gifts brought back from Europe. Please ept them.¡± McKenna didnt take my gift. She just sneered. ¡°I didn¡®t expect you to still remember me after so many years. ¡°You¡®re Herbert¡®s mother. Of course I¡®ll keep it in mind all the time.¡± I said. There was a hint of pride on her cold face. You¡®ve already met Herbert?¡± ¡®Yes.¡± I nodded. ¡°You should know that Herbert is married, and his wife Be is pregnant. Herbert is about to be a father.¡± I knew her very well. The reason she told me this was definitely not because she liked Be very much. It was just to make me angry. But I was not very angry. I had my own purpose. ¡°He told me all this.¡± I nodded with a calm expression. The expression on Mckenna¡®s face was a bit surprised. Since you already know, why are you still looking for me? I chuckled, then took out a photo from my bag and ced it in front of her. Staring at her face, I said, ¡°When I returned home, I packed up the room and identally saw this photo from back then. That¡®s why I wanted to bring it over and hand it over to Mrs. Wharton in person.¡± Just as I had expected, the proud and calm expression on her face suddenly became very unsightly. She red at me, looking very angry. But there was still a maid, so she did not get angry and said, ¡°Anne, I suddenly want to eat some cherries. Go buy some.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Anne, who was sweeping the yard, quickly took the bag and went out. She actually sent the maid away? Seeing that I had grabbed hold of her sore spot, I felt very happy. Because I knew that I had already seeded by half. After Anne left, she tore the photo in her hand in anger. I couldn¡®t help butugh. ¡°Mrs. Wharton, I still have a lot of this photo. You won¡®t be able to tear it all to shreds.¡± Scanned with CamScanner 18491 ¡°How did you get this photo?¡± McKenna lowered her voice and asked. I looked at the twisted expression on her face and pursed my lips into a smile. ¡°I remember back then, I hadn¡®t graduated from university yet. Herbert and I were nning to go out for a trip, but I had my period, so I didn¡®t go. When he was reading in the room, I took a camera and took a picture of the parasol tree outside the window. I didn¡®t expect that the door of the yard would suddenly open. It was you and a man who came in. Then you suddenly closed the door, and the man put his arms around your waist and began to kiss you...¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± The arrogant look on McKenna¡®s face had be a bit awkward. I didn¡®t intend to let her go. I continued, ¡°I remember that day, Mr. Wharton must have gone to a meeting at the White House. You also thought that Herbert and I went out for a trip. You and that man began to take off your clothes in the yard. I saw that both of you entered the room while taking off your clothes...¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± McKenna suddenly erupted and roared at me. I paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Herbert saw you and that man¡®s behavior through the window. He wanted to kill you. After all, it¡®s his family¡®s business. It¡®s not good for him to spread the news. He asked me to stay in the room and note out. I can only listen to him. After all, I have to get along with you in the future!¡± Only after a long time had passed did McKenna raise her head and say with a coldugh, ¡°Caroline, what exactly do you want to do?¡± ¡°What can I do? I just want to be with Herbert in the future. It¡®s all my fault. If it hadn¡®t been for the sudden change in my family, Herbert and my children would have called you grandma!¡± I expressed my attitude. ¡°But he¡®s already married...¡± I cut her off. ¡°He doesn¡®t love that woman at all. I¡®m the one he loves!¡± ¡°Well, as long as you have the ability to make him divorce and marry you, I won¡®t interfere, okay? And I will sincerely ept you and hold a grand wedding for you.¡± said McKenna. I still hadn¡®t achieve my goal, so of course I couldn¡®t stop. I continued, ¡°Just no interfere from you won¡®t do. I need your support. Help me chase that woman out of the Wharton Family!¡± Hearing this, McKenna frowned. ¡°After all, this is your rtionship problem. As Herbert¡®s mother, how can I interfere and help you?¡± I looked elsewhere and said, ¡°I know you must have a way. I will give you a week. If you can¡®t think of a way, I will send this photo to the major media, and then you will be famous!¡± After that, I got up, picked up my bag, and was about to leave. ¡°You¡®re nothing more than a bandit!¡± McKenna said angrily. I stopped in my tracks and turned my back to her. ¡°I can¡®t be bothered with anything else in order to be with Herbert.¡± ¡°Hehe...¡± McKennaughed coldly and said, ¡°Little girl, you¡®re still too young. With my power, killing you is like stepping on an ant. Do you really think you can threaten me?¡± I turned to look into her astute eyes and said, ¡°Mrs. Wharton, of course I came here prepared. The house in J City that I live in is under Herbert¡®s name. My rtionship with him is stable now. If anything happens to me, do you think he won¡®t help me?¡± Scanned with CamScanner ¡°Are you threatening me with Herbert?¡± McKenna suddenly rose to her feet. I suddenlyughed. ¡°Mrs. Wharton, in all these years, the mother¨Cand¨Cson rtionship between you and Herbert is most likely superficial. He¡®s your only son. Do you want to put thest straw on the camel? I was sure that my words were very intimidating, because the arrogant McKenna was already sitting on the stone bench. Mckenna had alreadypromised. I stepped forward, and my attitude became much more respectful. I reached out to stroke her shoulder and said, ¡°Auntie, in fact, I have no malice. I just love Herbert too much. If I can marry him in the future, I will definitely help him ease the rtionship between you two.¡± ¡°I hope you remember what you said today.¡± This sentence meant that we had reached an agreement. I¡®ve achieved my goal. ¡°I swear in the name of God that if I vite my promise in the future, I will die!¡± I immediately raised my left hand and said, ¡°After this is over, remember to destroy all the evidence.¡± McKenna raised her head and stared at me. ¡°Don¡®t worry, I will.¡± I nodded. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Be¡®s POV: Time flew. In a blink of an eye, I was almost seven months pregnant. My stomach grew bigger and bigger, and my movements became clumsier and clumsier I could clearly feel the movement of the fetus, and it could be said that I had developed a deep rtionship with the little guy in my belly. That morning, Miranda went upstairs to report, ¡°Mrs. Wharton, Madame is here to see you!¡± Hearing this, I couldn¡®t help frowning. Ever since I met Herbert¡®s motherst time, she seemed to have never appeared in my life. Although I didn¡®t like her, she was Herbert¡®s mother, so I put on my clothes and went downstairs. By the time I reached the living room, she was already sitting on the sofa. ¡°Mother, long time no see.¡± I took the initiative to greet her. After looking at me for a long time, McKenna said, ¡°Sit down and talk.¡± This time, it was very strange. I remembered that when I met her, she disliked me very much and was full of hostility. This time, she was actually a little friendly? At least for now, there was no hostility or disgust in her eyes. ¡°I¡®ve been wanting toe visit you for a long time. I¡®m too busy, and I haven¡®t been able to spare any time. Now that I¡®ve seen that your situation is good, I can rest assured. Right, I bought some children¡®s items. Why don¡®t you let Mirandae with me to the Wharton house to collect it?¡± McKenna suddenly said. Hearing this, I looked at Miranda with some hesitation. After all, except for the security guards at the door, Miranda was the only one taking care of me in this vi. McKenna continued, ¡°It¡®s four hours journey from here to the Wharton house. I¡®ll have her rush back as soon as possible before nightfall.¡± ¡°Mom, it¡®s up to you to decide.¡± I felt that it wouldn¡®t be a big deal for McKenna to take Miranda away for half a day, so I nodded in agreement. ¡°Then don¡®t waste any more time. Miranda,e with me!¡± McKenna stood up. Sure enough, when it was getting dark, Miranda was sent back. As expected, Miranda brought back a lot of things for babies, such as small beds, milk bottles, pillows, beddings, clothes, milk powder... She bought all the things that babies needed, and many of them were branded products that I had never seen before. These things were probably worth more than 20,000 dors. Seeing these things, I touched my belly and said happily, ¡°Baby, did you see that? Grandma bought these for you.¡± After flipping through these things, I said, ¡°Miranda, I¡®m hungry. Make me something to eat.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡®ll go right now.¡± Miranda replied and hurried over. : Chapter 72 13 Scanned with CamScanner After a while, there was a loud noise in the kitchen. Something was broken. I quickly stepped forward to have a look. Sure enough, I saw Miranda squatting on the ground and picking up the broken fragments. ¡°Miranda, why are you so careless?¡± As soon as I finished my words, Miranda identally cut her hand with a broken piece of porcin. ¡°Oh my, you¡®re bleeding. Hurry up and bandage it. I¡®ll just cook myself a bowl of noodles.¡± I quickly pushed Miranda out of the kitchen. I vaguely felt something strange, but I couldn¡®t tell exactly what it was. From the moment when she was taken away by McKenna, I felt uneasy. I felt as if something would happen. But what would happen now? Maybe I was thinking too much and too sensitive? McKenna¡®s POV: Who am I? I am the hostess of the Wharton Family, and I am McKenna Winter. I was one of the most distinguished women in this country. But I didn¡®t expect to be threatened by a woman. The hateful woman was called Caroline. I was not satisfied with the two women that Herbert found. But Caroline was definitely the woman I hated the most. But she had something on me. I couldn¡®t do anything. A weekter, I received a call from Caroline. ¡°Mrs. Wharton, have youe up with a solution?¡± Hearing this annoying voice, I couldn¡®t help frowning. ¡°Not yet.¡± She hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°You are a very powerful person. How can you not think of a solution to such a small matter? Are you deliberately bring perfunctory?¡± These words made me very angry. ¡°Caroline, I am your elder, and you will be my son¡®s wife in the future. Is this how you talk to your mother?¡± Caroline¡®s tone slowed down a little. ¡°I¡®m sorry. I was too anxious. I hope you can understand my feelings. I really don¡®t want to wait any longer.¡± ¡°We have to do it step by step. Don¡®t be in a hurry.¡± I had my own n. I had to stabilize Caroline first and prevent her from sending those photos to others. So my attitude toward her had eased a lot. ¡°Aunt McKenna, do you have any n?¡± Caroline continued to ask me. ¡°I¡®ve already gone to see that woman and have aprehensive n, but it will take two months to implement it.¡± I said. ¡°Why do we have to wait for two months? Since we have aprehensive n, let¡®s do it immediately!¡± Caroline was very anxious. ¡°Right now, that woman is carrying the child of Herbert. This is the child of the Wharton Family ! must make sure that she can safely give birth to the child. No matter what, I can¡®t harm the child.¡± Scanned with CamScanner 18500 said. ¡°Aunt McKenna, is this really not your excuse?¡± Caroline obviously did not believe me. ¡°Since I have promised you, I will not go back on my word. If you don¡®t trust me, don¡®t cooperate with me.¡± My attitude was still tough. ¡°Very well. I¡®ll trust you then. I¡®ll wait for another two months. But don¡®t give me any more excuses when the timees.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°I only need you to do one thing. Don¡®t hurt the baby in that woman¡®s belly. I don¡®t care about anything else.¡± I said. ¡°Okay!¡± Two monthster. Be¡®s POV: Winter in the mountains was unusually cold. The vi was equipped with heater, and the floor was covered with wool carpet. I still felt cold, especially at night. I covered myself with a thick quilt, but my hands and feet still felt cold. I couldn¡®t fall asleep in the middle of the night. I wanted to drink some water, but there was no water. I had no choice but to get up from my warm bed, put on a cotton¨Cpadded gown, and went out of the bedroom. Holding a cup and with the moonlight from outside the window, I wanted to go downstairs and get some hot water from the kitchen. In such a cold day, I would feel colder if I drank some cold water. As soon as I reached the stairs, I suddenly heard a conversation downstairs. I couldn¡®t help but stop. There was only Miranda and I in the vi. Who would Miranda talk to? And it seemed to be a man. ¡°Mr. Wharton, you can sleep in the secondary bedroom upstairs. Mrs. Wharton won¡®t find out.¡± Miranda suppressed her voice. There was only one bedroom downstairs. Miranda lived there, so what was left were only three bedrooms upstairs. ¡°No need. I¡®ll sleep in the car.¡± This was Herbert¡®s voice. My body suddenly became nervous. It was really him. When did hee? He didn¡®te when I was about to sleep at night. Did hee here when I was asleep? It was hard to drive up the Moon Mountain during the day, let alone at night. I couldn¡®t help worrying about Herbert! Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Be¡®s POV: I listened to Miranda, ¡°Oh, Mr. Wharton, it¡®s very cold at night. You definitely won¡®t be able to sleep well in the car. Where¡®s Connor?¡± ¡°Today is the weekend. I gave Connor a holiday.¡± said Herbert. ¡°What? You drove here in person?¡± ¡°Miranda, go and rest. I¡®ll be back tomorrow morning.¡± With these words, he walked out of the vi. Then I heard Miranda talking to herself. ¡°Mr. Wharton is usually very fierce to his wife, but in fact, he can¡®t let go of her.¡± Listening to these words, I felt very ufortable. Why was he here sote at night? Did he want to ask me about my situation? But it was a matter that can be solved by a phone call. Why did he run hundreds of kilometers back and forth? And why did he have to sleep in a car instead of staying in the warm vi? I suddenly remembered thest time I said that if he lived here, I could not fall asleep? Did he take my casual words seriously? And what did Miranda mean just now? Did he care about me in his heart? But what was the rtionship between him and Caroline? Wasn¡®t he in love with Caroline? Why did he spend so much time on me?¡± For a moment, my heart was in a mess, and my mood was veryplicated. I didn¡®t know how long I stood there, and my body became a little cold. Then I remembered to go into the room. Lying in bed in the middle of the night, I didn¡®t fall asleep. Many things were too contradictory. If he really cared about me. Why did he pester Caroline and go to Europe for her? But if he didn¡®t care about me? Why did he do those things? I thought about it for a long time. Finally, I came up with a conclusion. Herbert cared about the child in my belly. After all, this was his first child. He must want me to give birth to his child safely. Except for this conclusion, I couldn¡®t think of any other possibility. But if it was really for this reason, he came to see me in the middle of the night. My mood became depressed, because this made me realize that there was only this child left in the connection between us. The next morning, I overheard that Miranda made breakfast and sent it out of the vi. I knew that it must have been sent to Herbert. It wasn¡®t until Miranda came back with a lunch box that I knew he had left, so I went downstairs for breakfast Scanned with CamScanner ¡°Mrs. Wharton, you¡®re up so early today?¡± Miranda asked in a surprised tone. ¡°Oh, I had to go to the bathroom in the middle of the night, so I couldn¡®t sleep,¡± I said. ¡°At this time, it will indeed be very difficult. There is still half a month before your expected date of delivery. You have to be more careful. Yesterday, Mr. Wharton said that he would send you back two weeks in advance to prepare for delivery!¡± Miranda laughed. ¡°Have you seen him?¡± I asked on purpose. ¡°Oh... no, how could I have seen Mr. Wharton? He didn¡®te. It was Mr. Wharton who called me yesterday to ask about your situation.¡± Miranda sounded a little nervous. I didn¡®t expose Miranda. N?velDrama.Org content. At this time, the walkie¨Ctalkie at the gate suddenly rang. The walkie¨Ctalkie was connected to the security guard at the gate. If there was anything wrong outside, the security guard could directly inform us with the walkie¨Ctalkie. Miranda went to pick up the walkie¨Ctalkie, and the voice of a security guard came from inside. ¡°Miranda, Miss Ewell hase to visit Mrs. Wharton. She said that it was an order from Mr. Wharton.¡± Hearing this, I was stunned. Caroline? What did shee here for? Did Herbert order her toe here? If it weren¡®t for the fact that he told her that I lived here, she wouldn¡®t have been able to find me. ¡°Mrs. Wharton, do you want to see her?¡± Miranda asked. ¡°Herbert asked her toe. How can I not see her?¡± I asked Miranda. Miranda didn¡®t answer me. She just went to open the door. I also wanted to hear what Caroline wanted to say to me. In fact, I was a little curious. Had she been with Herbert in the past few months? Then she must be very upset. After all, a few months had passed, and Herbert still hadn¡®t gotten a divorce with me. A few minutester, Miranda led her into the vi. I sat on the sofa, watching her smile at me. Then she sat down on a sofa opposite me. I took a look at the thing in Miranda¡®s hand, and then looked at Caroline. Caroline said with a smile, ¡°I bought some clothes for the baby. I don¡®t know if it¡®s a boy or a girl, so I chose the color that both boys and girls can wear.¡± There wasn¡®t the slightest bit of awkwardness in her tone when she spoke these words, and it sounded as if she was very intimate with my child? This made me very ufortable. So, the next moment, I said to Miranda, ¡°Miranda, why haven¡®t you poured coffee for the guest yet?¡± ¡°Yes, I was negligent.¡± Miranda quickly put down the things and turned to the kitchen. My meaning was very clear. This was the vi of Herbert, and I was the hostess of this vi, No matter what, Caroline was a guest. I didn¡®t want her to take herself too seriously. She had nothing to do with the baby in my belly. Caroline looked up at the vi and suddenly said with a smile, ¡°This vi is worse than Herbert¡®s Scanned with CamScanner 78510 seaside vi. In the past, he and I went there for several days off.¡± It was obvious that Caroline¡®s words were provocative. I couldn¡®t be bothered to pay attention to her now, so I looked directly at the baby clothes on the table and said, ¡°I have already prepared the baby¡®s clothes and supplies. Thank you for your kindness. You¡®d better take them back!¡± Carolineughed even more. ¡°Is that so? If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡®t have spent so much effort to bring it here. Anyway, I can use these clothes when I take care of my baby in the future.¡± What did Caroline mean by that? ¡°What do you mean by that? I don¡®t need you to take care of my baby!¡± I snapped. ¡°You don¡®t know yet? Hasn¡®t Herbert told you yet?¡± Caroline was surprised. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± I asked impatiently. I knew that Caroline must be full of malice today, but I didn¡®t know what she wanted to do. Did shee to humiliate me? I didn¡®t think that was the only reason. After all, it was useless to humiliate me. The next moment, Caroline said, ¡°Since Herbert hasn¡®t told you yet, I¡®ll tell you. After you give birth to the child, he will divorce you. After he marries me, I will naturally be the mother of this child. I will definitely take care of him.¡± I was instantly enraged by her words. I pointed at her and said angrily, ¡°Don¡®t even think about stealing my child!¡± ¡°This is the decision of Herbert. You must listen to him.¡± said Caroline. I couldn¡®t calm down at all. I was wrapped in anger. ¡°Don¡®t use Herbert to oppress me. Even if I divorce him, I won¡®t give him the child.¡± Caroline suddenly rose to her feet as well. ¡°Be, a noble family like the Wharton Family will never allow their bloodline to be left wandering outside. Given the influence of Herbert, will he let you take the child away? Stop dreaming! You should kneel down and beg me right now. Perhaps I¡®ll feel sorry for you. In the future, when I take care of your child, I might be able to let you meet him once or twice. If you yell at me again, don¡®t even dream of seeing your child in the future!¡± Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Be¡®s POV: Caroline¡®s words made me nervous. I leaned on my waist and slowly slumped on the sofa. She was right. How could the Wharton Family allow its bloodline to be wandering outside? Two months ago, Herbert¡®s mother had suddenlye to visit, and had delivered so many children¡®s items. It could be seen that their family cared deeply about this child. But could I ept my fate just like that? No, that was impossible. I would still have to fight with all my might! I adjusted my mood and said firmly, ¡°I will never give up the right to raise this child!¡± ¡°It¡®s not up to you to decide.¡± Caroline sneered. I red at her and said, ¡°You like Herbert. I won¡®tpete with you. You can have a baby with him. Why do you have to steal my child?¡± ¡°It¡®s not that you don¡®t want topete with me, but it¡®s that you don¡®t have the qualifications topete with me at all, because you are just a substitute for me!¡± Caroline raised her chin, her attitude was extremely arrogant. Seeing her domineering look, I seemed to understand a little. She chose this time to provoke me, probably to make me agitated, so that the baby in my belly could not be born smoothly. Realizing this conspiracy, I suppressed my anger and said to myself in my heart, Be, don¡®t fall into her trap. Be patient! Then, I chuckled. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Caroline asked. I stopped smiling and revealed her plot. ¡°I¡®mughing at you for telling me these things today just because you don¡®t have confidence. Is it because he refuses to divorce me? You can¡®t wait anymore?¡± ¡°Nonsense! Herbert said that he would divorce you after you give birth to the child, and then marry me.¡± Caroline shouted at me. ¡°Since that¡®s the case, my expected date of delivery is about to arrive. You can¡®t wait just a few more days? You just have to rush so far to find me here.¡± I expressed my contempt for her. Caroline didn¡®t say anything. She hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Be, do you know why Herbert sent you to this vi on the Moon Mountain?¡± Caroline crossed her arms in front of her chest as her eyes were emanating a strange look. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± I asked. Caroline lowered her head and smiled, saying, ¡°On the surface, it¡®s you who didn¡®t behave like a woman. Herbert was angry, so he sent you to this abandoned ce, so as not to make him a cuckold again.¡± I stared at her in shock. She even knew these things. It seemed that these were also told to her by Herbert! But it was a matter between me and him. How could he tell other women? Scanned with CamScanner 18520 Did this mean that he had a very close rtionship with Caroline? They were so intimate that they could say anything? For some reason, I felt a stabbing pain in my heart. After I rxed a little, I couldn¡®t help but snort in my heart. Herbert had been thinking about Caroline for ten years. A man like him with various halos on his head had never fallen in love with another woman for ten years. It could be seen how important she was in his heart. Thinking of this, my heart ached even more. Then I touched my swollen belly with my hand. The baby also began to be disobedient at this moment. ¡°In fact, there is another reason that you don¡®t know. That is, you will make me very unhappy if you stay in K City. Herbert doesn¡®t want to see me unhappy, so, he sent you here. Without you, he and I can live a very happy life in k City. We can always be together. Every morning, the first person I see when I wake up is him. Every night, he will hold me to sleep.¡± Caroline approached me with a smile. Every step closer made me feel more nervous. My mentality, which I tried hard to recover, waspletely shattered. I never thought that there would be such a reason for Herbert to insist on sending me here. It turned out that he thought that I was an annoyance to Caroline in k City. Caroline continued, ¡°Do you know? As soon as you left, Herbert took me to your original residence and we lived there. Now I¡®m sleeping on the big bed you slept on. The bed is really big, very suitable for us to make love. Maybe you didn¡®t satisfy him when you were with him, did you? He pestered me every night these few months, and I couldn¡®t get up every morning...¡± ¡°Stop!¡± I couldn¡®t stand it anymore and shouted in agitation. It took me several days to buy the curtains, sheets, and beddings of that house. They were all the colors I liked. Now they were upied by another woman. Of course, my beloved Herbert has also be Caroline¡®s. My hand touched my chest as it was very ufortable! ¡°Haha...¡± Caroline threw her head back andughed. ¡°I¡®m a little tired today. I¡®lle back to chat with you another day. I can talk to you about his preferences, especially those on the bed.¡± Caroline gave me a provocative smile, then turned and left. At this time, Miranda came over with a cup of tea. As soon as Caroline turned around, she bumped into Miranda. The coffee spilled on Caroline, and then the cup fell on the carpet. ¡°You don¡®t have eyes?¡± As she lowered her head and saw that her clothes were all wet, she immediately shouted at Miranda. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡®t see you.¡± Miranda hurriedly said. ¡°I was here all the time, why didn¡®t you see me? What bad luck!¡± After a few words, she left in a bad mood. After Caroline left, Miranda came to me and asked anxiously, ¡°Mrs. Wharton, are you all right? Do you want me to call Mr. Wharton?¡± ¡°No, I¡®m fine. Take me upstairs to rest.¡± My voice was still trembling. Scanned with CamScanner ¡°All right.¡± Miranda helped me up the stairs. I had no appetite at all. I could only hear Caroline¡®s words. Finally, after a sleepless night, my stomach began to hurt. At first, I thought I would be fine after resting for a while, but the pain became more and more intense. In the end, I was afraid. It wasn¡®t until Miranda sent me my meals that she shouted at me, ¡°Mrs. Wharton, your amniotic fluid is broken!¡± My amniotic fluid has been broken? Was I going to give birth? ¡°Miranda, hurry up and call Herbert!¡± I took Miranda¡®s hand and said anxiously. I was at the top of Moon Mountain, two hours drive from the hospital in K City. ¡°Wait for me. I¡®ll call him right away.¡± Miranda hurriedly went downstairs to make a call. Enduring the pain, I walked down the stairs and leaned against the sofa, waiting for Herbert to send me to the hospital. However, Miranda made a few calls, and in the end, in disappointment, he said, ¡°Mrs. Wharton, Mr. Wharton and Connor went on a business trip to Singapore. They¡®re on the ne and couldn¡®t be contacted at all.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Then what should we do?¡± I asked anxiously. It was such a coincidence. I was burning with anxiety. ¡°By the way, Mr. Wharton gave me his secretary¡®s number before he left that day. He asked me to call her if there is something urgent.¡± Miranda called again. I caressed my swollen belly and keptforting the baby in my belly. ¡°Child, hold on a little longer. Don¡¯t be in such a hurry toe out!¡° Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Be¡¯s POV: After Miranda put down the phone, her expression eased a lot. ¡°Mr. Wharton¡¯s secretary, Allie, said that the situation is urgent, so she will send the Wharton¡¯s helicopter to pick you up. It will arrive in about 20 minutes.¡± Hearing this, I also breathed a sigh of relief. I didn¡¯t expect that Herbert had a private helicopter. Poverty limited my imagination. Sure enough, half an hourter, a small helicopter stopped in front of the vi. Allie and the pilot came to pick up Be in person. Miranda took the hospital bag and helped Be get on the helicopter The helicopter slowly rose in the blue sky and white clouds. Be looked nkly at the increasingly smaller vi, and her heart inexplicably panicked. I didn¡¯t have any fear heights. But I didn¡¯t know what was wrong with me today. My head hurts badly and my heart was in a panic. I didn¡¯t know if it was a reaction before delivery. Allie held my hand andforted me. ¡°Mrs. Wharton, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve contacted the best obstetrics and gynaecology hospital in k City. The doctor is ready now. We¡®ll send you to the delivery room as soon as we get off the helicopter!¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I said gratefully. If it hadn¡¯t been for Allie, I really didn¡¯t know what would have happened in the next few hours. Allie justughed and said, ¡°This is what I should do. Before Mr. Wharton boarded the ne, he called me and told me to immediately send a helicopter over if there was an emergency. I¡¯m just a secretary, and I don¡¯t have the right to use his private ne.¡± Hearing these words, I felt a littleforted in my heart. Herbert was still responsible for the child in my belly. ¡°When¡­ will hee back?¡± Although the person he loved was not me, I still wanted him to watch the birth of his child. Allie hurriedly said, ¡°This meeting at the Singapore has been scheduled a long time ago. Mr. Wharton must attend. It will probably take three to four days.¡± Hearing this, I nodded and then closed my eyes. I suddenly felt infinite disappointment in my heart. The child must have been born in three to four days. He couldn¡¯t apany me. Allie continued, ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I have sent a text message to Mr. Wharton. He should be able to receive it as soon as he gets off the ne. Maybe he cane back.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I said with my eyes closed. Then, I felt that the contractions were getting more and more serious, and the sweat on my forehead kepting out. I knew that the child wasing out. Half an hourter, the nended in the best obstetrics and gynaecology hospital in k City. I was quickly pushed into the delivery room. Third person POV: Outside the delivery room. Scanned with CamScanner Allie and Miranda were waiting outside the delivery room. A few hourster, the delivery room door was still closed. At this time, the sound of high heels rubbing against the floor suddenly came from the end of the corridor Miranda looked up and saw a well-dressed woman in her fifties and a young woman in her thirties walking over ¡°Madame, Miss Ewell?¡± Miranda was a little surprised. Allie had seen Herbert¡¯s mother once or twice, so she also came forward to greet her. ¡°How¡¯s she doing?¡± McKenna looked at the door of the delivery room. ¡°We don¡¯t know the details yet.¡± Allie replied. McKenna frowned. Then, she turned her head to look at Caroline behind her and said, ¡°We need to . wait for awhile.¡± McKenna sat down, while Caroline sat next to her. Allie and Miranda were still standing there. A moment later, the door of the delivery room suddenly opened and a female doctor in a white coat came out. ¡°Who¡¯s Be¡¯s family?¡± The female doctor shouted. ¡°Doctor, how is it going?¡± McKenna sat still. Allie stepped forward and answered. ¡°The patient has a high level of pregnancy induced hypertension. It¡¯s very dangerous. You should be mentally prepared!¡± The female doctor said and turned back to the delivery room. When they heard this, Miranda and Allie looked anxious. With a flicker in her eyes, McKenna ordered directly, ¡°Allie, go back to thepany immediately and find a way to get in touch with Herbert. Ask him toe back as soon as possible!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Allie hurriedly left. After Allie left, Mckenna and Caroline exchanged nces, and then Caroline immediately took out her phone and went to a corner to make a call. Two minutester, Caroline came back. She nodded at McKenna, and then said to Miranda, ¡°Miranda, do you remember what I told you in advance?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Miranda was so nervous that she couldn¡¯t say a word. She really didn¡¯t know how to answer what McKenna asked her to do. ¡°Just do as I say. If anything goes wrong, I¡¯ll definitely find trouble with you.¡± McKenna instructed. The two of them lifted their legs and were about to leave. Miranda immediately pleaded, ¡°Madame, can do anything you want me to do. But I really can¡¯t do such a vile thing to others.¡± Caroline frowned and McKenna lowered her voice and threatened, ¡°Miranda, you worked in my house for more than 20 years. How do I usually treat you? Your parents didn¡¯t have the money to see a doctor and I was the one who helped you. Two years ago, your son owed you arge sum of gambling debt, and I helped you settle it. Now that I need you, why did you say that it¡¯s a vile thing? You¡¯re such a ungrateful servant.¡± ¡°I¡­ Madame, I don¡¯t dare.¡± Miranda cried. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that your son is still in prison. I¡¯m trying to find a way to help him reduce his sentence. Don¡¯t make me angry!¡± Scanned with CamScanner 18.53 McKenna¡¯s words hit the nail on the head. Miranda knew that she had the right to do so. Miranda lowered her head and said helplessly, ¡°Madame, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Hearing this, a satisfied smile appeared on the faces of McKenna and Caroline, and then they disappeared from the hospital. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Miranda walked back and forth in front of the delivery room with great guilt. From time to time, she would look at the stairs to see if the people she was waiting for hade or not. 10 minutester, a tall figure rushed over from the stairs. He was wearing a grey wool coat and a pair of gold-rimmed sses. He looked very gentle, but he was panting and sweating on his forehead. ¡°May I ask if you are Mr. Hank?¡± Miranda knew that this was the person she was waiting for, so she hurried forward and asked. ¡°Was it you who called me just now?¡± Hank asked eagerly. ¡°I just asked a nurse to call you. It¡¯s great that you¡¯re here.¡± Miranda said quickly. ¡°How is Be now?¡± Hank looked anxiously at the delivery room. ¡°The doctor said that she¡¯s having dystocia. I¡¯m the nanny who takes care of Be. Be said¡­ her mother was ill and her sister was still young. There is no reliable person around her now. After thinking about it for a while, I can only ask you to help me on the spur of the moment.¡± Miranda told her what Mckenna had taught her before, but she was too nervous and stammered. Hank did not doubt it, because it was a tense moment, and the nanny was afraid to take responsibility for it. ¡°Then¡­ what about her husband?¡± Hank asked suddenly as he paced around. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Miranda¡®s POV: I feel so guilty towards Be. Be was a good woman. She was not like Caroline whose eyes were always full of contempt. She respected me very much, During this period of time, we¡®ve been on good terms. If Madame hadn¡®t forced me with my family to do that, I wouldn¡®t have framed Be. Hank, who was standing in front of me at this time, was the person Madame ordered me to find. I could see that this man named Hank was Be¡®s admirer. At this time, he was very anxious. After walking for twops, he suddenly stopped and asked me, ¡°What about... her husband?¡± I lowered my head and didn¡®t dare to look into Hank¡®s eyes. I could only think of what Madame wanted me to say. I lowered my eyes and didn¡®t dare to look into Hank¡®s eyes. ¡°I¡®ve been taking care of her for so long but I haven¡®t seen her husband several times, and now I can¡®t get in touch with him. It¡®s said... he went abroad to attend a meeting.¡± These words really irritated Hank. He shouted, ¡°The expected date of Be¡®s delivery has arrived, but he still wants to go abroad to attend the meeting?¡± At this time, the door of the delivery room opened again. A female doctor came out with a document and pen and shouted, ¡°Where is Be¡®s family?¡± Hank hurried over and asked, ¡°Doctor, how is she now?¡± ¡°The situation is not very optimistic now, but we will try our best. You are her husband, right? I need family members to sign here.¡± The doctor handed the document and pen to Hank. This was the rule of the hospital. Only the family members could sign it. He frowned and thought for a moment, and the doctor¡¯s tone was very urgent. Hank took the document and signed his name on it. When I saw this scene, my heart was suddenly seized. I knew more terrible things would happenter. If it was for Be, I should have stood up and stopped him. But I didn¡®t. I didn¡®t stand up for a coward. After signing, the doctor took the document and went back to the delivery room. After that, it was a long wait. Two hourster, the door to the delivery room was still closed. I was worried about Be. At this time, a few figures appeared at the stairs. The man at the front walked to me at the fastest speed. ¡°How is she?¡± Mr. Wharton held my shoulders, extremely worried. Scanned with CamScanner Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! 78 531 At this moment, I really wanted to tell him what had happened. But when I saw McKenna and Caroline behind him, I couldn¡®t say a word. ¡°Mr. Wharton, the doctor said...that Mrs. Wharton is having a labor dystocia.¡± I was afraid to answer. Thad never seen anyone as nervous as him. After releasing his hand, he grabbed the hair in front of his forehead and stared at the door of the delivery room. I could tell that he was very anxious. At this moment, Hank suddenly walked in front of him. The air seemed to be filled with the smell of gunpowder Hank said coldly, ¡°Are you Be¡®s husband?¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Herbert was very unhappy. ¡°Bang!¡± Hank punched Herbert as fast as he could, and then pointed at him angrily and asked, ¡°How did you take care of Be? Her expected date of delivery is almost up, and you are still running around the world. Do you know that her current situation is very dangerous?¡± Herbert was beaten, and then McKenna and Caroline came forward. ¡°Who are you? How dare you hit my son?¡± asked McKenna. ¡°What¡®s the rtionship between you and Be? What right do you have to teach Herbert a lesson?¡± Caroline asked. I stood aside and said nothing. I knew that these two people were deliberately trying to intensify the conflict. That was what they wanted to see. I was just a servant. I didn¡®t have the ability to do anything. Although I was very sad, I still didn¡®t do anything in the end. Perhaps I should do something for her? ... finally took a step forward. But just then, from the corner of my eye, I caught a glimpse of the fierce look in McKenna¡®s eyes. I didn¡®t dare to move forward. The image of my son in prison appeared in my mind, No matter how good Be was, she was not as important as my son to me. I hope my son could get out of prison as soon as possible. Enduring my heartache, I stepped back without saying a word. Herbert¡®s POV: I didn¡®t expect that Be¡®s amniotic fluid would suddenly break when I went abroad to attend the meeting ording to the doctor¡®s previous diagnosis, there was still more than half a month before the estimated date of delivery. Before I got on the ne, I had already calcted the time. I could finish my overseas work as soon as possible ande back to apany Be to give birth to the baby. All of this happened so suddenly. What was going on? Scanned with CamScanner When I arrived at the hospital, what surprised me was that Hank was also here. Who asked him toe here? That damn guy not only came, but also hit me. How dare he question me? What right does he have to question me? I grabbed Hank by the cor and asked, ¡°Why are you here? Who asked you to come?¡± ¡°There¡®s no reliable person around her. Shouldn¡®t Ie?¡± Hank said. ¡°It¡®s enough that I¡®m with her. Please leave now!¡± My cheeks hurt. I had just been beaten by this guy. ¡°No, I can¡®t leave until I see her child is born safely!¡± Hank¡®s attitude enraged me. This guy still hasn¡®t given up on Be. At this moment, I thought of the private meeting between Be and him and became even angrier. So he directly punched Hank in the face. Hank was beaten to the ground. Of course, he was not convinced. He got up and fought with me. ¡°Be is my woman. Who do you think you are?¡± I yelled at him. ¡°I¡®m nothing, but I¡®m worried about leaving her to you!¡± They¡®re my wife and my child, and he¡®s worried about leaving them to me? I continued to shout at him, ¡°You haven¡®t been beaten enough, have you?¡± ¡°As long as she¡®s safe, it doesn¡®t matter if I get punched by you!¡± ¡°You...¡± We fought so hard that no one could persuade us. In my eyes, he was my enemy, and I was the same in his eyes, It was not until the door of the delivery room opened that the doctor came out. The doctor stopped us. ¡°What are you doing? This is a hospital. You can¡®t fight!¡± I took back my hand. Compared to beating Hank, what I wanted to know most now was the situation of Be ¡°Doctor, how is my wife?¡± I reached out and grabbed the doctor¡®s arm The female doctor looked confused and asked, ¡°What¡®s your wife¡®s name?¡± ¡°Be!¡± I replied. Upon hearing this, the female doctor nced at Hank and asked, ¡°Didn¡®t you say that you were Be¡®s husband? Why is there another husband here? What the hell is going on?¡± What? Hank said that he was Be¡®s husband? ¡°I am Be¡®s husband!¡± I stared fiercely at Hank. ¡°He signed the document just now.¡± The doctor took out the document. I took it and saw that it was Hank¡®s name, which made me even angrier. I grabbed his cor and asked, ¡°What do you want? Why are you pretending to be someone else¡®s husband?¡± ¡°I couldn¡®t get in touch with you just now, and the doctor is waiting to sign it. Can we wait for you toe back and sign it? How can we wait for the delivery of the baby?¡± Hank shouted in a louder voice. Scanned with CamScanner 18540 ¡°Okay, don¡®t quarrel. The patient is in critical condition now. I came out to ask Be¡®s husband if there is an ident, the child may not be saved. Do you have any objections? If there is no objection, Be¡®s husband will have to sign the consent form.¡± The female doctor said loudly. I was too surprised. I didn¡®t expect the situation to be so serious. I immediately said, ¡°No problem.¡± Hank said the same thing as me. This guy didn¡®t have the right to say such a thing. I pushed Hank aside and walked to the doctor. ¡°No problem. I hope the doctor will try his best to save my wife.¡± As I spoke, I took the document from the doctor and signed it. ¡°We will do our best.¡± The doctor entered the operating room with the documents. I looked at the door of the operating room and felt veryplicated. I was really worried about Be¡®s safety. At this moment, I heard my mother¡®s voice. ¡°Mr. Hank, no matter what kind of rtionship you had with Be, she is now my son¡®s wife, a member of our Wharton Family. Please leave immediately!¡± ¡°...¡± Hank couldn¡®t say a word. Caroline also said, ¡°You seem to be a cultured and moral person. You are actuallypeting with Be¡®s husband for a sense of existence. Isn¡®t that too shameless?¡± Before leaving, Hank warned me, ¡°If anything happens to Be, I will definitely smash your head!¡± After that, he turned and left. After Hank left, Caroline walked over to me. ¡°Herbert, who is this man? What¡®s the rtionship between him and Be?¡± ¡°Does this have anything to do with you?¡± I asked coldly. With an aggrieved look on her face, McKenna spoke up for her. ¡°Caroline is just being kind. Don¡®t be so angry!¡± I didn¡®t answer. I just looked at Miranda, who immediately lowered her head and didn¡¯t dare to look me in the eye. The next moment, I stepped forward and asked, ¡°Miranda, why did Hanke here?¡± ¡°This...¡± Miranda was very hesitant. ¡°Say it!¡± I roared impatiently. ¡°Mr. Wharton is asking you! You must be honest,¡± said McKenna as she stared at Miranda. Miranda took a look at McKenna and said, ¡°It¡®s... Madame who gave me this phone number and asked me to inform Hank toe. I was in a hurry when I went out and I forgot to bring my phone, so I asked a nurse to call him for me.¡° Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Miranda¡®s POV, I didn¡®t know how to respond to Mr. Wharton¡®s question. Until this moment, I was still hesitating about how to do it. It wasn¡®t until I raised my head and saw McKenna that I suddenly felt terrified. For the sake of my family, I said something against my will. I said that Be asked me to call Hank. ¡°Are you saying that it¡®s Mrs. Wharton who asked you to call Hank?¡± Mr. Wharton¡®s face grew even more gloomy and ugly, and even his gaze seemed like it could eat someone up. I was so scared that I lowered my head to show my tacit agreement. McKenna continued to ask, ¡°Miranda, what¡®s the rtionship between Hank and Be?¡± ¡°It... It seems like...I lowered my head and my heart beat faster. ¡°What does it seem like? Hurry up and say it.¡± McKenna forced mer. ¡°lt... it seems like he is Mrs. Wharton¡®s ex¨Cboyfriend.¡± I said. McKenna said angrily, ¡°Be¡®s behavior is too terrible. She married you, so how can she continue to flirt with her ex¨Cboyfriend? Herbert, I¡®ve told you a long time ago that this kind ofmoner only likes our wealth and status. She doesn¡®t love you sincerely at all.¡± I took a look at the angry McKenna and admired her acting skills very much. All of this was nned by her But now, she pretended not to know anything. But in this case, I couldn¡®t say a word. Although I felt sorry for Be, I had to do this for my family. ¡°Mom, don¡®t talk about it anymore.¡± said Mr. Wharton. McKenna continued, ¡°I think after the child is born, you should give her some money to make her leave! You are someone with identity and status. You can¡®t have such a wife!¡± ¡°Auntie, let¡®s not continue anymore. Herbert is an assertive man. He¡®ll make the right decision.¡± Caroline went forward and tried to persuade McKenna, McKenna shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡®t want to care about your matter now. I¡®m tired. I¡®ll go back first! After that, she left the hospital directly. After seeing her off, Caroline walked up to Mr. Wharton. ¡°Herbert, you haven¡®t eaten anything yet, have you? I¡®ll go buy you a sandwich?¡± Mr. Wharton said coldly, ¡°You don¡®t have to do this! Even if Be and I are divorced, I won¡®t marry you.¡± I wasn¡®t surprised by what Mr. Wharton said. During this period of time, I saw clearly that he truly loved his wife very much. Thinking of this, I felt somefort in my heart. Carolines eyes turned red in an instant I never expected you to marry me. I just want to stay with Scanned with CamScanner you. I just want to see you every day.¡± Mr. Wharton¡®s attitude was still as cold as ever. ¡°Go back and rest.¡± ¡°Let me stay here to keep youpany¡® Caroline was very stubborn and refused to leave ¡°I¡®m telling you to go back!¡± Mr. Wharton finally let out an impatient growl. Caroline was a little scared. She quickly said, ¡°Okay, I¡®ll go back first. You must take good care of yourself I know. After saying those words, Mr. Wharton turned his face to the side. After Caroline left, there was only Mr. Wharton and I left in the cold corridor. Mr. Wharton¡®s gaze was fixed on me, causing me to feel terrified. After a long time, he asked, ¡°Has Mrs. Wharton always been in touch with Hank?¡± ¡°... I don¡®t know.¡® I said, I really didn¡®t know how to reply. ¡°You¡®ve always been with her. How could you not know?¡± At this moment, Herbert¡®s gaze could swallow people. I lowered my head to avoid his gaze and said carefully, ¡°Definitely not in these few months. I dont know if they had been in contact in the past. Anyway, I often see Mrs. Wharton hiding on the terrace when you were not at home... Talking on the phone.¡± These words caused Mr. Wharton¡®s face to distort, and his hands were clenched into fists His expression was simply too terrifying. I retreated to the corner, my body trembling. Be¡®s POV: When I woke up, I was already lying on the operating table My face was covered with an oxygen mask My consciousness was not very clear, I could only vaguely see doctors and nurses walking back and forth in the operating room I didn¡®t know what happened. I could only pray in my heart that my child would be born safely. I gradually lost consciousness, as if a long time had passed When I woke up, I felt very tired. I tried to move my body but felt that I had no strength at all. What happened to me? The unknown state made me panic. At this time, a familiar voice came from beside. ¡°Mrs. Wharton, are you awake?¡± This was Miranda¡®s voice. I tried my best to open my eyes and see Miranda¡®s face clearly I also found the cause of the pain in my hand. It turned out that I was still having an IV. I turned my head and saw a ck figure standing in front of the window. That figure could not be more familiar. It was Herbert. Seeing him, my heart tightened inexplicably this moment, Herbert slowly turned around and looked at me coldly denly thought of my child and reached out to touch my belly. My stomach had be t and Scanned with CamScanner 19:02 the child was no longer in my belly. ¡°The child, how¡®s the child?¡± I screamed. Miranda didn¡®t say anything. I immediately turned to ask Herbert, ¡°Where¡®s our child?¡± There was no expression on Herbert¡®s face. ¡°The child died when he was born.¡± Hearing this, my mind went nk. I stared at Herbert with my eyes wide open and shook my head crazily. ¡°No, that¡®s impossible!¡± ¡°Mrs. Wharton, calm down!¡± Miranda quickly held me down. Calm down? How could I calm down! My child had left me! Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! I didn¡®t even see him. I didn¡®t even hug him. He was gone! I couldn¡®t ept this reality. ¡°I¡®m going to find my child!¡± I used all my strength to pull out the infusion set in my hand. For a moment, blood sshed in all directions, and the snow¨Cwhite sheets were covered with blood. The pain of losing my child had made me crazy. How could my child be gone? He was still in my belly two days ago, and I could still feel him moving. No, my child was still here! It was impossible for him to leave his mother without saying a word. I wanted to find him. I wanted to find him! I continued to struggle until he held my shoulder. He said, ¡°Your child... is gone. No matter what you do, it¡®s useless!¡± Herbert¡®s words pierced my heart like a sharp knife. ¡°No, it¡®s not real. It¡®s not real...¡± I sat on the bed. Miranda pressed on the back of my hand with her fingers. The blood had dyed my hospital gown red. Next to me, Herbert seemed to have said something, but I didn¡®t hear it clearly. At this time, I was completely in an extremely sad mood. My child, my poor child... Painful tears welled up in my eyes. Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Herbert¡®s POV Be was very agitated when she learned that our child was dead. I had called a doctor. The doctor injected sedatives into Be¡®s body to calm her down. Soon, she fell asleep. The ward was very quiet at night, and everything outside could be heard clearly. When I learned that our child was dead, I was also very sad and broke down. After all, it was the first child of Be and I. I have a lot of expectations for this child. I also imagined the happy life of the three of us. But now, everything was destroyed. I sat by Be¡®s bedside and looked at her, who waspletely asleep. My mood was veryplicated I clearly knew that I love her. Seeing her so ufortable, I felt sorry for her. But I love her so much but the man in her heart doesn¡®t seem to be me. When she was at her most ufortable state, she only remembered Hank. I was clearly her husband, and I was the father of the child, but she had asked someone to call a stranger here! Was Hank better than me? Why did Be care about him and not me? At this moment, I clearly knew that the man in Be¡®s heart was Hank, but I was still worried about her. This was not like me!I should be free and easy. Since she didn¡®t care about me, I should give up on her. After all, losing me was her loss.¡± But I couldn¡®t do it! I had no way to leave Be, even if she didn¡®t care about me! ¡°Miranda, go back and rest.¡± I said. ¡°Mr. Wharton, you need to rest.¡± Miranda said. ¡°You can rece me tomorrow morning.¡± After I finished my words, I lowered my head. I didn¡®t want to leave until I saw Bepletely safe. Miranda took her things and left the ward. I reached out to hold Be¡®s hand, and the beautiful memories between us surfaced in my mind. And she used to care about the rtionship between Caroline and I very much. Perhaps, at that time, she had me in her heart? I looked at her and asked, ¡°Why did we be like this?¡± I spent the whole night with Be. Until the next morning, the doctor said that Be¡®s situation had eased. I informed Be¡®s mother and sister, and then left the hospital after giving some instructions to Scanned with CamScanner 19021 Miranda Be¡®s POV: With thepany of my family, I was in a better state. At least I wouldn¡®t be excited anymore. But I was still in a bad mood. I didn¡®t want to talk. I stayed in the hospital for seven days, and in a blink of an eye, it was the day I was discharged from the hospital. Miranda was packing the things. Joey peeled an apple for me to eat. ¡°Thank you.¡± I was eating an apple numbly. Joey asked, ¡°Why isn¡®t Herbert picking you up from the hospital?¡± ¡°Maybe he¡®s very busy.¡± I smiled helplessly. ¡°No matter how busy he is, you should have time to pick him up. You stayed in the hospital because you gave birth to a baby for him.¡± Joey said discontentedly. I didn¡®t answer. Instead, I turned to Miranda and said, ¡°Miranda, you can take a taxi and leave. Joey will send me back.¡± ¡°Then I¡®ll leave it to you, Miss Joey.¡± Miranda smiled at Joey and left with her things. ¡°This Herbert is too inhuman, isn¡®t he? You¡®re still his wife!¡± As soon as Miranda left, the dissatisfaction in Joey¡®s voice became even more obvious. ¡°Don¡®t say that. I don¡®t want my mother toe here today because I don¡®t want her to worry about me. I¡®m with Herbert just because of this child. Now that the child is gone, I have nothing toContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. do with him.¡± My tone was calm, but the emotions in my heart were veryplicated. Yes, our only involvement was gone. He would soon propose a divorce, right? Caroline was still waiting for him. Joeyforted me. ¡°You don¡®t have to think about anything now. The most important thing is to take good care of your body. Your health is the most important thing.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± I nodded. Joey helped me out of the ward. When I was about to leave the hospital, Joey wrapped a thick scarf around my neck and straightened my coat before letting me out. Out of the gate of the hospital, a young woman in white fur came over. I wanted to ignore that woman, so I grabbed Joey¡®s hand and was about to leave. But the other party refused to let me go and blocked my way. ¡°Mrs. Wharton, you don¡®t recognize me?¡± The other party was all smiles, like a beautiful flower. I said, ¡°How can I not remember my husband¡®s ex¨Cgirlfriend clearly?¡± She must have known that my child was dead, so she came here on purpose today? This was definitely not a coincidence. ¡°I need to correct it. Herbert and I are still in a rtionship, he had never stopped loving me.¡± Caroline raised her chin, her eyes full of confidence, and of course full of provocation. Although I¡®ve been lying here for seven days, and I knew that it¡® was impossible for Herbert and I to continue, but Caroline¡®s words still hurt my heart ¡°I¡®m not interested in what¡®s going on between the two of you. However, I need to remind you that Scanned with CamScanner 19020 right now, I¡®m still Mrs. Wharton!¡± What I meant was very obvious. Their rtionship could only be regarded as an extramarital affair. Since I had not divorced him, she was the third party. Caroline continued to stop me and said sarcastically, ¡°Because your child has just died, he can¡®t bear to abandon you immediately. Do you really think that he has feelings for you? What a joke. You should propose a divorce, so that you can avoid embarrassing yourself!¡± Normally, I would have definitely quarreled with her, and I would never show my weakness. But I just went through an operation and the pain of losing a child. I was still very weak. I didn¡®t have the strength to argue with her. Joey stepped forward and pushed Caroline on the shoulder. ¡°Are you Caroline?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Caroline sized Joey up. ¡°Who am I? I¡®m your grandma!¡± Joey reached out and pped her in the face. ¡°Why did you hit me?¡± Caroline questioned as she covered her face? ¡°Why? Because you¡®re the mistress? How dare you seduce someone¡®s husband? This world is getting more and more outrageous. How can a mistress be so arrogant!¡± Joey¡®s voice was so loud that people who came in and out looked at her. I stood aside and said nothing. I was grateful to Joey in my heart. Caroline argued, ¡°I¡®m not a mistress! Herbert and I met and loved each other first. She wasn¡®t even there when we were in love!¡± Joey sneered and said, ¡°ording to you, can all the ex¨Cgirlfriends in the world destroy a married family?¡± ¡°You...¡± Caroline could not say a word. Then, Joey walked with her hands on her waist and shouted, ¡°Everyone,e and have a look. This is the most shameless b*tch in k City, who seduced my friend¡®s husband and ruined her family. My friend was discharged after giving birth to the baby, and she came here to block our way and started cursing here! She has gone too far!¡± In that moment, many people gathered around, and most of them looked at Caroline with contempt. Caroline turned around and was about to leave. My gloomy mood eased a little. At this time, two men in ck coats walked up the stairs. Herbert, why was he here? During the seven days I was hospitalized, he came here when I woke up once. I haven¡®t seen him since then. I didn¡®t expect him to pick me up from the hospital today. He was still very cold, especially when he wore a ck fur coat, which made him look more noble and indifferent in the crowd. Caroline immediately threw herself into his arms, which stung my eyes. I turned my head and didn¡®t look at them. I only heard her aggrieved voice. ¡°Herbert, you¡®re finally here I was beaten by them!¡± Oh, her acting was really good. Scanned with CamScanner 19.03 I still didn¡®t look at them. I continued to listen to them, and then I heard Herbert say, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°... I heard that Be was discharged from the hospital today, so I came to see her. Who knew... that they would hit me.¡± By the time she said this, Caroline had already cried. She sounded very aggrieved and distressed. This woman! It was obvious that she was the one who caused me trouble first, but now she said something like that to Herbert. I didn¡®t exin immediately. I just looked at Herbert. I really wanted to know what he would do! Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Be¡®s POV: I thought that Herbert would reprimand me or p me in the face as a counterattack for Caroline. After all, she was the woman he liked. But in fact, he didn¡®t do that. He said to Caroline, ¡°Are you truly here to visit?¡± His tone was full of doubt. Obviously, he was saying that Caroline didn¡¯t reallye to visit me. ¡°Herbert, don¡®t misunderstand me.¡± Herbert ordered, ¡°Connor, send Miss Ewell back!¡± ¡°Herbert...¡± There was a hint of dissatisfaction in Caroline¡®s voice. Herbert ignored her. Caroline followed Connor and left. At this time, Joey walked up to Herbert and said, ¡°No matter what, you haven¡®t divorced Be yet. Please take care of that woman and don¡®t let her make trouble!¡± I knew Joey wanted to help me. She didn¡®t want me to suffer. But if she said this, I was worried that Herbert would take revenge on Joey. When I was about to pull her back, Herbert looked at Joey and said seriously, ¡°I¡®ll remember what you said, but I shouldn¡®t interfere with that woman!¡± At this moment, I didn¡®t understand what he meant. Was he unable to control Caroline, or was he trying to distance himself from her? No, he couldn¡®t be trying to distance herself from him! If he want to distance himself from her, then what was going on between them? Herbert had never exined it to me. Herbert came to me and said, ¡°Let¡®s go!¡± I looked at Herbert, nodded slightly, and left with him. I sat in the back seat, and Herbert sat in the front seat. We didn¡®tmunicate during the whole process. I looked at the back of his head and feltplicated. Did hee especially to pick me up? I didn¡®t know what he was thinking now. He had not appeared in the hospital for seven days, which meant that he was telling me that the only bond between us was gone, and our marriage had came to an end? Anyway, he came to pick me up today. He did nothing to wrong me. After all, this was the agreement we made from the beginning. When we got home, maybe he would take out a divorce agreement. That picture had appeared in my mind.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! I told myself that if that was the case, I must agree to it gracefully. I must not show a sad look in Scanned with CamScanner 19.03 front of him. I must not let him think that I was trying to win his sympathy. Twenty minutester, the car stopped at the gate of themunity. Herbert got out of the car and opened the door for me. I couldn¡®t look straight into his eyes now, so I hurried out with my head down. Then, he walked in front, while I followed him. My body was too weak. After walking for a while, I gasped and stopped to rest. I held on to a tree and frowned as I looked at Herbert, who was still walking ahead. I wanted to stop him, but I couldn¡®t say anything. At this time, Herbert stopped, and he stood dozens of meters away. He had already seen how weak I was, and his expression was particrly serious. When he walked toward me, I saw him frowning. I thought he would scold me. Unexpectedly, the next second, he bent down and picked me up. Before I had time to think, I felt that my body had left the ground. I was a little dizzy at first, but now I felt even dizzier. So I reached out to hold Herbert¡®s neck, for fear that I would fall from his arms. The next moment, he carried me to their building. By the time I regained my senses, he had already carried me to the corridor. His embrace was still warm and his arms were still strong. At this moment, I had an extravagant hope: I hoped that he could hold me like this forever until the end of time! However, this was obviously an extravagant hope, and it was also an extravagant hope that could not come true. I could only remember this moment, and I could only embrace this moment. Perhaps this would be a wonderful memory in the future. In the process of going upstairs, we didn¡®t say a word and kept silent all the time. We finally reached the door. I pressed the doorbell and Miranda opened the door. ¡°Mr. Wharton, Mrs. Wharton.¡± Miranda greeted us happily. We didn¡®t say anything. He walked in with me in his arms, turned around, and went straight to the bedroom. Then he put me on the bed. He looked at me, as if he had something to say to me. I had been waiting for him to say the word. But he didn¡®t say anything. It was not until Miranda, with an apron around her waist, appeared at the door of the bedroom that he said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Wharton, Mrs. Wharton, lunch is ready.¡± ¡°I have something to do. I¡®m not eating at home.¡± Herbert stood up. I was a little disappointed. He was leaving again. I heard Miranda say, ¡°What about dinner? Mr. Wharton, will youe back?¡± I was also curious about this question. Would hee back? ¡°I am very busytely and won¡®t be back. Take good care of Mrs. Wharton. Connor will purchase ingredients for you on time. Call me if there¡®s anything important.¡± Hearing this, I felt bitter in my heart. Scanned with CamScanner 19:04 0 What did he mean? Was he trying to draw a clear line with me? Or was the timing not suitable to talk about divorce? Was he going to abandon me after I recover? I suddenly smiled bitterly in my heart. In fact, from a certain point of view, Herbert was already very responsible. But even if I was unhappy, I couldn¡®t thank him for his ¡°responsibility¡°! Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Be¡®s POV: ¡°I¡®m leaving. Do you have anything to say to me?¡± Herbert suddenly said to me. What could I say to him? I shook my head and said nothing. ¡°Okay, I¡®m leaving!¡± There was a hint of anger in Herbert¡®s voice. Was he angry again? I really didn¡®t understand why he was angry. After Herbert left, Miranda sighed. ¡°Mrs. Wharton, don¡®t be too stubborn. Be gentle and only then will you be able to keep Mr. Wharton here.¡± I didn¡®t answer her. I couldn¡®t help thinking, ¡°Would he stay if I was gentle to him?¡± If I could make him fall in love with me by being gentle and not stubborn, I was very willing to do that. I was afraid that no matter what I did, he would only despise me. In the following period of time, he did not appear again. Mother often came to apany me. Every time she came, she asked me why she hasn¡®t seen Herbert. I didn¡®t want mother to worry about me, so I always said that he was busy with his work, or that he went to work in another city. Fortunately, mother didn¡®t ask any more questions, because she had seen Connor send things over a few times. Each time, he would say that he was ordered by Herbert to do so. Mother said Herbert cared about me. Otherwise, she wouldn¡®t often ask people to send things here, and they were very valuable items. In fact, I knew that Herbert didn¡®t care about these little money at all. He was not a stingy person. He was never stingy with the people around him. But being generous didn¡®t mean that he cared. On Sunday, Betty came to see me and told me a piece of news. ¡°Sister, Hank has been asking me about your recent situation.¡± Betty said as she was eating an apple. Hearing this, I frowned. ¡°What Hank? He¡®s your teacher now!¡± Betty, however, was very stubborn. ¡°It¡®s too serious to call him Professor. It¡®s better to call him Hank.¡± I didn¡®t pursue the issue of how she addressed him, and then asked curiously, ¡°Why was Hank always asking about me?¡± Although I met Hank a few timesst time, it was also because of Betty¡®s university education. We haven¡®t contacted each other for the past few months. ¡°Probably because he knew you were having a baby, he wanted to give you a gift.¡± Betty guessed. Scanned with CamScanner 1905 I said, ¡°Didn¡®t you tell him that the child was gone?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Betty said. So Hank knew that my child was gone? Maybe Hank knew that I had experienced the pain of losing my child, so he was worried about me? In fact, I was very grateful to Hank for his concern, but I couldn¡®t get too close to him. Firstly, I didn¡®t want to let Herbert misunderstand me, and secondly, I didn¡®t want to give Hank any hope, because I wouldn¡®t fall in love with him. After a while, I said to Betty, ¡°If he asks you again, just tell him that my body and mood have recovered very well, and I have a very good rtionship with my husband.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡®ll just say it to him.¡± Betty agreed. After that, Betty told me a lot of interesting things about NF University. Of course, more than half of the interesting things were rted to Hank. It was as if Betty¡®s eyes were shining when she mentioned of Hank. I vaguely felt that my sister Betty seemed to have a good impression of Hank, but I was not in the mood to care about this at the moment. I was thinking about my worries and that deceased child every day. More than half a month passed quickly. My body was getting better, but I was still in a bad mood. On this afternoon, the sun was shining brightly, and the sun during the winter was very warm. Miranda said, ¡°The weather outside is very good. Why don¡®t you go out for a walk?¡± ¡°I still feel listless.¡± I sat on the sofa, thinking about something else. A month had passed. Would Herberte back and propose a divorce to me? In fact, I was looking forward to this day because I could bepletely free. But I was afraid that this day woulde, because it meant that we would not have any contact anymore. ¡°It¡®s sunny today. Take a walk and you¡®ll be in a better mood.¡± Miranda tried to persuade me. In the end, I listened to Miranda¡®s words. After all, life had to continue. It was indeed not good for me to be in such a bad state every day. I had to take care of my mom and sister¡®s lives in the future. I had to get better as soon as possible. I changed into a sky¨Cblue dress. When I looked at myself in the mirror, I felt a little better. I went out in a pair of white t heels. As soon as I walked out of themunity, I looked around and didn¡®t know whether to walk left or right. Suddenly, I heard a voice. ¡°Be!¡± Hearing someone calling my name, I looked back and saw the gentle Hank standing more than ten meters away from me. I was stunned and watched as he walked up to me. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Hank asked. ¡°I¡®m fine.¡± I tried my best to keep my smile, but I was still very weak when I spoke. ¡°You don¡®t look good.¡± Hank said. Scanned with CamScanner 19.050 I touched my cheek and said with a smile, ¡°It will be better after a while.¡± Hank was trying to care about me. Of course, I could feel it. I was very touched. N?velDrama.Org content. But I couldn¡®t be with him, so I chose to keep a distance from him as much as possible. ¡°Why are you here?¡± I asked. Hank said, ¡°I¡®ve been very worried about you recently, but I don¡®t have your contact information, so I here for a walk. I didn¡®t expect that I would be so lucky to meet you today!¡± Hearing this, my feelings wereplicated. After a few seconds of hesitation, I quickly said with a smile, ¡°Actually, you don¡®t have to worry about me. My husband is very kind to me...¡± Before I could finish my words, Hank stepped forward and held my shoulder. ¡°Is he nice to you like this?¡± ¡°He sent me to the best hospital, bought me the most expensive food, and hired a professional servant to take care of me. Isn¡®t that nice of him?¡± I stared at Hank. I was the only one who knew how contrary my words were. I just wanted his sincerity, but it was just an illusion to get the sincerity of such a man. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Be¡®s POV: Hank asked me, ¡°The expensive food, the best house, and the care of the servants... Are they what you want?¡± I knew that this was a good opportunity for him to give uppletely, and so I intentionally said, ¡°Right! That¡®s right. Living a luxurious life is what I want. My husband is now the president of the Wharton Group. I am very happy!¡± Hank released my shoulders and looked sad. He said, ¡°It turns out that you are such a vain woman!¡± ¡°So don¡®t think about me anymore. You deserve to have a better one.¡± I smiled at him and then turned away I didn¡®t look back as I didn¡®t want to give Hank any hope. I raised my head and strode forward. In fact, I was still a little sad. If Hank didn¡®t like me, we might be good friends. But I knew that Hank liked me, but I didn¡®t like him. In order not to hurt him continuously, I must draw a clear line with him. Love was like this. The person you loved didn¡®t love you, and the person who loved you has never gotten your acknowledgement. I really hoped that Hank could find happiness that belonged to him. I also vaguely felt that Betty seemed to have a good impression of Hank. In fact, Betty could have given my phone number to Hank, but she didn¡®t do that. It seemed that my dear sister really liked Hank. However, Hank was a trustworthy person. But there was a huge age gap between Betty and him, and Hank liked me. He didn¡®t let go of his feelings for me. Betty wouldn¡®t be happy if she fell in love with him. It was just like the fact that Herbert liked Caroline, and I liked Herbert. This feeling was too painful. In the next week, Herbert didn¡®te. Strangely, why didn¡®t hee to me for a divorce? Or was he waiting for me to recover? Or has he forgotten about my existence? That day, Joey asked me to go to the shopping mall. ¡°You should come out more often, go shopping, buy good¨Clooking clothes and bags, and then you will be in a good mood. If you are in a good mood, you will be in a much better state.¡± Joey pulled me and talked to me all the way as she tried to make me happy. ¡°Well, I¡®ll buy a few more bags today.¡± I said with a smile. It had been a long, long time since I had used the card given to me by Herbert. By the time i was no longer Mrs. Wharton, I wouldn¡®t have the right to use that card. Thus, while I could still use it, I had to spend some. Then, in fact, I had another small idea in my mind, because the mobile phone number registered to the card was the nurnber of Herbert. Every time I spent it, I would send the expenses record to his Scanned with CamScanner 1906 mobile phone. Perhaps this could remind him that he had a wife, and he hadn¡®t seen her for a long time. Passing by the jewelry store, Joey pointed to a diamond¨Cstudded ne in the counter and said, ¡°This ne is so beautiful. But it¡®s too expensive. 20,000 dors. I¡®ll buy it after I be rich.¡± Hearing this, I couldn¡®t help butugh. Then I looked up and suddenly saw two familiar figures standing in front of the diamond ring counter not far away. I was stunned. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Joey also saw them. She said, ¡°It¡®s so depressing that we encounter those two people while shopping.¡± I couldn¡®t control my feet. I approached them step by step, feeling sad. One of them was my husband, Herbert, and the other was his lover, Caroline. Not far from them, I stopped. I saw the salesgirl standing at the counter introducing the products enthusiastically. ¡°Sir, Miss, are you looking for a wedding ring? This is a world¨Css brand, first¨Css design, and top ss diamond quality.¡± ¡°I want to have a look at this one,¡± said Caroline as she pointed to a ring in the counter. ¡°Miss, you really have a good taste. This ring is the best ring in our store. The main stone of the diamond ring is of high quality and pure. But because it¡®s too expensive, no one bought it for more than a year.¡± The salesperson became more enthusiastic. A wedding ring? There was a burst of pain in my heart. It turned out that they were here to buy a wedding ring. They were already preparing to get married? It seemed that the reason why Herbert didn¡®t show up during this period of time was that he was preparing for the wedding with Caroline. He was so busy that he didn¡®t have time to divorce me? I stared at the side of Herbert¡®s face for a few seconds and immediately turned to Joey. Joey tried to persuade me. ¡°Be, that person is destined not to belong to you.¡± ¡°Don¡®t worry, I have no feelings for him at all.¡± After I sneered, I turned around and pointed to the diamond ne that Joey had just taken a fancy to. I said to the salesperson on the opposite side, ¡°I want this one!¡± After that, I handed a credit card to the salesperson. Joey persuaded, ¡°Are you crazy? You¡®re buying such an expensive ne.¡± ¡°Someone¡®s paying anyway. This is thest time. Of course, I have to reward myself.¡± I tried my best to squeeze out a smile. At this moment, my heart seemed to be torn apart, and I had nost hope. But I didn¡®t want to show depression and sadness! I took the credit card and the diamond ne and turned to leave the mall without looking back. Herbert, this time, perhaps we were really done. Herbert¡®s POV: In the past month, I went back to see Be once. Scanned with CamScanner But before 1 entered the house, I saw Hank and Be talking at the door, very intimate. I was very angry. I really wanted to rush up and hit Hank. But I didn¡®t do that because I was worried about Be¡®s feelings. I suppressed my anger and left. In the next half month, I didn¡®t go home, mainly because I had something very important to deal with. When I came back, Caroline asked me to give her a birthday present, so we went to the mall. If it weren¡®t for Caroline¡®s health, I wouldn¡®t have cared about her feelings all the time. Fortunately, except for thest time when she went to the hospital to find Be, she did not do anything else to hurt Be. I thought of our past friendship and her physical condition, so when she proposed for me to give her a birthday present, I didn¡®t refuse. Unexpectedly, she put on the diamond ring and asked, ¡°Herbert, what do you think?¡± I didn¡®t look at the ring in her hand. I just said, ¡°You said that you only wanted a birthday present. Why did you buy a ring?¡± ¡°... I think it looks good. I just wanted to have a look, I never wanted to buy a ring.¡± Caroline took off the diamond ring on her hand and returned it to the salesperson. At this time, a text message came into my phone. I looked down and found that it was the expenses record! It was Be! Be was in this mall just now, and she was near me? I immediately raised my head and looked around for her. ¡°Herbert, what¡®s the matter?¡± Caroline asked. ¡°Here¡®s this card. The password is my birthday. You can pick any gift within 20,000 dors!¡± I put a bank card into her hand and left quickly. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Caroline shouted my name from behind, but I didn¡®t respond. I just wanted to find Be as soon as possible. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Be¡®s POV: Joey apanied me to a taxi, which quickly drove into thene. ¡°I¡®m sorry. I wanted to take you out to rx, but I didn¡®t expect you to be unhappy.¡± Joey said guiltily ¡°It¡®s not because of you.¡± I said. ¡°It¡®s so annoying. I should have gone over and taught that mistress a lesson!¡± Joey said angrily. I didn¡®t respond. ording to my bad temper, I really should have rushed up to teach them a lesson. We haven¡®t divorced yet, but they actually dared to choose a ring on their date. But I didn¡®t do that. 1 didn¡®t have the confidence to question anyone. My marriage with Herbert was a contract from the beginning. If I really rushed over today, the person humiliated would be me. If Herbert didn¡®t love me, he would definitely stand firmly beside me. I could almost imagine how embarrassing that scene was. I couldn¡®t face it directly, so I chose to escape. I asked the taxi driver to send Joey home first, and then I went home. As soon as I entered the house, Miranda ran over happily and reminded me in a low voice, ¡°Mrs. Wharton, Mr. Wharton is back. He¡®s waiting for you in the living room!¡± Hearing this, my heart trembled. Wasn¡®t he buying a ring with Caroline? Why did hee back so soon? Or maybe they were in a hurry to get married, so he came back in a hurry to divorce me?¡± I entered the living room. When I looked at Herbert, he was also looking at me. I walked to the sofa and threw the box containing the diamond ne on the table. Then I sat on the sofa. ¡°Tell me directly. What do you want from me?¡± I didn¡®t look at him, and my tone was cold. ¡°This is my home. Do I need a reason to look for my wife?¡± Herbert frowned and asked in a serious tone. His home? His wife! ¡°If I remember correctly, as a wife, I haven¡®t seen my husband for a whole month?¡± I asked, Herbert didn¡®t say anything. A second ago, he said I was his wife, but now he had no words to say to me, and he was even unwilling to pretend? ¡°Why did youe back so suddenly? Is it because you¡®re worried that I¡®ve spent your 20,000 dors today?¡± Today, I just wanted to tell him that I was also in the mall and saw him with Caroline Scanned with CamScanner 190753 I knew it didn¡®t make sense, but I just wanted to try again. There was still a faint hope in my heart. If he exined it to me now, perhaps I would really believe him. But in fact, he didn¡®t seem to want to exin at all. There was disdain in his tone. ¡°Do you think I care about you spending 20,000 dors?¡± ¡°Yeah, you don¡®t care. I know you have a lot of money. It¡®s nothing to buy a diamond ring worth millions for your beloved.¡± I deliberately mocked. ¡°Today, Caroline and ...¡± Without waiting for Herbert to finish his words, I interrupted him. When the name ¡®Caroline¡® came out of Herbert¡®s mouth, it stimted my sensitive nerves. He yelled at him, ¡°I don¡®t want to know anything about you and Caroline. If you¡®re here to talk about the divorce today, I can tell you that I agree!¡± Herbert stared at me without saying anything. After a long time, he slowly said, ¡°You¡®ve been looking forward to a divorce, haven¡®t you?¡± ¡°You should be the one in a hurry, right?¡± I raised my voice eight degrees. He couldn¡®t stand being with me anymore. He bought a wedding ring with Caroline. He wanted to divorce me, but in the end, he med me. When did he be so hypocritical? Although he didn¡®t love me, he was sincere enough. Herbert stood up and walked toward me. He stared at me and approached me. He walked very close to me. I was very nervous, and there was a lot of sweat on my back. The next moment, he suddenly reached out his hand, grabbed my shoulder, and lifted me up from the sofa! ¡°What are you doing?¡± My voice trembled. He frowned and his expression was extremely serious. I was a little afraid of him. After a moment of silence, Herbert finally spoke. ¡°As long as you and Hank no longer have any contact, I can continue to live with you as if nothing has happened!¡± I tried my best to shake off his hand and questioned him, ¡°What do you mean by that? I can tell you clearly that Hank and I are just ordinary friends. There is no ambiguous rtionship between us!¡± Our divorce was clearly caused by Herbert. Why did he have to me me for this? Was he trying to shirk his responsibility? Herbert put his hand into the pocket and said in a sarcastic tone, ¡°You two were so intimate at the entrance of the community. Do you think I am a fool?¡± As soon as these words came out, I was stunned and immediately remembered the scene that! met Hank at the gate of themunity a few days ago. So he saw us. So he came back? I opened my mouth wide and didn¡®t know how to exin it. I wanted to say that there was really no ambiguous rtionship between Hank and I. He dide 10 see me, but I had already made it clear to him. But when I looked up, I saw the suspicious look in Herbert¡®s eyes. Scanned with CamScanner He waspletely convinced that I had an affair with Hank. Even if I exined it, it wouldn¡®t change anything! Herbert didn¡®t trust me. Was there a need to exin? Herbert¡®s POV I couldn¡®t find Be, so I went home to wait for her. I sat on the sofa and repeatedly read the expenses record. Every second I waited was torment. The moment I saw hering in, my heart was filled with joy. I felt that I finally had a chance to exin to her that I really didn¡®t have an ambiguous rtionship with Caroline. But when I heard Be talking to me in a very cold tone, my heart was burning with anger. I still needed a reason to go home to see my wife! Then I tried again to suppress my anger. I tried to exin my rtionship with Caroline. After all, this was the real reason why I came back. But Be was very resistant to me. She didn¡®t trust me and used a louder voice to fight against me. She even mentioned divorce! This really made me ufortable. I didn¡®t expect Be to think about divorce these days. Why did she want to divorce me? Was it for Hank? Every time I thought of the name Hank, the mes of anger wrapped me up. I was trying my best to control my emotions. I was forcing myself not to be angry. I told Be that as long as she didn¡®t continue to interact with Hank, we wouldn¡®t divorce. If she really cared about me, she would ept this request. But she didn¡®t. She fought against me in a more intense tone, saying that she had nothing to do with Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Hank No ambiguous rtionship? How was that possible! When Be was in danger, she chose to inform Hank first, Later on, they even met privately. When I pointed out that they met privately, Be couldn¡®t even say a word, not even an exnation. I continued to question her. ¡°After we divorce, you¡®ll go to Hank, right?¡± ¡°Didn¡®t you want to divorce me? You already went to see Caroline before you even got a divorce with me. Didn¡®t you send me to Moon Mountain because I hindered you from seeing her? Herbert, if you want to divorce me, just tell me. There¡®s no need to push the responsibility to others. Do you think you are a victim? Since when did you be so hypocritical? If you want to be with her, I agree. Anyway, we didn¡®t get together because we loved each other.¡± Be¡®s voice was very loud. To be honest, I was very shocked to hear what Be said. I didn¡®t expect that in Be¡®s eyes, I would be a hypocritical person. After a long time, I nodded, ¡°Well, since you want to divorce so badly, we don¡®t have to live together Scanned with CamScanner 19:08 anymore.¡± ¡°It was you who wanted to divorce!¡± Be roared. ¡°It doesn¡®t matter who wants to get a divorce. The result is the same. We will get a divorce at 8:30 tomorrow!¡± I didn¡®t want to continue to be entangled with her, so I turned away after finishing my sentence. When I turned around, the feeling of heartache spread all over my body. It was really ufortable. At first, I wanted to exin to Be what happened between Caroline and I. There was no ambiguous rtionship between us. But Be¡®s attitude was too tough. And whenever I thought of how I saw Hank in the hospital that day, I would be in a very bad mood. Since she wanted a divorce so much, then we would part ways! When I said those words, I was impulsive. When I walked to the door, I regretted it. I wanted to go back and talk to Be about the whole thing. But my strong self¨Cesteem tripped my foot. I was a proud man. When I learned that Be took the initiative and asked someone to call Hank, I was able to restrain myself from immediately getting divorced. That was my greatest patience. In fact, I didn¡®t ask for much. As long as Be showed weakness to me, or she promised never to be entangled with Hank in the future, I would never pursue the past in the future. But Be didn¡®t seem to want to do that. At this time, the voice of Miranda came from inside the room. ¡°Mrs. Wharton, Mr. Wharton has already shown weakness to you. Why are you still so stubborn? Hurry up and go after him. He¡®s not far away yet!¡± Be¡®s voice was very loud. ¡°Did he show weakness to me? He was obviously insulting me.¡± Be¡®s voice was full of determination. Did she really not intend to retain me? Was she really not going to chase after me? As long as she was willing to say, ¡°Herbert, don¡®t go.¡± I would definitely stay. But Be didn¡®t do that. I stood at the door for half an hour, but Be didn¡®te out. It seemed that she was determined to divorce me! Since she wanted to divorce me like this, then I would let it be. I smiled helplessly and left. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Be¡®s POV: Miranda said that he was showing his weakness to me. I didn¡®t hear any sign of weakness. It was an insult. He firmly believed that I cheated, but in fact, I did nothing. And his rtionship with Caroline was full of ambiguity. He didn¡®t exin to me his rtionship with her. If he didn¡®t exin, it meant that he admitted it! A second ago, he bought a wedding ring with Caroline, but now he didn¡®t want to divorce me. What did he want to do? Stay with me? I would continue to be his nominal wife? And then Caroline would be his lover? No, this was absolutely not possible! In that impulsive mood, I didn¡®t chase out to look for Herbert. The next day, I didn¡®t eat. I cried for a long time. In fact, for a moment, I also regretted that if I agreed not to contact Hank, would he really not divorce me and continue to live with me? I liked Herbert. From my point of view, I didn¡®t want a divorce. After all, no one wanted to leave their beloved husband. But he had never said that he wanted to break off his rtionship with Caroline. I suppressed my true feelings and let rationality upy my brain. It was just an idea. My self¨Cesteem would never allow me to agree to such ridiculous conditions, and I would never tolerate sharing my husband with another woman. This was my bottom line!¡± At eight o¡®clock the next morning, I came to the office and waited for Herbert to apply for the divorce certificate. The weather today was particrly gloomy, just like my low mood at this moment. I wore a ck coat. In order to make my face look better, I deliberately put on light makeup, but I still couldn¡®t hide my red and swollen eyes. Herbert hadn¡®te yet. I looked down at the watch on my wrist. It had been five minutes. He was a punctual person. I didn¡®t know why he waste today. The next moment, a ck figure suddenly walked in from outside the main hall. Behind him, as usual, was Connor. Herbert¡®s face was still cold. His ck fur coat was very straight, but there was a little stubble on his chin, which showed his masculine charm. He was looking at me, and I immediately lowered my eyes. My heart was in a mess, but I didn¡®t want him to see any panic. My self¨Cesteem didn¡®t allow me to show my panic, entanglement, and sadness in front of him. Connor walked up and said, ¡°Mrs. Wharton, did you get the queuing number?¡± Scanned with CamScanner 19.09 Hearing this, I was at a loss. I had never had a divorce, I didn¡®t know how to get the number. Sol shook my head. ¡°I¡®ll go and get it.¡°Connor walked over to pick up the number. At this time, Herbert took a step forward and said in a low voice, ¡°What¡®s your request? You can put it forward now.¡± Hearing this, I looked up at him and immediately understood that he thought I would ask for money. My heart seemed to be stung by bees. Was I so unbearable in his eyes? That he thought I would take his money when I got divorced. ¡°Herbert, listen carefully. I don¡®t have any requirements. I just hope that you won¡®t pester me in the future!¡± | raised my chin and said. In fact, I was the only one who knew how contrary my words were. But in front of him, I still couldn¡®t show weakness. I couldn¡®t let him look down on me! * Herbert¡®s POV: A took some time to get to the office hall. I didn¡®t expect Be to be here so early. Was she so eager to divorce me? She didn¡®t look very well. Connor went to get the queuing number. I got close to Be. I wanted her to make a request to me. In fact, I wanted Be to put forward a condition that I couldn¡®t ept, so that I could dy the divorce. But Be didn¡®t seem to miss me at all. She just wanted to distance herself from me and didn¡®t want to have any contact with me. A surge of rage erupted from my chest. Who was i? I was the sessor of the Wharton Family! I had a strong sense of self¨Cesteem! Since the other party had already shown such indifference, I would not show my reluctance. I said to her coldly, ¡°Do you think you are such an amazing woman? I will never pester you.¡± At this time, Connor already brought over a note. ¡°Mr. Wharton, Mrs. Wharton, there are many people who are going to get a divorce today. They are 28 people in queue. I don¡®t think you will be able to do anything this morning.¡± Connor told Be and Connor suggested, ¡°Why don¡®t wee back tomorrow?¡± ¡°We can do it in the afternoon, we don¡®t have to wait until tomorrow!¡± I said. I said this when I was angry. Be didn¡®t care about me, so I instinctively showed that I didn¡®t care about her at all. It seemed that doing so could protect my dignity. Be said, ¡°One o¡®clock in the afternoon, let¡®se to queue earlier!¡± ¡°That¡®s it.¡± I nodded immediately. Just as we turned around and were about to leave a young man and a woman suddenly came over, holding hands Scanned with CamScanner The young man said to Connor, ¡°Sir, are you guys going to get a divorce? I¡®m in the third queue. Why don¡®t I give it to you?¡± Where did these two peoplee from! I red at Connor. Connor immediately said, ¡°There¡®s no need. You should keep it for yourselves.¡± ¡°It¡®s alright. We don¡®t want to divorce anymore. We¡®ve reconciled!¡± The man raised his hand with a smile as he held the woman¡®s hand. The woman was also very happy and smiled warmly. Connor didn¡®t take it. My hands were ced in my pockets, and my face was icy cold. At this moment, I only hoped that the couple would leave quickly and not give us their number. Unexpectedly, Be took the note and said, ¡°Thank you!¡± Be actually epted the note? What did she mean? She wanted to divorce me as soon as possible? ¡°No. 3 pleasee to No. 1 window.¡± At this time, the call came. I was already furious to the extreme, so I first walked to the No. 1 window. We sat side by side at the No. 1 window. After handing over the ID card and the agreement, the clerk asked for an exnation and then took out the divorce certificate for us to sign. I did not hesitate to pick up the pen and write my name down. Be also picked up the pen and signed her name neatly. Just like that, we were divorced! When I got the divorce certificate, I hadn¡®t reacted yet. From now on, Be and I were no longer husband and wife? When I realized this, I felt a lot of pain... Be¡®s POV: Herbert and I divorced! When I put the divorce certificate into my bag, I felt that the bag I was carrying weighed a thousand pounds. I thought that after the divorce, my heart would be relieved, but now it seemed that I was more entangled than before. Without saying a word to me, Herbert went down the stairs and got into the car. I slowly descended the stairs. Just as I was about to leave, Connor caught up. ¡°Well... Miss Stepanek, please get in the car!¡± ¡°I¡®m going back to get my luggage.¡± I was no longer the wife of Herbert, so I naturally had to leave with my luggage as soon as possible. I had packed up my luggagest night. ¡°Mr. Wharton is going home as well. It¡®s along the way.¡± Connor hurriedly exined. Hearing this, I refused, ¡°No, it¡®s convenient to call a taxi here.¡± At this moment, Connor said, ¡°After all, you¡®re moving out from Mr. Wharton¡®s house. You have to choose the time when he¡®s around, right?¡± Himmediately understood what Connor meant. Did Herbert want to watch me leave, so as to Scanned with CamScanner 19¨C100 prevent me from taking away the valuable things in his family? My lips quivered. Was I such a woman in his eyes? After that, I got into the car in anger. But this time, I chose to sit in the front passenger seat instead of the back seat with him. If I still had a trace of affection for him just now, then now I really hated him. It turned out that he was also a jerk, and he was not much better than my ex¨C boyfriend.¡°Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Be¡®s POV: We didn¡®t say anything along the way. The atmosphere in the car was very depressing. We were finally home... Oh, no, this wasn¡®t my home anymore. It was Herbert¡®s home. I lowered my head and walked towards the bedroom. In fact, in order not to be in such a hurry today, I packed up my clothes and daily necessitiesst night I thought that I could leave with the suitcase today, but I didn¡®t expect that someone would want confirm whether I had taken something that didn¡®t belong to me. Looking around the room where I had lived for a long time, I felt a little sad. Then I took the suitcase and walked out of the bedroom. I pulled the suitcase to the living room. Miranda called me. ¡°Mr.s Wharton, are you really leaving?¡± I couldn¡®t bear to part with Miranda after living together for so long. After all, she was very serious when she took care of me. It was all thanks to her that my body recovered so fast. ¡°Miranda, don¡®t call me Mrs. Wharton. Call me Be when we meet again.¡± I reached out and patted the back of Miranda¡®s hand. At this time, Herbert was sitting on the sofa. I pulled the suitcase in front of him, put the bank card and a blue velvet box with a bright diamond ne in front of him, and said, ¡°This is the credit card you gave me. This is the most valuable jewelry I bought with the credit card, and this...¡± When I saw the diamond ring on my finger, I took it off and put it on the bank card. Herbert¡®s hands were sped together as he said, ¡°Is there a need to be so clear with me?¡± ¡°Since we¡®re already separated, let¡®s split up clearly. I don¡®t have any connection with each other.¡± | felt my lips trembling when I said this. I looked up and happened to meet his eyes. We looked at each other like that. From today onward, we would be separated. At the thought of this, my heart began to ache again. I was about to leave. I wanted to say goodbye to him. But before I could say anything, the doorbell suddenly rang. Miranda went to open the door. The sound of high heels could be heard. In the blink of an eye, I saw Caroline who was wearing a red coating in. I raised my eyebrows slightly and thought, ¡°She¡®s so impatient. It seems that she can¡®t wait even for a minute.¡± ¡°Oh, it seems that I¡®m here at the wrong time.¡± Caroline nced at my suitcase and said sarcastically I knew that she was not a kind person, so I said coldly, ¡°No, you came at the right time. I¡®m leaving. Scanned with CamScanner 19 11 You finally got what you wanted!¡± ¡°You...¡± Caroline seemed to want to say something, but Herbert interrupted her. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Caroline quickly smiled and said, ¡°Aunt McKenna asked me toe here. You just got divorced and in a bad mood, so she asked me toe and take care of you.¡± I couldn¡®t help sneering in my heart. It seemed that the whole family had reached an agreement. Caroline had already received the recognition of McKenna. She was just waiting for me to give up my position. Why was I so stupid? There was still a trace of fantasy in my heart. ¡°How did my mother know that I just got a divorce today?¡± Herbert asked with a frown. ¡°That... I don¡®t know.¡± said Caroline, lowering her head. Hearing this, I looked up at Herbert and thought, ¡°Was he putting on an act in front of me, or was it really not him who told McKenna that they were divorced today?¡± At this time, Herbert looked at Miranda with an ugly expression. I followed his gaze and looked at Miranda, only to find that she lowered her head in fear. I suddenly understood that Miranda told everything to McKenna. Miranda had been working in the Wharton family for many years, and McKenna was her master! Although I was a bit angry, thinking back to how Miranda was acting on her master¡®s behalf, she had to listen to whom she took the money from. It was the Wharton family who had given her money, which was why I didn¡®t me Miranda. ¡°Mr. Wharton, I¡®m just a maid. If Madame asks, I have to tell her the truth,¡± Miranda exined. ¡°Pack up your things and get out of here.¡± Herbert¡®s tone was serious. ¡°Yes.¡± After hearing the result, Miranda went back to her room to pack up. Theld the hand of the suitcase, turned around, and was about to leave with the suitcase. Caroline stepped forward to block my way ¡°What do you want to do?¡± I looked down on Caroline. Caroline crossed her arms in front of her chest and said with a sneer, ¡°I heard that you¡®re from a poor family. You¡®re green and inexperienced, and you don¡®t have much money.¡± ¡°What do you want to say?¡± I knew that she had nothing good to say next, but I couldn¡®t be a coward. ¡°There are valuable items in Herbert¡®s house. Don¡®t identally put the valuable things in your suitcase.¡± There was a hint of sarcasm and provocation in Caroline¡®s eyes. ¡°Caroline, have you said enough?¡± Herbert suddenly stood up. I turned around and looked at the frowning Herbert, feeling cold in my heart. Caroline was already at home. What was the point of saying that now? The next moment, I brought the suitcase in front of Herbert, bent down to open it, and then poured out all the things inside. At that moment, the clothes and daily necessities in the suitcase were scattered all over the carpet ¡°Look, there isn¡®t any of your things in it, right?¡± I raised my chin and stared at Herbert Herbert whispered, ¡°Is there a need to do this?¡± What Herbert said made me feel very ironic. Scanned with CamScanner 19.110 Was there a need to do this? It was his lover who had caused me trouble! ¡°Now I¡®ll let you check it thoroughly, so that you won¡®t make trouble for me in the future if you lose something.¡± I was a little agitated. I thought I could deal with it calmly, but I still couldn¡®t do it. I squatted down and packed my clothes and daily necessities into the suitcase. Herbert stood aside without saying a word. After Ilocked the suitcase, I pulled the suitcase and left without looking at Herbert. I walked up to Caroline, whose eyes were full of victory¡®s light. ¡°Only the owner of this house has the right to check. You don¡®t have the right to order me yet!¡± After that, I turned and left. ¡°You...¡± Caroline was angry, but she didn¡®t say aplete sentence. When I reached the entrance, I suddenly turned around and smiled at her. ¡°I don¡®t want this house and this man. Take everything you like. I¡®ll start a new life in the future!¡± With that, I turned and left in the surprised gazes of Herbert and Caroline. In fact, what I said just now was not only for Caroline, but also for myself. I should let go of all this and start a brand new life. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Herbert¡®s POV: Be left. When she left, she was confident and free. Looking at Be¡®s back, I couldn¡®t help admiring her. This woman gave me a different feeling as soon as she appeared in my life. She looked tough on the outside, but her heart was soft on the inside. She was straightforward and not hypocritical. She was very stubborn when she encountered setbacks. She was different from the women I used to date. ¡°Herbert, you will need someone to take care of you in the future. Why don¡®t I move in to take care of you?¡± Caroline turned around and sat beside me. I didn¡®t look at Caroline and said directly, ¡°If you think that house is too small, I can rent a bigger house to you.¡± ¡°Herbert, that¡®s not what I meant.¡± Caroline was eager to exin. ¡°I¡®m used to living alone.¡± I replied. I really didn¡®t love Caroline anymore, so it was impossible for me to allow her to move in and live with me. Caroline then said, ¡°Herbert, I don¡®t mean anything else. I also know my physical condition. I just want to see you every day. I¡®m happy only when you¡®re happy.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I raised my head and stared into her eyes. Was her intention really that pure? I didn¡®t believe Recalling what she had just said to Be, I was still very angry. If it weren¡®t for her physical condition, I would have driven her out. ¡°You don¡®t believe me?¡± Caroline reached out and grabbed my hand. I hated her touch, so I retracted my hand, got up, and walked to the French window. ¡°I want to stay alone for a while. You go back first.¡± I said with my back facing her. Caroline seemed to be a little hurt. She walked behind me, stretched out her arms, and hugged my waist. She said in a crying voice, ¡°Herbert, don¡®t you remember the days when we were together? At that time, we were so happy. I was the only one in your eyes, and you were the only one in my eyes, We were the only one for each other!¡± I was a little helpless, but I was a little moved. We did have a very beautiful past. But everything was in the past. I said, ¡°It¡®s all in the past.¡± ¡°We can start over again!¡± Caroline turned around and walked in front of me, looking straight into my eyes. ¡°From the time you made the choice, we could never love each other again, let alone now!¡± I frowned and said. Tears welled up in her eyes. She grabbed my hand eagerly and exined, ¡°Herbert, I knew I was wrong, but I had no choice. I really had no choice. I couldn¡®t watch my father and not save him. Chapter 15 Scanned with CamScanner You¡®re also a child. I hope you can understand my mood at that time.¡± ¡°Sorry, I can¡®t understand.¡± I said with a cold face. Caroline begged, ¡°Herbert, I don¡®t need to be your wife. I don¡®t want anything. I just want to stay with you...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want anything from me? In fact, you want everything. You disappoint me.¡± After that, I was about to leave. ¡°Herbert...¡± Caroline fell on the carpet. I turned to look at her and saw that she was suffering from an asthma attack. I immediately bent down to pick her up and asked anxiously, ¡°Where¡®s the medicine? Where¡®s your medicine?¡± ¡°It¡®s... in my... bag,¡± Caroline said with difficulty. I immediately took out the medicine from my bag and sprayed it on Caroline¡®s nose a few times. Her condition gradually improved. At this time, Miranda heard the noise and quickly ran out. ¡°Miss Ewell has asthma?¡± Miranda asked in surprise. ¡°Get me a ss of water.¡± I didn¡®t answer her. ¡°Okay.¡± Miranda hurried to get some water. Carolineid in my arms and said sadly, ¡°I know I¡®m sick. I can¡®t get married or have a baby in the future. Maybe I am a little harsh on Be. Maybe I can¡®t control my jealousy of her. Herbert, don¡®t me me!¡± I couldn¡®t bear to see Caroline suffering. My tone softened a lot. ¡°Don¡®t think too much. The treatment n from Europe has been sent to me. I will send you to Europe as soon as possible.¡± ¡°No! I don¡®t want to go. I don¡®t want to leave you.¡± Caroline grabbed my cor and said. ¡°I will go with you.¡± After all, I couldn¡®t be cruel. Although I no longer loved her, I didn¡®t want to see her die. This kind of care had nothing to do with love. I just treated her like a friend. ¡°Really?¡± Caroline¡®s eyes lit up. ¡°I am a man of my words.¡± I nodded. At this time, Miranda came with a cup of water. I took the cup and handed it to her. She took the cup obediently and drank half a ss of water. After a while, I instructed Miranda, ¡°Miranda, you don¡®t have to leave. I¡®ll send a car to send you and Caroline to her residence. You can take care of her for the time being.¡± Be¡®s POV: Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. I didn¡®t have a ce to go. I wandered around the street and finally returned to my mother¡®s house with the suitcase. As soon as I entered the door, I found Ryan sitting on the sofa leisurely eating dessert at his mother¡®s house. ¡°Why are you here?¡± I asked Ryan. ¡°.... I came to see your mother and Betty.¡± Ryan immediately put down the dessert in his hand. ¡°Humph, I don¡®t believe you¡®re so kind! My mom and Betty don¡®t need your care. Leave now!¡± | Scanned with CamScanner 19.13 pointed to the door and shouted. ¡°... I¡®m your father after all. How can you talk to me like that?¡± Ryan said without any confidence. ¡°How dare you call me my father! What a joke! My father died 15 years ago!¡± I roared. At this moment, my mother heard the sound of quarrel and ran out from the kitchen. Seeing that I was back, she quickly asked, ¡°Be, why are you back?¡± ¡°Mom, didn¡®t I tell you not to let hime? Why did you let him in again?¡± I asked angrily. Mom saw the suitcase behind me and asked, ¡°Why did youe back with the suitcase? Did you quarrel with Herbert?¡± Hearing this, Ryan also asked anxiously, ¡°How can you quarrel with Herbert? You¡®re really ignorant!¡± I felt disgusted by Ryan¡®s ugly appearance. Then I announced, ¡°Mom, it¡®s not a quarrel between us. I just completed the divorce procedure with him!¡± Originally, I didn¡®t want to tell my mother so quickly so as not to make her worry about me. But now it seemed necessary to announce it in public, especially to let Ryan immediately know that I had nothing to do with Herbert. Only in this way could Ryanpletely disappear from my mother¡®s house. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Be¡®s POV: ¡°A divorce? Are you really divorced?¡± Mother was very anxious. ¡°How can you divorce? That¡®s the Wharton Family! How can your actions do any good to your family? It doesn¡®t benefit you at all!¡± Ryan didn¡®t forget to add thest sentence. ¡°Mom, this is my own business. Of course, it¡®s enough for me to make my own decision.¡± I ignored Ryan and looked at my mother. Mother was so angry that she trembled and raised her hand to p me! ¡°Mom...¡± It was the first time that I was beaten by my mother. Tears welled up in her eyes as she covered her face. Mother cried and said, ¡°How can you divorce at will! Do you know that life would be difficult if you divorce! How will you live in the future?¡± Mother¡®s thoughts were very traditional. She had never agreed to divorce. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. I¡®ve never told her about my divorce. 2 I knew that my mother was extremely worried, so she didn¡®t control her emotions and hit me. But I was still sad, very sad! Seeing this, Ryan hurriedly said, ¡°Hurry up and ask her if she still has any hope of reuniting with Herbert. I stared at Ryan coldly and knew what he was going to do. So before mother could speak, I directly shattered Ryan¡®s intention. ¡°Herbert has other women around him. Even if I go beg him, he won¡®t look at me again!¡± With that, i dragged the suitcase into the room and mmed the door shut. I divorced Herbert. Ryan couldn¡®t get any benefit from me, so he left soon. Ryan left, and we haven¡®t seen him for days. He abandoned us as there was no benefit for him. I very much despise this biological father. That night, Betty came back from school to chat with me. ¡°Sister, do you and brother¨Cinw have a chance to reunite?¡± Betty looked at me. Hearing this, I looked up at my sister and asked, ¡°Did mom ask you to ask me?¡± These days, my mother has been sighing. She had asked me these several times, and I have said that it was impossible. I knerw that mother was doing this for my own good. She was worried about me. But I was already an adult. I had the right to make a decision. ¡°No, I asked it myself.¡± Betty quickly denied. I pursed my lips into a smile. ¡°I won¡®t be thinking about the people of the past anymore.¡± ¡°So, you won¡®t be thinking about Hank, will you?¡± Betty asked excitedly. My hand on the keyboard suddenly stopped. ¡°I have nothing to do with him!¡± Scanned with CamScanner 19.130 Betty grinned and then said a lot to me. In fact, I knew very well that Betty was secretly in love with Hank, but this situation was normal. When I was in university, I also had an inexplicable feeling for an instructor. It was just a kind of excitement in puberty. As time went by, this kind of love would be more and more vague. It could be said that it was a part of a girl¡®s growth. As long as she could grasp her sense of propriety. it was enough. And I was very assured about Hank. He would not have an affair with a female student. In the following days, I had been busy sending my resume. After all, I had to continue my life. Mom and Betty still had to live. I had to find a job with a high sry as soon as possible. After the resume was sent out, somepanies called to ask for an interview. After the interview, it was either the other party was not satisfied with me, or I was not satisfied with the other party¡®s pay and working environment. After a few days, I was also a little annoyed. It seemed that it was really difficult to find a job that I was satisfied with. I couldn¡®t help but miss the days of working in the Wharton Group. Whether it was sry, working environment or room for promotion, they were impable. Because of my one¨Cnight stand, not only did I get a divorce, but I even lost my job. But I didn¡®t regret it. I was afraid that my life in the past year would be very different from that of the past. I would take it as a unique experience. In the evening, when I came back from outside, I saw two figures standing in front of the old corridor in the distance. The slender and short figure was Betty. She was looking up at a tall figure and talking with a smile. Her eyes were full of brilliance and excitement. I was stunned when I saw the tall figure¡®s face! It turned out to be Hank. He had a very pleasant conversation with Betty, and they were chatting casually. Hank even touched Betty¡®s head in the end. I thought only Betty had a crush on him, but now it seemed that things were not that simple. Have they already had the bud of love? Hank was a good person, but Betty was still his student. If something happened to them, would it affect Betty¡®s studies? But if they really fell in love? I shouldn¡®t have opposed it too strongly. Betty was an adult after all. She had the right to make her own decision. I stood there silently, and Hank and Betty didn¡®t notice me. After chatting andughing for a few minutes, Hank watched as Betty went upstairs. After Betty left, I walked over. A look of surprise appeared on Hank¡®s face. ¡°I didn¡®t expect to meet you at my door.¡± I spoke first. Hank exined, ¡°Betty wanted to borrow a book from me. I wasing to the nearby area today, so I sent it to her.¡± Although I believed in Hank, I still reminded him, ¡°Betty is a pure girl. She wants a pure love. I hope Scanned with CamScanner 19.14 she won¡®t get hurt.¡± I was not saying these words to stop them from dating. I just didn¡®t want my sister to be hurt. Hearing this, Hank¡®s face showed obvious displeasure. ¡°Be, I¡®m Betty¡®s teacher, and she¡®s your sister. I¡®m more than ten years older than her, so we have nothing to do with each other. I just treat her as my sister.¡± I could tell that Hank was angry. Although I felt a little guilty, I had to consider my sister. Therefore, the next moment, I said, ¡°Sorry, I may be a little worried, but if you don¡®t like Betty, please keep a necessary distance from her in the future!¡± I had failed twice on the road of love. I knew how it felt not to be loved. That was why I didn¡®t want Betty to repeat the harm I had suffered. ¡°Don¡®t worry. Betty and I are only teacher and a student, or friends at most. If there¡®s nothing else, I¡®ll go first!¡± Hank said in a stiff tone, and then left resolutely. I felt a little upset. After all, I knew Hank¡®s character. It was really hard for him to ept what I said, but for my sister, I had to say these words. I turned my head and frowned. I saw Betty standing at the entrance of the stairs, ring at me with a pair of resentful eyes. Chapter 87 Be''s POV: "Betty? When... when did youe?" I looked at her in surprise. She had obviously gone upstairs just now. Why did shee downstairs again? Betty raised the change in her hand and said with tears, "I know you''re in a bad mood recently. You and mom are always quarreling, so I want to go out and buy your favorite dessert. I didn''t expect that my sister would tell the person I love most to distance himself from me!" Betty was so agitated. I quickly took her hand and exined, "Betty, listen to my exnation..." However, Betty, who was agitated, refused to listen to my exnation. She roared at me, "What are you going to exin to me? My sister, I didn''t expect you to be so selfish. You''re afraid that Hank will like me, so he won''t like you anymore, right?" "What are you talking about?" I never thought about it like that. I just wanted to make sure whether Hank really liked Betty. If Hank really liked Betty, I would definitely bless them. But Hank didn''t like Betty and didn''t refuse her. My tragedy was Betty''s future. Falling in love with someone who didn''t love you was too painful. I really didn''t want Betty to experience the pain I had suffered. That was all I wanted. I tried to exin to Betty. But she didn''t want to listen to me at all. She continued to roar at me, "You''re such a hypocritical person. You told me you wouldn''t hold on to the past. You said that you had nothing to do with Hank. Then why are you stopping us from being together now?" "I really have nothing to do with Hank! I did this just for you. If..." "Enough! Don''t try to deceive me anymore. I know that because of brother-inw, you don''t like Hank. Now that brother-inw has divorced you, you thought of Hank again. You are afraid that Hank will like me!" Betty said quickly. I couldn''t stand it anymore and pushed Betty. I didn''t expect that in my sister''s heart, I was such abad person. I just wanted Betty to shut up, but I didn''t expect that she didn''t stand firm and fell directly to the ground. "You pushed me?" Betty looked aggrieved, tears welling up in her eyes. "I..." Looking at my trembling hands, I regretted my impulse. After I confirmed that Betty was not injured, I felt more sad and heartbroken. This was my younger sister whom I helped my mother raise up for many years. How could she treat me like this? She said that I was selfish and hypocritical. These words hurt me a lot! If it were someone else, I wouldn''t care at all. But Betty was my sister, my favorite and most trusted person. Her words were like a knife, piercing my heart. "Humph!" Betty turned and ran into the corridor angrily. I stood there, feeling weak. I held the handle on the stairs and sat on the stairs for a long time before I slowly lifted my legs and walked up the stairs. As soon as I entered the door, I heard mother''s scolding. "Be, why did you push your sister?" "Why didn''t you ask her what she said?" I said. Then, mother began to reprimand me. "If what Betty said was wrong. You could have scolded her. Why did you push her?" I didn''t reply. I didn''t want to exin to mother. "If you didn''t talk to me in a right manner. Do you think I have to hit you?" Mother was so angry that she mmed the table. I said impatiently, "Mom, these are two different things! I just didn''t want Betty to get hurt." "Betty has already gone to university. What''s wrong with her dating?" Mother asked. I didn''t want to be too direct. After all, that would hurt Betty. But if I didn''t make it clear now, I was the one who was going to get hurt.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Hank doesn''t love her! If he liked her, would he deny it so quickly? What she should do now is not to pursue a man who doesn''t love her, but to study hard. Only we can rely on ourselves in the end." At this time, mother said, "Haven''t you been relying on yourself all these years? Now you don''t even have a job!" This sentence hit my heart again. I touched my chest and said, "Mom, although I don''t have muchability, I have been supporting you all these years, haven''t I?" I didn''t know why my mother and sister, who had always been very close to me, suddenly quarreled with me and exposed my scars. "Do you mean that I am useless and can''t support you?" Mother seemed to have been hurt and cried. "I didn''t mean that." I said in a low voice and went back to my room in frustration. In the next few days, the atmosphere at home was very gloomy. We didn''t say a word and it was so depressing that it made people want to smash things. Betty was blinded by love. I could understand her misunderstanding towards me. But, mother... I didn''t know why mother would be so angry when Herbert and I got divorced. I couldn''t ease my mother''s anger. In the end, I made a decision. I had to move out and work hard to find a job. Early this morning, after my mother and sister went out, I took my suitcase and left. Since I didn''t have a job for the time being, Itemporarily lived in the rental apartment of Joey. In the evening, after taking a shower, I was wearing pajamas and chatting with Joey on her bed. "I''m sorry, Joey. I guess I''ll have to stay here for a while." I only had two hundred dors on me. In the absence of a job, I had to save some money. "Dear, there''s no need to be so courteous with me. If it weren''t for you helping me, I might have been fired by the Wharton Group. You can stay as long as you want." Joey said with a smile. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Be¡®s POV: ¡°I hope I won¡®t see him in my whole life!¡± I knew that Joey must have thought that I had met Herbert after the divorce. In fact, I was telling the truth. I didn¡®t want to see him again. Because I wanted to start a new life. When I saw him again, I was afraid I couldn¡®t control myself. I couldn¡®t always suffer from the same man. ¡°Such an excellent man is indeed not someone that people at our level can have forever. It¡®s already very lucky for you to have a man like him!¡± Joey said. ¡°Don¡®t mention Herbert, okay?¡± I rolled my eyes at Joey. ¡°One more sentence, I¡®ll say one more sentence!¡± Joey stretched out a finger. ¡°Say it!¡± Joey immediately said, ¡°In the past few days, the executives of the Wharton Group didn¡®t dare to breathe heavily. It is said that Boss has been very strict with their work these few days. No matter how serious the executives were, their mistakes would be picked out by him. Boss¡®s secretary, Allie, is very anxious every day. She doesn¡®t dare to make any mistakes in her work. She is always afraid of being reprimanded by Boss!¡± I lowered my head and thought, ¡°Is he in a bad mood because of the divorce? Impossible! He can marry his most beloved woman soon. He should be very happy.¡± ¡°Do you think Boss is reluctant to part with you? There hasn¡®t been any news that he was going to get married in the past few days.¡± Joey continued. I threw a bolster at Joey. ¡°Don¡®t mention him anymore, okay? I¡®ve divorced him. I don¡®t want to hear any news about him!¡± ¡°Okay, okay. Let¡®s talk about something else. How¡®s your job hunt?¡± When it came to this matter, I became even more mncholy. ¡°I¡®ve been looking for a job for half a month, and there¡®s no suitable one. One of them asked me to go for an interview tomorrow, but there¡®s not much hope.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Joey frowned and asked. I replied, ¡°It¡®s a legal department. They wanted to hire a financial manager. I sent my resume at will at that time. Thepany has high requirements, a high sry, and a good working environment. Thepetition must be fierce.¡± ¡°No matter what, you should try. There might be hope!¡± Joeyughed. ¡°I hope everything goes well.¡± I thought, holding my chin. Early the next morning, I came to the QW Law Firm This legal department upied an entire floor of this building. It had dozens of employees. The office conditions were spacious and bright, and the staff¡®s sry was also very high. It was said that thepany was very famous in the city, I was very satisfied with such a working environment. Scanned with CamScanner 1916 The only bad thing about this building was that it was fairly close to the Wharton building, only a few hundred meters away. This made me feel a great deal of pressure. There were also a lot of people who applied for the financial manager post, many of whom graduated from famous schools and experienced. Because of these two things, I was not confident enough. I was under a lot of pressure working here because I didn¡®t know if I would meet Herbert or my former colleague. Besides, I didn¡®t have much chance to get this job, so I turned around and wanted to leave. ¡°Next is the No. 8, Be!¡± As soon as I took a few steps, someone called my name. Since my name was called, it was better for me to umte experience in the interview! I walked to the staff and said, ¡°I¡®m No. 8, Be.¡± ¡°You can go in.¡± The staff reached out and made an inviting gesture to an office. I walked into a spacious office and saw three interviewers sitting in front of a row of tables. The interviewers were two men and one woman. The woman was about forty years old. She was sitting in the middle, so she should be the chief examiner, right? On my left was a middle¨Caged man in his fifties, and on my right was a young man in his thirties. It was not my first interview, so I was not nervous. I specially prepared it before I came here today, from hairstyle to clothing and matching shoes. In addition, I didn¡¯t have high expectations of myself, so I was very calm. At the beginning of the interview, the interviewer asked some basic financial questions. I could basically answer all the questions rted to the field. I was still confident in my profession. After all, I was very serious about work in the past. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. After the question, the female examiner sitting in the middle asked, ¡°Miss Stepanek, 25 years old, you had three years of financial experience?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. ¡°Then why did you choose our QW Law Firm?¡± the female examiner continued to ask. ¡°No reason. It¡®s hard to find a suitable job now, so I sent in my resume to anypanies with financial posts. I wanted to try as much as possible!¡± I replied. The young male examiner next to the female examiner gave me a few more nces. The female examiner frowned as if she didn¡®t like my answer. I didn¡®t take the female examiner¡®s attitude to heart at all. I didn¡®t hold much hope for this job today, so I treated the interview with ease. I said whatever I wanted and didn¡®t intentionally tter them. The female examiner continued to ask, ¡°Why did you apply for the position of a financial manager, and not an ordinary finance staff?¡± In the past, when answering such questions, the interviewees would say that they had been engaged in finance for several years. They wanted to train themselves better and challenge their own abilities. I didn¡®t want to say such hypocritical words, so I answered directly, ¡°Because the financial manager¡®s sry is much higher than that of ordinary finance staff. Of course, I want to make more money when Ie out to work. I also need to support my family!¡± Scanned with CamScanner 1916 My words immediately surprised the three interviewers. I knew I couldn¡®t pass the interview this time, just as I expected. The young examiner in a silver suit rubbed his nose. He then picked up my resume and asked, ¡°Your previous job was at the Wharton Group?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I turned to look at the young examiner. The interviewer was at most 30 years old. He had thick hair, a square face, and deep facial features. He was a handsome man. He looked down at the resume twice and then continued to look at me. ¡°It has been more than half a year since you left the Wharton Group. You didn¡®t write your resume in the past half a year? Didn¡®t youe out to work?¡± he asked doubtfully. Half a year? The life of the past six months appeared in my mind. I thought of the damp environment on the Moon Mountain and my heart seemed to have be moist... Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Be¡®s POV: ¡°I quit as I was pregnant during this period of time.¡± I answered honestly. The young interviewer nodded and then turned to discuss with the female examiner in a low voice. The female examiner said to me seriously, ¡°Miss Stepanek, today¡®s interview is over. Go back and wait for news. ¡°Okay.¡± I knew that I would definitely not be hired. After all, my performance was not very good. But I still had to be polite, so I nodded with a smile and then left the office. In the evening, when Joey went home, I was lying in bed with a mask on. She said, ¡°Hey, I envy you so much. I¡®m so tired of working overtime. You can still put on a mask here and sleep.¡± ¡°Do you think I don¡®t want to work overtime? I have to work as soon as possible.¡± I said with great frustration. ¡°By the way, how was your interview today?¡± Joey asked as she changed her clothes. ¡°Just a sentence!¡± I raised two fingers. ¡°What?¡± Joey asked. ¡°I¡®m sure I will be eliminated!¡± I replied. I sighed and said, ¡°What I said today amused the examiner. Can I count on them to hire me?¡± Thinking back to the shocked expression on the female examiner¡®s face today and how the young male examiner couldn¡®t help butugh, I felt quite satisfied. After all, I¡®d never been so free to speak in front of a leader. Ring... Just then, my phone rang. ¡°You have an email. Hurry up and check if it¡®s a sessful application.¡± Joey said excitedly. ¡°It must be a junk email.¡± I didn¡®t get my phone. I had no confidence in today¡®s interview. ¡°Can you take a look?¡± Joey brought the phone to me. I reached for my phone and took a look at it. I was stunned by the words on it. ¡°What¡®s wrong? You¡®re scaring me!¡± Joey stared at me in surprise. I rxed for a moment and said, ¡°My application is sessful!¡± Hearing this, Joey hurriedly asked, ¡°Is it the financial manager of that legal department?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. Hearing this, Joey couldn¡®t helpughing happily. ¡°Why are you so lucky? How much is your sry per month?¡± ¡°The benefits are not bad. I¡®ll be in probation for three months, with a basic sry of 1,500 dors. After I be a permanent staff, my basic sry will be 2,000 dors. I¡®ll also have subsistence allowance for meals, perfect attendance reward, and bonus!¡± I was very happy. I was satisfied with this sry A higher level of sry than that of the Wharton Group?¡± Joey stared at me. Scanned with CamScanner ¡°Yes¡± i nodded and threw myself onto the bed, This was definitely the happiest thing I had ever felt recently I had been in a bad mood for the past few days There was a good result for something that I had never expected But there was one thing that needed to be worried about What if I met my former colleagues or Herbert? I hesitated for a moment and immediately calmed down It wouldn¡®t be a big problem even if I met him After all, he and I were divorced. This was not a bad pay. It could make up for my embarrassment Joey was also happy for me. ¡°You¡®re amazing. It¡®s your first day at work tomorrow Get ready for what you need tomorrow. Remember to leave a good first impression on the boss! I nodded and got out of bed to get ready. Early the next morning, I appeared on time at the QW Law Firm Today, I was wearing a simple white shirt, a pair of ck striped trousers, and a pair of boots of the same color. There was also a ck fur coat on the outside. The style was simple ording to the usual practice, on my first day of work, I had to directlymunicate with my boss. Thus, I went straight to the boss of the QW Law Firm, the office of chiefwyer, Klein Wharton ¡°Are you Miss Stepanek?¡± A female employee in a pink shirt stood up from her desk ¡°Yes.¡± I guessed that she should be Klein¡®s secretary Sure enough, the young female employee immediately said, ¡°Hello, I¡®m Boss¡®s secretary, Zoe ¡°Nice to meet you, Zoe Please take care of me in the future.¡± I said with a smile ¡°We¡®re here to take care of each other Boss said that if you te hete, he would like to invite you in to see him right away¡± Zoe said with a smile ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded, then stepped forward and knocked on the door of Klein¡®s office Dong dong dong... ¡°Come in!¡± Soon, a male voice came from inside I gently pushed open the door and walked to the desk Raising my head, I said with a smile, Mr. Wharton, I¡®m Be...¡± After the man raised his head from reading the file, I saw his face clearly When I saw his face clearly. I was stunned. Kleinughed, revealing his white teeth. ¡°Are you surprised to see me?¡± I would never have imagined that the young man sitting next to the female examiner would be the big boss and chiefwyer of this legal department, Klein I didn¡®t know he was the main interviewer, but I was a little embarrassed. After all, yesterday¡®s performance was too straightforward. ¡°I thought the boss and chiefwyer of the QW Law Firm should be an old man¡± I said in a hattering tone Heaning these words, Kleinughed, Staring at me, he said, ¡°You weren¡®t as frank as you were Scanned with CamScanner yesterday.¡± My cheeks were a little hot. I wanted to say something, but he continued, ¡°Do you know why I chose you as my financial manager?¡± I shook my head. This was also the problem that I thought about all night. I was not bad at answering questions regarding my profession, but I didn¡®t think I was the best among all the interviewees. Was it because Klein thinks that I was interesting when answering questions? After a while, Klein¡®s expression became solemn as he said, ¡°Because you are honest enough. I need a financial manager who is honest with me. I usually have to handle cases and manage thisw firm. That¡®s why I am very busy. As for finance, it¡®s very important. But I don¡¯t want to y guessing games with my financial manager. I hope you will be as frank as ever. Can you do that?¡± These words directly ignited my enthusiasm for work. This boss was very good. ¡®In fact, this was also what I wanted to do the most. I only worked and told the boss the real situation of work. I was not controlled by other messy andplicated things. I was only responsible for my work. ¡°Yes!¡± | answered clearly. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Kleinughed, then stood up and stretched out his hand towards me. Seeing the big hand, I did not hesitate and reached out to shake it. This was a new job and a new beginning. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Be¡®s POV Klein attached great importance to me. He personally led me to the office that he had prepared for me The finance manager¡®s independent office was very good. Although it was not big, it could overlook a corner of J City. There were two pots of green nts on the desk, which were very fresh and unique. In the following days, I naturally worked hard. Everything went very smoothly. Except for one of my assistants who didn¡®t listen to mymands, it could be said that it was already very perfect There were only three people in the finance department, including me. Amy was recruited into thepany with me, and another old employee named Selina. She was the employee who did not obey my orders Later, I learned that she had been coveting the position of finance manager, but she didnt expect that the company didn¡®t promote her. Instead, they recruited a new one, so she was not convinced and began to make trouble for me. After all, I was no longer a fresh graduate. I knew how to deal with such a person. I had just arrived at thepany and should not make too many enemies for myself. So, everything should be focused on the welfare of thispany.¡± After a month, Klein gave me a bonus and told me to work hard. I had a high chance of bing a permanent staff. I was very satisfied with this job, whether it was the sry or working environment. So, I would continue to work hard. On Christmas Day, we received gifts prepared by thepany and rested the whole day. I went to thepany to get some documents. When I was about to leave thepany, my cell phone rang I looked down and saw my mother¡®s phone number My feelings wereplicated. I had been away from home for almost a month Mom didn¡®t take the initiative to contact me once 1 called her twice, but she didn¡®t want to talk too much to me Today was Christmas. Even Joey had gone back to her hometown to celebrate the new year. I, a homeless person, began to feel lonely, so I picked up the phone eagerly the next moment, ¡°It¡®s Christmas today. Do you know that? Are youing back?¡± As soon as the phone was connected, mother¡®s voice came from the other end. Mother used to say the same thing when she was angry. Hearing such a voice, I knew that she was not angry this time. So I quickly said, ¡°Thepany just gave us a holiday, and I¡¯m rushing home. What gifts should I bring back? ¡°You don¡®t need to buy anything! It¡®s good that you¡®re back.¡± After mother said a few words, she hung up the phone. Scanned with CamScanner 19170 I ran home in a hurry after hanging up the phone. As soon as I entered the house, I smelled the aroma of rice. ¡°Sister, you¡®re back?¡± Betty greeted me. ¡°Oh.¡± When I heard Betty call me sister, I was no longer angry. I took out a long socks, which contained the gift I prepared. ¡°A gift for you.¡± Even though Betty was no longer a child, I had always habitually prepared long socks for her. I would usually put some beautiful candy in her long socks, as well as delicate small gifts, such as headphones, ne, and so on. I bought this year¡®s long socks a long time ago. I thought I wouldn¡®t be able to send them out this year. I didn¡®t expect that it would eventually be handed to Betty. I was very happy. ¡°Thank you, sister.¡± Betty came up and hugged me. I increased my strength. We were family. No matter what, family was always the most important thing. I walked into the kitchen and helped mother prepare Christmas dinner. ¡°Mom, what is it that I need to do?¡± I said. ¡°You don¡®t need to do anything. Go wash your hands and get ready for dinner!¡± Mom patted the back of my hand ¡°Got it.¡± It was the same in the past. I turned around and went to the bathroom with a smile. Everything seemed to have returned to normal. My family was still the same, and my loved ones were still my loved ones. Christmas was still the same as before, and I had also recovered from the loss of love. I was still the strong Be! Ten minutester, the table was filled with the dishes made by mother and a bottle of red wine. ¡°Can we start now?¡± I had not eaten the dinner made by my mother for a long time. I was looking forward to it Instead of answering me, Mom looked up at the clock on the wall. I turned to look at Betty, puzzled. Betty curled her lips and said, ¡°Mom just called Ryan and asked him toe with us.¡± Hearing this, I frowned, but my reaction was not as fierce as usual. After all, the rtionship between my mother and I had just eased. I didn¡®t want to have a conflict because of a trash like Ryan. ¡°I¡®m going to make a phone call.¡± Mother thought for a moment and got up to make a phone call. ¡°Is he still here often?¡± I asked Betty. Betty replied, ¡°He has been here two times since you moved out. Every time, he woulde to ask mom if there was a chance that Herbert and you could be together again. He would then leave in a few minutes. Mom was the only one who thought Ryan was still thinking about us!¡± I knew Ryan wouldn¡®te back today. He usually came here to hide it from Connie. Today was the reunion day of the whole family. He couldn¡®te here anyway. Scanned with CamScanner 79 180 Then, mother sat at the dining table with a depressed look and said, ¡°Let¡®s start!¡± Betty immediately picked up her chopsticks and started eating. I was very upset when I saw my mother¡®s unhappy look. But after so many experiences, I could probably understand my mother. If a woman loved a man deeply, it would not be so easy topletely erase that man in her life. ¡°Mom, you eat too!¡± I cut the steak for her. ¡°Okay.¡± Mother seemed to still be in a bad mood. At this time, Betty suddenly said, ¡°Mom, why can¡®t you see Ryan¡®s true colors? He saw that you were useful, so he coaxed you. He would ignore you if you were useless!¡± ¡°Betty!¡± I was worried that Mom wouldn¡®t be able to take it anymore, so I quickly stopped her. However, this time, mother raised her head and said, ¡°Now I understand. I will no longer be at his mercy. You can be witnesses!¡± After that, she lowered her head and ate the steak. Betty and I looked at each other and felt very happy. It would be great if mother could walk out of this failed marriage. On Christmas Night, I stayed at mother¡®s house. Betty and I were still in the same room, Betty apologized to me. ¡°Sister, I¡®m sorry for what happenest time!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. I saw the guilty look on Betty¡®s face and replied with a smile, ¡°It¡®s all over. We¡®re still sisters.¡± ¡°Then why don¡®t you move back?¡± Betty asked. ¡°I want to find a house near thepany, so as not to run back and forth and waste all my time on the road.¡± I said. ¡°That¡®s true.¡± Betty nodded. ¡°By the way, you and him...¡± I was actually very concerned about Betty and Hank, but I was afraid that it would affect the our rtionship again, so I didn¡®t say anything. But Betty was generous and said, ¡°He is very serious to me now. He doesn¡®t even joke with me and has been avoiding me. So I can only study hard now.¡± Hearing this, I was relieved and thought, ¡°Hank is really a good person. If he didn¡®t like someone, he wouldn¡®t give them false hope.¡± Mom and I suffered a lot because we fell in love with someone who didn¡®t love us. If Betty could avoid it, she would be very lucky. ¡°But my feelings for him won¡®t change. He doesn¡®t want to fall in love with a student as a teacher. I can pursue him after graduation. He is my ultimate goal!¡± Betty raised her hand to cheer herself up. Hearing this, I frowned. I thought Betty would let go of this rtionship. It turned out that she had fallen deeply in love with Hank... Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Be¡®s POV: Time flew. Half a year had passed. The weather was getting warm. After more than half a year of hard work, I not only passed the probation but also valued. The work went very smoothly. With a good sry, I rented an apartment near thepany, so that I could save a lot of time on the road every day. I didn¡®t give up my original dream, but spent all my spare time to study on the CPA exam. Although thepany and the Wharton building were very close, I didn¡®t run into anyone I didn¡®t want to meet. There were two times when I saw the ck Bentley by chance. It soon drove away, but I still heard the sound of my heart beating faster. asionally, when I passed by, I would raise my head to look at the familiar building, but as soon as I did, I would hurriedly leave. I knew that I should have forgotten all those past events, but the only thing I could do now was to seal them in my heart. To forget all of them, it would probably take some time. But I finally stood up again. This was the most important thing. That morning, I was looking at thest month¡®s charts of ount when my cell phone suddenly rang. After the call was connected, Klein¡®s voice rang out from the other end of the line. ¡°Be, there¡®s an important guest in my office. Go receive him with a cup of iced Americano, I¡®m stuck in a traffic jam here, and it¡®ll probably take me another twenty minutes to get back.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± I hung up the phone, then immediately followed Klein¡®s instructions and prepared the iced Americano. Actually, entertaining the guests was the work of his secretary, Zoe. However, she was currently focused being Klein¡®s administrative secretary. She was usually arranging the materials for him, and was very busy. As a financial manager, I was most busy at the end of the month and the beginning of the month. Thus, Klein often asked me to take care of some of the guests¡® affairs. After all, I was an employee who earned a sry. I would do whatever the boss asked me to do. Five minutester, I walked into Klein¡®s office with a cup of iced Americano. ¡°Hello, sir. Mr. Wharton just called back, said that it would take more than ten minutes for him to arrive at thepany, so he asked me to prepare an ice Americano for you...¡± Before I could finish my sentence, the man with his back facing me suddenly turned around. When I saw the familiar face in front of me,iny smile froze and the rest of my words were stuck in my throat. It was him, Herbert! Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Why was he here? Scanned with CamScanner 19 180 I felt very flustered in my heart. After a few seconds of nervousness, I told myself to calm down. I must calm down! I had thought of countless scenes where I might meet him, but there was no such scene as today. The stubbornness in the depths of my soul was overflowing. I must pretend that nothing happened. I must not let him look down on me. The next moment, a standard smile appeared on my face as I said, ¡°Mr. Wharton, long time no see!¡± ¡°It¡®s been a long time. It¡®s been more than half a year, isn¡®t it?¡± Herbert seemed to be in a bad mood. I didn¡®t want to continuemunicating with him, so I smiled and pointed at the coffee on the table. ¡°Please have some coffee. Klein will be here soon!¡± I was about to leave the office. However, he took two steps forward and appeared in front of me. His approach made my heart tremble and I instinctively took a step back. Probably because I was too flustered, my high heels were a little unstable and my body suddenly lost bnce. I couldn¡®t help but let out a low cry! Just as I was about to fall, a strong arm wrapped around my waist and pulled me into a wide embrace. ¡°Ah...¡± I instinctively reached out and grabbed the cor of his shirt. While I was panicking, I was even more flustered. I could smell his unique aura, and the big hand on my waist was very warm. I was immediately shrouded by his breath, and I was a little flustered for a while. The speed of the air conditioner in the office was very low, but at this moment, my vest was covered with a thinyer of sweat. I was wearing a thin linen professional skirt, and he only wore a thin shirt. When my body touched it, it turned into water, like the collision of hydrogen and oxygen. My skin immediately became hot from inside out. When I heard that I was gasping for breath, I frantically pushed away Herbert. Then I lowered my head and tidied up my clothes. I felt my face burning. I didn¡®t know what to do. At this time, Herbert reached out his hand. I immediately felt my head go numb. What did he want to do? Before I could take a step back, his fingers had already pinched the name tag on my chest. ¡°Financial manager?¡± Herbert read the title in a low voice, and his voice was very pleasant. At this time, I couldn¡®t help but feel a little embarrassed. Because I misunderstood him and thought he wanted to do something to me. Fortunately, he didn¡®t do anything excessive just now. Otherwise, it would be even more embarrassing. He should be married to Caroline now, right? I was once abandoned by him. Why did I still think that he was interested in me? Thinking of this, my heart sank into the bottom of the valley, and the burning love also immediately cooled down. Scanned with CamScanner 19:18 0 It was undeniable that I still had feelings for him. But it was different from half a year ago. I now clearly know that there was no possibility between him and I. So after a brief panic, reason reced my inner emotions. ¡°Yes, Mr. Wharton.¡± I replied politely. ¡°Have you been doing well recently?¡± There was a hint of sarcasm in Herbert¡®s tone. I looked up and said in a calm voice, ¡°Yes, not bad.¡± ¡°Are you together with that Hank?¡± Herbert continued to ask. I didn¡®t expect him to ask such a question. My unresigned personality was sessfully provoked by this man. I raised my chin and answered, ¡°Yes, we are very happy together. The first person I saw when I got up in the morning was him, and thest person I saw before I went to bed at night was him. Our rtionship is like an eternal flower that will never wither...¡± Before I could finish my sentence, one hand wrapped around my waist and the other pressed my hands behind my back. Then I was forced to kiss! ¡°Wuwu...¡± I wanted to curse, but I couldn¡®t say a word. I resisted strongly, but he suppressed me harder. My high heels kicked hard on his legs, but he didn¡®t seem to want to let go. His tongue began to invade the territory in my mouth more aggressively... Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Be¡¯s POV: Herbert¡¯s kiss was overbearing and powerful, as if it was not only a kiss, but also a way of punishment. I felt pain and suffocation. Although I was angry, there was nothing I could do but let him continue to kiss me¡­ Until the sound of a conversation came from outside. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re back?¡± Zoe, greeted Klein. ¡°Zoe, is Mr. Wharton inside?¡± This was Klein¡¯s voice. ¡°Yes, Be is inside as well.¡± Zoe replied. ¡°Well¡­¡± The voice outside made me feel scared. I didn¡¯t want others to see me kissing Herbert. This was the ce I worked at. I didn¡¯t want any rumors to spread like before. However, Herbert did not let go of me immediately. Instead, he kissed me for a few seconds before releasing his grip on my wrists. Feeling his wrist loosen, I immediately reached out and pushed him in the chest, and Herbert was pushed more than a foot away. The next moment, the office door was pushed open! In the blink of an eye, I saw Klein walk in with his briefcase in hand. ¡°You¡­¡± Klein¡¯s gaze was on the two of us, and I felt very guilty. | said hurriedly, ¡°Oh, Mr. Wharton is in a hurry. There¡¯s a meeting after this, so he asked me to give you a call.¡± I looked up and saw that Herbert was staring at me with a pair of slightly narrowed eyes. I quickly lowered my head in panic. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong today. It isn¡¯t the rush hour period but I¡¯ve been stuck in a traffic jam.¡± Klein laughed. ¡°I feel that today¡¯s jam is at the right time.¡± said Herbert. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Klein looked at Herbert with a puzzled look on his face. But I understood the meaning of his words. Recalling the kiss just now, my cheeks became hot again. While Klein wasn¡¯t paying attention, I red viciously at Herbert. ¡°You have to ask your financial manager.¡± Herbert also stared at me. Klein turned to look at me curiously as well. ¡°Oh, Mr. Wharton said that the iced coffee is very delicious. If it weren¡¯t for you, he wouldn¡¯t be able to leisurely drink coffee here.¡± After I finished speaking, my smile was a little unnatural, because these words didn¡¯t sound real. ¡°He really is very busy normally. Usually, he doesn¡¯t even have the time to sit down and drink coffee.¡± Klein didn¡¯t suspect me as he continued to speak. 16.56 At this moment, I truly felt a bit guilty towards the trust which Klein had for me. It seemed that even if I said that the coal ball was white, he had to agree. Yes, it was white, as white as snow. I looked up and saw Herbert staring at me with a strange look. I knew I couldn¡¯t stay here anymore, because I didn¡¯t know what he would say next. ¡°I¡¯ll go out first.¡± I quickly exited the office. After leaving the office, I touched my lips and felt a little pain. ¡°Miss Stepanek, you really are amazing. You were able to spend such a long period of time alone with Mr. Wharton.¡± At this time, Zoe suddenlyughed in a low voice. ¡°What¡­ do you mean?¡± I asked guiltily. Could it be that the sound of Herbert kissing me just now was heard by Zoe? My cheeks became hotter. If so, would I face all kinds of public opinions and even lose this job like my previous job?¡± This was something I didn¡¯t want to happen. ¡°Mr. Wharton is really handsome, but his personality is as cold as ice. I¡¯m scared of him when I see him!¡± Zoe stood up and whispered into my ear. Hearing her words, I immediately breathed a sigh of relief. I shrugged my shoulders and pretended to be scared. ¡°I¡¯m also very afraid, but I have to do what Boss told me to.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Right now, we must definitely not offend the great client of ourpany, Mr. Wharton.¡± Zoe said. ¡°Client?¡± I asked. Zoe exined with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t know yet, do you? Ourpany is the legal counsel for the Wharton Group and we are currently discussing the details. If nothing goes wrong, we¡¯ll be able to sign the contract in a few days.¡± Hearing this, I couldn¡¯t help but cry in my heart. How could there be such a coincidence? I couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. I couldn¡¯t believe that the QW Law Firm has a business rtionship with the Wharton Group. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that he would often show up in the future? ¡°Oh, I see.¡± I tried to keep calm and nodded with a smile. Then I ran back to my office. Closing the door, I took out the makeup mirror from my bag. My face was so red and my lips were swollen. I angrily mmed the makeup mirror on the desk, touched my slightly painful lips, and my heart beat was very fast. It had been more than half a year, and that damn Herbert had appeared again. Was I unable to get rid of him for the rest of my life? This man was so hateful! When he was with me, he had an affair with his ex-girlfriend. Now that we were separated, he deliberately approached me! What on earth was he trying to do? Herbert¡¯s POV: I saw Be. Half a year had passed, but she was still as beautiful as before. To be honest, when I saw her, I was very excited. But when I saw her politely address me as ¡®Mr. Wharton¡¯, I was very upset. We used to be the closest, but now she had to be so polite and distant. I forced a kiss on her as I couldn¡¯t control my feelings and longing. Her lips were as soft and sweet as before. When I saw her panic in my arms, I was very happy. It meant that her body still had a reaction to me. By this time, she had already left the office. Only Klein and I were left in the office, but I was still missing that kiss, Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Klein sat in front of his desk, cing a thick stack of documents on it. ¡°You could have arranged for a subordinate to collect the contract. Why are you here in person today?¡± I looked at him and said, ¡°I happened to pass by yourpany, so I came up to have a look.¡± At this moment, Klein seemed to have noticed something. He excitedly teased, ¡°Did you just have a date with a woman?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I didn¡¯t understand why he suddenly said that. Laughing, Klein pushed a pack of tissue in front of me, then pointed at his mouth. I immediately understood why he said that. I touched my lips and saw some lipstick marks on my fingers. Then, I took out a tissue and wiped it on my mouth. I looked down at the tissue in my hand. There was indeed lipstick mark, but I didn¡¯t care. On the contrary, I was in a good mood. This was Be¡¯s lipstick I put the tissue into my trouser pocket and did not throw it directly into the trash can. Klein continued to tease me. ¡°You¡¯re in a good mood today? Who did you go on a date with just now? Was it Caroline or do you have a new target?¡± I didn¡¯t tell him in details about Be and I, so I stood up and said, ¡°I have something to do. I¡¯ll go first.¡± With that, I picked up the stack of contracts on his desk and walked out. ¡°Since you still want to have a meeting, then you can go.¡± Klein rose to his feet and saw me off. A meeting? I suddenly remembered that this was the excuse that Be had just found for me. The woman¡¯s face appeared in my mind again. I turned around and said, ¡°Your finance manager is a new recruit? Why haven¡¯t I seen her before?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been more than half a year. How many times have you been here in this year? How could you possibly know all of my dozens of employees?¡± After Klein finished speaking, he immediately asked, ¡°Do you have a good impression of Be? But it¡¯s toote. She¡¯s already married!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± I asked in surprise. Did she really get married? With Hank? The anger was burning in my heart. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 93 Herbert¡¯s POV: ¡°Do you really like Be? She¡¯s already married and has a child. It¡¯s best that you don¡¯t mess with her!¡± Klein waved his hand. Married? Gave birth to a baby? In just half a year? I was stunned for a moment, but soon calmed down. ¡°My taste is not that bad that I¡¯m interested in a woman who is pregnant and married!¡± After that, I opened the door and left the office. I got into the car and ordered, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Mr. Wharton, where are we going?¡± Connor asked. ¡°Any ce!¡± I said casually. At this moment, I was in a terrible mood. That woman is really something! We hadn¡¯t seen each other for only half a year, but she was not only married, but also pregnant! Then the images of Be and Hank kept shing in my mind, and I clenched my fists. Connor was driving. After quite a bit of time had passed, the vehicle stopped. Connor said, ¡°Mr. Wharton, why don¡¯t you get off the car and take a walk?¡± I looked out of the window. It was this ce! At the thought of seeing that lovely little guyter, I immediately restrained my emotions. I just wanted that angel to see my gentle side. I didn¡¯t want him to be afraid of me. I opened the car door after I sorted out my emotions. Be¡¯s POV: On this day, I hid in the office for the whole morning. After making sure that Herbert was gone, only then did I dare toe out from my office. I could only pray that he wouldn¡¯t appear often, or I might really lose this job. However, in the following month, it was very peaceful. Herbert had never appeared in the company again, although thepany had officially signed a contract with the Wharton Group. Of course, Herbert had never appeared in my life. When he didn¡¯t show up, I felt lucky. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. After all, it meant that I wouldn¡¯t have too much trouble. I could continue to do this job. But on the other side, I was a little disappointed. If he didn¡¯t show up, did it mean that he hadpletely let go of our rtionship? When this thought came to me. I couldn¡¯t help mocking myself. ¡°Do you really think that he still has feelings for you?¡± The kiss in the office was because I angered him and made him jealous and angry. In fact, I was nothing in his heart. I didn¡¯t know if he was already married to Caroline, because I had never asked Joey anything about Herbert. Joey had never mentioned the name of Herbert in front of me too. Perhaps Herbert and Caroline were having a very happy life. At the thought of the happy scene of Herbert being with other women, I felt very sad. This feeling was very contradictory. On the one hand, my rational mind told me not to have any expectations for Herbert. We couldn¡¯t have anything to do with each other. On the other hand, I couldn¡¯t control my feelings. I still liked Herbert. If he didn¡¯t care about me, or if he was with another woman, I would be very sad¡­ You! Stop being so pretentious. It took me a lot of effort to get out of the previous state. I finally started a new life like this. I was living a good life now. I didn¡¯t want to think about the past anymore. I was already in the past with Herbert. We had nothing to do with each other anymore. I had to stop thinking about it. I couldn¡¯t think about it anymore. I said that to myself with all my might! Finally, under my suppression, my mood calmed down. That evening, because it was the end of the month, I worked for an extra hour. When I came to the gate of the building, I found that it was raining outside and I didn¡¯t have an umbre. Just when I didn¡¯t know what to do, a ck car suddenly stopped in front of me. The window of the driver seat was rolled down. Klein¡¯s face stretched out from within. ¡°Come in. I¡¯ll send you off!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± At this time, I definitely couldn¡¯t get a taxi, so I happily nodded and agreed. After sitting in the passenger seat, Klein started the car engine. ¡°My house is just a few hundred of meters away. You can just drop me at the intersection.¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Okay!¡± A few hundred meters away, Klein sneezed several times in a row. ¡°Boss, did you catch a cold?¡± I frowned and asked. ¡°A bit.¡± Klein nodded. ¡°Then take your medicine quickly.¡± I reminded him. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m so strong.¡± Klein was very confident in his own body. Since Klein had already said so, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for me to continue persuading him. After all, the rtionship between Klein and I was that of a boss and a subordinate. I shouldn¡¯t interfere too much in the private affairs of the boss. Just then, my phone rang! I looked down and saw that it was Joey calling, so I quickly picked it up. ¡°What time are youing back? I¡¯m at your door. I bought some food for you. Let¡¯s eat hotpot today.¡± Joey¡¯s voice came from the other end. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there in two minutes.¡± After that, I hung up the phone. In this city, Joey and I were best friends. She would often buy food to eat with me. I knew that Joey was afraid that I would be lonely, so she always came to apany me in this way. I was very grateful for having such a good friend. ¡°Your family urged you?¡± Klein asked. ¡°Yes.¡± I replied. Joey is already my family. She was closer to me than my family. Kleinughed. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful.¡± ¡°Be, in fact, I appreciate you very much. In my impression, you work very seriously and have a very sincere character. You are also very steady in doing things. You don¡¯t do any conspiracy in thepany, and you don¡¯t push people away. I am very relieved to let you do many important things. In fact, you can almost handle them very well and neverin. I didn¡¯t expect Klein to suddenly praise me like this. I was a little happy. ¡°Thank you for yourpliment, Boss.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. In thepany, I¡¯m the Boss. But if I¡¯m not in thepany, we can also be friends. You can just call me Klein.¡± ¡°Alright, Klein. Thank you for your appreciation. I will definitely focus on my work.¡± I said sincerely. Kleinughed and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m home. See you tomorrow!¡± I waved at Klein, then quickly jumped out of the car, covered my head with a bag, and left. When I went upstairs, most of my body was wet. Sure enough, I saw Joey waiting for me at the door with the dishes. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Joey looked at me strangely, so I immediately asked. ¡°Who is the man who sent you back?¡± Joey asked me. ¡°Your vision is really good.¡± I rolled my eyes at her and entered the door.. ¡°Hey, this building is on the roadside. I saw everything through the window of the corridor just now. The most important thing is that you got out of the car and ran for more than ten seconds before the car drove away. What does this mean? The man inside must have a good impression of you!¡± Joey analyzed while changing her slippers. ¡°Please, that is my boss? It was raining today, and he sent me back. Otherwise, I would definitely be soaked in the rain!¡± I took the food from Joey and went to the kitchen. Joey immediately ran to the kitchen. ¡°So what if he¡¯s your boss? It¡¯s not your first time dating a boss, is it?¡± I was stunned. Joey seemed to know that she had said something wrong, so she said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Be. I shouldn¡¯t have mentioned this sad thing.¡± I rxed a little and exined with a smile, ¡°This time, my boss is awyer, and he is the most famouswyer among the youngwyers. He is also the boss of thisw firm, and he is also very handsome. It¡¯s impossible for him to like me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. You¡¯re also very charming.¡± Joey touched me with her shoulder as she washed the vegetables. I didn¡¯t want to bicker with Joey, so I quickly changed the subject and said something else. We chatted while eating hot pot. By nine o¡¯clock, the wind and rain outside had not stopped. Joey decided to stay here overnight. Suddenly, I remembered something very important. ¡°Oh no! I lost my phone.¡± ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t see your phone the whole night.¡± Joey frowned. ¡°Oh my, I remember. I must have left in my boss¡¯s car!¡± I quickly remembered that thest time I had used my cell phone was in Klein¡¯s car. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Be¡¯s POV: Hearing that my phone was in Klein¡¯s car, Joey¡¯s face was instantly filled with evil smiles. ¡°Isn¡¯t this an opportunity for you?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Hurry up and pass me your phone.¡± I reached out to Joey. Joey took out her phone from her bag, but she shook her wrist and did not give it to me. Instead, she asked, ¡°Are you calling your boss?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m calling him. My cell phone is with him. He can¡¯t get in touch with me!¡± I replied. ¡°Then you need to be careful when you call him.¡± Joey stuffed the phone into my hand. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked in confusion. ¡°It¡¯s almost 10 o¡¯clock now. If you call him now, his wife or girlfriend might misunderstand you. At that time, you will be the third party!¡± Joey said with a smile. Hearing this, I really hesitated. I could be sure that Klein didn¡¯t have a wife, but I really didn¡¯t know if he had a girlfriend. But I was worried about whether or not my cell phone was with Klein. After all, the cell phone was too important to me. Without a cell phone, many jobs would be dyed. I thought about it for a moment and decided to call my own number. I was calling my own mobile phone. It might not cause any misunderstanding. Ring¡­ Ring¡­ The ringtone rang for a long time, but no one answered. I was beginning to panic. Could it be that I didn¡¯t leave my phone in Klein¡¯s car? If dropped my phone outside, it would be terrible. I definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to find it. I dialed several times, and when I was about to give up, the phone was finally connected! ¡°Hello?¡± The voice from the other end was hoarse and weak. Hearing this voice, I could tell that it was Klein. ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡­ have a fever¡­¡± Klein¡¯s voice was very unpleasant to hear. ¡°Didn¡¯t you take medicine for fever?¡± I asked anxiously. I could tell that he must be very ufortable. ¡°There¡¯s none¡­ at home,¡± he replied with difficulty. ¡°Are you the only one at home?¡± I asked, still a little taken aback. ¡°Hmm.¡± He gave a long ¡®hmm¡¯ and said no more. Klein¡¯s voice sounded very terrible. Most likely, he was in a very bad state. I happened to have a medicine for fever. I was worried that something unexpected might happen to him, so I said, ¡°Send me your house location. I¡¯ll send you the medicine right away!¡± ¡°No¡­no need¡­¡± Klein, at the other end of the line, refused. ¡°You¡¯ll suffer from a fever like this. Hurry up and send me your address!¡± Klein couldn¡¯t even speak clearly. He had to take some medicine. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Perhaps because Klein was very ufortable, and he was also very eager for medicine. he quickly sent the location over. ¡°About half an hourter, I will knock on the door. You must remember to open the door!¡± I said loudly and hung up the phone. Then, I changed my clothes and shoes. ¡°Are you really going to Klein¡¯s home?¡± Joey asked frantically. ¡°He has a high fever now. There is no one at home and no medicine. I¡¯m worried that something bad will happen to him.¡± I said with a frown. ¡°But it¡¯s sote now, and it¡¯s raining heavily outside. You don¡¯t have a car!¡± Joey looked at outside worriedly. ¡°Jennie who works at the supermarket downstairs has a husband who is a taxi driver. I¡¯ll ask him to drive me there.¡± I took the fever, cold, and stomach medicine stored at home and was about to go out. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Joey stopped me as she reached for the clothes. ¡°Okay, thank you, Joey.¡± Joey went out with me and we waited for the car downstairs. Joey received a phone call that there was a set of data error. She needed to check the important set of data now. ¡°Dear, I can¡¯t apany you. This job is very important. I worked overtime before because of this document. If something goes wrong, our department will be in big trouble tomorrow.¡± ¡°I can understand. Don¡¯t worry, Joey. Go and deal with your work. If I need help, I¡¯ll call you.¡± ¡°Okay! Call me if there¡¯s anything.¡± Half an hourter. By the time I reached the front gate of Klein¡¯s house, I was already a soaked. Because the wind and rain were too heavy, the umbre wasn¡¯t of much use at all. Dingdong¡­ I kept ringing the doorbell. Finally, Klein helped me open the door. His entire person was in a terrible state. ¡°You¡­are here?¡± After the door was opened, Klein leaned against the wall, his eyes closed. I quickly helped him to the bed and touched his head. As expected, it was very hot. I measured it with a thermometer, and it turned out to be 39.6 degrees. He had to take some medicine for fever. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. I brought him a ss of water and gave him a medicine for fever. After his body temperature dropped a little, I covered him with a quilt. If the temperature hasn¡¯t dropped in half an hour after taking the medicine, I¡¯ll probably make an emergency call. Fortunately, his body temperature dropped. After making sure that there was no ident, I sent a text message to Joey to tell her that I was safe. Joey said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. But you can¡¯te back now. There¡¯s no taxi outside. And it¡¯s a storm.¡± ¡°This is really troublesome. If I sleep in the boss¡¯s house, won¡¯t it be bad?¡± Joey, who usually liked to tease me, became much more serious at the moment. She said, ¡°You didn¡¯t do it on purpose, and your boss has already fallen asleep. It doesn¡¯t matter. If your clothes are wet, you have to find a way to dry them. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After I replied to the text message, I began to look for a hair dryer. My clothes were so wet that I couldn¡¯t dry them with the hair dryer. Klein didn¡¯t have any women¡¯s clothes at home, and he was nowpletely asleep. Thus, I had no choice but to borrow his shirt for now. But of course, prior to this, I had specially inspected the items in Klein¡¯s room. If he had a girlfriend, I would definitely have thought of ways to get in touch with her. Otherwise, it would be bad to cause a misunderstanding. But when I looked around, I didn¡¯t see any female products at all, so I borrowed Klein¡¯s shirt. When he wakes up, I would tell him everything. After I changed my clothes, I put them in a dryer. When I returned to his room, I noticed that Klein¡¯s body temperature was continuing to decrease. I instantly felt much more at ease. In Klein¡¯s home, there was actually another bedroom and one room for the study. ¡® But without the permission of the owner, it was not appropriate to sleep in the bedroom and the study. So I nned to sleep on the sofa in the living room for a night. I had to sleep on the sofa for one night. At three o¡¯clock in the morning, I got up from the sofa and went into the room to touch Klein¡¯s forehead. After confirming that his fever had subsided, I went back to the sofa to sleep. The next day, when I woke up, I suddenly felt something moving by my side. Immediately, I opened my drowsy eyes, only to see a pair of familiar eyes staring at me, a man dressed in pajamas, squatting in front of the sofa. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Be¡¯s POV: The moment I opened my eyes, I saw Klein¡¯s face. I immediately sat up from the sofa. Pointing at the nket on my body, Klein said, ¡°The nket fell to the ground just now. I covered it for you.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± I reached out and tidied up the long hair by my ear. At this time, I was still wearing Klein¡¯s white shirt. Yesterday, Klein had a high fever, and was in a dazed state. But now, things were different. Klein waspletely awake. I was still wearing his shirt, and my face was burning hot. At this moment, Klein had most likely felt an awkward feeling. He stood up, stroked his hair, and said with a smile, ¡°Actually, I should be the one thanking you. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you gave me the medicine and took care of me for a night, my current situation would have definitely been even worse!¡± I lowered my eyes and wanted to stand up, but I felt that my shirt was a little short. I had just covered my ass, and my legs were all exposed. The main reason was that Klein was my boss. He wasn¡¯t even a friend. Now there are only me and him in this house. It was very inappropriate for me to appear in front of him too openly. But I couldn¡¯t sit here forever. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Klein, most likely, could tell that I was embarrassed. He hurriedly turned and looked elsewhere. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My clothes were all wetst night. So¡­ so I wore your shirt.¡± I said nervously. Damn it, it was actually a very normal thing. Why was it so awkward now? ¡°Oh, I saw your clothes just now. They aren¡¯t dried yet. I¡¯ll go get a hair dryer and dry it for you. Wait a moment.¡± After speaking, Klein walked towards the washroom. On the way, he suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°By the way, you haven¡¯t had breakfast yet. Are you hungry? My servant asked for leave today. I don¡¯t know how to cook breakfast. Why don¡¯t I go out to buy some breakfast now? What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°No need. You¡¯re still sick.¡± I thought for a moment and continued, ¡°Why don¡¯t I make breakfast?¡± ¡°Alright, no problem. Thank you very much.¡± Klein walked towards the bathroom. I was the only one left in the living room. The awkward atmosphere had eased a lot. I looked up at the clock on the wall. It was already half past seven. I stood up and said, ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to make breakfast!¡± Klein dried my clothes in the washroom. I found some ingredients in the kitchen to make breakfast. After avoiding Klein¡¯s sight, my awkward mood finally eased a lot. I made two fried eggs as fast as I could, heated two sses of milk, and made two sandwiches. I had already prepared breakfast, but I could still hear the sound of a hair dryer in the bathroom. My clothes were probably not dried yet. I was about to shout. Dingdong.. At this moment, the doorbell suddenly rang! There was the sound of a hair dryer in the bathroom, but Klein couldn¡¯t hear it. The doorbell rana twice, and I went to open the door. When the door opened, I was about to speak when I saw a familiar face, which was covered with dark clouds. ¡°You¡­ why are you here?¡± I looked at Herbert in surprise. Why was he here? Herbert sized me up and down, and his expression became more and more ugly. ¡°It¡¯s true that I shouldn¡¯t havee. I shouldn¡¯t have disturbed the romantic moment between you and Klein?¡± Herbert¡¯s voice was stiff, and his words were filled with sarcasm. In the face of his questioning, I didn¡¯t feel guilty. Because I didn¡¯t have any ambiguous rtionship with Klein at all. And what right did Herbert have to question me? I put my hands on my hips and said, ¡°We¡¯re just passers-by now. You¡¯re not qualified to judge me!¡± Herbert stepped forward, pushed me away, and walked in. I noticed that he took a look at the food on the table. And then, he shouted loudly, ¡°Klein! Klein,e out!¡± At this moment, most likely because he had heard the scream, Klein was holding a hair dryer in one hand and my clothes in the other. He quickly walked out of the bathroom in fear. The atmosphere suddenly became worse. Klein handed the clothes in his hands to me, then said, ¡°Your clothes are dry. Go get changed.¡± I reached out to grab my clothes. I felt like I was suffocating. 1 nced at Herbert out of the corner of my eye. Herbert was a wild beast. I was worried that he would go crazy, and his expression at the moment was really not far from going crazy. W Herbert became enraged. ¡°Cousin, why are you here?¡± Klein then smiled as he greeted Herbert. Hearing this, I stared at them in shock. They were rtives? I suddenly remembered that they all had the surname ¡®Wharton¡¯. Previously, when I had heard of the surname ¡®Wharton¡¯, I hadn¡¯t thought too much about it. After all, there were simply too many people in this world who had the surname ¡®Wharton¡¯. But who would have thought that it would be such a coincidence that they were rtives!! Herbert reached out and grabbed the cor of Klein¡¯s pajamas. He said angrily, ¡°See what you¡¯ve done!¡± ¡°¡­what did I do?¡± Klein was very confused. ¡°You¡­¡± Herbert hesitated for a long time, unable to utter aplete sentence. I didn¡¯t know if he was too angry. In the end, he said, ¡°Your private life is too chaotic!¡± After that, he threw the stic bag in his hand on the sofa, turned around, and walked to the door. The door was mmed with a loud bang, and my heart seemed to tremble with it! Klein said to the door, ¡°Is there something wrong with your brain today?¡± ¡°Is he your cousin?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but confirm. ¡°Right.¡± Klein nodded, then picked up the stic bag which was thrown away by Herbert. There were a few boxes of medicine inside, all of which were either for cold or fever. ¡°Last night, after I sent you home, I received a call from him. Perhaps because he was bored, he invited me for a drink. After drinking halfway, I felt a headache, so I came back first. It seemed that he came to deliver medicine to me today, but he didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. It must be a misunderstanding!¡± Klein said. ¡°Do you want to exin it to him?¡± I said. Kleinughed. ¡°I¡¯ll exin it when I have the chance in a few days. He suffered a setback from a rtionship previously, and his emotions were extremely unstable.¡± Hearing these words, I was momentarily stunned. Was Caroline or I the reason why Klein said that Herbert was frustrated? Chapter 96 Chapter 96 ver. ¡°Be?¡± I looked up and saw him clearly. After a moment of silence, I said coldly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I came specially for you. Are you working here?¡± Ryan looked at the building behind me. ¡°How did you know I was working here?¡± I frowned. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s your mother who told me. If you change your job, tell me. It¡¯s hard to find you. My calls never got through too!¡± Ryan said with a smile. Hearing this, I was very angry. Didn¡¯t mom promise that she had seen Ryan¡¯s true colors? Why did she tell Ryan where I worked? ¡°Of course you can¡¯t get through, because I have put you in the cklist. I don¡¯t want to have any contact with you. Do you understand?¡± I said this and turned to leave. Ryan immediately stepped forward to block my way and said ingratiatingly, ¡°You are always angry with Dad! After so many years, should our rtionship be eased?¡± ¡°My rtionship with you can never be eased, ever!¡± My attitude was very tough. Ryan seemed to have been irritated by me. He put away his hypocrisy and put his hand into his pocket, saying, ¡°The contract between Wharton Group and my insurancepany has ended. Now, Herbert is not willing to renew it. Why don¡¯t you ask him to renew this contract for me?¡± Hearing this, I couldn¡¯t help sneering. He finally exposed his true colors. 17:02 ¡°Your insurancepany is unreliable! A terrible insurancepany like you should not exist at all. You¡¯d better close down early!¡± My words made Ryan furious. He raised his hand and hit me in the face! I was stunned and didn¡¯t react at all. But the pain I imagined didn¡¯t fall on my face. A hand reached out from my back and grabbed Ryan¡¯s arm. With a push, Ryan didn¡¯t stand steadily and almost fell to the ground. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Who are you?¡± Ryan asked. ¡°If you simply hit people, I can sue you!¡± Klein didn¡¯t show any sign of weakness. At this moment, Klein, dressed in a white shirt, was very solemn, as though he were the embodiment of justice. He was an outstandingwyer, and had a solemn aura. ¡°It has nothing to do with you that I hit my daughter!¡± Ryan shouted. Hearing these words, Klein turned to look at me, his eyes filled with questions. ¡°I have nothing to do with him!¡± I replied firmly. ¡°You don¡¯t even recognize me!¡± Ryan stepped forward and wanted to hit me again. Klein stood in the middle, warning him, ¡°If you continue to hit people, i¡¯ll call the police.¡± Ryan stopped and pointed at me. ¡°I heard that you work in a famousw firm. If you can¡¯t do what I just said, I¡¯ll go to yourpany and spread all the disgusting things you¡¯ve done. I¡¯ll make your boss fire you!¡± Ryan actually threatened me! I agitatedly stepped forward to argue with him. ¡°What disgusting things have I done? Tell me clearly!¡± Before Ryan could speak, Klein said solemnly to Ryan, ¡°I can tell you that I am Be¡¯s boss. I approve of her very much and have always ced her in an important position. I don¡¯t think I need to say that you should know that I am awyer, right? I am not afraid of suing you in a nder case. This is my business card. I can tell you that if you cause trouble for my employee in the future, I can sue you at any time!¡± With that, Klein stuffed his business card into Ryan¡¯s hand, then pulled my hand and left. ¡°Awyer? B*tch! You¡¯ve hooked up with awyer this time. You¡¯re quite capable. You can hook up with a boss every time. Your biological father wants you to do something for him, but you¡¯re not willing. You¡¯ll go to hell sooner orter¡­¡± Hearing the unbearable curses behind me, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a lump in my throat. Klein opened the car door. This time, I didn¡¯t refuse. I sat down in the passenger seat I didn¡¯t know why I suddenly couldn¡¯t control my emotions today. All the pain I had experienced appeared in front of me again, and my tears couldn¡¯t stop flowing down. Klein handed over two pieces of tissue, quietly staring at me. I took the tissue and cried, ¡°Thank you.¡± After crying for a while, I calmed down a little. After wiping my tears with a tissue, I raised my head and forced a smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. Is that person really your father?¡± Klein asked me. ¡°You can say that in terms of blood rtions.¡± I replied. Klein didn¡¯t continue to ask what had happened between Ryan and I. He just said, ¡°How can I help you?¡± ¡°You¡®ve already helped me. If it weren¡¯t for your help, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have left so quickly.¡± I looked at Klein with grateful eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I can lend you my ear.¡± Klein looked at me sincerely. I really needed someone to talk to. I looked at him and told him some of my experiences. ¡°He abandoned my mother, sister, and I 16 years ago and got married to a mistress. My mother knelt or the ground and begged him¡­¡± Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Be¡¯s POV This afternoon, when it was about time to get off work, Klein called me to his office. ¡°Boss, are you looking for me?¡± I stood in front of Klein¡¯s desk and asked. Ever since the incidentst time, I had secretly gotten along with Klein like a friend. At work, we were still boss and subordinate. Klein raised his head. ¡°I want to ask you for a favor. Do you have time today?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine tonight. What can I do for you?¡± I asked. Klein had helped me a lot. If he needed my help, I would do my best to help him. ¡°Do you know Mr. Reina of the QT Group?¡± Klein said. I thought for a moment and said, ¡°Mr. Reina is enthusiastic about charity and has helped with the construction of many remote schools. I heard that he is the most supported candidate as the next governor.¡± Klein said, ¡°Today is the fortieth wedding anniversary of Mr. Reina and his wife. His children are holding a party for them. I¡¯ve received an invitation as well, but I¡¯ve don¡¯t have a femalepanion, so I want to ask for your help.¡± I didn¡¯t expect this to be something which Klein needed my help with. I was a little hesitant. Did he really not have a girlfriend? It wasn¡¯t that I had other thoughts towards Klein, but rather that I didn¡¯t want to cause any unnecessary misunderstandings. If Klein¡¯s girlfriend knew that he was taking me to a party, she would definitely be angryContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! But if Klein had a girlfriend, why would he invite me to the party? Klein suddenly said, ¡°Right. You should first discuss this with your husband. I was negligent.¡± Limmediately said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to discuss it with anyone. I don¡¯t have a husband.¡± Klein was clearly stunned, and then he said, ¡°But¡­you already have a child?¡± I had no choice but to say honestly, ¡°I¡¯m divorced. My child¡­ died when he was born.¡± I tried my best to look calm, but when I thought of the child, I couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. Klein said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡­I really don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Those things have passed.¡± I tried my best to smile. ¡°Right now¡­you are single?¡± Klein asked. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very good to be single and there¡¯s a lot of freedom.¡± I said with a smile. I didn¡¯t want to continue to be entangled with thest question. So I changed the subject. ¡°What time is the party? What should I prepare?¡± Klein hurriedly replied, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at your door at half past six. It¡¯ll be fine as long as you wear formal clothes. I¡¯ve already prepared the wedding gift.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going back to work now.¡± I nodded with a smile and left. 17:03 After work. I hurried home. I had to find a suitable clothes and dress up myself as soon as possible. After all, this was a formal gathering. I chose to help Klein, so I had to take it seriously. I searched for a long time before I found a long ck dress that I bought when I attended the annual meeting in the Wharton Group I had always lived a simple life, so this was my only evening dress. I remembered that I spent six hundred dors on it. I put on this dress again and stood in front of the dressing mirror to look at myself. My appearance and figure were still the same as two years ago, but I seemed to be no longer the same person | used to be. This dress was designed to show my shoulders, and therge piece of white skin between my neck was a little empty. I took out a tinum corbone chain and put on a pair of small tinum earrings. Although these two pieces of jewelry were very simple and in, they were also the only essories I had bought over the years. It felt good to wear them, at least it gave people a fresh temperament. It was almost time. I quicklybed my hair and fixed it behind my head with a silver hair clip with a rhinestone and put on a pair of silver high-heels. I took another look at myself in the mirror and nodded with satisfaction. Finally, I took a silver bag and left home. Klein¡¯s car was already waiting for me at my door. He got out of the car very gentlemanly and opened the door for me. Ever since I appeared in the car, I noticed that Klein was looking at me. ¡°How do I look?¡± I asked. ¡°Very pretty!¡± Klein praised. ¡°I hope I don¡¯t lower your image.¡± I replied with a smile. On the way to the party, Klein seemed very nervous. His hands were often tugging at his tie. This was the first time I had seen Klein so nervous. Maybe it was Mr. Reina¡¯s party today? After all, Mr. Reina was a very authoritative person. It was understandable that he was a little nervous. I thought so. Soon, we arrived at Mr. Reina¡¯s house. It was arge-scale vi in the suburbs. It covered an area of about 1,000 square meters. The building was very luxurious, which was enough to show the status of the owner. At this time, night had fallen. When the lights were on the whole vi was aze with lights. There were all kinds of luxury cars parked in the garden. Perhaps all the upper ss people in the city had arrived. After getting out of the car, I was a little nervous. Thad never been to such a formal asion and didn¡¯t know the etiquette of the upper ss. I was worried that I would make a fool of myself. Actually, it didn¡¯t really matter if I made a fool of myself. I was mainly worried about losing face for 17:03 Klein. After all, he had brought me here. Klein walked in front of me, smiling as he stretched out his left arm towards me. I stretched out my hand and wrapped it around Klein¡¯s arm. Together, we walked into the manor. Klein patted the back of my hand, then consoled me. ¡°Don¡¯t be too nervous. You can be casual a bit. I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Hearing this, I couldn¡¯t help frowning. I looked up and met his bright eyes. I had a strange feeling¡­ Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Be¡¯s POV: Although Klein¡¯s arm was also very strong, I still felt that he wasn¡¯t as strong as Herbert was. Klein¡¯s words were very warm, but they still didn¡¯t carry as much of a sense of security as Herbert had when he consoled me. Thinking of this, I shook my head hard. Why was I still thinking about that bastard! I should have completely forgotten about him. Although I thought so in my heart, I still couldn¡¯t help but touch my lips, and I thought of the forced kiss a few days ago. Soon, we stepped onto the red carpet and walked into the entrance of the vi. A pair of old couples about 60 years old stood at the door to wee the guests. The masculine man should be Mr. Reina. He was dressed in ck, dignified and noble. Although Mr. Reina¡¯s hair was white, his mental state was very good. The old woman standing beside him wore a dark red silk dress and a ruby ne, noble and elegant. The two elders were extremely loving, making one feel envious. When Klein and I were standing in front of them, Klein very courteously bowed andughed. ¡°Mr. Reina, I wish you and your wife good health!¡± ¡°Thank you, Klein. Why haven¡¯t I seen thisdy before?¡± Mrs. Reina looked at me. Mrs. Reina¡¯s eyes made me lower my head, because her eyes were very sharp. Although her smile was gentle, her strong aura made people have a strong sense of oppression. ¡°Her name is Be. She is my¡­ friend.¡± Klein said. Hearing this, I couldn¡¯t help but look up at him and thought, ¡°Why didn¡¯t he just say I was his employee? Was there a taboo in it?¡± At this time, Mrs. Reina suddenly pointed at Klein and teased, ¡°Vivian isn¡¯t here and now you have other women!¡± ¡°Mrs. Reina, don¡¯t make things difficult for me today,¡± Klein stepped forward and grabbed hold of Mrs. Reina¡¯s hand. The atmosphere was a little awkward. Vivian? Who was she? Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The current situation did not allow me to continue to spend time thinking about who Vivian was. I had to do something to ease the atmosphere. I stepped forward and said politely, ¡°Mr. Reina, Mrs. Reina. I am an employee of Mr. Wharton¡¯spany. With the opportunity given today, I was able to have the opportunity to attend your anniversary party. I hope you two can be healthy and have a good life.¡± The reason why I said that was to express that there was no ambiguous rtionship between Klein and I. In addition, it was to express my blessing. ¡°Thank you for your blessing.¡± Mrs. Reina smiled, her eyes curved like the moon. ¡°Then, Mrs. Reina, we¡¯ll go in first.¡± After speaking, Klein pulled me into the manor. After all, there were still many guests waiting at the back. The banquet hall was veryrge, and the huge crystalmp was extremely luxurious. Wearing an exquisite dress, the guests chatted gracefully. The waiter was walking in the banquet hall with all kinds of food and wine. Klein took two sses of champagne from the waiter¡¯s tray and handed me one. ¡°You seem to know Mrs. Reina?¡± I asked. Kleinughed. ¡°The Reina Family and the Wharton Family are on very good terms. Mr. Reina and his wife and my family are very good friends.¡± I nodded. The Wharton Family was one of the most powerful family in the world. It wouldn¡¯t be too strange to say something like that. But suddenly, I realized something. The Wharton Family¡­ Herbert, who had an even greater influence in the Wharton Family, he definitely would¡¯vee today? Thinking of this, I suddenly became a little nervous. If I had known that Herbert would havee, I would have probably turned down Klein¡¯s invitation. I was worried that I would run into Herbert, so I couldn¡¯t help looking for the familiar figure in the crowd. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Klein wrapped his arm around my shoulders with concern. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m a little dizzy.¡± I didn¡¯t tell the truth. ¡°Let me help you. Have a seat over there?¡± Klein said. I nodded. I sat in a corner, and maybe I could avoid Herbert in a while. However, it was such a coincidence. Just two steps away, two people came over. I looked forward and found that the more I was worried, the more it happened. It was embarrassing. Herbert was dressed in a ck suit, while Caroline was dressed in a long red fishtail dress. When I looked up, I saw the fierce look in his eyes, and my heart couldn¡¯t help beating faster. But then I realized that they were very ambiguous when we were not divorced, so it was obvious that they had done something to wrong me. Why should I be afraid? Thinking of this, I immediately straightened my back. ¡°Herbert, Caroline, you two came as well?¡± Klein looked at Herbert. Herbert¡¯s expression was cold, and the atmosphere suddenly became more awkward. Carolineughed coldly as she looked at klein. ¡°Klein, you actually brought your cousin¡¯s ex-wife to attend the gathering of the Reina Family. Did you intentionally make things difficult for our Wharton Family?¡± Klein turned to look at me, and then asked Caroline, ¡°Whose ex-wife?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t even know? It seems that you¡¯ve been deceived hy somenne¡± Carolina said in surprise. I rolled my eyes at Klein. The reason I had apanied him to the party today was because I was grateful to him for his assistance. In addition, I didn¡¯t know that Herbert would also attend the party. However, after Caroline said it, it felt like I had done this on purpose. But since this matter had been brought up, I still had the responsibility to confess. I looked at Klein and said, ¡°She¡¯s right. I¡¯m your cousin¡¯s ex-wife!¡± A look of surprise appeared on Klein¡¯s face. ¡°So that day¡­was because¡­¡± He did not continue, and the shocked expression on his face did not disappear. ¡°If you still care about the Wharton Family¡¯s honor, then hurry up and take her away. Don¡¯t bring shame to the Wharton Family here!¡± Caroline said excitedly. I knew that Caroline said it on purpose. The person she cared about the most was Herbert. The purpose of what she said was to nder my image in front of Herbert. But I had nothing to do with Herbert anymore. She couldn¡¯t do much harm to me. I looked at Klein and said, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. I didn¡¯t immediately inform you of this matter, but I didn¡¯t know that the other Mr. Wharton, would also be here. I happen to have some matters to attend to, so I can leave early.¡± Klein was very good to me. I didn¡¯t want him to be in a difficult position. As soon as I turned around, Klein grabbed my hand and said, ¡°You are my femalepanion tonight. Aside from the master of this ce, no one has the right to let you leave!¡± Hearing this, I was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t me me. Instead, he stood on my side and continued to protect me and trust me. I was very grateful. Immediately afterwards, Klein said to Caroline, ¡°If I remember correctly, you haven¡¯t married my cousin yet. You aren¡¯t my family yet. Thus, you don¡¯t have the right to use me as a member of the Wharton Family.¡± Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Herbert¡¯s POV: When I saw Be appeared as a femalepanion of Klein at the party, my mood suddenly became veryplicated. My eyes were always following Be. When I saw how Klein was protecting Be, I knew that he had other feelings for Be. I recalled that morning, when I saw Be panting in Klein¡¯s shirt. At this moment, my mood was veryplicated. What was the rtionship between them? To my surprise, Be didn¡¯t tell Klein that I was her ex-husband. Klein walked up to me and said, ¡°Herbert, I¡¯ll give you an exnationter, but not now.¡± After speaking, Klein pulled Be¡¯s hand and walked towards a corner where there was a seat. Be gave me a cold nce, then turned and left with Klein. After they left, Caroline grabbed my arm andined, ¡°Herbert, your cousin, Klein, has gone too far. He¡¯s very disdainful of me!¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s right.¡± I replied. After a moment of silence, Caroline said, ¡°Herbert, Be is the woman you don¡¯t want. But now, Klein is having an affair with her. Did he do it on purpose? And Be, it¡¯s only been half a year, but she¡¯s already having an affair with Klein. She didn¡¯t take much time to forget about you. It looks like she doesn¡¯t really like you.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± My mood was getting worse. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± Caroline continued to speak. I continued to warn her, ¡°If you are not happy, go back by yourself. Don¡¯t spoil the atmosphere of Mr. Reina¡¯s party.¡± After that, I turned around and took a ss of wine from the waiter¡¯s tray. I raised my head and drank the ss of wine. All I could think about was Be¡¯s figure. I had to admit that I really couldn¡¯t forget Be. But what about her? She kept having an affair with other men. What¡¯s more, Klein said that Be was already married and pregnant. Under these circumstances, Be actually joined this party with Klein? Although Klein was a yboy, if he knew that Be was my ex-wife, he definitely wouldn¡¯t continue to approach her. So Be didn¡¯t want to mention our past rtionship? When this possibility emerged in my mind, my mood became even worse. Be¡¯s POV: Klein and I sat down on a sofa in a corner. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t tell you that I¡¯m your cousin¡¯s ex-wife, but I only found out a few days ago that Herbert was your cousin.¡± I said, Klein lowered his head and thought for a moment, then said, ¡°I was indeed stunned just now, but I didn¡¯t ask you about this. There¡¯s no need for you to apologize to me.¡± ¡°If you feel that I¡¯m not suitable to stay in thepany, I can give you a resignation letter when I go back.¡± I suddenly raised my head and said after holding my ss of wine for a moment. I knew my identity was very awkward now, so it was unlikely for me to stay in thepany This was also the reason why I didn¡¯t take the initiative to mention the rtionship between Herbert and I. Herbert and I were divorced. He had Caroline by his side and I had nothing to do with him. And I didn¡¯t want to lose this job. But I had to tell Klein the current situation. Thad thought that Klein would hesitate for a moment, but who would have thought that he would actually say, ¡°Is there any rtion between you being my cousin¡¯s ex-wife and working in mypany?¡± ¡°Herbert has misunderstood us. I don¡¯t want you to be in a difficult position. The rtionship between the two of us is veryplicated. Although we are just ordinary friends, because of me, it is very likely that you will be in trouble.¡± I said. Kleinughed as he patted the back of my hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My cousin and I have a good rtionship since we were young. Although I call him cousin, we¡¯re only a few months apart. It can be said that we grew up together. He knows me very well, and I know him very well. I¡¯ll exin to him and he will definitely understand. As for the Wharton Family, ever since my grandfather and grandmother passed away, the Wharton Family has rarely gathered together. Thus, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Klein continued, ¡°Right now, you are very important to the QW Law Firm. And you know a lot of trade secrets of my company, so I won¡¯t let you go. If you go to thepetitors¡¯pany, I will suffer great losses!¡± I was amused by Klein. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll take back what I just said.¡± To be honest, I also liked this job very much. The working environment and boss were very good. I really didn¡¯t want to leave, but now I often met with Herbert, which made me a little distressed. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Just as I was thinking about what to do next¡­ Another thought came to me. Why did I have to hide from Herbert? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong to him. When we divorced, it was mainly because of the affair of Herbert. He loved Caroline. leven lost my child. I was the one who got hurt the most. Thinking of this, I suddenly felt more confident. At this time, almost all the guests were here. The host began to speak, and all the guests began to give their best blessing to the host of the party. Then, Mr. Reina stepped forward and said, ¡°Everyone, thank you for attending our wedding celebration party tonight. Thank you for your arrival.¡± After Mr. Reina finished speaking, everyone apuded. Mi Reina continued, ¡°You should have seen it from our invitation. It¡¯s actually a charity auction Tonight I will auction some collected works of art and ornaments. All the profits from tonight¡¯s auction will be donated to the charitable organization!¡± ¡°Of course, if you want to donate something else, it¡¯s also possible. We have arranged for people to collect money. This money will be used to support some children who are in need of money. It will be used to improve their lives and improve their living conditions. As for the follow¨Cup whereabouts of the money, we will also use a legal way to announce it to everyone.¡± Then, the host said, ¡°Everyone, the guests who want to donate can offer their kindness here. In addition, the items donated by Mr. Reina and Mrs. Reina will be auctioned on time in half an hour. Please support us at that time!¡± Later, the guests all went to the registration counter to make their donation, Seeing this, I quickly opened my bag, only to find that I didn¡¯t bring much cash today. I thought, ¡°Can I use the credit card to donate money?¡± Just as I was hesitating, Klein pulled out a cheque from his pocket. Laughing, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared it. The two of us can donate together!¡± I took the cheque from his hand and saw that it was 4,000 dors, and the name written on the back of the cheque were Klein and Be. Seeing that his name and mine were standing side by side, I couldn¡¯t help but frown. Because as far as I knew, this type of donation method was either a married couple or a couple. As for Klein and I, we were just employer an employee. This was extremely inappropriate. ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t a good idea, is it?¡± I revealed my doubts. But Klein said, ¡°This is a sum of money that we donated in our own name. As long as we do our best to show kindness, that¡¯ll be enough. I¡¯ll go register. Wait for me!¡± After speaking, Klein took the cheque and left. I wanted to pull him back, but he was far away, so I didn¡¯t continue to chase him. There were a lot of people in the registration counter. I stood up and went to the bathroom. I stood in front of the sink and washed my hands. Looking up, I suddenly saw a woman in a red fishtail skirt staring at me in the mirror. Caroline¡¯s expression was full of aggressiveness. I could probably guess that she was here to pick a fight. What an annoying woman. I had already divorced Herbert, I had already withdrawn from their rtionship. Why was she still looking for trouble? I didn¡¯t want to talk to her, so I turned around and walked to the door. However, I was blocked after taking two steps. ¡°It seems I underestimated you. You really are quite capable. Just after your divorce with Herbert, you immediately seduced Klein. You¡¯ve been working so hard to marry into the Wharton Family just for money?¡± Caroline started mocking me. I grabbed a piece of tissue and wiped the top of my hand. Then I crumpled the tissue into a ball and threw it into the trash can. Then I turned around and walked up to Caroline. I deliberately said, ¡°Are you jealous of me? That¡¯s right. After all, I once married Herbert. You¡¯ve never married him!¡± Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Be¡¯s POV My words irritated Caroline. She said angrily, ¡°What did you say? Do you want to be beaten?¡± After that, Caroline raised her hand and wanted to hit me. I reached out to grab her wrist and said coldly, ¡°Caroline, have you had enough? I¡¯ve tolerated you for a long time! You just want Herbert, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ve already given him to you. As for whether you can make him marry you, it¡¯s up to you. Don¡¯t make trouble for me!¡± I didn¡¯t know why Herbert didn¡¯t want to marry Caroline and it had nothing to do with me, but I was sick of her pestering me! I let go of her and pushed her away. Then I headed straight for the door. ¡°Be, even if Herbert doesn¡¯t marry me now, he has already divorced you!¡± From behind came the shout of Caroline. I didn¡¯t stop and went straight out, because I didn¡¯t want to continue to be entangled with Caroline. After leaving the bathroom, I turned around and walked to the entrance of the banquet hall. But after taking a few steps, my wrist was suddenly grabbed by a big hand! I looked back in panic and saw a cold face. Before I could speak, he dragged me out of a door at the end of the corridor. We went out of the corridor and went straight to the back garden of Mr. Reina¡¯s house. It was very quiet here. ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡± I shook off Herbert¡¯s hand. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± said Herbert. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it!¡± I turned around and went back. Herbert stepped forward and blocked my way. I struggled. ¡°Let go of me. Do you hear me?¡± Not only did he not let go of me, he tightly gripped my shoulders. ¡°Do you know that Klein has a girlfriend? You¡¯re now a third party! Do you know?¡± I was stunned. Although I didn¡¯t have any thoughts towards Klein, I really didn¡¯t know that he had a girlfriend. Herbert was even angrier. He roared at me, ¡°Klein and Vivian have been in love for many years, and this rtionship has also been recognized by the two families, so you don¡¯t have any chance to be Klein¡¯s wife. From now on, you¡¯d better immediately draw a clear line with him. If you deliberately pester him, there won¡¯t be a good result! Don¡¯t let others think you¡¯re a shameless woman.¡± I intentionally pester Klein? A shameless woman? In his eyes, I was such a woman? I couldn¡¯t stand such nder, so I raised my hand and pped Herbert¡¯s face! Pa¡­ A crisp sound rang out in the air. Herbert stared at me and did not fight back I yelled at him, ¡°Have you reached an agreement with Caroline? She came to belittle me, and now you come to insult me? What do both of you want?¡± Herbert asked, ¡°Did she make trouble for you?¡± ¡°Are you acting? Don¡¯t you know what your woman has done?¡± I said angrily. Herbert frowned. After hesitating for a moment, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll warn her not to cause you any trouble in the future, but you have to stay far away from Klein!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to control about me!¡± Of course, I wouldn¡¯t continue to be entangled with Klein, but I didn¡¯t want to show any signs ofpromise in front of Herbert. ¡°My patience has its limit. Don¡¯t challenge my limits!¡± Herbert warned me. My temper was very stubborn. The more he didn¡¯t want me to do anything, the more I had to say those words to make him angry! ¡°Herbert, I¡¯ve already divorced you. We have nothing to do with each other. What right do you have to care about me dating any man? I¡¯m telling you, in the future, I¡¯m going to be in touch with Klein. I just like him, and I might even move to his house. I¡­¡± Pa¡­ Before I could finish my words, he raised his hand and pped me on the cheek. All of a sudden, I felt dizzy and my cheeks hurt. But what hurt more than my face was my heart. I turned my head and stared at Herbert.. Herbert¡¯s POV: When I heard Be say that she had nothing to do with me, and that she wanted to continue being together with Klein. I was extremely angry. I was usually a very calm person, but when faced with Be, my emotions were always out of control. This woman could always easily affect my emotions. I didn¡¯t want her to continue, but I didn¡¯t expect my strength to be so powerful. At this moment, I was very regretful. I reached out to hold Be, but Be pushed me away directly. She covered her cheek and looked at me, saying, ¡°Herbert, I just hit you, and now you hit me too. We owe each other nothing. I don¡¯t know you in the future. If I meet you, I will treat you as¡­ a stranger.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! After that, Be covered her face and turned to run. I lowered my head and looked at my palm. I couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. I was worried about her face but at the same time I was angry at her attitude toward me. In the past, I had been thinking about a question. What happened between us? In my memory, Be and I were clearly very good. We were very happy. Since when did we gradually distance ourselves from each other¡­ Be¡¯s POV: I ran straight into the bathroom. My cheeks were already red and swollen. I didn¡¯t want to go out and be seen by others, but it didn¡¯t seem to be good to leave quietly. After all, I nromised that tonight I would be Klein¡¯s femalepanion Klein¡­ I thought of the warning Herbert had given me to stay far away from Klein. Klein and I had always been friends, and we couldn¡¯t even be considered friends. He actually said that I was deliberately pestering Klein! It was too hateful. I reached out and removed the hairpin from my head. My long hair immediately fell down, and I changed the style of my hair as fast as I could. A few minutester, I returned to the banquet hall in my high heels. At this moment, the auction had just begun. Seeing me, Klein immediately walked over and asked, ¡°Where did you go? I couldn¡¯t find you?¡± ¡°I went to the bathroom.¡± I answered with a smile. I looked very calm, but in fact, my face was burning with pain at the moment. ¡°Hey, why did your hairstyle change?¡± Klein looked at my hair and asked. At this moment, my long hair was draped gently over one side of my shoulder, and this hairstyle just covered half of my face. I quickly touched my hair and said, ¡°The hairpin is broken, so it can only be like this.¡± ¡°This way, it will be even more beautiful.¡± Klein praised. Hearing this, I thanked him politely. When I turned my head, I happened to see Herbert standing not far away. At this moment, his eyes were coldly staring at me. Although I told myself that I didn¡¯t care, I still felt ufortable in my heart, so I quickly turned away and pretended not to see him. Klein led me into the crowd. At this moment, everyone was focused on watching the host auction off the items that Mrs. Reina had donated. Klein put one hand on my shoulder. I leaned to the side and pushed his hand away.. Klein had a girlfriend, and they were about to get married. I had to keep some distance from him. And when he held me in his arms, I could sense that Klein seemed to have surpassed the boundaries of being friends with me. This was a bit terrifying! Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Be¡®s POV The items donated by Mrs. Reina and Mr. Reina were very precious. The two elders were very generous. After several collections were auctioned off, they raised for more than 20 million dors. This money would eventually be used for charity. When the auction reached its climax, the host suddenly announced, ¡°Mr. Reina and Mrs. Reina are very moved by your support today, so our beloved Mrs. Reina decided to donate a collection collected for more than 40 years to the auction!¡± The next moment, Mrs. Reina walked to the stage and took out a blue velvet box. She opened it and stared at it for a few seconds. Then, she said to the microphone, ¡°This was given to me by my husband when he proposed to me. It can be regarded as a token of love. It was said that it belonged to my mother¨Cinw at the beginning. It was said that it came from the British royal family and belonged to a Countess at the earliest. Today, my husband and I have been happy for 40 years. I feel that we are lucky. Now, if we will donate it to do something meaningful during our fortieth anniversary, my husband and I will be very happy. So I hope that it can bid a good price tonight and find its new owner!¡± After Mrs. Reina finished speaking, the guests all apuded. I was also very touched. After all, this was the token of love, the most important thing in their life, and this brooch also witnessed the rtionship of the two elders for more than 40 years. Then, Mrs. Reina said, ¡°Now, I need a youngdy to help me demonstrate this brooch!¡± As soon as these words came out, the youngdies standing below all raised their hands to show that they wantedContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org. to try. After all, this was a form of good luck, and the jewelry of British Countess must be very precious. They all wanted to see it. I didn¡®t have any expectations at first. I just stood quietly in the crowd and didn¡®t do anything. But what surprised me was that Mrs. Reina had chosen me. Everyone present looked at me. I stepped onto the stage. Standing behind the stage, I found that the eyes under the stage were staring at me with envy and jealousy. Of course, there was also Caroline among them. I didn¡®t care about the jealousy of others. But when I saw her expression, I was very happy. So I raised my head a little. Mrs. Reina took out the brooch from the velvet box and helped me put it on my ck dress. I looked down and saw that the brooch was really gorgeous and beautiful. A big pearl character was hanging down at the end. The small pearls were tied up into tassels, looking very masculine and exquisite. At first nce, it had the style of a royal family. Especially the huge pearl, which was more than half the size of a thumb, was very precious. At this time, the host said, ¡°Everyone, this brooch not only comes from the British Royal Family but also represents the lucky meaning of a happy marriage. It is really very precious. ording to the expert¡®s identification, the market price of this brooch is 400,000 thousand dors. Tonight, our starting bid is 400,000 thousand dors. The auction begins!¡± ¡°400,000 thousand dors!¡± The first person to shout in the crowd was a noble woman. It could be seen that the woman liked the brooch. ¡°440,000 thousand dors!¡± ¡°450,000 thousand dors!¡± ¡°Everyone, the price added every time is no less than 15,000 dors. Thank you!¡± The host hurriedly shouted. ¡°470,000 thousand dors!¡± At this moment, Klein suddenly raised his hand, ¡°Klein bids 470,000 thousand dors!¡± The host immediately said. I looked at klein. He was currently looking at me with a look of appreciation. Was he looking at this precious brooch? ¡°550,000 thousand dors!¡± When the audience was silent, the person on the stage suddenly shouted. Everyone turned to look at the person who shouted out¨CMr. Reina. Mr. Reina smiled as he looked at his wife beside him. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡®ll buy it back for you!¡± At this time, a shy smile appeared on Mrs. Reina¡®s wrinkled face. I was very close to Mrs. Reina. At this moment, I could deeply feel that the two elders were really deep in love. At this time, Mrs. Reina could still be as shy as a little girl, which showed that she was really very happy, and she had been happy for so many years. I was infected by this kind of beautiful emotion. I looked down at the chest needle in front of my chest and thought, ¡°Maybe this brooch is really a very lucky thing.¡± Everyone spontaneously apuded. Mr. Reina and Mrs. Reina hugged each other affectionately. For a moment, no one bid again. The host was about to finish the auction. Suddenly, someone in the crowd raised his left hand and shouted, ¡°780,000 thousand dors!¡± This voice? It was too familiar. I couldn¡®t help frowning and looked at the person who raised his hand. Herbert was looking at me. No, he was definitely not looking at me. The focus of everyone¡®s attention should be on the brooch on my chest. I also noticed that Caroline, who was next to Herbert, was very excited at the moment, and her eyes were full of joy. So, was Herbert going to buy this brooch for Caroline? That¡®s right. Half a year ago, he also bought a very expensive wedding ring for Caroline It wasn¡®t strange at all that he wanted to buy Caroline a brooch as a gift. This was very in line with his character and was very generous. I was even more depressed, but now everyone was looking at me. I had to keep calm, The host was stunned and then turned to look at Mr. Reina. Mr. Reina smiled and nodded. The host said loudly, ¡°780,000 thousand dors, this gentleman will pay 780,000 thousand dors! 780,000 thousand dors once, 780,000 thousand dors twice, deal!¡± As the wooden stake was hammered, the auction for the brooch was over. ¡°Pleasee on stage!¡± The host then made an invitation gesture. Herbert had already stood up. I watched him walking toward me, and my heart could not help beating faster. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Be¡¯s POV: Herbert walked up to the stage and shook hands with Mr. Reina and Mrs. Reina respectively. Then he took the microphone and said to the audience, ¡°First of all, I want to apologize to Mr. Reina and Mrs. Reina because I just robbed this brooch.¡± After that, he bowed deeply to Mr. Reina and his wife. Then he said, ¡°Today, I really want to buy this brooch for my most beloved person. I hope that we can be as happy as the two elders and spend the rest of our lives together!¡± Hearing this, I couldn¡¯t help ncing at Caroline under the stage. At this moment, Caroline was watching the speech of Herbert on the stage. Her eyes were full of excitement and happiness. Although I was very angry before and said that I had no other rtionship with Herbert, when I heard that he said that he would give it to his beloved person, which was Caroline. My heart felt as ufortable as if someone had pricked it with needles. In order to ease my mood, I looked elsewhere. He must have loved Caroline very much, right? As far as I knew, he was not good at expressing himself. It was very difficult for him to say such emotional words in such a crowded ce today. Then, Herbert bowed respectfully to the two old elders. ¡°Thank you very much, Mr. Reina and Mrs. Reina, for passing on luck and happiness to the person I love and I!¡± Hearing Herbert¡¯s words, the audience immediately apuded. Out of courtesy, I also pped my hands. At this time, the host covered his chest with his hands and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s so romantic. The person who can be the most beloved person of Mr. Wharton is really too blessed. Now! dere that this brooch from the British royal family, which symbolizes happiness, belongs to Mr. Herbert from now on!¡± At this moment, Herbert suddenly turned to look at me. I was stunned. Herbert took the microphone and suddenly said, ¡°Can I take her away with me?¡± I looked at the man in front of me in surprise, and the people under the stage were also shocked with their mouths wide open. ¡°Mr. Wharton sure knows how to joke. If you can take her away, wouldn¡¯t that be a crime?¡± The host was the first to realize that this was a joke. ¡°Haha¡­¡± The crowd burst intoughter. Was he making a joke out of me? I red at Herbert, and then reached out to remove the brooch on my chest. However, it was as if I couldn¡¯t remove the brooch from my clothes. Everyone was looking at me, and I continued to try to remove the brooch awkwardly. But I still couldn¡¯t take it off. The host reacted very quickly. After all, he was experienced, and thus had to be prepared for any unexpected situations. ¡°It seems like this brooch that represents happiness is unwilling to leave this lady¡¯s body. Mr. Wharton, you really have to consider bringing her home as well.¡± The host¡¯s words immediately aroused the atmosphere, and the crowd burst intoughter again. My face became hotter, so I continued to lower my head and desperately fiddled with the brooch on my clothes. I didn¡¯t dare to look down the stage. I had even begun tugging at the brooch with all my might. I was so close to breaking my clothes, but I didn¡¯t dare to use too much force. After all, the price of this brooch was 780,000 dors. What if it was broken? At this moment, Herbert suddenly stepped forward, and my heart beat faster. I only saw that his hands had covered my hands. I quickly let go of the brooch, and his fingers touched the brooch and also touched my clothes slightly. He was very close to me and lowered his head to take out the brooch. His breathpletely enveloped me, making it difficult for me to breathe. Besides, there were so many people looking at me. I was really nervous. Fortunately, at this moment, the host did not pay attention to us at all. Instead, he went straight to the next part of the party-dance. The crystal lights in the banquet hall suddenly dimmed, and the melodious waltz music sounded. Everyone danced with their dancers. Herbert had been rubbing my clothes for a long time, and his fingers asionally touched my skin, which drove me crazy. My heart beat faster because of him! ¡°Are you done?¡± I asked irritably. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Herbert did not answer, but still lowered his head and fiddled with the brooch. I said impatiently, ¡°Why don¡¯t we get a pair of scissors?¡± He was still silent, and I stamped my feet in a hurry. ¡°Did you hear what I said?¡± By this time, Caroline was already walking over, followed by Klein. ¡°Herbert, I¡¯ll help you!¡± said Caroline. Was Carolineing? I couldn¡¯t help frowning. Something bad was sure to happen with this woman¡¯s appearance. At this moment, Herbert sessfully took off the brooch on my chest and said faintly to Caroline who was next to him, ¡°No need. I¡¯ve taken it off.¡± At this moment, I immediately took two steps back and distanced myself from Herbert. . ¡°Are you alright?¡± Klein stepped forward and asked me. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go.¡± I shook my head, then nced at the man in front of me and turned to leave. Klein followed me and left. After just a few steps, Klein stretched out his hand and invited me. ¡°Be, would you like to dance with me?¡± Although I didn¡¯t really want to dance, it was dark in the banquet hall. I didn¡¯t know where to go for the time being, so I agreed to his invitation. The lights were dim and the music was beautiful. Many people were immersed in it, but I caught a glimpse of the two out of the corner of my eye. 17070 ¡°You aren¡¯t very focused.¡± Klein raised a protest. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± I could only apologize, but I also tried my best to concentrate. I was forcing myself to stop looking at Herbert¡­ Herbert¡¯s POV: Caroline raised her head and looked at me. ¡°Herbert, that brooch is too expensive. I feel very guilty that you spent so much money on it.¡± ¡°I think it has a special meaning.¡± I said in a cold tone. I didn¡¯t give it to Caroline. Caroline pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°I feel that it¡¯s too mboyant to wear!¡± I looked at Caroline and said, ¡°If you like it, I can buy you a simr one.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that? Didn¡¯t you¡­ buy it for me?¡± Caroline stared at me in surprise. ¡°I have my own use for that brooch.¡± I replied indifferently. Caroline immediately stopped and stared at me. She couldn¡¯t control her tone and asked sharply, ¡°Did you buy that brooch for Be?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± I said to her and turned to leave the dance floor. ¡°Herbert¡­¡± Caroline called my name from behind, but I didn¡¯t want to respond to her. Be¡¯s figure filled my mind¡­ Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Be¡¯s POV For some reason, Herbert and Caroline had a quarrel, and then they left in advance. The party was about to end. Klein and I were about to leave as well. While saying goodbye, Mrs. Reina tugged at my hand and said, ¡°Miss Stepanek, thank you for your help.¡± ¡°Mrs. Reina, it¡¯s my honor.¡± I said with a smile. ¡°You are like me when I was young. I hope we can meet next time.¡± said Mrs. Reina. ¡°We will.¡± I nodded. Although I said so, I knew in my heart that there was a big difference between my identity and Mrs. Reina¡¯s. She and I were not from the same world. I probably wouldn¡¯t have a chance to see her again in the future. Mrs. Reina was not as arrogant as some nobledies. On the contrary, she was very kind and respectable. After sending me home, at the entrance of the estate, Klein insisted on getting out of the car and sending me to the door. ¡°There¡¯s no need to send me off. I can go back myself.¡± I refused Klein¡¯s offer. Klein continued to send me into themunity. Laughing, he said, ¡°This sort of oldmunity is very unsafe at night. You should be careful.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I didn¡¯t continue to refuse. Although this building was in the center of the city, it was indeed old, but the rent was cheap. In order to save money, I chose this ce. The biggest advantage was it was very close to thepany. In order to cover the living expenses of my mother and sister, although my sry was not low, I needed to save some money. After we reached the corridor, I turned around and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Klein stood there, reaching out to stroke the back of his head. He didn¡¯t seem to be preparing to leave. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! He looked up at the sky. ¡°The moon is so beautiful today.¡± I looked up at the moon and suddenly felt that the atmosphere was a little strange. I suddenly felt a little cold, so I wrapped my arms around my shoulders. After all, I was wearing a strapless dress tonight. Klein hurriedly took off his suit, wanting to put it on for me. I took a step back and rejected him. ¡°Mr. Wharton, I think your jacket can only be worn on your girlfriend. It¡¯s not suitable for me to wear it.¡± I was reminding him on purpose that he already had a girlfriend. He should keep a distance from me. Klein withdrew his hand and pulled his suit into his arms. He said, ¡°Actually¡­¡± Before Klein could finish speaking, I interrupted him. ¡°I was rash for what had happened.¡± ¡°I went to deliver medicine to you in the evening, and I was drenched in the rain. I didn¡¯t have a car to go home, so I could only take a shower at your house and put on your shirt temporarily. In fact, I should be d that the person I metst time was Herbert, not your girlfriend¡± ¡°Herbert and I have divorced. Even if there is a misunderstanding, it doesn¡¯t matter. But if your girlfriend misunderstands our rtionship, it will be very terrible. Not only will it affect your rtionship, but it will also affect my reputation, right?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Klein lowered his eyes and nodded. ¡°Sometimes, when I do things, I don¡¯t have to think too much. In the future, I¡¯ll have to use my brain more often. Otherwise, not only will I hurt others, I¡¯ll also hurt myself.¡± I could already sense that Klein had a rather good impression of me. So I had to rify our rtionship at this time. Klein was a smart person. He should be able to understand. Klein looked in the direction of the stairs and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go upstairs. I¡¯ll leave when I see you turn on the lights.¡± ¡°No, hurry up and go home.¡± I refused. But Klein frowned and said, ¡°Be, this is just an ordinary friend and your Boss¡¯s concern for your safety. There¡¯s no other meaning. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded and walked into the corridor. It was dark in the old corridor, and the only light on the corridor was also unusually dark. Especially when I came back a littleter, I was still a little scared I finally reached the third floor. Then I took out the key and opened the door. I reached out and pressed the light, and the room was immediately lit up. Treached out and wanted to close the door, but I suddenly saw a ck shadow standing outside. I was frightened. It was a man¡¯s shadow, very tall and big. Some very horrible images shed through my mind at once, such as robbers and rapists? I immediately ran into the room and reached out to close the door. But it was toote. The ck shadow grabbed the door and stepped in! Only at this time did I see the face of the person outside clearly. It turned out to be Herbert. The fear in my heart dissipated, followed by anger. I deliberately used a lot of strength to close the door, but even if my body was leaning against the door, I couldn¡¯t drive that huge body out. The next moment, Herbert squeezed in. I couldn¡¯t stop him. I took two steps back in my high heels and looked at him with alert eyes and asked, ¡°What on earth do you want to do?¡± Herbert closed the door with a flip of his hand. He stared at me with a pair of dark eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°I just want to see you.¡± Comnared with his ugly expression at the party, he looked much better at the moment, and his eyes 17:08 became softer. But didn¡¯t he already buy a brooch that represented his true love for other woman? Why did hee looking for me! I said bluntly, ¡°I can call the police and ask them to take you away!¡± Herbert didn¡¯t care at all. He didn¡¯t answer me, but looked around my room. I followed his gaze and looked at the house where I lived. A ss door separated therge house into a small bedroom and a living room. With a small kitchen and bathroom, it was small, but enough for living. It was enough for me to live here alone. At most, I could live here for one or two nights. It was not crowded. The most important thing was that it was close to thepany and the rent was cheap. The small room was clean and warm. The white embroidered curtains, the square bed sheets, the beige fabric sofa, and the two pots of beautiful Devil¡¯s ivy hung on the wardrobe. In overall, I was very satisfied with this small home. At this time, he stepped into the bedroom, walked to the window, and pulled down the two white curtains. I looked away and warned him, ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll call the police!¡± As I spoke, I took out my mobile phone and called the police. However, as soon as I dialed the number, my phone was snatched away by a big hand. ¡°Give it back to me!¡± I reached out to grab my phone. However, one of his big hands was wrapped around my waist, and the other was held up. Wearing high heels, I couldn¡¯t get my cell phone even if I stood on tiptoe. ¡°Hurry up and return my phone to me. Do you hear me?¡± I shouted angrily. But he looked down at me with a smirk on his face. Only then did I realize that I was already in his arms. Therefore, in the next moment, the fight for the phone turned into a struggle to break free from his arms. Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Be¡¯s POV: ¡°Let go of me!¡± I tried my best to break free, but I couldn¡¯t get rid of him. His big hand tightened even more. My waist was fixed in his hand, and my body could only stick to his body and couldn¡¯t move. ¡°Herbert, what on earth do you want to do?¡± After struggling for a while, I was very tired and still couldn¡¯t push him away. ¡°Kiss you!¡± This was the first thing he said after he entered the house. Then he lowered his head and covered my lips. Everything happened too suddenly His kiss was overbearing and forceful. The more I struggled, the more he sucked harder. My mouth was filled with his scent¡­ When I was about to suffocate, he finally let go of me. Finally, I could breathe in fresh air, leaning my head against his chest and gasping for breath. ¡°There was no ambiguous rtionship between you and Klein at all. Why didn¡¯t you exin it to me?¡± The man¡¯s deep voice reached my ears. Hearing this, I was very angry. I looked up and said, ¡°What does this have to do with you? Why should I exin it to you?¡± Did he forget that he had divorced me? And he had another woman with him. Herbert did not answer my question. Instead, he said, ¡°Since we divorced, you and Hank have never been together. Have you never had an ambiguous rtionship, or have you broken up with each other?¡± I stared at him. His expression at the moment seemed to be very serious. I really didn¡¯t know what was in this man¡¯s mind. What was the point of him asking for these now? The next moment, I wanted to deliberately annoy him, so I sneered and said, ¡°Herbert, you came here today to ask me about my personal life, right?¡± ¡°Yes, but not exactly.¡± Herbert stared at me. I deliberate made him angry. ¡°Fine. Since you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you. As for Hank, at first, I was a little interested in him, but now, I¡¯m no longer interested in him. As for Klein, how do you know that I have nothing to do with him? I just want to shamelessly pester him and let him marry me.¡± . What Herbert had said to me before made me very sad. That was why I was deliberately using his words to insult myself and attack him. Herbert frowned, and his hand holding my waist tightened. I frowned in pain. ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me!¡± struggled. Herbert threw the phone in his hand on the ground angrily, and then his hand also grabbed my waist. Fear immediately shed across my heart. His eyes were so horrible, and at this moment, they were full of killing intent. ¡°I heard what you and Klein said downstairs just now. You still want to say something like that? There¡¯s nothing between you and him at all. Why do you have to challenge my tolerance?¡± Herbert¡¯s 17:09 voice instantly became louder, as if he wanted to lift the roof. What I said on purpose was exposed. This made me a little angry. I raised my fist and pounded hard on his chest, but I still refused to admit defeat. ¡°So what if there¡¯s nothing between us now? This doesn¡¯t mean that nothing will happen between him and I in the future. As long as I want to, anything may happen¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Then, a scream echoed in the room. Because he suddenly raised me high. His strength was so strong that my delicate skirt was torn. His eyes were so horrible. He stared at the me like a wolf staring at its prey and shouted like a lion, ¡°Be, you asked for all this!¡± I fell hard on the soft bed. It was the first time I saw such a terrible look in his eyes. I stepped back subconsciously. The evening dress was originally exposed. After such a mess, the evening dress had been torn. I reached out and tried to pull it up to cover the ces that should not have been exposed, but the dress still couldn¡¯t cover my body. Herbert took off his suit and threw it hard on the floor, followed by his shirt.. His intention was very obvious. After retreating again, my waist touched the headboard! ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! I¡¯ll call the police immediately¡­¡± I shouted. Herbert interrupted her. ¡°Call the police! Try to see if the police will ept your case.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± I could see that he waspletely angry this time. Although his face was often gloomy, it was the first time for me to see him, who was like a fierce animal, tonight. Just as I was hesitating, he pounced on me! ¡°I don¡¯t care even if I go to prison for ten years!¡± With this sentence, the sound of clothes being torn came from the room. ¡°No! Herbert, you bastard¡­¡± I had been cursing him. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. My curses didn¡¯t bring him any remorse. On the contrary, he tortured me even more cruelly. My feet in high heels were lifted so high that it was useless for me to struggle and curse¡­ He seemed to want to tame me in this way, but I refused to yield until my voice became hoarse. In the end, we united. At first, he forced me and I resisted crazily. My reason was resisting his contact. I didn¡¯t like being forced to do anything. But my body and my feelings were leaning towards him. My body couldn¡¯t help but tremble for him. I wanted him to thrust my body even deeper¡­ The next day. Ring¡­ Ring¡­ The phone kept ringing on the floor. I finally opened my heavy eyelids and felt that my body had fallen apart. I struggled to get up, reached out to pick up my mobile phone, and pressed the answer button. ¡°Be, why haven¡¯t youe to work yet? Is there something wrong?¡± Amy¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. Hearing this, I came back to reality. Looking up at the clock on the wall, it was almost eleven o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Oh my god! How did I sleep until now? ¡°I caught a cold. I¡¯ll go buy some medicine and go to work on time in the afternoon.¡± I said quickly, but my voice was very hoarse. This hoarse voice was caused by my crazy shoutst night. I couldn¡¯t help but think of the scene when I had sex with Herbertst night. My cheeks became very hot¡­ Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Be¡¯s POV: I had a lot of work to do recently. I couldn¡¯t ask for leave, so I was going to work in thepany in the afternoon. I took a look at my room. The sheets were very messy, and my torn clothes were lying on the floor. The air was still filled with the smell of Herbert. At this time, Herbert had left. I lifted the quilt and was about to sit up on the bed. I felt sore in every part of my body, especially in my lower body All of this showed how much strength he had exertedst night. I walked to the mirror in the bathroom. I saw his kiss marks all over my neck and chest. ¡°Bastard!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but curse. I didn¡¯t like to be forced, but my physiological desire had been relieved because of Herbert. This kind of feeling was very contradictory. My reason told me that it was wrong for Herbert to do thisst night. I should feel disgusted by it. But I couldn¡¯t help but think of what happenedst night, and my body became hot Now, I needed to take a shower to calm myself down. Half an hourter, when I returned to my room, I saw a glowing object beside my pillow. I walked to the side of the bed and saw clearly that it was the brooch from the British royal family at the auction. My heart beat faster uncontrobly. I reached out to take the brooch and looked at the door. Was it meant for me? But he didn¡¯t say it was for me? Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! What if he identally left it here? I still remembered what he said at the party. He said that he would give this to his beloved woman. Wasn¡¯t his beloved woman Caroline? What did he mean by putting the brooch on my pillow? Did he mean that I was the one he loved? No, if I was the one he loved, why did he choose to divorce me? Why did he have an entanglement with Caroline?¡± Could it be that he was remorseful because of what happenedst night? Did he want to atone for his sins with this brooch? Thinking of this, I immediately threw the brooch in my hand on the bed. I shook my head and forced myself not to think about these things. I had to prepare for work in the afternoon. I found a high-cor shirt in the wardrobe, which could cover the kiss marks on my neck. I looked into the mirror and saw a slight kiss mark on one side of my cheek. This was also the masterpiece of Herbertst night. I could only wipe a little bit of concealer and then left home¡­ Herbert¡¯s POV Ring, ring¡­ The phone in the office rang. I pressed the answer button. ¡°Boss, thewyer, Klein, from the QW Law Firm has arrived.¡± This was the voice of his secretary, Allie. ¡°Let him in.¡± I hung up the phone. The next moment, the door was pushed open. Although I didn¡¯t raise my head, I knew that the person who had entered was klein. Klein ced an exquisite box in front of me, then said with a smile, ¡°A friend of mine brought this high- grade Geisha Coffee from the Panama Jade Manor. It¡¯s the best quality and the freshest.¡± I closed the folder and looked up at him. ¡°You want to bribe me?¡± ¡°Brother, don¡¯t say that. I know you like this type of coffee.¡± Kleinughed as he sat down in front of 1. me. I leaned on the back of the chair. ¡°You¡¯re very busy with your work. Why are you free toe here today?¡± Klein continued tough. ¡°I thought you were still angry over what happenedst time? That¡¯s why! came to you today to exin. But it seems as though I¡¯ve thought too much. You don¡¯t seem to be very angry.¡± When I heard what he said, my expression suddenly became serious. I warned him in a very strict tone, ¡°In the past, you didn¡¯t know that Be was my woman. Now you know, stay away from her in the future!¡± I knew that Klein had a good impression of Be, which was why I minded that he would continue to draw near to Be. After a moment of silence, Klein said, ¡°Although you two are already divorced, you still love her. So this is why you didn¡¯t marry Caroline.¡± ¡°You talk too much today.¡± I didn¡¯t like being exposed. I was a man with a strong desire for control. If someone else found out my secret, it would be equivalent to handing over my weakness. ¡°Don¡¯t be unhappy. I won¡¯t say anything more!¡± Klein hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°I know you very well. Your rtionship with Vivian is unstable, but she is still your girlfriend. If you want to find a woman to cure your loneliness, I won¡¯t care about you, but it can¡¯t be Be! It can¡¯t!¡± || warned him seriously again. Klein rubbed his nose, then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t pick up the woman you don¡¯t want.¡± ¡°Fine. Remember what you said.¡± After receiving Klein¡¯s guarantee, my mood had improved quite a bit. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. I still have work to do in the afternoon.¡± Klein rose to his feet. ¡°Do you have time for a drink tonight?¡± I asked. Klein stared nkly for a moment, then looked at me. Rubbing his chin, he said, ¡°I realized that you¡¯re in a very good mood today!¡± ¡°Do I have to be in a bad mood all day? If you don¡¯t go back and prepare, you will definitely lose thewsuit in the afternoon! I will send you the address in advance in the evening. You muste.¡± | said immediately. ¡°Cousin, in the future, you can curse me in anything, but you can¡¯t curse me with thewsuit.¡± After saying these words with augh, Klein immediately left. After Klein left, I took my phone, opened the album, and carefully looked at the photos on it. There was a picture of a woman sleeping soundly in the phone. She was sleeping soundly on the pillow with her small mouth pouted, as if she had suffered a great grievance. My fingers gently touched the phone screen. The woman¡¯s face was a little red. Be had always been very disobedient. She had always been against me and had never known how to be docile. Last night, I wanted to finish after I taught her a lesson, but she kept cursing me until she was exhausted. Be was a little cat who had always been rude. I was angry because I couldn¡¯t tame her. But now, thinking about it, I felt that she was cute. I was sorry that I hurt her. But when things happened again, she still didn¡¯t obey, and I was still furious. We always had this cycle, and conflict seemed to be umting under such circumstances. I wanted to call Be andfort her, but I didn¡¯t know what to say. I¡¯ was a man with strong self-esteem. When the other party was tough, I couldn¡¯t say soft words. Be wouldn¡¯t give in so easily. If I called her now, she would probably only curse me. I didn¡¯t want to continue arguing with her, nor did I want to do anything to hurt her. So even if I really wanted to make a phone call, I still didn¡¯t do anything in the end. However, I was really in a good mood today. Although I only slept for two hoursst night, I was still in a good state today. I was afraid that I wouldn¡¯t be able to hold myself back and would go see Be tonight, which was why I had intentionally invited Klein to drink. I was also afraid that she would anger me again, and I would really be unable to control myself and throw her down. I didn¡¯t want to force her to sleep with me again because I couldn¡¯t control myself¡­ Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Be¡¯s POV: Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. I started working as soon as I arrived at thepany. Although my body was still very ufortable at the moment, I didn¡¯t want my condition to affect my work progress. About an hourter, I called Selina to my office. ¡°Nianager, is there anything you need me to do?¡± Selina walked in with her arms crossed in front of her chest with an arrogant expression. It has always been like this. I heard that she could enter thepany because she had a close rtionship with a high-level executive of thepany. I didn¡¯t know which of the executive she relied on, but I knew that no matter who it was, they were people I couldn¡¯t afford to offend. As long as Selina didn¡¯t go overboard andpleted her work, even if I didn¡¯t like her very much, I wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to find trouble with her ¡°Have you finished your workst month?¡± I looked up and asked. ¡°Not yet.¡± Selina replied in a very nd tone. I could not help frowning. ¡°I told you yesterday that I¡¯m going to report today. The report must bepleted as soon as possible!¡± Selina did not feel guilty, she spoke back in a loud tone, ¡°Manager, you didn¡¯te to work this morning. I thought the report wasn¡¯t important anymore.¡± Her meaning was very clear. She was shirking her responsibilities. She thought that it was because of me that she had not completed her job. And she emphasized that I did not go to work this morning. I knew that if I really wanted to continue pursuing this matter, Selina would directly say that I didn¡¯t ask for leave. I was absent from work. In the past working hours, Selina often came to me looking for trouble, but I didn¡¯t have any problems with my work, so Selina couldn¡¯t find any problems with me. Just from the matter this morning, Selina came looking for trouble with me. I suppressed my anger and said, ¡°Please go and finish the report right now. Give it to me before you get off work. Is there a problem?¡± ¡°No problem.¡± After saying that, she turned around and left. After Selina left, I mmed the document on my desk angrily. These two days didn¡¯t go well. I was in pain from head to toe after I was flung down by Herbertst night. When it came to work, my subordinate was procrastinating and shirking her responsibilities! My mood had be very bad. Five minutester, I called my assistant Amy in. Amy Innked outside the door, then walked to me and said, ¡°Manager, don¡¯t care too much about Selina¡¯s attitude. She is very arrogant in front of everyone.¡± ¡°Go and find out who the senior executive she relies on is.¡± I said in a low voice. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll figure it out.¡± Amy nodded and turned to leave. Amy and I joined thepany on the same day. She was a very honest girl and very serious about work. So after I became a permanent staff, I rmended Amy to stay as my assistant. She had always been very grateful to me. I would leave it to Amy. I was very relieved. I believed she would handle it well. Selina would always find trouble with me. As long as she continued to stay in the finance department, it¡¯ll be a hidden danger for me. That was why I wanted to know more about Selina¡¯s background, When they were about to get off work, Joey called. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the bar at night?¡± Joey¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°I¡¯m not going. I want to go home. I¡¯m a little tired.¡± At this moment, I just wanted to go to bed and I feel sore all over ¡°How tired are you? You haven¡¯t done any physical work. Let¡¯s drink? That¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll wait for you at the main door of yourpany tonight!¡± After that, Joey hung up the phone. Thung up the phone helplessly. I not only worked physically, but also worked all night. My throat was hoarse, and my body was very sore. That damned Herbert was to be med for all of this! Herbert¡¯s POV: In the evening, we sat in a bar with a very good environment. We sat in front of a tall bar counter and drank a lot. ¡°Are you in a good mood today?¡± Klein asked me. I was in a good mood because of Be. After my intimate contact with Be, I would always be in a good mood. But I didn¡¯t intend to tell Klein about this private affair. Inced at Klein. ¡°Are you in a bad mood?¡± ¡°Not good, not bad.¡± Klein drank a ss of wine. After a while, I suddenly thought of something important. ¡°I¡¯m going abroad for a business trip in a few days. Please help me take care of Lucas. Connor ising with me. Apart from you, no one knows the existence of Lucas. I don¡¯t want anyone else to know about this.¡± Klein patted me on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. During your business trip, I¡¯ll go to see Lucas every day.¡± ¡°I gave your phone number to the nanny, Gaynor. She¡¯ll contact you if anything happens.¡± I nodded. ¡°Right. Where are we going on a business trip? How long will it take for you to return?¡± Klein asked. ¡°A week or so.¡± I replied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of Lucas and Gaynor!¡± Klein patted his chest. I rolled my eyes and teased, ¡°Gaynor is already in her forties. Don¡¯t take care of her until she¡¯s in your bed!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have such a heavy taste!¡± Klein replied. ¡°Vivian has been away from you for so many years. There has never been ack of women around you. There are all kinds of women.¡± I teased. ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t say that. That¡¯s all in the past. I¡¯ve already corrected it!¡± Klein immediately promised. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your private affairs. Take good care of Lucas.¡± I shook my head with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Lucas is your son and he is equivalent to my son. I will definitely take care of him.¡± Klein once more guaranteed. I nodded with satisfaction. As soon as I thought of that lovely little guy, my mood improved. After Be left, I experienced the most difficult moment. Everything didn¡¯t get worse because of Lucas. To me, Lucas was very important. Before I leave to Taiwan for work, I had to meet Be¡­ Chapter 107 Chapter 107 107 Be¡¯s POV In a night two dayster, I was about to lie in bed and listen to music, ready to sleep. There was a knock on the door. It must be Joey Joey agreed toe to my house an hour ago. At this time, except for Joey, no one else would knock on my house. I was very sure of this. I didn¡¯t think too much and went straight to open the door. But unexpectedly, the person who came in was not Joey, but Herbert. When I saw his face clearly, I immediately pushed him out of the door. But it was toote. His strength was much stronger. Damn it! I was wearing pajamas and no underwear. I put my arms around my chest. The terrible memory hit my brain again. I immediately became nervous. What did he want to do by suddenlying to me tonight? At this time, I made up my mind that if he forced me again, I would try my best to resist. I admitted that I had a wonderful feeling from his touch. He could meet my physiological needs. Even so, I still didn¡¯t like being forced. And I had nothing to do with him anymore. He woulde to me to vent when he had a physiological need. What was I? A prostitute? I didn¡¯t want to ept such a rtionship. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± I asked him. ¡°I won¡¯t do anything. I¡¯m going on a business trip early in the morning. I want to see you.¡± Herbert looked at me. ¡°See me? In the middle of the night? I have nothing to do with you now. If you want to see me, you should make an appointment with me politely first, and then meet me after I agreed. Not suddenly appearing like now.¡± I shouted at him. ¡°An appointment? Will you agree to meet me? Do you know? I even thought that you wouldn¡¯t want to see me when I knocked on the door. I thought about whether I should open the door ande in. But I didn¡¯t do that.¡± Herbert looked at me. ¡°Open the door?¡± I asked in surprise. Herbert calmly said, ¡°Do you think a door can stop me from going to the ce I want to go?¡± ¡°You! Bastard!¡± I hated him for being so domineering! ¡°Leave! Now, immediately!¡± I ordered. There was no reaction from Herbert. He still stood there and looked at me. A few secondster, he began to approach me. I instinctively stepped back. When I was retreating, felt a faint pain in my lower body, which clearly reminded me of what happened that night. The anger in my heart grew even stronger. I must drive him away now. At this moment, there was only one thought in my mind. I looked around and then turned to walk into the kitchen. I came to the kitchen. The first thing I saw was a fruit knife. I didn¡¯t think too much, picked it up, and ran out. With my strength, there¡¯s no way for me to truly stop Herbert. I needed a weapon! Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. When I appeared in front of Herbert with the fruit knife, he was stunned for a moment and thenughed. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± I thought he would be scared at least, but he actuallyughed. ¡°Do you think you won¡¯t have so much resentment if you cut me a few times?¡± Herbert stopped smiling ¡°Yes!¡± I answered loudly. I didn¡¯t have to kill him, but I was in the most angry and nervous mood now. I couldn¡¯t worry about anything else. The next moment, he came to me, opened his suit, and said, ¡°In that case, you can cut me a few times!¡± Hearing his words, I was stunned. I looked at his chest in his suit, and my hand, which was holding the knife, trembled a little. How could I cut him? I just wanted to scare him and warn him not to force me! I never thought about really cutting him. After a long silence, heughed. Hisughter came into my ears, stirring up my e is again. He reached out and grabbed my wrist, which was holding the knife. ¡°You don¡¯t want to cut me at all. Don¡¯t continue to deceive yourself!¡± ¡°Who said I wouldn¡¯t dare?¡± I was still stubborn. Herbert took away the knife in my hand, and I couldn¡¯t help frowning. Why was I so useless? I didn¡¯t have any weapons. If he forced me, I wouldn¡¯t have the ability to fight back. Herbert sent the fruit knife back to the kitchen. I sat on the sofa dejectedly, and my mood gradually broke down. When he came back, I couldn¡¯t help butin tearfully, ¡°Herbert, what on earth do you want? You said you wanted to get married and I agreed. Later, you said you wanted to get divorced, I agreed again. Since we are already divorced, why are you bothering me? Don¡¯t you already have Caroline? Do you want to have two women at the same time?¡± Herbert did not speak, nor did he say anything to exin himself. In the whole room, only my crying could be heard. After an unknown period of time, he squatted in front of me and wiped my tears with a delicate handkerchief. Din movements were verv nentle and I cried even harder. 17.152) What I couldn¡¯t stand the most was his gentleness and consideration. I wouldn¡¯t yield to his overbearing power. But when he was gentle to me, I would be soft-hearted and couldn¡¯t control my feelings. In the end, the person who was injured was always me. This time, I wouldn¡¯t let what happened in the past happen again. Therefore, the next moment, I pushed open the hand of Herbert, stood up, and said, ¡°Herbert, I have nothing to do with you. Please get out now!¡± Herbert stared at me. This time, there was no me of anger in his eyes. Instead, his eyes were as affectionate as a deep sea. My heart trembled for a moment, and then I stopped looking at him. ¡°Go to bed early!¡± He said. After that, he turned and walked in the direction of the door. As soon as he opened the door, I suddenly thought of something and shouted, ¡°Wait!¡± I ran quickly to the bedroom. I took the brooch and walked up to Herbert. ¡°You left it at my housest time!¡± Herbert did not reach out to take the brooch from my hand. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°I did not forget it. I specially gave it to you.¡± A gift for me? To be honest, when I heard what he said, my eyes were sore. Because I still liked Herbert, because he said that the brooch would be given to his favorite person. But after a short period of joy, my reason returned very quickly. Even if what he said was true, so what? Herbert was still as overbearing and unreasonable as before. Caroline was still by Herbert¡¯s side, and their rtionship was still very ambiguous. In the past, I lost my child. My first child, I have devoted too much expectation and love to it. After losing our child, he apanied Caroline to choose her wedding rings¡­ Those scars still existed. I couldn¡¯tpletely ignore it. Therefore, even if he loved me, he only loved me a little. I was tired. I worked so hard to get out of the pain and started to have a peaceful life. Why did he appear and disrupt my life? I said coldly, ¡°Herbert, are you drunk? You should give this brooch to Caroline. I¡¯m Be. Look at me clearly. I¡¯m not her!¡± Herbert frowned. ¡°Why do you have to drag Caroline in every time? Although I drank tonight, my mind is very clear. I know you are Be, not Caroline!¡± I looked down at the brooch in my hand and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I think two people who love each other should trust each other, but why are you always full of Susnicinn and have distrust towards me?¡± Herbert asked sadly. ¡°Do you mean that we love each other?¡± Herbert¡¯s words were definitely themest joke in the world. He had loved Caroline for ten years. For her, he went to America. For her, he divorced me. For the sake of Caroline, he chose their wedding rings after I lost my child. But now, he said that he loved me? I was not stupid. I didn¡¯t believe him! ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡± Herbert asked. Unable to restrain the sadness in my heart, I sneered and said, ¡°Why are the two people who love each other not together? Why do the two people who love each other want to divorce?¡± I looked at Herbert desperately, and my eyes were already wet. In fact, it was not entirely his fault, was it? He was actually a good man, but the person he loved was Caroline ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask for a divorce? I was just cooperating with you!¡± Herbert looked innocent. Cooperating with me? ¡°Ha¡­¡± I was so angry that I couldn¡¯t say anything. Herbert stepped forward, held my shoulder, and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s not be in a dilemma, okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in a dilemma. I don¡¯t love you. You can go now. Take your British royal brooch with you. It is a better match for Caroline!¡± I pushed open Herbert¡¯s hand, stuffed it into his hand, and pushed him out of the door. Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Be¡¯s POV: On more than one asion, Herbert had said that he had nothing to do with Caroline But what he did remained in his words. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Caroline was still by his side, once, and even now! ording to Herbert¡¯s character, if he really didn¡¯t care about her at all and didn¡¯t like her at all, would he allow her to appear in his life? Would he apany her? If he didn¡¯t love her, would he keep her photo? No, it was impossible! I expelled Herbert. The door blocked Herbert and I. I leaned against the wall, and tears flowed out of my eyes uncontrobly. It was not until a long timeter that I couldn¡¯t hear what was happening outside that I reached out to open the door. There was no one outside. He had already left. I felt even worse. My reason drove him away, but my feelings were tortured. I felt like I was about to be torn apart¡­ No matter how ufortable it was, life still needed to continue. I couldn¡¯t let him ruin my life again. I must pull myself together and work hard! Klein¡¯s POV: Time flew by quickly. It had been three days since Herbert went on a business trip. On this day, I was reading a case when my cell phone suddenly rang. I lowered my head and saw that it was a call from Gaynor. I quickly picked it up. 25 ¡°Mr. Wharton, I¡¯ve run into some difficulties right now. What should I do?¡± Gaynor¡¯s voice was anxious. Timmediately asked, ¡°Gaynor, is there something wrong with you Lucas?¡± ¡°No, Lucas is extremely good. I have a severe cold and am currently having a high fever. I am worried that it will infect Lucas, but I cannot find a suitable person to temporarily take care of Lucas. Mr. Wharton, what do you think we should do? The children¡¯s immune system is weak. I do not wish for Lucas to suffer from a severe cold because of me.¡± Gaynor said. I lowered my head and thought for a moment, then said, ¡°I¡¯ll go find a temporary nanny and take care of Lucas for you for a few days. After you recover, you will continue to take care of Lucas.¡± ¡°This won¡¯t do. We can¡¯t ask anyone to take care of Lucas. Mr. Wharton doesn¡¯t want too many people to know about Lucas. If you want someone to take care of Lucas, it¡¯d be best if it¡¯s someone you trust very much.¡± Gaynor immediately rejected my idea. ¡°I have a lot of work to do in these two days. Even if I don¡¯t work, I don¡¯t know how to take care of a child.¡± I was a little anxious. Lucas was very important to Herbert, but my work was very important too. Gaynor hesitated for a moment, and then suggested, ¡°Do you have any female rtives or good friends you trust very much? Please ask them to temporarily take my ce for a few days.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll think about it. I¡¯ll find someone to go to your ce.¡± After that, I hung up the phone. I thought for a few minutes in front of my desk, but I didn¡¯t expect that there was a familiar and trusted woman around me. Dong dong dong¡­ At this moment, someone suddenly knocked on the office door. ¡°Come in!¡± I shouted. Be pushed the door open and came in. She put the financial statement on my desk. ¡°Boss, this is the payroll fromst month. Please sign it if there¡¯s no problem.¡± My mind was filled with the matters of Lucas. I took the statement and signed it without looking at it. Then I pushed it to Be. Be said, ¡°Boss, you didn¡¯t look at it at all.¡± ¡°I trust you, give the sry ording to this.¡± I stood up in front of the French window and thought about what to do with Lucas. At this moment, I suddenly thought of something, so l immediately stopped Be. ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°Is there any problem?¡± Be turned to look at me. ¡°Be, can you do me a favor? I really can¡¯t find a suitable person!¡± I stepped forward and held Be¡¯s shoulder anxiously. Be looked confused. ¡°What? If I can do it, I will definitely help.¡± ¡°Yes, you can!¡± After that, I grabbed the financial statement from Be and threw it on the desk. Then I took her hand and walked out. ¡°Hey, where are you taking me?¡± Be asked in surprise. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there.¡± I turned back and smiled at Be, then I took her out of the door. Familiar and trustworthy. Be was the best candidate! I took Be to my car. I drove all the way to amunity in the suburbs, and my car stopped in front of an exquisite vi. ¡°What¡¯s this ce?¡± Be asked. After parking the car, I said, ¡°Be, I have a very good friend. He is on a business trip now, so he hired a nanny to take care of his son. But the nanny got a severe cold. She was afraid that the virus would spread to the child, so she wanted to find someone to take care of the child at thest minute. You know that it is not safe to find a temporary nanny at the moment. I was very troubled just now, and only you can help me now.¡± I didn¡¯t tell Be that my ¡°friend¡± was Herbert. I didn¡¯t say that the child was the son of Herbert. I guessed that he didn¡¯t want others to know about this rtionship, so I chose to keep it a secret. It was only for a few days. When Gaynor returned to good health, she woulde back. I didn¡¯t think there would be any problems! Be¡¯s POV Klein begged me to help take care of a child. suddenly felt stressed. It was not difficult for me to do daily housework, but if I had to take care of a child, I was worried that I could not take care of him well. ¡°That child how old is he?¡± If he was at least three years old, there would definitely be no problem for me ¡°Eleven months.¡± Klein replied. ¡°Ah?¡± I didn¡¯t expect that this child was so young, and he was less than one year old. How could I take good care of him? ¡°Come with me to take a look. You¡¯ll definitely like the little fellow!¡± Klein didn¡¯t allow me to continue to consider. He immediately got out of the car and pulled me into the vi. After the doorbell rang for a while, a woman in her forties came out and opened the door. ¡°Mr. Wharton, you¡¯ve finally arrived?¡± The woman was very happy to see Klein. She was just coughing, and her entire person seemed rather weak. ¡°Gaynor, where¡¯s Lucas?¡± Klein asked. ¡°He¡¯s inside.¡± Gaynor pointed inside the room. Hearing this, Klein walked into the manor, followed by me. The floor of the entire living room was covered with rubber mat. The furniture in the living room was also very simple. The sofa and tea table were all without sharp edges. There were no flower vases or other things that would easily fall. It could be seen that the owner really paid attention to the safety of the child. Therge floor was filled with all kinds of toys. Be searched for a long time, and finally found Lucas in a corner. His hair was thick, his skin was white, and his eyes were beautiful. His blue eyes were round. The little fellow was wearing a sky-blue hoodie and a diaper. He¡¯s very cute. When he smiled, he looked like an angel. I liked this little guy. ¡°Lucas, I¡¯m here to see you!¡± Klein squatted down, pping his hands towards Lucas. When Lucas heard someone call his name, he immediately threw away the toy in his hand, and then happily climbed over with his little hands and feet. He was only 11 months old and did not know how to walk, but he climbed very fast. Soon, he reached the front of Klein. ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah¡­¡± Lucas sat there while staring at Klein. He made a sound but no one knew what he was saying. Clearly, he knew Klein, and he was very familiar with him. Looking at the lovely face, I couldn¡¯t helpughing. I didn¡¯t know why, but I feel very close to him when I saw him for the first time. This kind of intimacy made me want to hug him¡­ Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Be¡¯s POV: ¡°Lucas, Gary caught a cold. She¡¯s worried that the cold will spread to you. For the next few days, this Auntie Be will take care of you. Is that okay?¡± Klein stretched out his arm and wrapped Lucas around his chest. I looked at the lovely Lucas and suddenly felt an indescribable emotion in my heart ¡°If our child was still alive, he would be as big as Lucas, I unconsciously reached out and held Lucas. When I held the baby in my arms, I felt sad but I liked it. What was sad was that my child had gone to heaven. At this moment, the little fellow in my arms was particrly attractive. Although Lucas did not know how to speak and could only make a sound, and asionally uttered a word, he seemed to understand a lot of things. Lucas put the biscuits in my hand into my mouth and said vaguely, ¡°Eat¡­ eat¡­¡± ¡°Thank you for your hospitality. I¡¯m full.¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Eat¡­ eat¡­¡± However, he still stuffed the biscuits into my mouth, as if he would not stop untilte them. In the end, I had no choice but to take a bite and Lucasugh happily. I spent two hours ying with Lucas. He was familiar with me and seemed to like me very much. He kept holding my neck. Klein stepped forward andughed. ¡°What do you think? Can you do it? If you can¡¯t¡­I¡¯ll think of another way.¡± At this moment, I couldn¡¯t leave Lucas. I liked this child too much. I raised my head to looked at klein. ¡°What else can you think of?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any other options, unless Ie by myself to take care of Lucas.¡± Klein reached out to stroke Lucas andughed helplessly. ¡°You still have a very important job. Do you want to go to work with Lucas?¡± I teased with a smile. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Klein lowered his head andughed. I wiped Lucas¡¯s mouth with a wet towel and said, ¡°Anyway, the ount at the beginning of the month is settled. I¡¯m not busy these days. I¡¯ll take care of Lucas!¡± Klein was very happy. ¡°Thank you so much. You are a kind angel!¡± Faced with Klein¡¯s exaggerated description, I rolled my eyes. I turned my head and smiled at Lucas in my arms. ¡°Who asked Lucas to be so cute and attractive? Auntie Be likes Lucas.¡± He seemed to understand what I said, and he was very happy as he pped his little hands. ¡°You¡¯re so smart.¡± I couldn¡¯t help praising him. ¡°Of course!¡± Klein agreed. After that, Gaynor told me about Lucas¡¯s daily schedule, the milk powder, food, clothes, and diapers, and all the details and things I had to pay attention to. She told me for half an hour. To be safe, I also wrote down all the details in my notebook After everything was settled, Gaynor coughed as she left Soon the baby fell asleep in my arms. I put the baby into the baby bed and put a small quilt over him Then I looked up and whispered to Klein, ¡®It¡¯s getting iate. You should go back quickly. Don¡¯t you have to work tomorrow?¡± Then I¡¯lle visit you tomorrow.¡± Klein said. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that you still have a very important job tomorrow. Didn¡¯t Gaynor tell me everything? Every morning, noon, and evening, there¡¯s an hourly worker to cook and help with the cleaning. I just think it¡¯s very easy to just look after Lucas. This ce is far away from the city. It¡¯ll take you more or less two hours to go back and forth.¡± I said. Klein lowered his head and thought for a moment, then said, ¡°If you need anything, just give me a call. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± ¡°Right.¡± I nodded, then stood up and sent Klein off. Back in front of the baby¡¯s bed, I slowly sat down. Looking at Lucas sleeping soundly, I couldn¡¯t calm down. If my child was still alive, what would his life be like now? Every day, I would carry him out for a walk, feed him meals every day, and sleep with him in my arms at night. Lucas awakened my mother¡¯s love for him. After a few days of getting along, I unconsciously regarded him as my son. He also liked to stick to me and often touched my face with his chubby little hands. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Lucas was very obedient when it came to food and sleep. Many times when he ate, he would put food into my mouth. In just a few days, we had built up a deep rtionship. At about nine o¡¯clock in the evening, I coaxed Lucas to sleep in bed. I was afraid that watching TV would wake up Lucas, so I picked up a magazine at the head of the bed and read it. I had just flipped through a few pages when I heard footstepsing from outside. Was it Klein? put down the magazine and was about to get up when the door was suddenly pushed open by someone outside! When I saw the face of the personing in from outside the door, I was very surprised! The person outside the door seemed to be as surprised as me. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Herbert asked. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked. Tremember that he locked the door. How did he get in? What on earth did he want to do? Did hee to find me? I had too many questions in my heart. ¡°This house is mine. It¡¯s very normal for me to be here. What are you doing in my house? And you¡¯re sleeping in my son¡¯s bed?¡± said Herbert. ¡°What did you say? Your house? Your son?¡± I turned my head and looked at the sleeping Lucas. I didn¡¯t know what was going on. Herbert walked to me directly and lowered his head while sitting on the bed. He said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you had nothing to do with me? Why did youe to my son¡¯s bed now? Or did you perform a hypocritical act in front of me before this?¡± The words of Herbert made me angry. I red at him and said, ¡°Herbert, you¡¯re too confident! I¡¯m no longer interested in you.¡± The expression on Herbert¡¯s face suddenly became very ugly. He reached out and grabbed my shoulder, saying loudly, ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you think I¡¯m very interested in you? ¡°Since you have no interest in me, why do you always provoke me?¡± I asked. ¡°L¡­¡± Herbert was at a loss for words and did not speak. I looked at him and sneered. At this time, the angry Herbert lowered his head and kissed me. ¡°You¡­ let go¡­ let go¡­¡± I struggled desperately and pounded his back with my fists, but it didn¡¯t won at all. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Be¡¯s POV: The kiss was fierce and full of anger. I clearly felt the pain, but I couldn¡¯t push him away. Soon, Herbert¡¯s hand touched under my clothes, and I was very scared. I knew Herbert¡¯s character very well. He would follow his needs and ignore my feelings. At this moment, I felt a little regretful that I had angered him just now, but it was toote to regret now! My pajamas were pulled open by him. When I was sighing that I was going to be trampled by him again, a voice suddenly came from behind. ¡°Dad¡­ Dad¡­¡± It was the voice of Lucas! Hearing this voice, Herbert immediately stopped all his actions. Lucas was sitting on the bed, rubbing his eyes with his little hands while looking at us. At this moment, my face became hot! Herbert also let go of me. I immediately reached out and pushed him away. At this time, Lucas had climbed to the bedside, stretched out his little hand, and shouted at Herbert, ¡°Dad¡­ Dad...¡± Herbert quickly picked up Lucas. The anger just now hadpletely disappeared. Instead, he intimately held Lucas and asked in a soft voice, ¡°Do you miss your father?¡± Lucas couldn¡®t speak, so he could only open his mouth and shout. But I could see that he was very close to Herbert, and he was very dependent on him. The little guy kept touching his cheek with his little fat hand. Thad stayed with Lucas for several days, so I knew a little about his habits. If he liked someone, he would often touch their face with his little fat hand, and sometimes he would kiss them, which showed that he liked them very much. In the past few days, I had been kissed many times by him. It was really a good feeling to be kissed by Lucas. It was very pleasant. Wait a minute. Did Lucas just call Herbert his father? Was he the son of Herbert? What did he mean? How could Herbert have a son? He was not married to Caroline, and it was impossible that the child was Caroline¡¯s son. Lucas was 11 months old. 11 months? If my son was still alive, 11 months would have passed. Could it be¡­ suddenly became very agitated. I immediately asked, ¡°Herbert, is this child really your son?¡± Herbert¡¯s hand that was touching Lucas¡¯s face paused for a moment, and then he said, ¡°Of course, his is my son!¡± ucas was the son of Herbert! ¡°Is Lucas our¡­¡± Before I could finish my words, Herbert interrupted me. ¡°No!¡± I didn¡¯t believe what he said. The more I thought about it, the more suspicious I felt. ¡°He is 11 months old now. If our son was still alive, he would be this old. At that time¡­ at that time, you said that our child was dead, but you didn¡¯t let me see the body of the child at all. You¡­¡± ¡°The child is dead. I adopted Lucas from an orphanage.¡± Herbert interrupted me again. ¡°He was adopted?¡± I tilted my head and stared at Herbert in confusion. I didn¡¯t believe him at all. At this moment, there was a glimmer of hope in my heart. If Lucas was my son, then my child was not dead at all! With a serious look on his face, Herbert said, ¡°When our son died, I was very sad. At that time, someone abandoned a boy who was only born a few days ago at the gate of the orphanage. It was the first time for me to see Lucas. Later, I went through the adoption procedure and kept the child with me.¡± Although he said so, I still had a glimmer of hope in my heart. Maybe I would rather believe that Lucas was my child than admit that my child was dead. ¡°Is what you said true? Is he really not our son?¡± I stared at the little face of Lucas and asked. Herbert said, ¡°At that time, I couldn¡¯t stand the death of my son, and that was why I decided to adopt him. Now I feel that my decision is right, because I have given all my love to him, and he has integrated into my life.¡± I didn¡¯t refute his words, and I agreed with him very much. Because in just a few days, I couldn¡¯t leave Lucas, not to mention that Herbert had raised him for so long. He was like a little angel, which could cure all the pain and sadness. No matter how much damage I had suffered outside, as long as I saw a smile on his face, everything would be worth it. But after confirming that he was not my son, I was inevitably a little depressed. If I had been in a state of hopeless, perhaps I would not feel too bad. It was just like a wound. After a long time, it would form a scab. Although the wound was still there, there was no obvious pain. But just now, I really thought that Lucas was my child, and it ignited my hope again, but then it was destroyed. This feeling was like tearing apart the scab on the wound. I lowered my head and adjusted my mood. Soon, I heard the voice of Herbert. ¡°Now can you tell me why you are here?¡± ¡°Gaynor caught a severe cold and was afraid of infecting Lucas. Klein couldn¡¯t find a nanny to take care of him, so he had no choice but to ask me to take care of Lucas for a few days.¡± I replied calmly. Herbert frowned and said, ¡°My family doesn¡¯t know that I adopted Lucas. So I hope that you wont reveal this secret. I hope that Lucas can grow up in a normal environment. I don¡¯t want him to be involved in the family struggle. It¡¯s not good for his growth.¡± Herhert was very thoughtful, and what he was worried about was indeed a problem. I knew 17 16 Herbert¡¯s mother too well. She might not necessarily agree to him adopting Lucas, and Caroline was a tough person Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It was indeed beneficial to keep the secret of adopting Lucas from the public. We didn¡¯t continue to talk, and the atmosphere in the room was a little depressed. I said, ¡°Since you are back, I should go!¡± After that, I turned around and packed up my things. At this time, Herbert, who was behind me, said, ¡°You can leave tomorrow morning. It¡¯s veryte now, and there is no taxi here at this time.¡± I stopped packing. He was right. There was no taxi at night. ¡°Ah¡­ ah¡­¡± At this time, Lucas wanted to drill into my arms. My heart softened when I saw his face. Then I reached out and held him in my arms. As soon as he returned to my arms, he began to rub his eyes and hug my neck. I said to Herbert, ¡°He¡¯s sleepy. Let me coax him to sleep. You should go and rest.¡± Herbert¡¯s expression softened a lot. ¡°Sorry for troubling you.¡± Herbert gently touched Lucas¡¯s head and turned to leave the room. The baby was soon asleep in my arms. I gently put the baby on the bed and looked at him while he slept. In fact, I didn¡¯t want to leave Lucas tonight, but I had to leave tomorrow. At this moment, my heart was full of attachment to him, and it even exceeded my previous feelings for Herbert. This feeling was amazing. It was obvious that he was not my son. I had only taken care of him for a few days, but I¡¯ve developed a deep rtionship with him¡­ Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Be¡¯s POV The next morning, I went downstairs with Lucas who had just woken up in my arms. At this moment, the hourly worker had already cleaned up the living room. She looked at me and said with a smile, ¡°The breakfast is ready.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded and went into the dining room with Lucas. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. As soon as I walked into the dining room, I saw a man in a white shirt sitting in front of the dining table. He did not eat at the moment, but he was reading the newspaper in his hand. This was his habit. He liked to look through the newspaper in the morning. Herbert didn¡¯t look up, nor did I say hello to him. I sat in a seat on the left side with Lucas in my arms. ¡°Dad¡­ Dad¡­¡± As soon as I sat down, Lucas began to scream in my arms. Herbert immediately closed the newspaper and looked up with a gentle smile on his face. ¡°Lucas, you¡¯re awake?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ ah¡­¡± Lucas screamed and didn¡¯t know what to say. I quickly took the baby breakfast specially prepared for Lucas. I scooped a spoonful of it and fed it to him. ¡°Lucas, be good. Have breakfast.¡± ¡°Ah, no¡­ no¡­¡± He pushed my hand and refused to eat anything. I smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t like to eat this. I¡¯ll change it. This one looks very delicious¡­¡± As I spoke, I put a spoon into his mouth. But this time, he still refused to eat and kept pushing my hand. In the past, he was very obedient when it came to eating. Sometimes, he could even grab some food for himself. He refused to have breakfast today, so I couldn¡¯t find a reason. In the end, I had no choice but to put down the tableware and look at Lucas with some embarrassment. At this time, Herbert suddenly stood up, walked to me, and said, ¡°Let me do it.¡± Herbert took Lucas from me, walked to his seat, put him on hisp, and took the bowl of breakfast that he had just eaten. He scooped up a spoonful and put it into his mouthe. This time, Lucas ate it happily. I understood. Lucas didn¡¯t want me to feed him. He wanted Herbert to feed him. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed. After all, Herbert was the real father of Lucas. I just came to take care of him for a few days. He didn¡¯t have much affection for me. The father and son were so focused on feeding each other that I couldn¡¯t integrate into them, so I lowered my head to eat breakfast. Soon, when I was full, Lucas had also finished his breakfast. I stood up and said to Herbert, ¡°Now I¡¯ll give Lucas back to you. It¡¯s time for me to go to work.¡± Herbert didn¡¯t say anything. I turned around and was about to leave ¡°Wa wa..¡± At this time, I suddenly heard the sound of Lucas crying behind me My heart trembled when I heard him cry. I turned around immediately and saw him crying sadly in the arms of Herbert, and his two chubby hands had already grabbed my clothes, | nced at Herbert. Although I felt ufortable, I didn¡¯t take a step forward to get close to him. ¡°Don¡¯t cry!¡± Herbert suddenly got angry with Lucas. Lucas was just a baby. Herbert¡¯s roar startled him, and then the baby cried even harder. I instinctively snatched Lucas from Herbert¡¯s arms andined, ¡°Don¡¯t be so loud. You will scare him!¡± Herbert¡¯s expression was very ugly, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He curled up in my arms, feeling wronged. ¡°Good boy, good boy. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll take you out to bask in the sun, okay?¡± I gently stroked his head. ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­¡± Although he could not speak, he seemed to understand what I meant. His fat hand pointed outside. After that, I walked out of the house with Lucas in my arms. I walked in the garden while ying with him. Soon after, his mood calmed down, and he was very happy. He began tough, and the shock on Lucas face earlier disappeared immediately. However, he was happy but I couldn¡¯t leave. His little hand kept holding my neck and refused to let 1. go. I was in a dilemma. I couldn¡¯t let go of my job, but I couldn¡¯t bear to let go of Lucas. Half an hourter, I sat on the sofa and Lucas sat on myp. I fed Lucas milk. Herbert was sitting on a sofa, looking down at a stack of documents on his legs, as if he was working I didn¡¯t talk to him, but I couldn¡¯t help looking at him. Ring¡­ Ring¡­ Suddenly, his cell phone rang. Herbert took the phone, nced at the shing phone number on the screen, and then picked up the phone. I didn¡¯t know what the person on the other end of the phone said, but Herbert said to that person, ¡°Cancel the meeting at 10 o¡¯clock in the morning. Change it to another time.¡± Was the meeting in the morning canceled? I guessed that he was worried about Lucas. I looked at Lucas in my arms and said, ¡°If you have something to do, just go. Lucas doesn¡¯t want to see you now. I¡¯ll take care of him for another day.¡± Herbert nced at me and said, ¡°Then you have to work hard for another day. I¡¯ll get off work early in the evening ande back to help you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded. Only then did he pack up his documents. Finally, he nced at me and Lucas and turned to leave. After Herbert left, my heart was veryplicated. I didn¡¯t expect that he and I would meet again in such a situation. This was Klein¡¯s responsibility. He didn¡¯t exin who this son belonged to. However, if Klein had exined that Lucas was the son of Herbert, would I have agreed to help? I lowered my head to look at Lucas, who had finished his milk. Heid in my arms as he slept. My heart became very soft. If it weren¡¯t for that, how could I take care of Lucas? He was so cute. I couldn¡¯t leave him¡­ Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Herbert¡¯s POV When I saw Be holding a Lucas, I felt a lot of warmth. The conflict between Be and I was very deep. It was almost to the point where we would quarrel whenever we met But I didn¡¯t expect that the conflict between us seemed to be eased because of Lucas. He liked Be very much, and Be seemed to like him very much. She even offered to stay and take care of him. That was good. At least it could be a turning point between Be and I. Before five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, I finished my work and got in the car to go home. I came back from a business trip for a week. There were a lot of things in thepany. I dealt with the most urgent documents and things as soon as possible. Because I was eager to see Lucas and Be. Ring, ring. In the car, the phone rang several times. I knew who called, but I didn¡¯t want to pick it up at all. But the ringing of the phone was really annoying. In the end, I chose to pick up the phone. ¡°Herbert, why haven¡¯t you answered my call for so long? Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you¡¯re back?¡± Caroline¡¯s voice wasing from the other end of the phone. I frowned and replied, ¡°I just came back. There are a lot of things to deal with in thepany, so I don¡¯t have the time to answer your call.¡± I didn¡¯t think there was any need for Caroline to know about the existence of Lucas. After all, she was just an ordinary friend of mine. I didn¡¯t need to exin everything to her. ¡°Your work is indeed important, but you should also pay attention to your health. Come and have dinner with me at night? Miranda¡¯s cooking skills are very good. I¡¯ve learned two French dishes recently.¡± Caroline invited me warmly. ¡°Some other day. I have some social activities tonight.¡± I answered coldly. ¡°Herbert¡­¡± Caroline seemed to want to say something. I interrupted her and said, ¡°I have something else to do. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± After that, I hung up the phone. I looked at the scenery outside the window and said impatiently, ¡°Drive faster!¡± Connor replied, ¡°Mr. Wharton, today is Friday, and now is the peak hour. There are too many cars, and there¡¯s no way we can speed up.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but frown. At this moment, I had an impulse to fly to the vi in the suburbs immediately. Was I just missing Lucas? I think I wanted to see Be who was taking care of Lucas?¡± Yes, I wanted to see Be and I wanted to be with her. Half an hourter, the car finally arrived at its destination. Connor opened the back door. I got out of the car and went straight into the vi. Walking into the living room, I saw Gaynor sitting on the sofa ying with Lucas. ¡°Mr. Wharton, you¡¯re back?¡± Seeing me, Gaynor immediately rose to her feet and greeted me. I looked around and saw no familiar figure. I immediately replied, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re sick?¡± Gaynor immediately said guiltily, ¡°Mr. Wharton, a few days ago, I caught a severe cold. I was afraid that it would infect Lucas. I¡¯m fine now, so I hurried back this afternoon. Oh, thanks to Miss Stepanek, she took good care of Lucas. When I reached here, Lucas didn¡¯t let her go. She only left when he was asleep.¡± I frowned and felt disappointed. ¡°Dad, Dad¡­¡± At this time, the baby on the sofa began to look up at me with a smile and shout. Trestrained my bad mood, stepped forward, and bent down to pick him up. I looked at my lovely son, and my bad mood was gradually eased. Be¡¯s POV: Two days had passed since I left Lucas. During the lunch break, I invited Joey to have lunch in a Chinese restaurant near thepany. When we were about to finish eating, Joey asked me, ¡°Dear, what¡¯s wrong with you today? You look very listless, and you look distracted when I was chatting with you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me. I can¡¯t sleep well these two days.¡± I put down my tableware and said. ¡°Did you fall in love again?¡± Joey suddenly asked with her mouth wide open. ¡°No!¡± I replied with a contemptuous look. ¡°Then what happened to you?¡± Joey was extremely curious. I told Joey everything that had happened in the past few days. In the end, I said with mncholy, ¡°These days, I closed my eyes and my mind is filled with Lucas. I don¡¯t know what happened. What do you think I should do?¡± Joey lowered her head and thought for a moment. Then she said, ¡°What a coincidence! Your child was dead, so Herbert went to the orphanage to adopt one? It¡¯s so strange.¡± Joey¡¯s words immediately reminded me, and I immediately said, ¡°I also feel strange, but he made it sound too real. I don¡¯t know if I should believe it.¡± ¡°You can go to the orphanage to investigate? You need to go through some formal procedures to adopt an orphan.¡± Joey said. ¡°But I don¡¯t know which orphanage Herbert adopted Lucas?¡± I asked. Joey lowered her head and thought for a moment. Then, she said, ¡°Do you think that Gaynor, who is taking care of Lucas, knows about it?¡± ¡°I heard that she has been taking care of Lucas this whole time. Maybe she knows. I will try to ask her. In fact, I miss Lucas very much. I feel like seeing that little baby.¡± I said.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°You¡¯re finished, Be. You used to be fascinated by Herbert, and now his son makes you even more obsessed with him. If they join hands, you have no where to hide.¡± Joey teased me. ¡°You only know how to make fun of me. I¡¯d like to see who will make you obsessed with in the future.¡± I rolled my eyes. 77.17 ¡°I guess they haven¡¯t been born yet!¡± Joeyughed. About ten minutester, Joey and I left the restaurant. Just a few stepster, I looked up and suddenly saw a familiar figure in front of me. Caroline also saw me. Our eyes met for a second. Then, I turned my head away. I didn¡¯t like this person and didn¡¯t want to talk to her. ¡°What bad luck. I can meet a mistress when Ie out for a meal!¡± Joey couldn¡¯t help but deliberately say loudly. These words immediately triggered a conflict. Caroline rushed up and said sarcastically, ¡°Whose dog is it that isn¡¯t tied up? Why did ite out and bite people?¡± ¡°Who are you calling a dog?¡± Joey immediately pointed angrily at Caroline. ¡°I didn¡¯t say it¡¯s you, why did you think it¡¯s you?¡± Caroline looked at Joey with provocative eyes? ¡°What did you say?¡± Joey, who had a hot temper, couldn¡¯t bear it and immediately rushed to beat her. I immediately puilled Joey. ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to argue with this kind of bitch.¡± Caroline shouted, ¡°You two want to bully me, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°So what if I bully you?¡± Joey stepped forward and gave her a push. ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± Caroline didn¡¯t want to show any sign of weakness and step forward to beat Joey. Fearing that Joey would suffer a loss and I didn¡¯t want to get into trouble, I stepped forward to stand in front of Joey and said to Caroline, ¡°It¡¯s me who caused this. If there¡¯s anything, juste at me. Don¡¯t implicate irrelevant people!¡± ¡°Be, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so loyal. Well, I¡¯ll get even with you. You and Herbert are divorced. I warn you not to pester him again in the future, or I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± Caroline red at me fiercely. I was not angry at her usation at all. Instead, I sneered and said, ¡°I would like to ask you, what¡¯s your rtionship with Herbert now? Are you married? What identity do you have to warn me?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Caroline was silent for a moment, and then raised her chin and said, ¡°I¡¯m Herbert¡¯s girlfriend. I can also warn you with this.¡± wah ¡°Then you¡¯d better go back and take good care of your boyfriend. Don¡¯t let hime out and provoke women everywhere. Just like you have a dog. You can¡¯t control your dog to bite people, but let others take care of it?¡± I retorted loudly. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Be¡¯s POV: My words angered Caroline. Caroline¡¯s expression became distorted. She raised her hand to hit us. I immediately said, ¡°If you dare to hit me, there are cameras everywhere. Your conflict with me has been recorded. I am now working in the best legalpany in the city!¡± | pointed to the camera above my head and warned. Caroline put down her hand, a wicked smile appeared on her face. ¡°How could I have forgotten? You¡¯ve seduced Klein yet again. But let me tell you this. Klein definitely won¡¯t marry you. You are just a toy!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, I won¡¯t be polite to you!¡± I took a step forward agitatedly, pointing to Caroline and warning her harshly. Joey grabbed my arm, signaling me not to be impulsive. In the next moment, Caroline took two steps back, but her words were still tough. ¡°Be, don¡¯t be proud. Someone will teach you a lesson!¡± After that, she turned around and walked quickly. ¡°Bah! Shame on you.¡± Joey cursed at her back. I turned my head to look at Joey. ¡°You were too impulsive just now. You can¡¯t offend such a person because of me. Given her rtionship with Herbert, in the future, she might very well harm you. After all, you are still working in the Wharton Group.¡± . ¡°If one day she really marries Boss, I will resign immediately!¡± Joey shouted. I frowned and tried to persuade her. ¡°Don¡¯t lose your job because of such a person? It¡¯s really hard to find a job now, especially a job with a good offer like the Wharton Group. Your mother needs a nanny to take care of her, and you need a stable ie!¡± Myst sentence immediately made Joey lose her confidence. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Joey¡¯s mother had a heart attack and was paralyzed on the bed. She couldn¡¯t take care of herself anymore. If she lived in the city, the cost would be too high. Joey couldn¡¯t afford it, so she could only send her back to the vige and hired a nanny to take care of her. Every weekend, she would go to the vige. Her rent, the nanny¡¯s sry, and living expenses had put a lot of pressure on Joey every month. If she were to change to a job that wasn¡¯t as good as that of the Wharton Group, she couldn¡¯t imagine what life would be like. ¡°Oh, you must bete!¡± At this time, I looked at the watch on my wrist. It was already past work time. Seeing that, Joey immediately ran. She turned back and said to me, ¡°I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯ll contact you after work!¡± In the afternoon, I went back to ask for a leave. I bought some fruits and went to the vi where Lucas lived. Tomorrow was the weekend, and I didn¡¯t want to meet Herbert, so I chose to go to the vi today. Tcould take a Inok at Lucas In addition I needed to find out the information rted to Lucas¡¯s birth. Trang the doorbell, and Gaynor came to open the door. ¡°Miss Stepanek?¡± I knew I happened to appear suddenly. After all, I had nothing to do with this child. ¡°Gaynor, I was nearby handling some business, so I came here to check on Lucas. I miss him.¡± I tried my best to smile, because I was really not good at lying. ¡°Pleasee in. Lucas is still sleeping.¡± Gaynor led me in, indicating that I must be quiet. Igently walked into the living room and saw the lovely little guy lying on the baby bed, so I couldn¡¯t help walking over. At this moment, Lucas was sleeping soundly on the little quilt with a blue cartoon pattern. There nouth, and two chubby hands were lifted on his head. He was very cute I took a tissue and gently wiped the saliva from the corner of his mouth. I was very happy. ¡°Miss Stepanek, would you like some water?¡± Gaynor poured a cup of water and ced it on the coffee table. ¡°Thank you.¡± I turned around and sat on the sofa. Gaynor looked at the sleeping little boy and said, ¡°Lucas is really cute. I have always been responsible for taking care of him. When I left him a few days ago, I felt a lot of reluctance in my heart. It¡¯s like a cat scratching my heart. I really wanted to see this little baby immediately.¡± In fact, these words were my real feelings, but I didn¡¯t forget why I came here. After a moment of rxation, I asked tentatively, ¡°Gaynor, have you taken care of him since he was born?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been taking care of Lucas the entire time since Mr. Wharton brought him back from the orphanage.¡± said Gaynor. ¡°I don¡¯t know which family¡¯s parents are so cruel to abandon such a lovely child.¡± I said. ¡°God won¡¯t let go of such parents. They¡¯ll definitely go to hell in the future.¡± Gaynor cursed. ¡°Then which orphanage did hee from?¡± I asked when it was about time. Gaynor hesitated for a moment, thenughed, ¡°It seems as though Mr. Wharton mentioned it, but I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. I forgot about it.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± I was a little disappointed, but there was still a smile on my face. After a while, Lucas woke up. He looked at me with his small eyes and immediately smiled. I was very happy to see him. He reached out to me and wanted me to hold him. I was also very happy with his enthusiasm. It was not until evening that I got up and was ready to leave. ¡°Miss Stepanek, I know that you like Lucas, and Lucas likes you very much. If you have time, you cane here often.¡± Gaynor said. ¡°Of course I will.¡± Of course, I wouldn¡¯t refuse. I really had a special feeling for Lucas. When I came out of the vi, although I was a little disappointed that I didn¡¯t find out which orphanage Lucas was adopted from, but I was very satisfied when I saw Lucas. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Herbert¡¯s POV On the way home, Connor reported to me, ¡°Mr. Wharton, Gaynor just called. She said that this afternoon, Miss Stepanek went to visit Lucas.¡± Thesitated and asked, ¡°Did Be say anything else?¡± ¡°Gaynor said that Miss Stepanek asked her about which orphanage Lucas was brought back from.¡± Connor replied. I lowered my head and thought for a moment. Then, I instructed Connor, ¡°Call Gaynor. If she sees Be next time, tell her that Lucas was brought back from the Angel Orphanage.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Connor nodded. I continued to remind him. ¡°You arrange everything and don¡¯t make any mistakes.¡± ¡°Mr. Wharton, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle it well.¡± Connor nodded again. Be¡¯s POV: In the evening, I was leaning against the bed, thinking about how to find out which orphanage Lucas was adopted from. My cell phone suddenly rang. I looked down and saw that it was Joey, so I answered the phone. Joey¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Be, I¡¯m so unlucky today!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± I asked. ¡°I met the third party between you and the Boss!¡± Joey¡¯s voice sounded angry. ¡°Did Caroline cause you trouble?¡± I immediately asked. Joey continued to say angrily, ¡°I went back to work today and waste for half an hour. Not only did | fail to get the bonus this month, but I also had to !¡± ¡°What do you mean? Did Caroline call to report you?¡± I continued to ask. Joey continued, ¡°She didn¡¯t call to report. Caroline is now the ombudsman sent by the headquarters to ourpany. She¡¯s here to deal with work discipline. She just came to work this afternoon. Do you think it¡¯s a coincidence?¡± I lowered my head and thought for a moment. Then I said, ¡°The ombudsman sent by the headquarters to the Wharton Group. Is this the post that Herbert assigned to her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that the headquarters directly appointed her, and it has nothing to do with the Boss. By the way, is the chairman of the headquarters the mother of Herbert? It seems that Caroline has been recognized by his mother. Otherwise, how could she get into the Wharton Group directly? And she arranged a position with a rtivelyrge amount of authority for her.¡± Joey analyzed. ¡°It¡¯s true that you¡¯rete this time. Be more careful next time. Don¡¯t make any mistakes in your work. Don¡¯t give her any room for trouble.¡± Iforted her. ¡°That¡¯s all I can do. If Caroline deliberately wants to make trouble for me, I have no choice but to resign in the end.¡± Joey sighed. ¡°Do what you have to do first. It¡¯s useless to think so much.¡± I said. Since Caroline had already been acknowledged by the Wharton Family, it meant that her marriage with Herbert was near. I was a little disappointed. After all, I had to see the person I liked marry another woman. It was indeed a sad thing. But from a logical point of view, their marriage meant that there was no possibility for us to be together. In the future, I wouldpletely let go of this past rtionship, and he would probably not continue to find me. This was great. My life would continue to be very good. ¡°By the way, did you go to see Lucas today? Did you get any information from the nanny?¡± Joey asked. ¡°That nanny said she didn¡¯t know.¡± I replied. Joey was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°Be, you can¡¯t be in a hurry. You can only find an opportunity to inquire about it.¡± ¡°I know. But I¡¯m very happy to see Lucas. He likes me very much.¡± I felt particrly happy when I thought of him. ¡°You¡¯ve transferred all your feelings for your own child to Lucas. You can like him, but don¡¯t be too extreme. It¡¯s not good for you, do you understand? Joey warned. ¡°I know.¡± I smiled and hung up the phone I looked at the shing mobile phone screen Although I understood what Joey said was right, I still couldn¡¯t help missing Lucas I found that I couldn¡¯t resist this kind of feeling at all. After a week, I really missed Lucas, so I went to see himn in the afternoon I didn¡¯t expect to find something unexpected this time Gaynor seemed to tell me unintentionally that Lucas was adopted from the Angel Orphanage . Hearing this news, I was so excited that I did not falling asleep for the whole night. The next day, immediately took leave and went to the Angel Orphanage. When I arrived at Angel Orphanage, everything went smoothly. I saw the principal. I exined my purpose to the principal. I once had a child who was missing. I wanted to check the records of the adoptionst winter. The principal was a 50-year-old woman, wearing a pair of gold-rimmed sses. She looked neat and smart and she looked like a kind person The principal agreed to my request and asked someone to bring me the record of the adoption ofst winter. When the principal handed me the record book, my hands were trembling Could Lucas be my child? ¡°Miss Siepanek, all the documents are here. You can take a look. The principal said with augh I lowered my head and began to read the records. There were only two babies adopted in totalst winter One was a baby boy, and the other was a baby girl. The baby boy was Lucas Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. 11 was very clear in the record book that Lucas was abandoned at the gate of the orphanage. It clearly recorded the time, ce, and the person who found it. It turned out that it was Herbert who had adopted him Seeing this, I immediately ruled out the idea of Lucas being my son gently closed the record book and felt very sad, because my child was indeed dead I didn¡¯t know 17 18 that Lucas was really not my child! ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t help you.¡± said the principal. I returned the record book to the principal with both hands and tried to smile. ¡°No, you¡®ve helped me. Thank you!¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± The principal took the record book and said. ¡°Goodbye.¡± I carried my bag and left the orphanage sadly. I went back to thepany in low spirits. As soon as I got out of the elevator, my cell phone rang. I looked down and saw that it was from Joey. I was very excitedst night and told her about my trip to the orphanage today. ¡°How was it? Did you find out the result?¡± Joey¡¯s excited voice came from the other end of the line as soon as the call was connected. ¡°Lucas is not my child.¡± I replied in disappointment. Joey, who was on the other end of the phone, was silent for a while and said, ¡°Although he¡¯s not, you should also live a good life. I believe you are strong enough.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t bear to part with Lucas.¡± I felt a lump in my throat as I spoke. The plump face of Lucas was still in my mind. ¡°Be, you have to let go of your past feelings and that child. Do you know? Do you know that in the past few days, Caroline has yed a very important role in thepany? That¡¯s to say, she should have been acknowledged by every single member of the family in the Wharton family. I¡¯m guessing that her marriage with Herbert is inevitable. If you continue to go to see Lucas, you¡¯ll definitely have some sort of connection with Herbert. This won¡¯t do you any good at all!¡± Joey said. ¡°I see. Let¡¯s talk after work.¡± I hung up the phone. I took a deep breath and was about to continue walking inside. However, the next second, I saw a woman in a tight skirt. I was surprised. Why was she here? Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Be¡¯s POV: The woman who appeared in thepany was Emma. She was really an annoying woman. At this moment, I was in a bad mood. I didn¡¯t want to talk to that woman, so I turned and walked to my office, Who would have thought that she would walk up and block my way? ¡°Why did you run so fast on purpose? Are you afraid of me?¡± Emma was very arrogant. I turned to stare at Emma and said, ¡°When people meet dogs, people hide from dogs. It¡¯s not because they are afraid of that evil dog, but because they are afraid that dogs will bite them!¡± ¡°Who are you calling a dog?¡± Emma was irritated. ¡°Whoever is barking is a dog!¡± I said coldly. ¡°You b*tch!¡± Emma raised her hand and was about to hit me in the face. I grabbed her wrist and warned her, ¡°If you¡¯re here to sell your insurance, I can tell you that you have no business here. Let¡¯s go!¡± The next moment, I let go of her hand and pushed her. At this moment, Amy came out of the office with a document in her hand and said, ¡°Manager, I want you to sign here.¡± I nced at Emma, took the pen, and signed on Amy¡¯s documents. Amy had just put away the documents and had no time to leave. Then, Emma said in a sinister voice, ¡°Be, I didn¡¯t expect that you would work¡­ at thisw firm as a manager. I just don¡¯t know what your job scope is. Is it to seduce the boss? Speaking of this, Emma covered her mouth andughed, deliberately speaking in a very loud voice. People in the office all looked at us. Because it was very quiet in thew firm, no one dared to speak so loudly here. ¡°Are you leaving or not? Do you want me to call the security guards to drive you out?¡± I yelled angrily. Emma wasn¡¯t afraid of my threat at all. Instead, she became even more arrogant, and she immediately shouted out in the corridor, ¡°Is this Be the manager of yourpany? Do you know what she did in the past? She used to work in the Wharton Group, and in just a few days, she seduced the boss of the company, and got pregnant. Now that Mr. Wharton has abandoned her, she resigned from thepany. And now, she came to thew firm and became a manager. Did you sleep with the boss of thispany again?¡± As soon as she said that, the people who came out were discussing in low voices. I couldn¡¯t stand her continuing, so I went forward and grabbed her curly hair. I pointed at her nose and said, ¡°If you continue to talk nonsense here, I will not be polite to you!¡± Emma also reached out and grabbed my long hair while shouting. ¡°How dare you threaten me? Is there no man to help you today? You are definitely no match for me!¡± Then, the two of us started to fight regardless of our image. This was where I worked Emma¡¯s words really omhorrad me on when I was finhtina wa always distracted. Gradually, I couldn¡¯t defeat Emma.¡± Pa! Emma pped my face and pressed me on the wall. ¡°What right do you have topete with me? The higher you fly, the harder you fall.¡± It turned out that Emma was still jealous that I had gotten Herbert. It made sense when I thought about it. Emma used all her methods to seduce Herbert, but he didn¡¯t give her any chance at all. ¡°I think you don¡¯t even have a chance to fly!¡± | sneered, ¡°What did you say?¡± Emma was furious. ¡°I said you didn¡¯t even have a chance to fly!¡± This time, I shouted louder and fiercer thanst time. She raised her hand and was about to hit me. At this time, a figure quickly came over and reached out to hold Emma¡¯s wrist. I didn¡¯t feel any pain in my face. Upon closer inspection, I realized that it was klein who had already arrived in front of me. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. His hand pushed Emma, and Emma fell on the ground! ¡°Are you alright?¡± Klein was very concerned about me. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I shook my head and looked down. My cor was torn by Emma. ¡°Who are you? Are you a man or not? You actually hit with a woman.¡± Emma had already stood up, pointing at Klein as sheined. At this moment, Klein nced at Emma and asked, ¡°Who are you? You actually came here to cause trouble.¡± ¡°Are you the boss of thisw firm?¡± Her tone was full of disdain. ¡°Yes, I am the boss of thisw firm. You continue to find fault with me deliberately. I have the right to sue you.¡± ¡°Humph, you¡®re too partial to your employees! Have you already slept in the same bed? My sister Be has this hobby to sleep in the boss¡¯ bed. I don¡¯t know what you bosses like about this bitch¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Klein raised his hand and hit her. The crisp sound of a p rang in the corridor, and everyone was stunned. Klein was awyer. He had made a grave mistake today. If news of him hitting someone in public got out, it would severely damage his reputation. I hurriedly stepped forward and grabbed Klein, then said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t act like this¡­¡± Klein didn¡¯t mind. He whispered into my ear, ¡°Today, I will definitely help you teach this vile woman a lesson!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± I wanted to stop him, but Klein had already arrived in front of the Emma. ¡°How dare you hit me? I¡¯ll call the police right away!¡± Emma said, covering her face with her hands. But Klein was very disdainful. ¡°Just call the police. If you want to engage in awsuit, I have a dozen or sowyers here who I can use. In addition, I don¡¯t need to spend any money!¡± ¡°Can awyer ignore thew?¡± Emma continued to argue, but her momentum was obviously much weaker.. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Be¡¯s POV: I didn¡¯t want to drag Klein down, so I immediately said, ¡®Emma, this is a conflict between the two of us. The two of us will resolve it. Don¡¯t implicate others!¡± ¡°It¡¯s your lover who hit me. Do you understand?¡± Emma was very arrogant. The word lover made me feel a bit embarrassed. After all, we were in Klein¡¯spany, with dozens of colleagues watching us. Even though I didn¡¯t have any sort of ambiguous rtionship with Klein, it was hard to exin it right now. Klein wasn¡¯t a weak person either. He pointed at Emma and said, ¡°If you want to continue to cause trouble, I have many ways to deal with you. Do you want to give it a try?¡± Klein was enraged. Emma quickly covered her face and took a few steps back. ¡°There are so many of you, and you want to bully a weak woman like me!¡± At this time, twowyers came forward to persuade Emma and told her the consequences. They also agreed topensate her with some medical expenses before she left. Emma was also a smart person. She wouldn¡¯t win a figt against thewyers, so she took the 800 dors of medical expenses and left. Before she left, she red at me. I knew she hated me again. But I didn¡¯t care. Finally, the matter was settled. Klein pulled me to his office and hurriedly found a first-aid kit to help me wipe the wound on my mouth with medicine. ¡°Ouch!¡± | touched my face and cried out in pain. Klein looked at me, his brows tightly furrowed. His expression was solemn. ¡°That woman just now was your little sister?¡± I denied. ¡°I only have one sister! It¡¯s not her.¡± Klein expressed his doubts. I exined, ¡°My biological father married her mother!¡± Klein nodded, thenughed. ¡°That woman is very fierce.¡± ¡°Why did you pay her so much money? I was also beaten?¡± I said. Not only did Emma cause trouble, but she also received a sum of money. I was a little angry. ¡°I pped her twice. She won¡¯t be able to go out for at least a week, so we didn¡¯t lose out.¡± There was a hint of mockery in Klein¡¯s voice. Hearing that, the anger in my heart lessened a little. Thon I suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°I¡¯ll deduct 800 dors from my sry.¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. 17.19 ¡°I was the one who did it. Why should I deduct your sry?¡± Klein said. I red at him and said, ¡°I caused this trouble.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to watch my employees being bullied at will. What am I going to do as a boss in the future? Actually, I have to thank you for helping me establish my authority in thepany.¡± Klein forced himself to say. I know I couldn¡¯t convince him. Although I was the best debater in university, Klein was awyer. I gave up arguing. I thought about the way my colleagues looked at me just now and couldn¡¯t help frowning. ¡°You were too impulsive just now. No matter what, you shouldn¡¯t have hit someone. Your actions could easily make¡­ everyone misunderstand.¡± ¡°Misunderstand what?¡± Klein stared at me. ¡°Misunderstand¡­¡± When I began to speak, I saw him looking at me with a smile on his face. I said angrily, ¡°Are you really stupid or are you ying dumb?¡± ¡°That b*tch¡¯s words are too unpleasant! Be, as long as we do our best, that¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t tell me you think what that woman said is true?¡± Klein said seriously. Trose to my feet and said, ¡°You¡¯re awyer. I can¡¯t convince you. But in the future, it¡¯s best for us to keep our distance. Mr. Wharton, please understand me!¡± After that, I turned and walked out. ¡°How far is the distance you are talking about?¡± When I walked to the door, the person behind me suddenly asked. I stopped in my tracks. After hesitating for a moment, I turned to look at Klein. In a serious voice, said, ¡°The distance an ordinary boss and an ordinary employee should have.¡± After speaking, without waiting for Klein to reply, I turned and walked out of Klein¡¯s office. After I walked out of Klein¡¯s office, I walked around the corridor and saw many people discussing my rtionship with him. I was unable to stop the rumors. In the future, I would have to keep a distance from him. I hoped that as time went on, the rumors would slowly disappear. The next day, I came out of the office with a cup and wanted to go to the pantry to make a cup of coffee. As soon as I reached the door of the pantry, I heard someone talking inside. ¡°Does Boss really have an ambiguous rtionship with the manager?¡± Selina smiled as she said, ¡°How would I know if they have an affair? I didn¡¯t see the two of them make love?¡± As soon as these words came out, there was a burst ofughter in the pantrye. Testimated that there are at least four or five people in the pantry. After those peopleughed, Selina continued, ¡°But didn¡¯t you guys notice? Usually, the way the Boss looks at Be is very different. It¡¯s the feeling of warmth. It¡¯s scorching hot. Right, it¡¯s the kind of heat caused by chemical reactions!¡± ¡°I also feel that the Boss treats Be differently!¡± ¡°Yesterday, that crazy woman came to look for trouble. Boss was very agitated. You¡¯ve all been in thepany for so long, who has ever seen Boss so angry? And he even hit her!¡± Selina added. ¡°No!¡± The others all denied it. ¡°So Boss must love Be!¡± Selinaughed. ¡°No way! Boss is a yboy, but his job and private life are separated very clearly. He never flirted with women in his work ce.¡± ¡°Perhaps he didn¡¯t meet a suitable woman.¡± Selina said, ¡°I heard that Boss has a girlfriend. What will happen next?¡± Someone asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s see who is better between Boss¡¯ girlfriend and Be!¡± ¡°Yesterday, that woman said that Be¡¯s ex was the president of the Wharton Group. The president of the Wharton Group and the boss of ourpany are cousins. The two brothers and a woman¡­¡± ¡°Who cares if they are brothers? Besides, they are cousins. Some biological father and son may sleep with the same woman.¡± Selina said with a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Be to look so serious, but in fact, she is so flirtatious. All the men who are obsessed with her are bosses!¡± ¡°Women can¡¯t only depend on their appearances. Maybe she has good means on the bed. You all have to learn more!¡± What Selina said made everyoneugh again. Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Be¡¯s POV The words spoken by my colleagues in the pantry became more and more unpleasant. Although I was angry, I knew that it was useless for me to argue with them now. Instead, I would be attacked So I turned and left. When I turned around, I saw Amy standing behind me awkwardly. I frowned and entered my office, I put the ss on the desk and sat down on the chair dejectedly. At this moment, Amy came in, turned around, and closed the door ¡°Manager, Selina is the kind of person who speaks nonsense. Don¡¯t be too ufortable because of what she said.¡± Amy walked to the desk and tried to persuade me. Although I was not happy, I knew what Amy said was right. I adjusted my mood. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Then, Amy whispered, ¡°By the way, I already know the background of Selina.¡± ¡°What?¡± I looked up and asked. ¡°It¡¯s Boss¡­ Boss¡¯ girlfriend, named Vivian. It¡¯s said that she¡¯s a painter. She¡¯s a top-notch painter who opens exhibitions all over the world andes back twice a year at most. Selina is a rtive of Vivian. She entered thepany very early. In fact, she has a good job ability, but she has a bad character. Boss doesn¡¯t like her. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t promote her when there was a financial manager post in the ¡°I know. Go to work.¡± I hesitated for a moment and then said to Amy. ¡°Yes.¡± Amy then left. Although Klein¡¯s girlfriend had never appeared, I knew that she definitely held a very high position in Klein¡¯s heart. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have continued to indulge Selina. Selina had always been very unfriendly to me. I guessed the reason was that she thought that the position of the financial manager should be hers, so she often caused trouble for me. This time, she deliberately magnified the rumors about Klein and I in thepany. She must have her own ns. Was Selina rted to Vivian? So they must have contacted each other. Could it be that she wanted to use the scandal between Klein and I to attract Vivian back, and then let her force Klein to drive me out of the company, so that she could be the financial manager? Thad already guessed what she was up to. What should I do next? I was a little confused. At noon, I was so depressed that I made an appointment with Joey for lunch. After we sat down, Joey said with mncholy, ¡°I knew you would treat me to lunch. You have tofort me.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± I was even more annoyed. Today, I was the one who neededfort. ¡°It¡¯s all because of that b*tch. She oftenes to me for trouble. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to lose all my bonus!¡± Joeyined. ¡°Why are the two of us not doing well?¡± I looked at the lunch in front of me and couldn¡¯t eat it at all. ¡°What happened to you in thew firm?¡± Joey asked in surprise. After that, I told Joey everything that had happened in the past two days. Joey looked at my face carefully. ¡°Your mouth is injured. Did you get hit by Emma? That woman is as annoying as a fly.¡± ¡°She was also beaten, but she got 800 dors of medical expenses.¡± I frowned. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Emma went to make trouble for you. She¡¯s still easy to deal with. The most difficult one is Selina. She is very scheming and very vicious. You must be careful!¡± Joey reminded, ¡°I know I have to be careful, but I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m supposed to do now.¡± I said with mncholy. ¡°This is indeed a very troublesome matter. What are you going to do next?¡± Joey looked at me worriedly I was silent for two minutes before I said, ¡°I want to resign.¡± ¡°Resign? Is this your way of doing things?¡± Joey was very surprised. ¡°Other than resigning, I can¡¯t think of any other way? Right now, everyone in thepany is talking about the negative opinions of Klein and I. If Klein¡¯s girlfriend were to appear in thepany, it would only make everything worse.¡± This was also the decision I had made after a long time. ¡°You¡¯re willing to give up such a good job? Your sry is higher than before. I want to remind you that your rent and living expenses, your mother¡¯s living expenses, and your sister¡¯s current university education cost a lot. Even if you really want to resign, you¡¯d better find another job. It¡¯s really hard to find a good job now. I have a colleague who has been away from the Wharton Group for half a year and haven¡¯t found a suitable job yet.¡± Joey objected to my resignation. What Joey said was the truth. I looked at her helplessly and said, ¡°You gave me back all the words persuaded you.¡± ¡°We¡®re all poor people? And we¡¯re very stressed. We have to consider these problems. Being poor not only limited our imagination, but also deprived us of our self-esteem! Hey, right, I think it¡¯s better if you start a rtionship with Klein. That way, your work will be settled, and your rtionship will also be solved.¡± Joey shrugged her shoulders and teased. ¡°Screw you. I won¡¯t do such a thing. Hurry up and eat. Don¡¯t bete.¡± After I said that, I lowered my head and ate my lunch. Hearing this, Joey looked down at her watch. Without saying anything, she lowered her head and took large mouthfuls of lunch¡­ That afternoon, I thought about it for a long time, and finally decided to resign. I knew how much Klein liked me. Although I told him very clearly before, he still had a good impression of me. If it was just due to my previous efforts, I would be able to keep my work and keep a distance from Klein. But the situation now wasplicated. If I stayed here, I would only encounter more trouble. Therefore, resignation was the best choice for me. As for work, I could find a job with an offer that was not so good. After getting an ie, I could find a way to increase my ie. After I made my decision, I wrote a resignation letter as fast as I could. I was afraid that I would change my mind, so I put the resignation report in my pocket and walked out of the office. As soon as I walked out of the office, Amy took a document and asked me to sign it. ¡°Manager, please sign it.¡± I took the document and a beautiful woman in a red dress suddenly came in from outside the door. The woman wore sunsses and held a luxury bag in her hand. Her chin was raised and her delicate face was full of confidence. She looked around, and then asked, ¡°Which one is Be? Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Be¡¯s POV ¡°Yam, may I ask who ¡°I thought she was here to settle the payment, so I still had a smile on my The woman did not answer me. Instead, she walked in front of me arrogantly Although she was wearing sunsses, I could feel that she was sizing me up I had a bad feeling, but before I could think carefully, I heard thedy saying, ¡°Are you Be?¡± ¡°Yes, may inodded. The woman raised her hand and hit hard on my face! She was so fast that I couldn¡¯t react in time, I instinctively propped myself up against a wall in front of me to stand firm. I felt a burning pain on my cheek The woman used a lot of strength, and my head was dizzy. Then, I saw everyone in front of me open their mouths, but I couldn¡¯t hear them at all. I fell into a world without any sound, Fear spread in my heart I shook my head hard, but I still couldn¡¯t hear their voices! I saw that Amy seemed to be saying something. Then, Selina brought a few people in. She was very friendly to the woman who hit me, The woman nced at me and Selina showed a pleased smile. I had never seen Selina like this. Someone who Selina would please so much¡­was the woman who hit me Klein¡¯s girlfriend, Vivian? As soon as Vivian walked to me, Selina walked over and pushed Amy, who was supporting me, away I was forced to a corner by Vivian. She pointed at my face and said, My hearing had not recovered, so I couldn¡¯t hear what Vivian was saying. I could only open my mouth and say to her, ¡°You have no right to hit me, no matter what reason you have!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. I couldn¡¯t even hear what I was saying. Was I really deal? Selina pushed me. What was she talking about? I couldn¡¯t hear her! Several employees of thepany standing behind Vivian were also talking about something What were they talking about? What should I do in a world without any sound? I was extremely helpless. I was like a selling ship lost on the sea, not knowing where to go, I wanted to push Selina My and Vivian away, but they were obviously unwilling to let me go. They stopped me and seemed to be talking. My guess was all of them were cursing me. Just when I was in despair, a figure suddenly appeared and pulled Vivian away. It was Klein. He had arrived. I saw the savior. I knew he was the only one who could help me now. ¡°¡­ I can¡¯t hear anything!¡± I shouted with great effort. Maybe my voice was too loud. Everyone looked at me. I didn¡¯t mean to shout so loudly. Because I couldn¡¯t hear anything, plus the fear in my heart, I fell into a pan¨ªc. Klein immediately walked over to me. I couldn¡¯t hear what he said at all. I just repeated, ¡°I can¡¯t hear you, I can¡¯t hear you¡­¡± Klein pulled me out of the office. I couldn¡¯t hear what he said either. I could only follow his footsteps, because I felt that Klein would definitely help me. No one could help me except him. Vivian¡¯s POV: When I learned that Klein had another woman by his side, I felt as though I was on the verge of going mad. I went to thepany to find that woman. I was so angry that I hit her. That woman named Be was the third party who had ruined my rtionship with Klein. I really wanted to tear her face apart. Later, when Klein arrived, the woman said that she couldn¡¯t hear anything. To be honest, I was a little stunned at that moment. After all, this was just a emotional dispute. If she was hurt, this matter would be veryplicated. Ignoring my feelings, Klein left with Be. ¡°Klein!¡± I shouted his name loudly, but he didn¡¯t respond at all. Hepletely ignored me. ¡°I didn¡¯t use much strength. Why can¡¯t she hear anything?¡± After klein left, I said in a low voice. ¡°I think Be must be pretending. She¡¯s a scheming woman.¡± Selina said to me. I agreed with Selina in my heart, and my mood suddenly eased a lot. ¡°This woman is really hard to deal with.¡± I thought of the woman named Be, and my heart was complicated. In the past, I had never paid any attention to the woman by Klein¡¯s side. But this time, it seemed to be different. I had to take it seriously. ¡°Right. I told you before that Be was a veryplicated woman. You don¡¯t believe me. During this period of time, she¡¯s been seducing Klein.¡± Selina continued. ¡°Humph, I¡¯ll chase Be out of this company!¡± I clenched my fists and turned to leave. Be¡¯s POV: 1:20 I was taken to the hospital by Klein. After the doctor learned about the situation, I was sent for various examinations. I was not only tested by the blood test, but I was also taken to the ultrasound room to do a series of tests such as ultrasound, CT scan, and so on. The medical staff wearing a white coat and a mask examined me with cold instruments. I couldn¡¯t hear anything. I could only judge the situation with my eyes. The medical staff were moving their mouths with masks. I didn¡¯t know what they were talking about, nor could I hear the sound of the instruments. I could only feel their coldness with my body temperature. Fortunately, Amy had been with me all the time. Her hand had been holding my hand, which made me feel a littleforted.¡± Thad experienced many hardships, but I had always been strong. I had never been so flustered. But today, Icwas really scared. Would I never hear anything? Would I be deaf? I couldn¡¯t hear anyone¡¯s voice. Not only could I not hear music, but I couldn¡¯tmunicate with people. I couldn¡¯t even hear the car¡¯s honk when I crossed the road. Oh my god! I had really be deaf. What should I do in the future? What should I do with my work? After finishing all the tests, Amy helped me out of the examination room. Klein anxiously stepped forward and spoke to me. He opened and closed his mouth and I could only shake my head nkly. At this moment, a gust of wind blew. I looked up and saw a figure in a ck windbreaker walking up the stairs to me! It was Herbert! He was here! When Herbert held my shoulder, my heart was filled with warmth. Although I couldn¡¯t hear what he was saying, I looked at him with a frown and an anxious expression. Herbert cared about me. At least after learning of my injuries, he came to the hospital at the fastest speed. I tried to say something, but I tried to open my mouth several times and couldn¡¯t say a word. Only now did I understand why deaf people were basically deaf and dumb. Because they couldn¡¯t hear the sound, they couldn¡¯t control their pronunciation and tone at all. Maybe I was too nervous that I couldn¡¯t say anything now. Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Herbert¡¯s POV When I was working in thepany, I learned that Be was injured. She was in the hospital now. I immediately stopped working and went to the hospital to see Be, I pushed Klein away, then reached out and grabbed Be¡¯s shoulders. I asked frantically, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± When I asked the question, I had been observing Be. There were no obvious scars on her body, but her left face was swollen. Only then did I feel a little relieved. But Be looked at me with a dull expression and did not respond to what I said. She opened her mouth and seemed to have used a lot of strength, but she couldn¡¯t say a word. I immediately asked Amy, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Be¡­ there¡¯s something wrong with her ears. She can¡¯t hear anything now.¡± Amy replied. What? She couldn¡¯t hear anything? I turned to look at Be. I could clearly see that Be¡¯s face was swollen. I asked Amy, ¡°Who hit her face? How could she suddenly not hear anything?¡± Amy looked up at me and then looked at Klein, who was standing behind me. She didn¡¯t say anything ¡°Speak!¡± I yelled. ¡°She was beaten by someone.¡± Amy lowered her head after saying that. ¡°Who hit her?¡± At this moment, I only felt that my whole person was wrapped in anger, If I knew who had hit Be, I would never let go of that person. ¡°This¡­¡± Amy didn¡¯t say anything, just looking at Klein, Staring at Klein, I angrily asked, ¡°Who pped Be¡¯s face?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Klein hesitated. ¡°Say it!¡± This made me even angrier. After a moment of silence, Klein replied, ¡°Vivian suddenly came back. She was impulsive¡­and pped Be. I didn¡¯t expect that the consequences would be¡­so serious.¡± Hearing these words, I stepped forward, stretched out my fist, and punched towards Klein¡¯s face! Texerted quite a bit of strength, and the corner of Klein¡¯s lips began to bleed. ¡°Are you a dead person? Why didn¡¯t you stop Vivian? Did she hit her into a deaf person? Out of impulse? This is intentional harm!¡± Iined, pointing at Klein. ¡°Since you care so much about her, you could have kept her by your side? What¡¯s more, who are you to her now? Do you have the right to criticize me?¡± This was a response from Klein. I was even angrier. I gave Klein another punch. ¡°I warned you a long time ago to stay away from her. If it weren¡¯t for you, Be wouldn¡¯t have been beaten!¡± 20 Klein didn¡¯t give in. He reached out and gave me a punch as well. ¡°Be isn¡¯t your personal item. What gives you the right to warn me?¡± I was even angrier, and so I began to fight with Klein. Until Amy shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t fight. Be fainted!¡± We stopped in an instant, and then we rushed to Be and Amy at the same time, ¡°Be, how are you feeling?¡± Klein and I spoke out at the same time. I pushed Klein away and took Be from Amy¡¯s hand. Then I bent down and picked her up. I turned around and shouted, ¡°Doctor! Doctor!¡± Be¡¯s POV: When I woke up again, it was already the next day. I felt that my ears had been ringing, and my brain was in pain. This feeling was really ufortable | opened my eyes and saw that the sky was already bright, while I was lying on the bed. The room was very quiet, and I still couldn¡¯t hear anything. In the blink of an eye, I saw a huge body curled up on the chair in front of the hospital bed, with his head resting on the edge of the bed. He fell asleep, and his posture looked quite ufortable. Herbert took care of me all night. This made me both moved and distressed. I was moved because he had been taking care of me. My heart ached because I knew that he did not have good sleep. My hand reached for his thick hair, but it froze in the air. I didn¡¯t dare to touch him, and then I retracted my hand. | sat upter. Herbert was only wearing a white shirt, and the temperature was very low in the early morning. I took the ck windbreaker from the end of the bed and gently put it on him. At this time, Herbert woke up. He raised his head, and I quickly withdrew my hand. The next moment, he eagerly asked. I could only see his mouth moving, but I couldn¡¯t hear any sound. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. I shook my head dejectedly and pointed to my ears, indicating that I couldn¡¯t hear what he said now. Herbert took out his cell phone, typed two lines of words at the fastest speed, and showed them to me. ¡°The doctor said that your eardrums were injured and the situation is not serious. Your hearing will be restored in a few days, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much!¡± Seeing these lines of words, I suddenly felt comforted. I quickly took out my cell phone and typed a line of words. ¡°When can I be discharged from the hospital?¡± Herbert immediately typed another line of words. ¡°Thn dantor caid wou¡¯re still under observation and didn¡¯t say a specific time.¡± Chapter 120 Chapter 120 He¡¯s POV Recause I couldn¡¯t hear, Imunicated with Herbert through my phone Our expressions were very serious This kind ofmunication method was very easy Unlike before, when we were agitated, we would say something that hurt each other and made each other very ufortable Soon the nurse brought me breakfast, I took the opportunity to wash my hands and walked into the bathroom. Looking at myself in the mirror, I couldn¡¯t help frowning The person in the mirror had a swollen left cheek And I looked very haggard. I touched my own face, Recently, my face was not lucky enough, I had been beaten several times, but I didn¡¯t expect to be in the hospital this time, and my ears had lost their hearing. I finished brushing my teeth and went back to the ward. Herbert was waiting for me. He pointed to the food on the table on the hospital bed, indicating that it was time for me to eat. I nodded, then sat down on the bed and took a bite. Then I thought of something, and turned to point to the table, indicating that he could eat together In fact, this invitation was just out of courtesy, because the food in the ward was very light and not delicious. What¡¯s more, this was a hospital, Herbert was a very particr person. ording to my understanding of him, he would not eat here, However, this time, out of my expectation, he went up to me and sat opposite me. He even robbed me of the milk in my cup. I gave one of the two eggs to him and gave him a sandwich. Most of the breakfast in front of me had been given to Herbert, but I wasn¡¯t angry. Right now, it was the most difficult and helpless moment for me. I didn¡¯t expect him to be by my side, and he was fighting with Klein because of me. Today, the look in Herbert¡¯s eyes was gentle, which touched the softest part of my heart, The moment he raised his head, our eyes met I quickly lowered my head and pretended to wipe the stain on the table with a napkin. My heart beat faster uncontrobly At this moment, I only felt that there was a deer constantly bumping me in my chest, and my face became hot I was tempted by Herbert. I covered my face with my hands and warned myself not to be addicted to it I was already an adult, and I had a failed marriage with Herbert At this moment, I should be more rational. Treally didn¡¯t want to experience the pain again. I lowered my head, I didn¡¯t know what he was doing, but I could feel that he didn¡¯t clean up the Tableware on the table. Thinking back to the moment when our eyes Was he still looking at me? I was even more nervouS. Aller hesitating for a while, I finally raised my head and looked at Herbert, Al this time, I found that Herbert was already making a phone call by the window. Al this moment, I couldn¡¯t hear anything, 80 I didn¡¯t know what he was talking about I got out of bed and cleaned up all the tableware, As soon as I came back, I found that he was still standing there making a phone call, He had been calling for hall an hour. He was not a person who liked to talk on the phone. What was wrong with him today? Suddenly, an idea popped into my mind, Was he working through the phone? Looking at the clock on the wall, it was already past eight o¡®clock. Usually, he was on his way to work at this time. Just now, he must have called to settle his work, Thinking of this, I knew that it was me who had dyed Herbert¡¯s normal work, Finally, a few minutester, he hung up the phone, I quickly picked up my phone and typed a line of words, ¡°Go 10 work?¡± Herbert replied, ¡°I can work here.¡± ¡°I just can¡¯t hear anything, but I can take good care of myself.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No more buts, if¡­ if you want, you cane back after work.¡± After I finished my sentence, my cheeks suddenly felt a little hot. Was he willing to apany me at the hospital after work? Was I too narcissistic? The next moment, I was pushed onto the bed andid down, Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Rest here. I¡¯lle and take care of you after I¡¯m done with my work.¡± Herbert typed thest line. I nodded at him. Herbert turned and walked to the door. Al this moment, I suddenly thought of something and wanted to stop Herbert. I shouted his name, but he didn¡¯t look back. I turned around and saw the tissue in front of me. I immediately took two pieces, pinched them into a ball, and then threw them at the back of Herbert! The ball of paper hit the back of Herbert¡¯s head, and he touched his head. I couldn¡¯t help but lower my head andugh. Herbert turned around and walked towards me. I typed a message on my phone screen. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell my mom that I¡¯m hospitalized. She¡¯s mentally weak. If she finds out that I¡¯m deaf, she won¡¯t be able to take it.¡± Herbert nodded, and then looked at me with a frown. Then he took out his cell phone and typed a line of worde 17:20 ¡°You¡¯re not deaf. It¡¯s just a temporaryck of hearing.¡± ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t tell my mom.¡± I emphasized. Herbert nodded in agreement. He looked at me and then stretched out his big hand to press on my shoulder. Then he turned and left the ward. I could probably guess what he wanted to say. This was his deep encouragement andfort. I watched his back disappear in the ward and felt rxed. At this moment, I realized that maybe I misunderstood him a lot before, no matter what we experienced in the past. Herbert was indeed a good person! Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Be¡®s POV: In the morning, I sent a text message to Joey, asking her toe to the hospital today during the lunch break. This hospital wasn¡®t too far from the Wharton Group. At noon, when I was having lunch, the door of the ward was opened and Joey came in. At this time, I still couldn¡®t hear any sound, so I could only see Joey¡®s anxious expression and her mouth that was talking. I lowered my head and took out my phone. I typed on it. ¡°Joey, my eardrums are damaged and temporarily deaf, so we can onlymunicate in words.¡± Joey was stunned. She took out her phone and typed, ¡°How did this happen?¡± ¡°I¡®ll exin to youter. Call my mother first and tell her that I went abroad on a temporary business trip. She can¡®t get to me through phone. I¡®ll contact her when Ie back.¡± I looked at Joey. Joey nodded and dialed my mother¡®s number. Today, my mother had called me several times, but I didn¡®t answer all of them. I was afraid that she would be too worried if she knew my situation. That¡®s why I asked Joey for help. Soon, Joey ended the call and typed me a line of words. ¡°Don¡®t worry. Your mother doesn¡®t know what¡®s going on with you. What happened?¡± Joey sat beside me. I sighed and told her what had happened recently. Joey was very angry. She typed a line of words on her phone. ¡°Vivian has gone too far! Why did she beat you like this? And Klein, his girlfriend beat you, but he didn¡®t stop her...¡± Joey continued to type. ¡°Vivian deliberately hurt you. Why didn¡®t you call the police? Even if they are lawyers, don¡®t be afraid. It¡®s Vivian¡®s fault!¡± I typed out a line of words in a dilemma. ¡°Klein actually doesn¡®t know that Vivian is looking for trouble with me. He has helped me a lot. If my ears can recover faster, I don¡®t want to press charges against them.¡± I knew that this kind of thing was really hard to exin. Maybe calling the police for awsuit would make people specte about the rtionship between Klein and I. It would be better for me topletely leave the QW Law Firm in the future and never see him again. ¡°Then you must ask for enoughpensation from Vivian. I hope your ears can get better soon.¡± Joey typed another line. Time passed quickly, and Joey left quickly. After Joey left, I was left alone in the empty ward and I was in a bad mood. I tried my best to rub my ears, but I still couldn¡®t hear anything. I pped my hands, but there was still no sound. I was getting more and more panicked. What should I do if I was really deaf? As I thought about it, I fell asleep until six o¡®clock in the afternoon. S Thadn¡®t rested like this for a long time. Most of the time I would study for the CPA examination besides working I had not slept well. I would wake up as long as there was any sound, But this afternoon, I didn¡®t wake up at all in between This might be the biggest benefit after bing deaf. It was getting closer and closer to night, but Herbert still hadn¡®t arrived. I was still alone in the ward. | sat on the bed with my hands on my knees. There was no light in the ward. The light outside the window shone into the room, and I could only see the shape of the things in the room At this moment, my heart was very lonely and confused. My world was too quiet, as if I was the only one left in the world, I had never felt this before. Suddenly, the lights in the ward were turned on. The strong light made my eyes unable to bear it, so I instinctively reached out to block it. When my eyes got used to the light in the room, I saw a figure standing in front of the hospital bed. He stared at me with a pair of dark and bright eyes, with two lunch boxes in his hands. He stood in front of me. When I felt very sad and lonely, Herbert appeared. At this moment, I really wanted to throw myself into his arms and hug him tightly. But I know I couldn¡®t do that. His heart didn¡®t belong to me. Herbert was taking care of me now, just like when I was pregnant and after I gave birth, he still took care of me. He could take care of me and fall in love with Caroline at the same time. Perhaps he sometimes had a good impression of me, but I knew that I was not the only one he had a good impression. The only love I wanted was that he loved me only. I couldn¡®t ept that he liked two women at the same time. At the thought of what had happened in the past, I felt very sad. Although I was very lonely now, I was still forcing myself to stay clear¨Cheaded. Herbert was a poison for me. I couldn¡®t be greedy. The next moment, a big warm hand suddenly touched my head. | suddenly felt an electric shock, and my heart beat faster uncontrobly at this time. I hated this feeling. He could always make me sink into his sea with a single movement. I was trying to use my reason to suppress my emotions. The next moment, I turned to get my phone, and my head was also moved away from his hand. I immediately took out my phone and typed a line of words. ¡°When did youe?¡± ¡°It¡®s been a few minutes.¡± He wrote a sentence on his phone. I couldn¡®t hear the sound of the door at all, let alone the sound of footsteps. I didn¡®t know he was here until he turned on the light. At this moment, my mood was very bad. Did he see how I curled up in the bed just now? That¡®s why he touched my head with his palm. Was he pitying me? At this moment, the strong self¨Cesteem made me very ufortable. I really didn¡®t want his sympathy. He couldn¡®t give me what I really needed. ¡°I bought you your favorite bun.¡± After asking me to read the line of words, he put the two lunch boxes on the table on the hospital bed. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org He still remembered what I loved to eat. I frowned. Suddenly, I saw two lunchboxes and two tableware on the table. I knew he wanted to eat with me here. I was a little touched, but because of this, I didn¡®t dare to approach him. I was really afraid that I couldn¡®t control my feelings and would hurt myself again. After that, I typed a line of words on my phone for him to see. ¡°I know you have a lot of social activities and work. You don¡®t have toe to me all the time. My situation is stable now. I can be discharged in a few days.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Herbert frowned. ¡°I¡®m just afraid of bringing you trouble.¡± I felt that he seemed to be angry. Sure enough, the text he typed was full of gunpowder Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Be¡¯s POV A woman yed by men? Herbert¡¯s words were always so irritating. I quickly typed out a sentence from my fingertips. ¡°Mr. Wharton, have you forgotten? I¡¯ve already divorced you. No matter who I look for, it has nothing to do with you. Even if I¡¯m willing to be yed by another man, that person won¡¯t be you!¡± After seeing the two lines of words, Herbert¡¯s face suddenly became very ugly. The next second, he threw the phone directly to the wall. The phone hit the wall and then fell on the floor, breaking into several pieces. I couldn¡¯t hear the sound of my phone breaking. I could only see my phone lying on the ground, I didn¡¯t expect that even if I couldn¡¯t hear anything, there would be a fierce quarrel between us! I red at him and then turned my head away. I didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. Herbert touched his hair, and then walked back and forth in the ward with one hand on his waist many times. His mood seemed to have finally stabilized, and the veins on his forehead slowly sank 1. in. Then, he walked to the bed, took a tableware from the table, and handed it to me, as if he wanted to eat something. I didn¡¯t want to talk to him, so I turned my face away. Herbert put his chopsticks on the table, then turned around and walked to the ce where the cell phone had been smashed. Herbert was sitting in a chair, putting back broken mobile phone together, and then trying to turn it 1. on. Unfortunately, the phone had been broken, and he couldn¡¯t switch it on for a long time. He had to give up in the end. At this moment, there was a subtle change in my mood. Although he was very irritable just now, now he was different from before. Once, he would leave angrily or continue to quarrel with me. He might even p me and call me shameless. But even so, it was undeniable that Herbert was very irritable. While thinking with his head down, a hand suddenly handed over the mobile phone. This cell phone belonged to Herbert. There was a line of words on it. I didn¡¯t want to see it, so I pushed his hand away. However, he reached out his hand and grabbed my wrist. He put the phone in my hand and forced me to look at it. I felt disgusted and pushed the phone away. Unexpectedly, the phone fell to the ground! I couldn¡¯t hear the sound of my phone falling to the ground, but I could see the process of it falling to the ground. After a long while, I saw out of the corner of my eye that he was bending down to pick up his cell phone from under the bed. Then he quietly put his cell phone on the bed, walked to the window, and looked at the scenery outside. When I lowered my head, I saw the word on the phone screen. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± I thought I was mistaken. Upon closer inspection, it was obvious that he was the one who had typed in the phone. I was surprised. Would the arrogant Herbert also apologize? I looked up and saw his back in front of the window. At this moment, I felt very lonely. Although / couldn¡¯t see his face, I could still feel his depressed mood. At this moment, I was a little regretful. Why did I quarrel with him? Anyway, he came to take care of 1. me. I felt like I had gone too far. Should I also apologize to Herbert? llowered my head, feeling conflicted.. After a while, when I looked up, he was gone. I looked around the ward and found that it was really gone! Had he gone back? In the beginning, I was in a rxed mood. After all, I didn¡¯t have to face such an embarrassing situation, nor did I have to think about whether I should apologize or not. But after a while, I felt a little disappointed. After a while, I felt more and more lost and panicked. In this quiet night, I couldn¡¯t hear anything. This absolutely quiet feeling made me a little flustered. Although the hospital should be safe, I still didn¡¯t feel safe at all. I wanted to call Joey to apany me, but it was toote. Joey was already very tired after work, and tomorrow was the weekend. Joey had to go back to her hometown to see his mother. Just then, my stomach growled twice. I was hungry. Right now, there was my favorite bun in front of me. It was brought by Herbert. I looked in the direction of the door and thought, since he had left, I couldn¡¯t waste these food. I should just eat it. Therefore, the next moment, I picked up my chopsticks and began to eat. This bun was particrly delicious. If he bought something, he would buy the most expensive ones. Of course, it was delicious! Tate it mouthful by mouthful. I guessed I would only have this bun these two days to have the fun of living. My pregnancy in these two years was really terrible. While I was eating happily, I saw a man standing at the door from the corner of my eye. I was choked with emotion. Oh my god! Why did hee back? And there was a nurse behind him, who was pushing a folding bed His appearance was too sudden. The food was stuck in esophagus. Then I began to cough violently and looked for water. Good heavens! I felt like my esophagus was about to explode! At this moment, Herbert handed me a ss of water. I didn¡¯t think too much about it. I drank the water in big gulps. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. After the water was drained, all the food in my esophagus was poured into my stomach. At this time, I felt a little better. I turned to look at Herbert. Why did he suddenlye back? Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Be¡®s POV: The nurse put the folding bed in an open space in front of the window and then thoughtfullyid the bedding on it. Then she took out a smile and said something to Herbert. I couldn¡®t hear what they were talking about, but I saw a lot of affection in the eyes of the young and beautiful nurse looking at Herbert, as if a little white rabbit had seen carrots and a little mouse had seen white rice. This was the charm of Herbert! About two minutester, the nurse left reluctantly. Thinking of the gentle smile on Herbert¡®s face when he was talking to the nurse, I felt a little ufortable. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I admitted that I was jealous because I liked Herbert. When he talked to me, he was always very fierce. Just now he smashed my mobile phone, but now he was talking gently to the nurse in front of me. I saw that there was another half of the bun but I didn¡®t even have an appetite. ¡°Are you full?¡± This time, Herbert did not use his phone to type. Instead, he took out a small book from his pocket and wrote on it with a pen. I rolled my eyes and calmed down. The next moment, I snatched the pen from Herbert¡®s hand and wrote a sentence under his words. ¡°Why did youe back?¡± ¡°I went to ask the nurse to ask for a bed, or else where would I sleep at night? Are you willing to share your bed with me?¡± Herbert took the pen and wrote. ¡°I don¡®t want to sleep with you. You want to talk to the nurse, don¡®t you? The nurse looks pretty.¡± Seeing this, a smile appeared on Herbert¡®s face. ¡°What are you smiling at?¡± I wrote a few words quickly. ¡°You¡®re right. That little nurse is really good¨Clooking, better¨Clooking than you.¡± Herbert wrote a line of words with a smile, and his handwriting was very beautiful. Seeing these words, i angrily grabbed the pen in Herbert¡®s hand and wrote hard, ¡°Then you should go and find her quickly?¡± After I finished writing, I threw the notebook and pen on Herbert. I turned to lie on the bed, covered myself with the quilt, and covered my head. as I turned my back to him as I was angry! So, Herbert was a yboy. I was not the only one around him. He also had Caroline, a beautiful nurse, and some other girls I didn¡®t know about.¡± So my decision was right. It was impossible for me to get the only love from him. I didn¡®t want to talk to him anymore. He was too frivolous. Just when I was angry, a hand touched my shoulder but I threw it away. Then he touched my face with his hand. I immediately hid my face under the quilt Then, no one touched me again. A few minutester, I felt a little strange. Because I couldn¡®t hear anything, I didn¡®t know if the person behind me was still there. Suddenly, the lights in the ward went out! I immediately sat up from my bed in surprise, The next moment, a ck shadow stepped forward, grabbed my shoulder, and sealed my lips! ¡°Um... um... The sudden kiss made me unable to react at all. I immediately resisted 1 pounded his shoulder, but he didn¡®t let me go My counterattack was useless. Instead, it consumed my physical strength. At this moment, I was very nervous! This was a hospital, and there were still people walking in the corridor, I was both shy and angry. Herbert¡®s kiss was very impatient. I was really worried that he would continue to do other things. When I felt that I was about to suffocate, he finally let go of my lips. I could finally breathe fresh air. Herbert took the phone, and the shing phone screen made me see his face clearly. At this moment, he was looking at me, focused and affectionate, and my heart beat faster uncontrobly. I quickly lowered my head and didn¡®t look at him. I pushed his shoulder with my hands, but he still didn¡®t let go of me. At this moment, I could feel that there seemed to be a ball of fire in his lower body, The next moment, he typed a few words on his phone and showed it to me. ¡°You look good when you¡®re angry.¡± What did he mean? Was he happy to see that I was angry? Herbert was so annoying! Herbert typed another line of words. ¡°Were you jealous of that nurse because of me?¡± I took a look at my phone screen, grabbed it, and quickly typed a line of words for him to see. ¡°You¡®re too conceited! I¡®m not jealous!¡± However, after these words, I was not very confident. Because when I saw him talking to the nurse just now, I really felt very ufortable, as if my heart was being pressed by a stone. I couldn¡®t control my instinctive feelings. Herbert handed me the phone screen again. There was a row of words on it. ¡°In that case, I¡®ll go?¡± How dare he threatened me? My stubborn personality didn¡®t want to show that I was under his control. ¡°Go! Go now!¡± I typed a few words quickly Herbert stood up and walked to the door. I didn¡®t expect him to leave so directly this time. ording to his previous habits, he would definitely continue to pester me. 1722 My mood was a little low. I looked at the ward in the darkness, and a feeling that I couldn¡®t speak out lingered around me. A few minutester, I got out of bed, walked to the door, opened it, and poked my head out. Sure enough, there was no one left. Herbert really left. I turned back and closed the door. I walked to the window and looked at the door of the hospital department in the light. But after a long time, I didn¡®t see Herbert leaving the hospital. At this moment, I suddenly felt a pair of big hands around my waist from behind. I looked back and saw a familiar face... Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Bes POV: The person who hugged me was Herbert My feelings wereplicated. I could clearly feel that my reason was being swallowed little by little by my feelings. I couldn¡¯t control my feelings. When I saw Herbert talking to other women, I would be jealous. When I saw him leave, I would be sad. I would be happy when I saw hime back. God, I really fell in love with him. What should I do? What should I do? But Herbert didn¡¯t give me much time to think. He lowered his head and kissed me on the lips again. This time, his kiss was no longer overbearing, but gentle and affectionate. His hand was touching 1. me. This time, I didn¡¯t resist again, but epted it passively. I ced my hands in front of his chest and felt his strong heart beating. Herbert¡¯s hands were warm and full of warmth. The desire in my body was quickly aroused by him. My reason was that I shouldn¡¯t be like this now. I knew that this was wrong, but I couldn¡¯t control my senses, so I could only continue to sink, and my body was falling on him little by little.¡± It wasn¡¯t until he took off my hospital gown that I felt a little cold and woke up. I had regained a little of my rationality, so I avoided his lips. The light in the room was very dim, but I could see his expression clearly. Herbert frowned, took out his mobile phone, and typed a few words to me. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll leave now.¡± After hearing these words, I was in a dilemma. At this moment, my breathing was still very rapid, and the mes in my body were still burning. Damn it, he was the one who stirred up my desire. How could he say that now? Originally, I was just a small employee of the Wharton Group. I lived a peaceful andfortable life. Because of the appearance of Herbert, I had suffered so many injustices in the past two years. Now, I was about to lose my job and was beaten up by Klein¡¯s girlfriend. If I hadn¡¯t met Herbert, would all of this happen? However, there was no if. I had already met him. I had fallen in love with him. I was the one he was holding in his arms. My body told me honestly that I yearned for him, and I missed him¡­ Love was the dominant factor. I wanted to indulge in it. I wanted to use this man well! Herbert loosened his grip on my waist and took a step back. He was leaving? I stepped forward and knocked his phone on the ground. Then I put my arms around his neck and tiptoed to kiss him¡­ I could feel that he was stunned. I closed my eyes tightly. I didn¡¯t want to look at him with my eyes, nor did I want to face myself like this. I just wanted to find a way out and vent all the grievances I had suffered during this period of time on him. My hand began to pull his clothes, and he took off his clothes with me. Soon, my initiative became passive, Herbert took the initiative in the whole matter, and my hospital gown was thrown under the bed! Although I couldn¡¯t hear any sound, I could clearly feel his burning body, his fast beating heart, and his strength. The moment he entered my body, I felt very satisfied. My empty body was filled by him. I couldn¡¯t help but lean my body closer to him. He mmed hard into my body Soon, I couldn¡¯t control myself. Under his impact, hot desire gushed out like magma. This time, I had no scruples, no shyness, and no idea of what would happen afterward. I didn¡¯t care about it at all! I just wanted to enjoy the wonderful taste now... An hourter, we were done. Iid on the bed, panting. Herbert held my waist tightly. I leaned against his naked chest, and the hard object of his lower body just pressed against my lower back. | shifted my position, and the object at the back of my waist became hotter and harder. Herbert¡¯s hand was rubbing my chest. Did he want to continue? I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Herbert was too fierce. I had to stop his desire. I hit the back of his hand and pointed to the folding bed next to the window, indicating for him to sleep there. It seemed that he didn¡¯t hear me at all. He continued to touch me. I pushed his arm away and lowered my head to find my clothes under the bed. After putting on my clothes, I threw his pants and shirt to him, and then pointed in the direction of the folding bed. I was still a patient. I couldn¡¯t let him continue to torture me. Herbert got up from the bed while facing me. Although the light in the room was very dim at the moment, I could still see the outline of the object in the lower part of Herbert¡¯s body clearly. The hot object was raised¡­ and its length and size could be considered excellent. My cheeks became hot. Oh my god, what was I thinking! I immediately turned my head. After a while, a hand suddenly patted my left shoulder. I quickly restha When I looked back, he suddenly kissed my left cheeki Tin lively reached out to touch the left side of his face When I looked up, I saw the gentle smileC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Al moment, his smile was very gentle, and his eyes were very gentle, My eyes seemed to be Then he put on his clothes He walked gracefully to the switch and turned on the light The bught light up the room again. Ileber thoughtfully poured me a ss of water and put it on the table Then he went to the chair and started working on hisptop After taking a sip of water, Iid on the bed and was about to sleep, I did consume too much energy I quietly looked up at Herbert, but he was working hard, and it seemed that he was in a very good state of mind. I suspected that he was not tired at all. Trested my chin on my hand and looked at him quietly for a minute, but he found me, so I simply leaned on the pillow and closed my eyes, I fell asleep the moment I closed my eyes, When I woke up again, it was already the second day, and the sky outside the window had be bright I wore my shoes and ran into the bathroom. Herbert seemed to get up from the bed and waited for me at the door A few minutester, I walked out of the bathroom. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Herbert looked at me with concern. I stared at Herbert with my eyes wide open. It was not because he was handsome, nor because he cared about me so much at the moment. It was because¡­ how could I hear his voice now? Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Be¡¯s POV I tried to stomp my foot and I could still hear the sound of it stomping, My hearing had recovered. My ears could hear sounds! Before I could react, he took out his mobile phone and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell? Do you want me to call a doctor?¡± After reading the words on the phone, at this moment, I suddenly didn¡®t want to tell him that my hearing had recovered. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Because¡­ I actually enjoyed the feeling of him taking care of me. He took care of me before because I was a patient. If I had recovered, would it be done take care of me? Then how should I get along with Herbert?¡± What kind of rtionship did we have? Ex-husband and ex-wife? Lover? Couple? They didn¡¯t seem to be right. I wanted him to continue to take care of me, but at the same time, I didn¡¯t want to face the awkward rtionship between us. So I decided, I wouldn¡¯t tell him about my hearing recovery for the time being. I was also thinking about how to develop the rtionship between Herbert and I in this short period of time. The bottom line was that love was the only thing. If he continued to be entangled with Caroline, I would refuse no matter how much I loved him. I couldn¡¯t ept the love of a three people rtionship. I couldn¡¯t control Herbert. I could only forcibly control my feelings. Then, I took the phone from Herbert and typed a few words hesitantly, ¡°I¡¯m fine, but my period is here.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t have any sanitary pad. Can you buy it for me?¡± I wrote this sentence on my phone. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll buy it for you. Wait a minute!¡± Herbert answered. Then, he turned and left the ward. I was the only one left in the room. I was much more rxed. I was in a good mood. I could hear. It was the first time I had found my ears were so important. When I opened the window, the gentle sound of the wind and other soundsing from outside made me feel that it was a wonderful piece of music. I stood by the window for a while. When I was sitting in front of the bed leisurely peeling an apple, suddenly heard steady footsteps. I was afraid my hearing was much better than before! I was afraid that I would turn to look in the direction of the door, but thinking that something was wrong, I quickly turned my head back. I told myself in my heart that I couldn¡¯t respond to any sound, otherwise I would be exposed! Sure enough, the next moment, from the corner of my eye, I saw a figure carrying a big bag in her hand walking to me. Herbert reached out and put a ck stic bag in his hand on the bed. Then he quickly took out his mobile phone and typed a line of words. ¡°I bought the sanitary pad. What do you think?¡± I opened the huge bag and was stunned. There were more than 30 bags of sanitary pads in the bag. They were for night use, day use, mini sized, extended, and all kinds of brands. These could take me half a year to finish. Hey, buddy! Did he want to move all the sanitary pads in the supermarket back? I looked at Herbert in the blink of an eye. As soon as I opened my mouth, I suddenly thought of something. I quickly shut up, reached for his mobile phone, and began to type. ¡°Why did you buy so many sanitary pads?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what brand you usually use or what type you use, so I just bought some back. You can also use them in the future.¡± Herbert replied. I looked at the two lines of words on the phone screen and couldn¡¯t helpughing. Because of this guy, I didn¡¯t have to buy a sanitary pad in the next six months. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± I wrote this sentence on my mobile phone, and then ran to the bathroom with a sanitary pad. After breakfast, I heard someone push open the door of the ward and looked up instinctively. I suddenly realized that I should be deaf now, so I quickly looked at Herbert. Fortunately, when he saw the personing in, he had already stood up and didn¡¯t find that there was something wrong with me. The person who came in was Klein. He was holding a bunch of flowers, followed by Vivian. Klein looked at me with a pair of guilty eyes, and behind him, there was a hint of disdain in Vivian¡¯s eyes. ¡°I guess it was Klein who asked her toe here?¡± Although I have only seen this woman once, I could see that she was a very arrogant woman with a personality. She would not easily apologize to others, not to mention that she had to apologize to me, a woman with no identity or power. I just sat there and did nothing. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Herbert asked. Herbert¡¯s voice was a little loud, and I was shocked. Vivian restrained her disdainful expression. ¡°We came to visit Be.¡± Klein turned to look at Vivian, who had no expression on her face ¡°She doesn¡¯t need you to visit her. Klein, you¡¯re awyer. You should know that if Be¡¯s hearing loss bes a fact, then Vivian would have to be liable to the criminal responsibility.¡± Herbert¡¯s words were very serious. Sure enough, when he saw that Vivian¡¯s face turned ugly, Klein tried his best to say in a soft tone, ¡°We don¡¯t know much about Be¡¯s situation. If Be has any sequ, we will definitely take responsibility.¡± ¡°Tavaresnancihility? How are vou aoing to take responsibility?¡± Herbert stared at Klein and Vivian. ¡°We are willing topensate for all of the medical expenses, and we will alsopensate for her mental losses. What I mean is, if Be¡¯s hearing loss is temporary.¡± Klein looked at me. When I heard this suggestion, I quickly agreed in my heart. That was great. I just happened to need to resign. With theirpensation, I would feel less pressured. Of course, I knew that I had no self-esteem if I did this. But the poor really couldn¡¯t only have self-esteem. This was something which could only be possessed by the rich. Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Be¡¯s POV Thad recovered my hearing. My hearing loss was temporary. Even if I went to court, I wouldn¡¯t win. / would just get somepensation in the end. Although I didn¡¯t like the proud and arrogant Vivian, I didn¡¯t want to be enemies with her and Klein. After all, he used to be my boss and helped me a lot. I didn¡¯t want him to be in a dilemma At this time, Herbert pointed at Vivian and said angrily, ¡°What if Be lost her hearing forever? Should we send her to prison?¡± ¡°Cousin¡­¡± Klein frowned. Herbert interrupted him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you still want to solve this problem with money. We won¡¯t ept anypensation.¡± ¡°Is there no room for discussion?¡± A look of disbelief appeared on Klein¡¯s face. Herbert looked serious. ¡°Mywyer has already taken charge of this case. If you have any questions, go and find mywyer!¡± Hearing this, I thought, ¡°Herbert, don¡¯t say that! You are a Boss. You are not short of money, but I am very short of money!¡± At this moment, I really wanted to jump out and say that my hearing was temporary. If I wanted to solve this problem, they shouldpensate me as soon as possible. In the future, I did not want to see Klein and Vivian again! At this time, although Klein didn¡¯t speak, the person behind him, Vivian, spoke. ¡°Herbert, I¡¯m very curious. What¡¯s the rtionship between this woman and you? Why are you also protecting her? Did she put a curse on you?¡± Vivian pointed at me, who was sitting in the hospital bed In the face of such an insult from Vivian, I couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. Vivian was very rude. If it were in normal times, I would definitely fight back. But today, I was still deaf. I had to pretend that I couldn¡¯t hear these words, so I could only bury my anger in my heart. This feeling was really ufortable. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Have you forgotten our purpose today?¡± Klein was the first to reprimand Vivian ¡°Am I talking nonsense? Do you dare to say that you are not tempted by her at all? If I hadn¡¯te back in time, you might have already slept together!¡± Vivian sneered, and her eyes were full of disdain and contempt for me. At this time, I really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. I opened my mouth and wanted to say something, but suddenly, Herbert stepped forward, pointed at the nose of Vivian, and said in a dignified and cold voice, ¡°Vivian, if you still can¡¯t shut your mouth now, I will teach you a lesson!¡± At this moment, Herbert¡¯s expression was really terrible. His eyes were as cold as ice, making people feel bone-chilling coldness. The warning in his voice was frightening. At this moment, I closed my mouth and felt warm in my heart. Although this man always bullied me, made me angry, and even hurt me, he always stood by my side *240 every time I was hurt, especially when I was most helpless. I was very touched by this. Vivian really shut her mouth and did not dare to say another word. After a long while, she said, ¡°Can you tell me what your rtionship with her is?¡± ¡°My ex¨Cwife.¡± Herbert replied. The expression on Vivian¡¯s face was very surprised! The next moment, Vivian turned her head and looked at Klein. In a cold voice, she said, ¡°Klein, the person you love is actually your cousin¡¯s ex-wife!¡± After that, she turned and left. At this moment, Klein was very embarrassed. He held the flowers in his arms and said nervously, ¡°Cousin, Vivian has some misunderstandings with me. Take good care of Be. I will bear all the consequences.¡± ¡°I hope that it¡¯s just a misunderstanding.¡± There was a hint of sarcasm in Herbert¡¯s tone. A forced smile appeared on Klein¡¯s face. He then ced the flower in his arms on the table at the head of the bed and said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡± ¡°Hurry up and leave.¡± Herbert said. After Klein left, Herbert walked to the head of the bed and threw the flowers into the trash can at the door. I wanted tough. I guessed that he was jealous, just like how I paid attention to the interaction between him and the nurse. was as Herbert sat in the chair angrily, not only without saying a word, but also staring in the direction of the room. I knew I couldn¡¯t mess with him now, so I sneaked into the bathroom. I spent quite a while in the bathroom. Aftering out, I leaned against the wall and walked in. ¡°Why do you always seduce different men?¡± Herbert stared at me. His voice was not loud, but it was full ofints. I really wanted to refute, but immediately reminded myself that I was deaf now, and I couldn¡¯t hear anything, so I could only pretend that I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± I sat calmly by the bed. But in my heart, I refuted his words. I had always treated Klein as a boss, a friend. Realizing how much Klein felt about me, I immediately exined it to him. I had never thought of seducing him. The next time I look for a job, I would find an old man to avoid such a situation. I lowered my head because I found that he had been staring at me. I didn¡¯t know what to do. After a while, he finally came over and wrote a few words on a piece of paper. ¡°I¡¯m going to work.¡± After that, he pushed the paper in front of me, turned around, picked up the trench coat, and left the ward quickly. After he left, I immediately rxed! The arrival of Klein and Vivian exceeded my expectations. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org What should I do next? hould I immediately admit that I could hear and then get discharged from the hospital? No! Now that Herbert had hired awyer for me, I was afraid it was not a good idea to leave the hospital without permission. Herbert and hiswyer thought that my hearing had not yet recovered, but now I had recovered. How should I exin this to him? If he found out that I lied to him, would he be angry? Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Be¡®s POV: That afternoon, Joey brought some fruits to the hospital to visit me. I quickly pulled Joey to my side and whispered, ¡°I can hear you.¡± Joey was very surprised, and then she asked me, ¡°Why didn¡®t you tell others?¡± ¡°I¡®m anxious about this.¡± I said. Joey thought for a moment and said, ¡°You can disguise yourself for a few more days and make Vivian anxious. It¡®s too much for her to hit someone before she figured it out.¡± ¡°If I recover, they¡®re willing topensate me.¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s good. You must have lost your job. If you don¡®t even havepensation, how are you going to live? It¡®s Vivian¡®s fault. You should let herpensate you. You must not refuse thispensation.¡± Joey said. ¡°I¡®m not stupid. Although I¡®m fine now, I¡®ve been sent to the hospital because of her violence. It¡¯s a great blow to my mentality.¡± I said. ¡°I bought you a ss. It¡®s more convenient for you to drink water.¡± Joey handed me a very beautiful carved ss cup. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thank you.¡± I liked the gift from Joey. After Joey left, Iid in bed and thought about what to do next. I thought about it for a long time, and finally decided to wait for him toe in the afternoon. I would tell him that my ears had recovered. As for the follow¨Cup matters, they still needed to be handled by the lawyer. While I was thinking, I fell asleep. In the evening, Herbert appeared. I pretended that I didn¡®t hear his footsteps until he walked to the front of the hospital bed. Then I looked up at him. Herbert put a bag on the table on the hospital bed and said, ¡°I remember that the professor also knows that you like to eat this bun, right?¡± Hearing this, I couldn¡®t help frowning andining in my heart, ¡°Dude, do you think you can bully me like this if I can¡®t hear you?¡± I didn¡®t say anything. I didn¡®t tell him immediately that I had recovered. I wanted to know what he would say. Herbert picked up a pen and wrote a few words on a piece of paper. ¡°I specially prepared it for you, your favorite bun.¡± Seeing these words, I couldn¡®t help frowning. The words on the note were different from what he had just said. ¡°Thank you.¡± I wrote these two words on the paper. Then he picked up the tableware and began to eat. Herbert began to speak again. ¡°Vivian hit you this time. It¡¯s indeed wrong, but you did something wrong. What did you do to make people misunderstand your ambiguous rtionship with Klein? If it veren¡®t for you making Vivian misunderstand, she wouldn¡®t have hit you!¡± Herbert whispered. Hearing this, I was stunned! What did he mean today? Why did he talk to me? Did he want to say that I deserved to be beaten, or did he want to vent his emotions when I couldn¡®t hear him? Based on my understanding of him, he shouldn¡®t be such a person! If he had another purpose, then what was his purpose? When I lowered my head and was lost in thought, the ss hit the ground with a loud noise. I immediately looked up and saw that the cup that Joey had bought me had been smashed on the floor. ¡°My cup!¡± I shouted. ¡°I deliberately smashed it.¡± Herbert¡®s voice came at this time. Hearing his words, I couldn¡®t help but ask, ¡°Why did you smash my cup? It¡®s just a cup. Did it hinder you?!...¡± Herbert didn¡®t say anything, but just stared at me. I immediately realized that I was exposed. I instinctively covered my mouth with my hands. My cheeks were burning hot, and the feeling of being seen through was very ufortable. ¡°Your hearing has recovered in the morning, hasn¡®t it?¡± Herbert questioned me in a cold tone. I looked up and saw his sharp eyes. After that, I realized that he deliberately dropped the cup just now to test me. In fact, I wanted to tell him just now, but now it seemed to be toote. ¡°Are you testing me on purpose?¡± I asked. ¡°You are deliberately lying to me.¡± Herbert¡®s eyes were very scary. ¡°L...¡± I didn¡®t know how to respond. No matter how I exined it, it became a malicious deception. Herbert stood up from the chair and walked up to me step by step. I heard the sound of his shoes stepping on the ss chips, and I couldn¡®t help frowning. ¡°Do you know how worried I was when I heard that you were injured in the hospital? I drove past several red lights and almost hit several cars!¡± Herbert¡®s voice was so loud that it seemed that he wanted to lift the roof. I looked at him in confusion. He had never told me these things, and I didn¡®t even know. ¡°When I knew that you had lost your hearing, I would rather be the one who had lost it!¡± Herbert continued to roar. My eyes were fixed on him. This confession really touched me. He was not a man who could express his feelings. I knew this better than anyone else. ¡°I¡®m afraid that you will be scared, so I left all my work here to apany you! Do you know how much damage I¡®ll bring to thepany if I don¡®t stay in thepany for a whole day? I still chose to apany you.¡± Herbert took two steps back. I looked at Herbert in shock. I really didn¡®t know that. ¡°You¡®re lying to me. Do you really think I¡®m a fool?¡± After shouting, Herbert angrily pushed the chair to the ground, turned around, and left the ward. | sat on the hospital bed. I really didn¡®t know about what he said just now, and I didn¡®t know at all. But I believe what he said was true. At this moment, my heart was filled with guilt¡­ Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Bes POV There was blood on the floor. I recalled the scene when he walked pass by the ss shards. Could it be that the blood on the ground was caused by the broken ss? A few secondster, I ran to the door. I ran to the gate of the hospital, but I didn¡¯t catch up with Herbert. I looked around a lot of ces, but I didn¡¯t see him at all. I turned around alone, feeling very depressed¡­ When I got back to the hospital bed, a doctor and a nurse soon examined my body and congratted me on recovering my hearing. I knew it must be Herbert who told the doctor. Although he left angrily, he was still concerned about my health I felt even more guilty. Then, I was led by a nurse to do a full-body physical examination. By the time the examination was over, it was already afternoon. I sat by the bed and looked at the orange sky with mixed feelings. Would hee tonight? Of course not! Since Herbert was so angry, he would definitely not forgive me. Just as I was thinking this, I suddenly heard the door behind me open. Was it Herbert? I turned my head and saw that the only person who had walked in was Connor. I was immediately extremely disappointed. ¡°Miss Stepanek?¡± Connorughed as he spoke. I shot a nce at Connor and asked, ¡°What did he send you here for?¡± Connor handed me a white box in his hand. ¡°This is thetest cell phone. Mr. Wharton asked me to send it to you.¡± I took the box My phone was smashed by him two days ago. I couldn¡¯t contact the outside world now. . He was so considerate. Trecalled that during the time when I had an ident, it was all Herbert who was taking care of me. I felt that my eyes were sore. There were not much people who were willing to care about me. ¡°He¡­ What else did he say?¡± I asked. ¡°Nothing.¡± Connor replied, and then said, ¡°Mr. Wharton asked me toe over andmunicate with the doctor to see if your examination results are still alright.¡± I didn¡¯t say anything. Since my hearing had recovered, there was no need for me to stay in the hospital. Connor then said, ¡®Just now, I alreadymunicated with your attending doctor. The results of the examination will onlye out tomorrow. However, he said that there shouldn¡¯t be any major problems When can I be discharged from the hospital? Indeed, I didn¡®t want to stay here anymore. I felt that this ce seemed to be filled with the scent of Herbert The doctor said that after the results of the examination are out tomorrow, if there aren¡¯t any problems, you can be discharged after another day of observation¡¯ Connor replied, *Thank you.¡± I looked down at the white box in my hand. ¡°This is what I should do. Miss Stepanek, if you don¡¯t have any other orders, I¡¯ll leave forst.¡± Connor said. ¡°How¡¯s¡­ his foot? I suddenly thought of his injured foot and couldn¡¯t help asking. Connor was puzzled. ¡°Foot? Mr. Wharton¡¯s foot what¡¯s wrong?¡± Connor didn¡¯t know about the condition of Herbert¡¯s feet, so I couldn¡¯t find anything I said, ¡®It¡¯s nothing. You can go!¡± ¡°Goodbye. Connor left. ¡°Goodbye.¡± I was a little depressed when I didn¡¯t see Herbert. Connor withdrew from the ward and closed the door. I opened the package and took out a white mobile phone. I put my phone card into it and turned it on. Staring at the phone screen, I really wanted to call Herbert. But when I dialed the number of Herbert, I hesitated. I didn¡¯t know what to say to him. At this moment, I suddenly thought if my hearing hadn¡¯t recovered yet, would it be better than now? Shouldn¡¯t Herbert be sitting on this chair to apany me now? I thought for a long time, and finally decided to send a text message to Herbert. ¡°Is your foot okay?¡± However, after this text message was sent out, there was no reply throughout the night. The next morning, my eyes were a little swollen because I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, After this night, I also understood that Herbert would probably ignore me. The words he shouted at me that day emerged in my mind.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org He was worried about my injury and said that he gave up important things in thepany in order to apany me, Did he love me? If he loved me, why didn¡¯t he say it? And what¡¯s wrong with Caroline? Or, as I guessed before, he loved two women at the same time? If that was the case, I chose not to ept this love. The love I wanted was to be the only one. The results came out. My body hadpletely recovered. I could leave the hospital. Herbert didn¡¯te to pick me up. He sent Connor to pick me up. This time, I was much calmer. I didn¡¯t ask Connor any news about Herbert. But I epted the phone he gave me. He broke my phone. He shouldpensate me. After returning home, I spent half a day cleaning the house. It was really hard to do housework. I felt more tired than work. I was about to sit down and take a breath when the doorbell rang. At this time, I was wearing old jeans, a very old white T-shirt, and a temporary hat made of a piece of cloth on my head. I didn¡¯t look very good, so it was inconvenient for me to see guests. But after thinking about it carefully, I found that no one woulde except Joey and thendlord, so I went to open the door. When I saw the person standing outside, I was stunned. Outside the door, Herbert was standing outside in a ck trench coat. He was wearing sunsses. I couldn¡¯t see his eyes clearly, but I felt a little embarrassed. I quickly reached out and pulled off the flowery hat on my head. ¡°I¡¯m here to talk about yourpensation from Klein and Vivian for you.¡± Herbert was the first to speak. Hearing this, I reacted quickly and said, ¡°Come in!¡± Herbert stepped in, and I quickly pointed to the sofa. ¡°Please¡­ please sit down!¡± Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Be¡¯s POV: After Herbert sat down, I felt a little nervous. ¡°I¡¯m going to make coffee.¡± Without waiting for him to speak, I turned around and walked into the narrow kitchen to prepare coffee for Herbert I didn¡¯t expect him toe to me today. I was very nervous and my heart beat faster. Five or six minutester, I came out of the kitchen with a cup of hot coffee. I put the cup in front of Herbert with both hands. ¡°Thank you.¡± Today, Herbert was very polite and a little cold. I couldn¡¯t guess his mood at the moment. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. In particr, he was wearing sunsses. I couldn¡¯t see his eyes, let alone what I should do next. Perhaps he had noticed my embarrassment, so he took out a bank card from his pocket and put it on the narrow tea table. ¡°This is the card given to me by Klein and Vivian. There are a total of 13,000 dors in it. 2,000 dors is your medical expenses. 5,000 dors is thepensation for employment contract. The other 6,000 dors is thepensation for the mental damage and work dy. These are all calcted by my lawyer ording to various regtions. It should be very professiona to discuss about it yourself, there should be no better result. Are you satisfied with suchpensation?¡± Herbert looked at me and asked. I crossed my arms and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s done by awyer, I¡¯m not dissatisfied. Ah, this is the first time I was pped and got paid 6,000 dors, which means that my face is already very valuable. What else can I say?¡± Iughed at myself. Over the years, I had really been pped a lot. Some of them I already had my revenge, and some of them had no chance to avenge. Only this time did I getpensation. But why did I feel so ufortable in my heart? In the past, I did think aboutpensation and agreed to it. But if I really wanted to get the money, why did I always get beaten? Herbert took out two pieces of paper from his pocket and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have any objections, sign on this reconciliation letter.¡± I found a pen and signed my name on two kinds of reconciliation letter. Herbert continued, ¡°The password of the bank card is 123456.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± | nodded. After talking about thepensation, I really wanted to say something, but suddenly there was no topic to talk about. I didn¡¯t know what to say. The next moment, he got up and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± I opened my mouth and nodded. Herbert seemed to have nced at me, then turned and walked toward the door. ¡°How¡­ how are your feet?¡± As he walked out of the door, I suddenly shouted while looking at his back. 17251 Herbert stopped. ¡°How did you know that my foot was injured?¡± ¡°I saw blood on the floor of the hospital.¡± I answered truthfully. ler a moment of silence, he said, ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury. It¡¯s almost healed.¡± That¡¯s good.¡± I looked at his back and said these words with difficulty. After a while, he lowered his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± I frowned and clenched my fists. As soon as he lifted his feet, I couldn¡¯t control my feelings anymore. I stepped forward and bumped into his back, with my hands around his back. Herbert didn¡¯t push me away. Ileaned on his back and whispered, ¡°Herbert, I don¡¯t mean anything else. I don¡¯t know if we will have a future, so I want to tell you my feelings.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± His deep voice came. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t care what happened between you and me, or whether we will be two parallel lines that will never cross in the future. But I just want to tell you that I like you!¡± After that, my tears flowed out. This was my most real feeling. I had never told him. When I was in the hospital, I didn¡¯t lie to him on purpose, but I was greedy. I wanted to spend some time with him. I didn¡¯t want to force him to stay or force him to make a choice between Caroline and I. On the contrary, I wanted to make aplete break with the past. He had always been by Caroline¡¯s side. Was he reluctant to abandon her or even love her? Since I couldn¡¯t change his mind, I couldn¡¯t ept the rtionship of three people as well. Then it was better to part ways! When we parted, I still wanted to tell him the most real feeling in my heart. To end this rtionship, I had to find a new job. I had thought about whether I should leave the city and go to other cities, so that I couldpletely abandon everything there. The next moment, I let go of Herbert¡¯s waist, took two steps back, and turned my face away. ¡°Well, I¡¯m done. You can go now!¡± ¡°Goodbye, Herbert!¡± At this moment, Herbert suddenly turned around, took off his sunsses, and stared at me. ¡°Be, what do you mean? You want me to leave after telling me these things?¡°: ¡°I just want to end the rtionship with you. We won¡¯t meet again in the future. Even if we meet again, we can just treat each other as passers-by.¡± I said, holding back my heartache. The next moment, he rushed up and grabbed my shoulder. ¡°Be, you¡¯re so hateful! You told me that you liked me and then asked me to go. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unfair to me?¡± ¡°What else can I do? Let you stay? What about Caroline? I¡¯m not the only one you love!¡± I retorted. ¡°When did I say that I love Caroline? Which ear did you hear that?¡± Herbert roared at me. ¡°Wasn¡¯t she your first love? Your two families are old friends. You grew up together? If it weren¡¯t for her family ident, you might have been married. And there are also photos of her in the books in 17:25 your study. Am I right?¡± I said these pieces of evidence, which had been stuck in my heart and made me ufortable. Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Be¡¯s POV: Herbert looked at me and nodded, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± I looked at him nkly and felt a little annoyed. Since I was afraid that what I said was right, why did he continue to pester me? The next moment, he stared at me and said seriously, ¡°I admit that I have loved her, and I once wanted to marry her, but it was all in the past. That rtionship has been gone for many years. Is it possible that people only fall in love once in their lives? Have you never loved anyone before? You just said that you liked me. Have you lost your feelings for another person long ago?¡± Hearing this, I couldn¡¯t find a response. That¡¯s because he was right. I once loved my ex-boyfriend, but he had long been eliminated from my life. Although I asionally thought of him, I had no love for him. Herbert held my shoulders with both hands and continued, ¡°Everyone has a past. They have a special feeling for anything, not to mention a person who once loved each other. The reason why! kept the photo of Caroline was not because I still loved her, but because of a habit. The photo has been kept for a long time and has always been stuck in that book. If I say that I haven¡¯t touched it for several years, will you believe it?¡± I looked up at the man who exined in front of me. I was afraid that I knew what he said today was heartfelt, because every sentence was the mostmon phenomenon in human nature. Just like Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. some small objects I left when I was in love with my ex-boyfriend, I didn¡¯t throw them away. Although I no longer had feelings for that person, those things also verified my past and youth. Herbert was not a person who was good at exining, but he had said so much today. I was a little confused. ¡°What else do you want to say?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you understand?¡± ¡°I¡­ How would I know what else you want to say?¡± In fact, I could vaguely understand what he meant, but if he didn¡¯t say it directly, I would still be uncertain The next moment, he held my hand and said very seriously, ¡°Be, I fell in love with you, and I only love you He said he fell in love with me? And only loved me? I looked at him in surprise, and great joy rushed to me. I was stunned and didn¡¯t make any reaction. Herbert said anxiously. ¡°I said I fell in love with you. Do you understand?¡± ¡°When?¡± I suddenly asked. ¡°When? Can¡¯t you respond?¡± Herbert was even more anxious. After a moment of silence, he replied, ¡°Maybe from the first time I saw you, it was just that I didn¡¯t understand myself. Until youpletely left me, I felt panic in my heart. But after the divorce, couldn¡¯t face up to my feelings for you. If I said that you made me unable to control my feelings, it was absolutely something that happened recently!¡± I agreed with Herbert. After all, he was a very proud and conceited person. Maybe he himself didn¡¯t think that he would fall in love with an ordinary woman like me. Caroline had an excellent family background and a beautiful face. Moreover, she graduated from a famous university. As for me, I was just a strong and ordinary woman. Even I myself would have doubts. ¡°What about you and Caroline? I don¡¯t want to be the third party!¡± Wasn¡¯t he with Caroline? Although | didn¡¯t like Caroline, I didn¡¯t want to have a rtionship with three people. ¡°Did you listen to what I said just now?¡± Herbert asked with a frown. ¡°..¡± I was about to say that I was listening to him seriously. But as soon as I opened my mouth, he kissed me on the lips. My hands grabbed the windbreaker on his body, and my whole body leaned on him. When I was out of breath, he finally let go of my lips. I leaned on his shoulder, still asking, ¡°You haven¡¯t told me what¡¯s going on between you and Caroline?¡± ¡°I have nothing to do with her for a long time. If we still have feelings for each other, it¡¯s just an ordinary friendship!¡± Herbert grabbed my hand and said. ¡°Really? Then¡­ Then why did I see you and her buying a diamond ring when I went to the mallst time? Didn¡¯t you want to marry her?¡± I stared at him and asked. ¡°It was her birthday that day. I wanted to give her a gift, but she misunderstood. She asked me to give her a diamond ring, but I didn¡¯t!¡± Herbert replied, So that was what happened, but¡­ I still had some doubts and continued to search for the doubts in my mind. ¡°What did you do for her that time in Europe? She said that you had reconciled and you would marry her immediately. Is what she said not true?¡± I felt that I was too stupid. I was deceived by Caroline. In fact, she must have made up those words to force me to retreat. Herbert continued to say seriously, ¡°It¡¯s because of her asthma, and her life is very likely to be in danger. After all, she and I grew up together, and we once loved each other, so I couldn¡¯tpletely ignore her. So thest time I went to America, I went to get the medical case back for her and talked to the doctor about her condition and future treatment. Because her mood was always unstable, she refused to cooperate with the treatment. The doctor said that if she would not cooperate, her life would be in danger at any time.¡± Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Be¡¯s POV: She was so young and beautiful, but she was seriously ill. Moreover, Caroline was always full of momentum and never showed weakness. Perhaps everyone had their own troubles and difficulties. God loved me very much. At least I was healthy and didn¡¯t suffer from illness. ¡°So you¡¯ve been taking care of her?¡± I asked. Herbert nodded. ¡°She¡¯s in poor health and poor in financial, so I rented a house for her. Miranda has been taking care of her. I can give her good living conditions, find the best doctor to treat her, and give her all the money to take care of her. But I never thought of using my feelings to take care of her. I don¡¯t love her anymore, and I¡¯ve told her about it.¡± My emotions were a littleplicated. Herbert was a kind person. But sometimes he was very confused. Why didn¡¯t he exin it to me? And why did he let me misunderstand him all the time? Was it because he didn¡¯t see his feelings for me clearly? If I had known about this before, perhaps we wouldn¡¯t have had any conflicts. The next moment, I raised my fist and pounded it on his chest. ¡°Why are you telling me these now? Do you know that Caroline said that the person you love is not me, but her! I was very sad! She said that you married me because I was pregnant at that time.¡± Herbert did not fight back, but held me in his arms. He pressed his chin against my chin and said gently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Be, it¡¯s all my fault. I did fall in love with Caroline once, but it¡¯s all in the past. I have to admit that ever since I saw you for the first time, I was attracted by you. I am a very stubborn and proud person. When I couldn¡¯t see you, I always missed you. When I saw you, I always liked to make trouble for you and quarreled with you. But please believe that I love you, I really love you.¡± I looked up and tilted my head to look at him. I couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± He asked, pinching my chin. ¡°In the past, I only knew that you were good at debating. I didn¡¯t expect you to learn to express your love now.¡± I was very happy. At this moment, it seemed that the air was sweet. I thought it was a formal farewell, but I didn¡¯t expect to solve our contradiction. This was a brand new beginning between us. ¡°That depends on whether I¡¯m willing to say it or not.¡± said Herbert. ¡°You mean you didn¡¯t want to coax me in the past, did you?¡± I took the opportunity to push Herbert away. Herbert immediately hugged me and said, ¡°I wanted to coax you before, but you didn¡¯t give me a chance!¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± I reached out to hit him. He grabbed my hand first and then kissed me. This kiss was not fierce, wild, nor was there any punishment. It was soft, slow, and filled with love¡­ This feeling was too blissful and unreal. Did we love each other? When I suspected the authenticity of all this, he held me even tighter. His temperature, his heartbeat, and his kiss all reminded me that everything was true. This feeling was really good. There was no longer any suspicion,ints, or uncertainty in the past When the temperature in my body kept rising and my desire was awakened, I quickly pushed him away. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Herbert¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°My period is not over yet,¡± I replied. Herbert touched his nose and asked, ¡°How many days are there left?¡± I chuckled. ¡°Two or three more days.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Herbert continued to hold me in his arms, stroking my hair with his warm hands. It was alreadyte at night. ¡°Have you had dinner yet? Are you hungry?¡± I asked. ¡°Hungry.¡± Herbert hugged me even tighter. His body was very hot. The reason why he said he was hungry was not only that he was hunger for food. Also, I had not satisfied his physiological needs. In fact, I also yearned for him. Two people who love each other always wanted to do something intimate with each other. I pushed him away with a smile. ¡°Not now!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to prepare dinner.¡± ; I found the ingredients in the refrigerator. I was happy as I prepared the steak. It was like a dream today. Everything was so unreal. But everything was true. I was really in a good mood. It seemed that all the darkness and sadness in my heart were gone in an instant. I was upied by happiness and joy. When I was cutting the vegetables, a pair of arms suddenly hugged my waist from behind. I smiled and said, ¡°The dinner will be ready soon. You can have a rest first.¡± But the person behind her refused to leave. ¡°I want to look at you.¡± | suddenly thought of something. I suddenly turned around and waved the kitchen knife at him a few times. ¡°Are you going to murder your dear husband?¡± Herbert was not angry, but still looked very happy ¡°I warn you, don¡¯t flirt with Caroline in the future! No! You can¡¯t flirt with any woman, okay? If I find out that you are having an affair with a woman, I will cut you into two pieces! No, many pieces!¡± waved the kitchen knife in my hand. In fact, I didn¡¯t really dare to stab him, but the warning must be in ce. ¡°Of course I won¡¯t. I will never flirt with any woman in the future!¡± Herbert promised seriously. I was very satisfied with his attitude and added, ¡°And you are not allowed to meet with Caroline in private in the future!¡± ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll listen to you. If I meet her in the future, I¡¯ll let you stay by my side, okay? Herbert continued.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay!¡± I turned around and continued to prepare dinner. The smile on my face had never disappeared. My heart was filled with joy. The kitchen was dimly lit, but it was full of warmth and happiness¡­ After dinner, we snuggled on the narrow sofa and watched TV. I asionally put a grape into his mouth. ¡°What¡¯s your n for your future life?¡± Herbert suddenly asked. I chewed on the grapes and replied, ¡°There¡¯s still more than a month left. I¡¯m going to take the CPA test. I don¡¯t want to find a job first. I¡¯ll try my best to take the test. I hope I can pass it this time. ¡°A hard-working girl!¡± Herbert nodded. I took the bank card on the coffee table and said with a smile, ¡°With thesepensation, I won¡¯t have much pressure on my finance. When I get the CPA certificate, I will find a job with a higher sry.¡± ¡°I support you.¡± said Herbert. ¡°How are you going to support me?¡± I looked at him. ¡°How do you want me to support you? Be it mentally, materially, or do you need me to sacrifice my body?¡± Herbert pressed me down on the sofa. I was not afraid of his actions at all, because I was still in my period. He wouldn¡¯t force me, so I hooked his neck and took the initiative to kiss him. Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Be¡¯s POV ¡°I feel like I¡¯m selling myself!¡± Herbert reached out and touched his cheek. I smiled and said, ¡°If I were to sell you, many rich women would be willing to spend a lot of money on you.¡± ¡°Are you willing to sell me?¡± He frowned. I continued to joke, ¡°If I sell you, I will have a lot of money!¡± ¡°You are too cruel. I will punish you!¡± Herbert kissed my lips. ¡°Yes¡­¡± I wanted to push him away, but I couldn¡¯t. After struggling for a moment, I could only submit obediently Herbert¡¯s kissing skill was so good that I could hardly control my inner desire. This wonderful feeling was like walking on sweet and soft cotton candy. When I felt that I was about to suffocate, he was willing to let me go. I could finally catch a breath of fresh air. ¡°Don¡¯t say that kind of thing in the future.¡± Herbert smiled and warned me. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t.¡± I said, Herbert let go of me, sat down on the sofa, and said, ¡°For the exam, how can I help you? Do you want me to bribe the examiner, or do you want me to find someone to give you an answer?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier when you were so capable? I don¡¯t need to work so hard studying.¡± / deliberately echoed him. ¡°I want to tell you that I can¡¯t help you with these illegal things.¡± Herbert smirked. I chuckled. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t have those thoughts. I just want you to help me with my studies. You¡¯ve already passed the CPA test at the age of 25? You¡¯re also a top student at Austin? By the way, I remember you said that as long as you graduate from a professional major and as long as you work hard enough, you¡¯ll definitely pass the CPA test. I¡¯m now a major in ounting, and I¡¯m also very hardworking. If you can help me, I¡¯ll definitely pass the exam.¡± I tilted my head and looked at him. I really wanted to get the guidance of Herbert. Herbert smiled. ¡°It seems that I have no way to refuse?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t give me guidance, I¡¯ll go find someone else. I¡¯m very familiar with a professor in the department of ountancy!¡± I looked up at Herbert with a provocative look in my eyes. I was sure Herbert knew that the professor of this department was Hank! I was not really going to find Hank. I was just joking. Herbert pulled me over and threatened, ¡°If you dare to find Hank, I¡¯ll break his legs!¡± It was just a joke, but I found that the blue veins on Herbert¡¯s forehead were bulging, and the look in his eyes became scary. I immediately realized that I couldn¡¯t inake such a joke, because this man¡¯s possessiveness was too strong. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Therefore, the next moment, I immediately said, ¡°I won¡¯t go find anyone else. I need your guidance.¡± Herbert¡¯s expression eased a lot. ¡°In the future, read and review at home during the day, and I wille to tutor you on time at seven o¡¯clock in the evening. You should be focused!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded quickly and didn¡¯t dare to provoke this overbearing man anymore. It was almost eleven o¡¯clock in the evening. I pushed Herbert, who was still watching TV, and reminded him, ¡°It¡¯s veryte. Go back to rest quickly. You have to go to work tomorrow.¡± Herbert stood up and went straight to the bathroom. ¡°I¡¯ll take a shower first.¡± Hearing this, I quickly ran over and stopped him. ¡°I mean, you go back to your home!¡± Herbert pinched my chin and said gently, ¡°Tonight, I want to sleep here.¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± I widened my eyes. He wanted to live here? God, he wanted to live here together with me? I was not used to it. I needed some time? Herbert suggested, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want me to live here. Why don¡¯t youe with me to my house?¡± After that, he took my hand and walked out. ¡°Oh, no, don¡¯t joke around, okay?¡± I shook off his hand. ¡°I¡¯m not joking. I¡¯m serious. I don¡¯t want to be separated from you anymore.¡± With that, he reached out and held me in his arms. Ileaned on his warm chest, but in the end, I didn¡¯t refuse his request. ¡°Okay! You can live here. But I have to tell you that you have to take care of the chores here. I¡¯ll cook in the future. You can wash the dishes, dump garbage, and we¡¯ll clean up the house together on weekends.¡± The next moment, he picked me up. I stretched out my arms and wrapped them around his neck. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I can still carry you to bed in the future.¡± Herbert lowered his head and said to me. Then he turned and walked to the bedroom. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying!¡± | patted Herbert on the shoulder andughed very happily. In the next few days, Herbert came to my apartment every day after work. After dinner, he gave me some lessons. This was his most serious moment. He was very serious and would not joke with me at all. He was very strict with me. I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Wharton to be so professional. What¡¯s more, the professional and practical knowledge which Herbert had taught me was very professional. It didn¡¯t seem as though there were any problems that he didn¡¯t know about. Although I graduated from the Department of ountancy and have a few more years of experience, I wasn¡¯t really not as good as Herbert. Therefore, in order to catch up with the rhythm of Herbert¡¯s lecture, I would study hard during the day to learn more knowledge. At night, I could only understand his guidance if I listened to his lectures. I didn¡¯t dare to be careless. As long as I was a little distracted, I wouldn¡¯t be able to understand. From eight o¡¯clock to ten o¡¯clock in the evening, it was the ss time. As long as it was ten o¡¯clock, I couldn¡¯t continue to study. Because he said that resting was the most important thing. He did not want me to sacrifice my healthy body, and the efficiency of studyingte at night was not very high. Every night, he would hold me in his arms and sleep. Of course, he would kiss me before going to bed. Then, my period was over. Herbert¡¯s physical strength was longsting and full of energy. If we had sex every night, I wouldn¡¯t even be able to get up the next day. This would lower my learning progress. The time the exam was getting closer. I had to find a way to avoid this situation. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Herbert¡¯s POV The contradiction between Be and I had been resolved. We stopped quarreling and hugged each other. Finally, we could hug and kiss peacefully. It was so happy. Be was a hard-working girl. She asked me to help her with the CPA test. I was willing to help Be. It was my greatest expectation to go back to Be after work every day. So I got off work very early in the next few days. I wanted to see Be, hold hands with her, hug, and kiss her. Of course, what I wanted most is to sleep with her. This might be an instinctive impulse in the face of my lover. I calcted the time in my heart. Be¡¯s period seemed to being to an end. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. That night, at seven o¡®clock, I appeared at the door of Be¡¯s house on time. But the person who came to open the door was not Be, but her good friend Joey. ¡°Mr. Wharton, nice to meet you!¡± Joey said. I was stunned for a moment, and then responded politely, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Come in. Be is in the kitchen. Dinner will be ready soon.¡± Joey turned around and went to the kitchen to help. Why did Joey suddenly appear here? I washed my hands and sat at the table, watching Be and Joey put our dinner on the table. My gaze followed Be the entire time. After everyone took their seats, Be was the first to say, ¡°Today, these dishes were bought by Joey. The main dish was made by me. This is our special invitation for you to be our teacher?¡± ¡°Your¡­ teacher?¡± I frowned. Be continued, ¡°Yes, from now on, you are my teacher and Joey¡¯s teacher. You have to tutor us for the CPA exam every night. We have nothing else to do for you. We can only treat you to dinner every night in the future. We promise to cook delicious dinner for you!¡± I was silent and didn¡¯t say anything. I was willing to tutor Be because I hoped I could spend more time with Be. Without discussing it with me, Joey became my student. What was going on? Joey said, ¡°Mr. Wharton, I heard that you were giving Be a tutor, so I asked to join her. I also want to take the exam. My foundation is weak and my brain isn¡¯t smart, so I can only ask Be to take me to your tutoring ss. Can you ept rne, a stupid student?¡± Oh? That was the reason? Mv intuition was telling me that it was definitely not that reason. rea I kept silent Be smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it well. I wanted to tell you in advance, but I didn¡¯t know if you were in a meeting. I forgot to tell you just now when I was preparing dinner. Please ept my good friend as your student. Besides, Joey is an employee of yourpany. If she is very capable, it will be good for thepany.¡± I didn¡¯t want anyone else to disturb our lives, even if they were Be¡¯s good friends. Just as I was hesitating, a pair of feet rubbed against my calf. It was Be! She took the initiative to tease me, and I couldn¡¯t agree. I frowned and looked at her. When I was about to say no, I saw a ttering smile. Be¡¯s smile was full of ttery and pleading. I couldn¡¯t bear to reject her. After all, Be rarely begged me. Finally, I looked at Joey and said seriously, ¡°My requirements are very high, so you have to keep up with our progress. If you can¡¯t keep up with our progress, I won¡¯t continue to tutor you. Even if Be begs me again, I won¡¯t agree.¡± ¡°Mr. Wharton, I will work very hard.¡± Joey hurriedly nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner!¡± I lowered my head and cut the steak, still in a bad mood. Joey¡¯s arrival made me lose the time I spent alone with Be. Be¡¯s POV: Herbert finally agreed to our request. This was good. In fact, I deliberately didn¡¯t inform him in advance, because I knew that he would definitely not agree The CPA exam was my goal. I must pass it. If only I lived with Herbert, we would spend the rest of the night in bed. I wouldn¡¯t have the energy to study during the day. If it went on like this, I wouldn¡¯t pass the exam. In order to ensure the sess of the test, I had to let Herbert suffer a little first. In fact, I was not ready to live with Herbert. He didn¡¯t even look at me during dinner. It was very obvious that he was angry. In order to appease his emotions, Joey and I were engaged in everything. In the past, it was Herbert¡¯s job to wash dishes. I even took the initiative to prepare fruits for him. My attitude was very good. Although Herbert was angry, he was very serious when he was teaching. Joey and I were also very serious. Time flew. The evening sses were over. Joey and I learned a lot. At ten o¡®clock in the evening, Herbert was still sitting on the sofa. cunann and amid with a smile ¡°I¡¯m dleening here tonight. There¡¯s only 30 days left before the exam. I must try my best to pass it.¡± I quickly took a look at the expression on Herbert¡¯s face, and then walked to him. ¡°Herbert, it¡¯s getting late. You should go home early to rest!¡± After that, I picked up his briefcase and was ready to send him away. Herbert nced at Joey, who was in my room, and then turned to leave with a terrible look on his face. ¡°I¡¯ll send you out!¡± I quickly followed him with my briefcase in my arms. In the dark corridor, Herbert turned his head to look at me and said discontentedly, ¡°Why did you do this?¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± I lowered my head and didn¡¯t dare to look at him. ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you ask Joey toe to ss, but why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance? And why is she staying in your house?¡± Herbert used me. I rushed forward to hold his arm andforted him, ¡°It¡¯s already 10 o¡¯clock after ss. It¡¯s not safe for Joey to go home alone, and she often lives with me.¡± ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Herbert asked. ¡°Ah?¡± Looking at the angry Herbert, I could only say with a smile, ¡°Go back to your home and sleep!¡± Herbert reached out and grabbed the briefcase in my hand, and then strode away. I quickly caught up with him and could only hold his back. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, okay? I also want to sessfully pass the CPA test this time. Can you bear with it? When the exam is over, I will definitely apany you, okay?¡± I shook his arm behind him, and my soft voice made me feel that I couldn¡¯t refuse. Herbert nced at me and said, ¡°I forgive you this time. If you y any more pranks in the future, won¡¯t let you go!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t do it again!¡± Herbert¡¯s attitude softened. I immediately turned to him and promised with a smile. The next second, he held me in his arms. He kissed me. His kiss was overbearing, strong, and it felt like a punishment¡­ Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Be¡¯s POV Twenty minutester, I returned to my room. Just now, Herbert kissed me in the dark corridor and teased me. Every movement of his made my cheeks burn and my heart beat faster Herbert was not good at flirting, but his words made me excited for a long time. Iughed at myself in my heart. I was obviously an adult woman, but now I was like a little girl who had just experienced her first love. I stood by the door, recalling the feeling of the hug and kiss gave by Herbert just now. Joey¡¯s voice came, ¡°Baby, you and Boss have been intimate at the door for almost half an hour.¡± I said shyly, ¡°It¡¯s not that long.¡± ¡°I checked the time on the clock. What did you do in the corridor just now? How¡¯s Boss¡¯ kissing skill? Or, did you make love in the corridor?¡± Joey became more and more excited as she spoke. Make love? Of course not! But the kiss from Herbert, the touch¡­ and his breathing¡­ Joey was even more excited. ¡°Really? Your face is very red!¡± ¡°No, we¡®re not as thirsty as you think!¡± I refused to continuemunicating with Joey. ¡°Okay! I won¡¯t continue to inquire about your privacy. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m very curious about something.¡± Joey pulled me to the sofa. ; ¡°Don¡¯t ask anything particrly embarrassing.¡± I said. ¡°Herbert is very serious every day, and his work is even more serious. He didn¡¯t smile when he gave us a lesson tonight. I¡¯ve never seen him smile,¡± Joey said while holding her cheek ¡°What do you want to say?¡± I frowned. Joey came up to me and snickered. ¡°He was also as serious as he was when he made love with you?¡± ¡°You can change the question! What are you thinking about?¡± I replied to Joey with a smile. Joeyughed behind me. I ran into the bathroom with my bathrobe and closed the bathroom door. I looked at the ceiling and couldn¡¯t helpughing. I covered my hot cheeks with my hands. What appeared in my mind was the scene when he and I were making love. At that time, he didn¡¯t seem to be very serious¡­ At noon the next day, after lunch, I wanted to rest for a while. But at this moment, the doorbell rang. Who woulde at this time? I wore my slippers and opened the door. Seeing the person standing outside the door, I couldn¡¯t help frowning. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Without saving a word, Herbert walked in and closed the door. You¡­¡± I saw him staring at me, so I looked down at me in my pajamas. My pajamas were not ?xposed. The next moment, he lowered his head and kissed my lips! You¡­ what¡­ are you doing?¡± I struggled, but he held me so tightly that I couldn¡¯t get rid of him. When he pulled my clothes with his big hand, I finally understood why he came to my house at noon. Although I was a little annoyed that he had messed up my n, I still felt sweet. This should be the behavior of a man in love. He was reckless and impulsive. Even a calm man like Herbert could not control himself. While we were kissing, he picked me up and walked to the bedroom. My clothes were also taken off by him. His wet lips kissed my earlobe, my neck, corbone, chest¡­ When I let his mouth hold the sensitive spot of my chest, I couldn¡¯t help groaning and grabbing his hair with both hands. He sucked my breasts harder and left a dark red mark on it. His tongue was flexible and powerful, and my body began to be very hot. His touch made me tremble. At this moment, we were very close to each other. I could clearly feel his body temperature as touched his skin. Herbert was a very charming man, who was enough to make many women crazy for him. I was stubborn, not only in life, but also in bed. Since we had confirmed that we love each other, I had to take the initiative. I turned over and pressed him under my body. I gently bit his nipples. I could clearly feel that his body has be stiff. At the same time, my hand reached to his lower body, held his hard desire, and then slid up and down. ¡°Ah!¡± Herbert growled in my ear. I was very proud that I let Herbert to shout for me, but this emotion didn¡¯tst long. The next second, he pressed me down on the bed and kissed me very aggressively. He was rubbing my chest with one hand, and the other hand was already in my secret forest. I couldn¡¯t help twisting back and forth, eager to get more touch. He stood by the bed and separated my legs. When he entered my body, my body couldn¡¯t help trembling and my body arched slightly. He sped up the collision, and I felt great pleasure in my hot sensitive parts. He seemed to have sensed something. His speed was getting faster and faster, and my hand held him tightly When I was about to reach the peak of the tide, he suddenly stopped. He said, ¡°Who am I?¡± At this moment, my mind was nk, and my consciousness was like a cloud floating in the sky. T umment ho ntonnad I was extremely empty ¡°Who am I?¡± He continued to ask me. ¡°Herbert! Herbert! I want to¡­ beg you¡­¡± I begged him. ¡°That¡¯s it. I like it when you call me by my name.¡± He said, panting, Then he continued to speed up his as he entered and exited my body, Once again, I was overwhelmed by pleasure ¡°Herbert, Herbert¡­¡± | groaned and called his name. He exerted more strength and speed. Finally, there seemed to be a sh of white light in my brain. My voice changed from a moan to a roar. ¡°Herbert.¡± Thad finally reached the pinnacle of pleasure. I felt a stream of liquid flowing out of my body. I was satisfied, but Herbert was still very strong. He held me in his arms and kissed me. I heard him whispering into my ear, ¡°Be, I like you being so active. You drive me crazy.¡± His hot lower body was against my butt. I regret that I shouldn¡¯t have taken the initiative. I immediately moved away. ¡°Herbert, I still need to study. Let¡¯s get up.¡± I got up from the bed. Before I could stand firm, he held me in his arms again. I was pressed under him. His voice rang in my ear. ¡°Be, we¡¯re not going to study today.¡± After he finished his words, his lower body entered my body. The battle began again. My moans echoed throughout the room. The whole afternoon, from the room to the bathroom, all the way to the living room, and even the kitchen, we left our markings. By the time he was willing toe to an end, it was already evening. I was already very tired. Herbert hugged me behind me, and the warm breath sprayed between my face and neck. ¡°I feel itchy¡­¡± I kept pushing him, but it was useless. I had no strength to resist. I turned around and rested my head on his arm. My hand touched his chest and said with a smile, ¡°Boss, why did you leave thepany during working hours? How do you manage your employees?¡± ¡°Boss is now bringing a good start to those employees who are not married. Let them immediately get married. Only with a good emotional life can they serve thepany better!¡± Herbert teased with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying. You¡®ve messed up my n. No, I have to get up as soon as possible. I haven¡¯t understood many questions yet.¡± I got up from the bed. Herbert, however, pressed me back and said domineeringly, ¡°If there are any problems, I can give you an all-round exnation in bed!¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to bother me with this. I¡¯d better go and read my textbooks!¡± Right now, all i wanted to do was flee. If I continued to stay in bed, I probably wouldn¡¯t be able toplete my review n today. Herbert pressed me under his body and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of trouble, and I like to be troubled by you!¡± ¡°Let me go! Herbert, don¡¯t make trouble, okay? You¡¯ll affect my studies¡­¡± My voice became softer and softer. Herbert knew my body too well. As long as he simply touched me, I would submit. However, I still felt very happy. I also began to enjoy the happiness that only we could understand. Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Be¡¯s POV In the following hours, I still didn¡¯t study. I had been pestered by a certain gentlernan But before Joey entered the door, we were done. I cleaned up all the traces in the room and changed the sheets. Herbert was reading a document on the sofa I cleaned up the room and went to the kitchen to prepare dinner. ¡°Mr. Wharton, why did you get off work so early today?¡± Joey greeted Herbert politely. ¡°I¡¯ve just arrived.¡± Herbert replied. Hearing Herbert¡¯s words, I couldn¡¯t helpughing. This man was still in my bed ten minutes ago, and now he was so calm. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to help.¡± Joey washed her hands and went to the kitchen. We chatted while cooking in the kitchen. ¡°Hey, why is Boss so early today?¡± Joey asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± I replied with a smile. ¡°There¡¯s something strange about you two.¡± Joey nced at me. ¡°What¡¯s strange about it? Don¡¯t think too much!¡± I pretended to be serious. In fact, I was very guilty at the moment, but it was not convenient for me to talk to Joey about such an intimate thing. ¡® N?velDrama.Org ? content. Joey did not continue to ask. After dinner, Joey began to clean up the rubbish in the kitchen and put it into the trash can. I didn¡¯t pay attention to what she was doing. I only heard her say, ¡°Wow!¡± Hearing the voice, I looked around and saw Joey staring at the trash can with a mocking smile on her face. Because there were condoms in the trash can. Why was it here? I was a little embarrassed, but I still pretended to be calm. It was normal for a couple. Joey said, ¡°No wonder you changed the bed sheet and quilt in the room. When did BOSSe?¡± ¡°Keep your voice down!¡± I looked back at Herbert, who was sitting in the living room, and then closed the kitchen door. Since Joey already found out, I was calm. I said, ¡°He came at noon.¡± Hearing this, Joey opened her eyes wide and came over. ¡°You¡®ve been making love for the whole afternoon? Boss is so strong. Hurry up and serve the dishes. Boss must have been hungry for a long time after exercising for the whole afternoon.¡± I immediately retorted, ¡°Are you jealous of me? Hurry up and find a boyfriend!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so annoying. You deliberately poked my sore spot. I¡¯m going to ignore you!¡± Joey finally quieted down. She didn¡¯t want to ask any more questions. I didn¡¯t pay much attention to the ss that night. I was really sleepy. After fighting for an entire afternoon, I cleaned up the house and made dinner. I really wanted to lie down and sleep now. At 9.20 p.m., Herbert looked down at the watch on his wrist and said in a low voice, ¡°I have something to do tonight. After today¡¯s ss is over, remember to review tomorrow. I will conduct a check-up.¡± ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Wharton!¡± Joey waved her hand. ¡°Be,e with me. I have something to tell you.¡± When he walked to the door, he suddenly turned to me. ¡°Ah? Oh.¡± I quickly got up and followed Herbert out of the door. We walked out of the dark corridor. There were many stars in the sky. Only then did Herbert turn his head and speak to me with a cold face. ¡°Tell Joey that if she speaks nonsense, I¡¯ll cancel her right to study.¡± Seeing that he was so serious, I quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s not that serious, is it? Joey didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m deaf? I heard everything she said to you in the kitchen. I don¡¯t like outsiders talking about us.¡± Herbert looked serious. I went up to him and grabbed his arm. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll remind her. It¡¯s all my fault. I was too careless. I threw the condoms into the trash can.¡± Herbert seized the opportunity to hold my waist, and his expression eased a lot. ¡°It¡¯s you who asked me to use condoms. We don¡¯t have to use it next time.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡± Be immediately raised her chin. I didn¡¯t want to get pregnant again before marriage. Next time I wanted to get married, get pregnant, and have a baby¡­ Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Be¡¯s POV I stayed by the door for more than ten minutes before bidding Herbert farewell. When I returned to my room, I heard Joey say, ¡°Boss is worried about you. He¡¯s afraid that you¡¯ll work too hard, so he ended the tutoring early and asked you to rest early!¡± I smiled but didn¡¯t say anything, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m an extra person. I shouldn¡¯t be here.¡± Joey continued with a smile, ¡°No, no, no, you must be here.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Joey was puzzled. ¡°Because I need you to study with me.¡± With that, I walked to the bathroom. In fact, the real reason was that if Joey was not here, I would not be able to pass the test in a month. In the end, our studies will be intimate or romantic. Time flew. A month had passed. Under the strict guidance of Herbert, Joey and I had greatly improved in both theory and profession, After the first two exams, Joey and I both felt that our results were good. We were both excited and worried, waiting for the announcement of the results. After the exam, I was relieved. Today, I was going to buy two sets of clothes in the mall. When I went home, I saw a fashionable woman at the door of my house. Caroline? What was she doing here? Was she here to make trouble for me? I took out the key from my purse and said, ¡°Please get out of the way. I want to open the door.¡± Caroline refused to let go, and raised her hand to hit my face! I reacted quickly and reached out to grab her wrist. I red at her. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°What am I doing? I want to hit you despicable b*tch!¡± Caroline wanted to get rid of my hand. I pushed her hard, and she almost fell down. I pointed at her and yelled, ¡°If you insult me again, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± To my surprise, Caroline suddenly began to cry and knelt down in front of me. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I couldn¡¯t understand what she was doing, ¡°Be, I beg you, give Herbert back to me! I know I can¡¯tpete with you, so you pity me. I really can¡¯t live without him!¡± Caroline knelt on the ground, crying and begying me. She was totally different from the arrogant woman just now. ¡°You¡­ you can get up first, okay?¡± I suddenly felt that Caroline was very pitiful, especially when I knew that she was seriously ill. ¡°If you don¡¯t promise me, I won¡¯t get up.¡± said Caroline loudly. Caroline¡¯s words reminded me that she was threatening me. Then, I said, ¡°Herbert is a person, not a thing. It¡¯s not like I could give him to you if I wanted to. You 1406 should know Herbert¡¯s temper very well.¡± Caroline continued to grab my clothes and begged, ¡°Be, as long as you don¡¯t see Herbert, he will come back to me. Just say that the person you love is not him. He is a proud person and will definitely not look for you again!¡± Hearing such a request, I took two steps back. It was hard to imagine why there was such a person like Caroline in the world, Why should I give my lover to her? Did she think I was a fool? It was a pity that I was not a fool. Then, I seriously refused her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t promise you, because I also love Herbert, and he loves me. I know your past feelings for him. You and he once loved each other, but everything is over. I advise you not to continue to be entangled, and find someone who loves you in the future. If you continue to be entangled with him, you will never get happiness.¡± After I finished my words, I bypassed Caroline and was about to open the door with the key. Behind me, Caroline suddenly scolded, ¡°Herbert loves me. I¡¯m his first woman. What right do you have to compete with me? You should quit immediately, or I¡¯ll have a thousand ways to deal with you!¡± I turned around and saw an angry face. I didn¡¯t want to argue with this irrational woman. I opened the door and was ready to go home. ¡°Ah¡­¡± At this time, a strange voice suddenly came from behind me. I looked back and saw that Caroline had fallen to the ground, twitching all over and unable to move her limbs. Only her eyes seemed to be normal. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± I was so scared that I stepped forward and asked, not daring to touch her. ¡°My¡­ medicine¡­ medicine!¡± Caroline said intermittently. ¡°Where is the medicine?¡± I was already frightened. All of a sudden, I remembered that Herbert had mentioned that she had a serious asthma. She must be really ill, so I immediately took out a small bottle of medicine from her bag and sprayed it on her nose. I didn¡¯t know if this medicine was used that way. I called the emergency hotline anxiously, and the ambnce quickly took her away. For the sake of her safety, I had to apany her to the hospital. I was a little unlucky. After being threatened and pestered, I had to send her to the hospital. Caroline was pushed into the emergency room. I had already informed Herbert on my way here. This matter had to be dealt with by him. Soon, Herbert arrived at the hospital, followed by Connor. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where¡¯s Caroline?¡± Herbert frowned and asked me. ¡°She came to my house and wanted to hit me first, and then begged me to give you back to her. Of course I didn¡¯t agree. She got sick because she was agitated, so I called the emergency hotline. Now she is in the emergency room, but I found her medicine in her bag as soon as possible. I think there should be no big problem.¡± Herbert immediately asked me, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I shrugged. At this time, the door of the emergency room opened and a doctor came out. Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Be¡¯s POV: When the doctor asked, Herbert walked over and said, ¡°I¡¯m her friend. How is she?¡± The doctor nced at Herbert and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. We saved her in time, but she has to be treated in time. Where is her family? Some documents have to be signed and she has to pay the hospitalization fee. The patient has been sent to the ward. Inform her family to take care of her.¡± Hearing this, Herbert nced at me and replied, ¡°She has no family now. I can pay and sign for her.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Only then did the doctor take out the document and let Herbert sign it. Herbert nced at Connor, who immediately went to pay the bill. After signing, the doctor took the document and left. Herbert walked up to me and exined to me, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. She has no rtives now. I have to take care of her.¡± To be honest, I found it very strange. Since she¡¯s already his ex-girlfriend, why did he still have to take care of her? But after thinking about it carefully, Caroline had no rtives or other friends in the city. Herbert was her only friend, and they grew up together. If I were in such a situation, I probably wouldn¡¯t have been able topletely ignore it. Although I did mind the existence of Caroline, I still chose to understand and be tolerant. I said, ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Shall I send you back first?¡± asked Herbert. ¡°No need. You¡¯d better go to see Caroline first. I can go back by myself.¡± I said. I could see that he was a little anxious. Herbert said, ¡°Be careful. Send me a message when you get home. I¡¯ll go to the ward first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded. Then he turned around and walked to the ward. Looking at the back of Herbert, I was disappointed. Until I couldn¡¯t see his back, I turned around and slowly walked to the main door of the emergency room. On my way home, my mood was very contradictory. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Why should I be so tolerant? I couldn¡¯t believe that he had to take care of his ex-girlfriend. Maybe I should have been a little more willful just now. I couldn¡¯t let him see Caroline. What if he fell in love with her again? Even if that was not the case, everyone knew how much she loved Herbert. What if she took the initiative to seduce him? When I walked out of the emergency room, I suddenly saw Connor running over in a hurry. ¡°Miss Stepanek, the hospital needs Miss Ewell¡¯s ID card in order to proceed with the formalities. This is the bill I paid for her just now. Please put this bill in the ward. There will be a nurse to fetch it.¡± Connor stuffed a stack of bills into my hands. And then. Connor turned and left. This iust hannened to give me a chance to go back to the ward to 14:06 bn visit Herbert ¡°Which ward?¡± I shouted at Connor¡¯s back. Connor replied, ¡°Room 32 ward on the 8th floor of the hospital!¡± ¡°Got it.¡± I nodded at him. A few minutester, I found room 32. The ward door was closed. I was about to knock when I heard someone talking inside. ¡°Herbert, don¡¯t me me. I didn¡¯t go to see Be on purpose.¡± Caroline said while crying. ¡°You have to pay more attention to your body.¡± Herbert¡¯s voice was gentle. ¡°Don¡¯t me Be. She was a little emotional at that time, so she had a conflict with me. She didn¡¯t mean to push me. I have to be med for falling down. In addition, I was so agitated that I suddenly got sick.¡± Caroline continued to cry. I couldn¡¯t help frowning. Caroline really knew how to talk nonsense? She was using me of hitting her, that was why she suddenly got sick. When I saw that she was ill, I treated her with the medicine and called an ambnce to take her to the hospital. I saved her! Caroline crossed the line! I didn¡¯t immediately go in. Instead, I continued to stand at the door and listened to what Herbert would say to her. Then, he asked, ¡°I¡¯ve made it clear to you about what happened between us. Why are you still looking for Be?¡± ¡°¡­ I can¡¯t live without you. Herbert, why can¡¯t we start over?¡± In the hospital bed, there was a pleading look in Caroline¡¯s eyes. ¡°Our rtionship is in the past. I don¡¯t want to repeat this again. You must receive treatment now. I¡¯ve already called Miranda to take care of you,¡± said Herbert. At this time, Caroline suddenly grabbed Herbert¡¯s hand and begged him. ¡°Herbert, don¡¯t leave me. I¡¯m so scared!¡± ¡°Caroline, be strong. I¡¯ve alreadymunicated with the doctors in Europe. He said that your illness can bepletely controlled. When your health is better, I¡¯ll send you to Europe to continue your treatment.¡± Herbert encouraged her. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to go to Europe. I don¡¯t want to leave you.¡± The next moment, Caroline got out of bed barefoot and hugged Herbert. With his back facing the door, I couldn¡¯t see the expression on his face. Alll could see was that Caroline had thrown herself into his arms, but he didn¡¯t push her away. My hand grasped the bill in my hand. I felt very ufortable, and even my breathing became difficult. The next second, I pushed the door open and knocked on it with my fingers! When they saw me, their expressions were full of surprise. Then Herbert pushed Caroline away, and she sat on the bed. ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve disturbed you.¡± I walked into the room and said coldly. Herbert walked quickly to me and lowered his voice. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± ¡°Was I talking nonsense?¡± I stared into Herbert¡¯s eyes and asked. ¡°¡­¡± Without waiting for Herbert¡¯s exnation, I stuffed the bill into his hands. ¡°This is what Connor told me to give you. I¡¯m leaving!¡± I nced at Caroline and found that there was provocation in her eyes, which made me even angrier. I turned and walked out of the ward. I didn¡¯t want to waste a second there. Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Be¡¯s POV: I was very angry now! Damn it, I had to leave the hospital as soon as possible, otherwise, I would not be able to control my brain from always remembering that Caroline hugged Herbert! ¡°Be!¡± Herbert appeared from behind and grabbed my arm. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± I shook off his hand. ¡°Give me an opportunity to exin.¡± Herbert¡¯s tone was very urgent. ¡°I saw you hugging each other ambiguously. What else do you want to exin?¡± I said loudly. ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡± Herbert continued to exin. I took a step back and yelled at him, ¡°Don¡¯te close to me!¡± I couldn¡¯t ept my boyfriend being intimate with other women, especially when that woman was Caroline! I knew that at this moment, I might need to calm down. For my dignity, I should also calm down. But I couldn¡¯t do it! ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t go over. But listen to my exnation? It really isn¡¯t what you see!¡± Herbert continued to try to exin. ¡°Will my eyes deceive me?¡± At this moment, I remembered the scene in the ward again, and my nose couldn¡¯t help but feel sore. ¡ª I thought he could handle this matter well, but I didn¡¯t expect that when I was in the hospital ward, I saw Caroline holding him in her arms. What¡¯s more, the most important thing was that he didn¡¯t push that woman away! Why didn¡¯t he push her away? Was it because he still liked Caroline? But this man told me yesterday that he loved me¡­ The more I thought about it, the more aggrieved I felt. So I lowered my head and burst into tears. ¡°Caroline was in a bad mood just now. She was still dreaming of reuniting with me. I didn¡¯t agree, but she is a patient now. I¡­ can¡¯t bear to make things particrly tough for her.¡± Hearing Herbert¡¯s anxious tone, I couldn¡¯t help but look up at him. Herbert continued, ¡°Actually, my attitude is very clear. But I didn¡¯t expect that she¡­ suddenly jumped out of bed and hugged me. I¡­ I really wanted to push her away at that time, but I was afraid that she would get agitated¡­ and fall ill again¡­¡± Herbert looked at me and didn¡¯t continue. He suddenly touched the hair on top of his head and said in a low mood, ¡°It was my fault just now. I didn¡¯t push her away. But please believe me. I didn¡¯t push her away, not because I love her, but because I was worried that she would get sick. The doctor said that her physical condition is not very good. In the future, I will avoid such a thing from happening!¡± This was definitely the Herbert I had never seen before. Today, he not only exined it to me, but also couldn¡¯t speak clearly for the first time. He seemed to be very worried that I would not believe 1407 him, and he also made a promise to me. Herbert was a very proud man. He didn¡¯t bother to exin it to anyone, let alone make a promise. That was something I had never thought of. The depressed Herbert, the nervous Herbert, and the thoughtful Herbert¡­ were very cute. My anger quickly dissipated. He changed for me, so I should change my attitude. I approached him and held his hand. ¡°You¡¯re not angry anymore?¡± Herbert was stunned. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so helpless and nervous.¡± I looked up at him and smiled. Herbert held me in his arms and touched the back of my head with his big hand. ¡°I don¡¯t know why! was so nervous just now. I¡¯m worried that you won¡¯t believe me and I¡¯m even more worried that you will leave me.¡± This was probably the most beautiful love story I had ever heard here. My head was buried in his neck, enjoying his scent! As the misunderstanding was resolved, the atmosphere between us became rxed. I was also thinking about my future life. I suddenly thought of something, so I raised my head in Herbert¡¯s arms. Then I grabbed his cor with my hands and said seriously, ¡°Herbert, let¡¯s not see each other for half a month.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re not angry anymore? You¡­¡± Herbert sounded nervous again. ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I¡¯m serious.¡± I said calmly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Herbert looked at me in confusion. I looked at the building of the hospital department behind him and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be angry with you because of what happened to Caroline. I¡¯ll give you half a month. You take care of her and we¡¯ll meet again.¡± I loved Herbert, so it was impossible that I didn¡¯t care about him taking care of Caroline. This situation would definitely happen again. I didn¡¯t want these things to affect our rtionship. That was why I gave him time to deal with his rtionship with Caroline. Herbert thought for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± ¡°If half a month is not enough, I can give you more¡­¡± Before I could finish my words, Herbert interrupted me immediately. ¡°You don¡¯t have to add it. Half a month is enough.¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to hear or see any more ambiguous rtionship between you and Caroline after that. Not one bit!¡± I looked at Herbert with a very serious expression, and my attitude was tough. ¡°I promise you!¡± Herbert nodded. ¡°See you in half a month.¡± I reached out to hug him again and then turned to leave. I turned around, but he hugged me again. I was about to push him away when he said in my ear, ¡°You¡¯re too cruel. I can¡¯t see you for half a month! It¡¯s too unbearable.¡± ¡°If you handle it as soon as possible, maybe it won¡¯t take half a month.¡± I smiled and pushed him away. ¡°Goodbye!¡± ¡°Goodbye!¡± I quickened my pace. I was really afraid that I would change my mind and be reluctant to leave him. I loved Herbert, but this was my bottom line. I wanted a unique love, and I wanted to have aplete possession of Herbert. His love belonged to me. I couldn¡¯t give my love to anyone. I couldn¡¯t do that. I was sure he would be able to handle the rtionship between him and Caroline. I knew that I would be very sad if I didn¡¯t see him for half a month. I would miss him very much. But I had to persevere!Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Be¡¯s POV: After I said goodbye to Herbert, I happened to meet thendy when I got home. ¡°Miss Stepanek, I have your parcel.¡± she said. I smiled and took it. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± thendy returned to her room. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. I opened the door with the key and looked down at the parcel in my hand. ording to the shape and weight, it should be a document. When I saw the delivery address on the parcel, I couldn¡¯t help but frown, because it was written with the title ¡°QW Law Firm¡±. The parcel contained a termination contract. I thought back to what happened in the QW Law Firm and felt a little sorry. After all, I was very hardworking when I was working in the QW Law Firm, and I had made some achievements. I even made a lot of detailed ns for my future work. I didn¡¯t expect it to end in this way. The next morning, I went to the QW Law Firm to get my things. When I walked into the finance department, I saw that Selina was arrogantly ming Amy. ¡°Is this your report? Is this trash? If you don¡¯t want to continue working, get lost as soon as possible!¡± Selina threw the report in her hand onto Amy¡¯s desk. Amy¡¯s expression was very ugly. She did not speak, but just looked at the documents on the desk. Seeing this scene, I couldn¡¯t help frowning. In fact, I thought that it was very likely that Selina would take over the position of the finance manager after I resigned. | also thought that Selina would treat Amy harshly. After all, Amy used to have a good rtionship with me. But I didn¡¯t expect that she would be so excessive that she would scold people in public. It was so hateful! At this time, Selina had already seen me. She said to me in a sarcastic tone, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the former manager? I remember that your sry andpensation have been settled. What are you doing here today?¡± ¡°Manager¡­¡± Amy looked at me with surprise in her eyes. ¡°Do you really want to be fired?¡± Selina shouted at Amy like a female tiger. Selina vented her anger on Amy. Although I was also very angry, I had already resigned. If I got angry with Selina, it would only make her more angry and she would vent her anger on Amy. ¡°I should call you manager now. Your subordinates can help you with your work. Your attitude is not very good.¡± I said calmly. However, Selina was even angrier. ¡°Amy is now my subordinate. You have left thepany and you are not qualified tomand me. Do you want Vivian to give you another beating before you shut 14:07 up?¡± Selina stared at me and said arrogantly. I didn¡¯t care too much about it, and I didn¡¯t want to continue to be entangled with her. I went straight to my office and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to quarrel with you. I¡¯m here to take my things away today!¡± At this moment, Selina stepped forward and blocked the door. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± I questioned Selina. ¡°This is my office, and my belongings are inside. What if you steal my things after you go in?¡± Selina¡¯s smile was sinister. ¡°As for your stuff, I¡¯ve already asked Amy to move it to the storage room. You go and get it yourself. I¡¯m very busy now, so I don¡¯t have time to entertain you!¡± after saying that, she turned around, went into her office, and closed the door. At this time, Amy hurried over and whispered, ¡°Manager, shall I take you to take your things? I¡¯ve sorted them out for you.¡± I knew that the storage room was very dirty and messy. It was used to store some cleaning tools. It could be seen how much Selina hated me. ¡°You can call me Be in the future.¡± I didn¡¯t want to make trouble for Amy anymore. So I held back my anger and followed Amy to the storage room to get my things. When I entered the storage room, although it was very messy inside, my things were arranged neatly and ced in a box without any damage. It could be seen that the person who packed them was very careful and tidy. I was very grateful to Amy. I picked up the suitcase. Amy was very reluctant to leave. ¡°Be, are you really not going to stay in thepany?¡± ¡°My contract has been terminated. If I hadn¡¯t been busy with the exam, I would havee and collected my items a month ago.¡± I held Amy¡¯s hand. ¡°Lreally miss the days when I worked with you.¡± Amy was very helpless. Talso felt very ufortable, because I knew that Amy was an honest girl. She was no match for Selina. In addition, Selina and Vivian were rtives, and now she was the financial manager. Amy would suffer in thispany. So, I tried to persuade Amy. ¡°Amy, in fact, you are a person with both working ability and a stable character. It would be better if you go to otherpanies.¡± Amy was a smart girl. She should understand what I meant. ¡°Be, I also want to go to other ces to work, but my family is in a difficult position. If I want to start a new job, I will have to wait a long time before I can get my current sry. I rent a house alone, and I have to send my living expenses home every month. I don¡¯t dare to change my job. In fact, she asked me to resign my job, but now no one can take over my job. If she wanted to find a newbie, it will take some time before the newbie can do well. Besides, Boss values me very much. Boss doesn¡¯t like Selina, and he won¡¯tpletely believe her words.¡± Amy spoke out her opinion. Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Be¡¯s POV: I knew what Amy was thinking, so I patted her on the shoulder andforted her. ¡°With Boss here, your efforts will definitely be seen.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Amy nodded. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Call me often if you have time.¡± I carried the box and walked out of the storage room. As soon as I walked into the corridor, Selina walked over from the opposite side in high heels. For Amy¡¯s sake, I didn¡¯t want to have a conflict with Selina, so I pretended not to see her and continued to walk forward. However, Selina reached out to stop me. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± I stared at Selina. Selina lowered her head and looked at the box in my arms. ¡°You¡¯re no longer an employee of the QW Law Firm. If you take things out of thepany like this, how can I know if you have taken anything from thepany? If something is missing in thepany, I would have to take the responsibility.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± | raised my chin and asked. I didn¡¯t want to be entangled with her, but Selina deliberately made trouble for me today. It seemed that it was not enough! She had sessfully aroused the anger in my heart. ¡°I want to check your stuff. Please cooperate.¡± Selina sneered. I stared at her angrily, and her eyes were also staring at me with great disdain. At this time, Amy quickly stepped forward and said, ¡°Manager, I packed everything for Be. I can testify that there is nopany property in the box.¡± Selina nced at Amy and said, ¡°Be? It seems that your rtionship is very good. How would I know if you have stolen thepany¡¯s property together?¡± ¡°You¡¯re ndering me¡­¡± Amy was so angry that her eyes turned red. I knew that Selina won¡¯t give up until she humiliated me. Okay, I would help her! The next moment, I poured everything in my arms onto the floor, and everything was scattered all over the floor. The noise was so loud that the other people in the office all looked in this direction. I tossed the paper box in my hand on the ground and pointed to Selina. ¡°Didn¡¯t you suspect that I took thepany¡¯s stuff? Now my stuff is here. Please look carefully one by one and see if there is any property of the company in these things! If not, please put my stuff back into the box, or I will sue you for nder!¡± My counterattack made Selina lose her arrogance, She nced at the things on the ground and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already checked them. There shouldn¡¯t be anything from thepany, but you scattered them on the ground. I¡¯m not responsible for picking them up for you!¡± I stopped her. ¡°Selina, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t pick it up today. You have to apologize to me!¡± 14:070 ¡°Are you kidding me? Why should I apologize to you?¡± Selina¡¯s voice was very sharp. ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t apologize, then I¡¯ll hire awyer to sue you for nder. Anyway, I got thepensation, and I can use it to sue you.¡± I said very easily. Didn¡¯t she just mock me for getting paid andpensated? I could use this money on her. ¡°You¡­¡± My words made her a little nervous. I knew that she didn¡¯t want to get involved in awsuit. After working in thewyer firm for so many years, she certainly knew that it was very troublesome to get involved in awsuit, and it was her fault. Selina¡¯s attitude had eased, and I didn¡¯t intend to be entangled with her. At this time, Amy quickly squatted on the floor and helped me pick up the things. At this moment, Selina no longer had the arrogance she had earlier. She immediately turned around and left. Soon, Amy picked up all the things in the box and handed them to me. ¡°Be, take the stuff and go back. Don¡¯t be too angry because of that kind of person.¡± I nodded, took the box, and said, ¡°Be careful and take care of yourself.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Amy nodded. After saying goodbye to Amy, I went into the elevator with the box. After walking out of thispany that I had worked for nearly a year, I felt that everything in the past was like a puff of smoke, blown away by the wind. It seemed that I had always lost my job in the past two years. I was going to start looking for a new job again. I walked out of the building and suddenly saw a person in front of me. The person was obviously stunned. I didn¡¯t want to meet him, because today was Monday. Generally he had work to discuss on Mondays, so I specially chose Monday morning to avoid him. But I didn¡¯t expect to meet him, Klein. But since we¡¯ve met, I didn¡¯t want to avoid. After all, I had nothing to do with him. ¡°You..¡± Klein nced at the box in my arms, just about to ask. I replied first, ¡°I¡¯m here to collect my items.¡± ¡°Oh, I was too careless. I should have sent it over to you so you don¡¯t have to make a trip here.¡± Klein said. ¡°There¡¯s no need. My home is very close to here anyway,¡± I said. After standing there for a minute, I was about to say goodbye. But then, Kleinughed and asked, ¡°How¡­ have you been recently?¡± ¡°Very good.¡± My tone was cold. I couldn¡¯t forget why I was beaten by Vivianst time. It was because I was too close to Klein. I should always pay attention to it in the future, ¡°I apologize on behalf of Vivian for what happenedst time.¡± Klein¡¯s face was filled with guilt. ¡°It¡¯s all over. I don¡¯t want to mention it anymore.¡± I said calmly. Although I said so, it was fake to say that I didn¡¯t mind it at all. Until now, I still remembered the violence that Vivian hadmitted against me that day!Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Be¡¯s POV: ¡°Right. It¡¯s all in the past. Actually, I¡¯ve always wanted to visit you, but¡­¡± Klein suddenly came to a halt halfway through his words. I didn¡¯t know what he wanted to say, so I wanted to end this conversation as soon as possible. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to mind. I have something to do. I¡¯ll go first.¡± After I said that, I was ready to leave with the box in my arms. ¡°Goodbye.¡± Klein said. After walking for some distance, I suddenly thought of something, and so I turned to look at the back of Klein and shouted, ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Klein turned. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something I have to tell you. After all, I used to be an employee of the QW Law Firm. I don¡¯t want there to be any ipetent employees in thepany, and I don¡¯t want to watch the good employees of thepany being bullied.¡± I said seriously. ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Klein asked. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I took out a small booklet from the suitcase, then handed it to Klein. ¡°This record shows Selina using her authority to im arge amount of overtime pay, business trip, and her meals while I was working in the company.¡± Klein epted the booklet, then said with a smile, ¡°The records are very detailed. Time, personnel, and staff are all very clear. But why didn¡¯t you hand it over to me before? Was it because of the personal grudge with Selina?¡± I lowered my head and thought for a moment before I replied, ¡°You¡¯re half right.¡± ¡°You are very frank, but I want to know what the other half is.¡± Klein asked, holding the booklet. I replied, ¡°Ever since I joined thepany, Selina had always viewed me as her enemy. During that period of time, when I discovered that she had imed more money, I thought she was just taking advantage, or she was jealous of me, so she deliberately found trouble with me. I didn¡¯t want to make her lose her job because of this, nor did I want to bring trouble to myself. But now I feel that she is not a good person, very narrow-minded and very vicious. She has already normal order of the finance department. No matter what the reason is, I think it is necessary to tell you about this. Of course, I am not afraid that she will retaliate against me in the future. If you want to confront her or if she asks who reported her, you can say it¡¯s me!¡± Kleinughed. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± I frowned and asked. Immediately afterwards, Klein put away his smile and said, ¡°You are still that Be. You haven¡¯t changed at all. This is what I admire the most about you.¡± ¡°You admire me¡­what about me?¡± From the day I lived until now, my emotional problems seemed to have just been resolved, but there were still many difficulties ahead of me. There was no improvement in my career at all, and I even lost my job. What could I do to deserve the appreciation of this famouswyer, Klein? 14:08 D ¡°To be honest, you don¡¯t have other women¡¯s hypocrisy or pretentiousness. I¡¯m especially natural andfortable with you.¡± Klein replied. Hearing this, I was stunned for a moment and replied with a smile, ¡°Do you mean that I don¡¯t look like a woman?¡± Klein¡¯sughter grew even louder. Afterughing, Klein¡¯s face returned to normal. He looked at me and asked, ¡°Can we still be friends in the future?¡± I raised my head and stared into Klein¡¯s eyes. I noticed that his eyes were fixed on me, and there was a burning look in his eyes. And I saw in his eyes that he seemed to be very careful with me, as if he was very worried that I would refuse him. His feelings for me was no longer a pure boss¡¯s feelings for an employee. I already knew it. Of course, I couldn¡¯t answer that I could continue to be friends with him. I didn¡¯t want to be misunderstood. Thad already confirmed my rtionship with Herbert. I had to consider his feelings. Klein could be considered a good person. In the past, when I was working in the QW Law Firm, he had been very nice to me. Thesitated for a moment, then smiled at Klein. ¡°In the future, we¡¯ll be rtives. Isn¡¯t it closer than that of friends?¡± ¡°Rtive? You and Herbert¡­¡± Klein asked with a frown. ¡°We¡®ve made up.¡± I replied.¡± ¡°You are¡­ getting married?¡± Klein was very nervous. ¡°It should be a second marriage. Although the date has not been decided yet, I feel that we will get married again.¡± I nodded. At the thought of Herbert, I felt very happy and satisfied. ¡°¡­Congratte you.¡± Klein said. ¡°Thank you. I still have some matters to attend to. I¡¯m leaving now. Goodbye!¡± Naturally, I could see the disappointment on Klein¡¯s face. Thus, I quickly ended the conversation, hurriedly turned around, and left. After getting in the taxi, I didn¡¯t even turn around. I didn¡¯t want to see the disappointed look in Klein¡¯s eyes. To be honest, I had heard of this chaotic private life of Klein. It was said that he and Vivian had been in love for many years. However, Vivian valued art and refused to return to China to marry and have children with him. She had been wandering abroad all the time. Thus, the rtionship between Klein and Vivian was often interrupted. During the break of their rtionship, Klein had an ambiguous rtionship with many women, but every time Vivian came back, he would return to her side. Thus, those women were just a seasoning for Klein¡¯s life. The person he loved the most was still Vivian. Tonly found out about these things after I was beaten. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t have an affair with Klein. Otherwise, I would have be the third party to destroy their rtionship. But there was no way I would fall in love with him, because Herbert left a very deep mark in my heart. I simply couldn¡¯t get rid of his influence on me. I did something against my principles. At that time, when I was working, I found that Selina was ying tricks on the ims. Although the amount was not big, she had done something evil. I always wanted to find an opportunity to tell Klein about it, but I was suddenly beaten by Vivian, and then I resigned. I should not have gotten involved in the previouspany¡¯s matter since I resigned. But I still did that on impulse. I was really angry with Selina¡¯s attitude toward Amy! I didn¡¯t regret it, nor was I afraid that Selina would cause me trouble. It was originally her problem! Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Be¡¯s POV: C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org In the evening, I took a shower and went to bed in my pajamas, but I couldn¡¯t fall asleep. I missed Herbert so much. There seemed to be his scent on the pillow, and my yearning for him was like vines that grew wildly. I really wanted to put on my clothes and go to his house immediately to hug and kiss him. But I had to endure it. Half a month would soon pass. I must persevere! Just then, my phone suddenly rang. I immediately picked it up. It was a call from Herbert. 1 hesitated for a moment, but still couldn¡¯t help answering the phone. ¡°Are you asleep?¡± There came a deep and pleasant voice from the other end of the phone. I was silent for a moment. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree that we wouldn¡¯t meet for half a month?¡± He hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°You just said that we can¡¯t meet each other. You didn¡¯t say we can¡¯t talk on the phone.¡± He found the loophole in my words. I missed him very much and wanted to hear his voice very much, so I decided not to think about it. ¡°I can¡¯t fall asleep.¡± I looked out of the window at the starry sky, and my longing for Herbert deepened. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep either. I miss you. But I haven¡¯t dealt with my matter, so I can only call you and listen to your voice.¡± Herbert¡¯s voice sounded a little lonely. My heart ached for a moment, and soon I said with a smile, ¡°Has Mr. Herbert learned to show weakness and pretend to be pitiful?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really pitiful! I¡¯m not lying.¡± Herbert¡¯s tone was soft. Herbert had never showed his weakness. I was not used to it. ¡°You¡¯re not pitiful because you¡¯re having an affair with two women at the same time.¡± I said sarcastically with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me. I¡¯ve never been so anxious. It¡¯s all because of you,¡± Herbert said self deprecatingly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not because of me.¡± I said. I had given him time to deal with his rtionship with other women. During this time, I wouldn¡¯t interfere with him. Therefore, the person who could make Herbert so anxious was Caroline! ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have so many concerns. Time will wear down Caroline and my rtionship. But I don¡¯t have much time now. For you, I have to solve these problems.¡± Herbert suddenly became serious. Lam afraid that you are unhanny afraid that von misunderetand mo and afraid that will 14:09D So I will deal with my rtionship with Caroline as soon as possible.¡± said Herbert. I was silent. I knew that Herbert was very anxious now, but if we continued to love each other, this problem must be solved. Herbert had already found a way to solve it, so I didn¡¯t intend to urge him at the moment. After a minute of silence, I asked, ¡°How¡¯s Caroline doing now?¡± ¡°The situation has stabilized. The doctor said that she could be discharged from the hospital after two more days of observation. When she leaves the hospital, I will tell her clearly and send her back to America to continue her treatment.¡± Herbert replied. ¡°What if¡­ she doesn¡¯t want to go back to America?¡± I asked tentatively. Although I had never gotten along with Caroline. But I knew that Caroline wouldn¡¯t give up on Herbert so easily. After remaining silent for a few seconds, he said seriously, ¡°If she isn¡¯t willing to return to the U.S. for treatment, I won¡¯t see her again. In the future, apart from paying her rent, I won¡¯t offer her any assistance. Even if she goes sick again, I won¡¯t go to the hospital to see her. However, I¡¯ve known her for many years, so I can¡¯t bear to see herpletely down. I¡¯ll have Connor arrange everything for her!¡± Herbert¡¯s firm attitudeforted me, and I even had some pity for Caroline. But this kind of pity did not affect my attitude. If it weren¡¯t for her, perhaps I wouldn¡¯t have lost my child, or maybe my child would have survived. Thinking of this, I was very depressed! ¡°Are you still¡­ not satisfied with what I¡¯m doing? If you¡­¡± His words immediately brought my consciousness back to reality. I quickly interrupted him. ¡°No!! just suddenly miss Lucas.¡± Speaking about Lucas, the atmosphere on the phone suddenly became warm. ¡°In the past few months, Lucas has been growing very fast. He can walk on his own, and he can say a word or two.¡± Herbert¡¯s tone became softer and softer. ¡°Really? I¡¯ll visit him in a few days. Do you think Lucas will still know me?¡± I was very excited because I hadn¡¯t seen him for a long time. ¡°He must know you.¡± Herbertughed. I looked at my watch. It was already midnight, so I reminded him, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go to rest. You have to go to work and take care of the patient tomorrow. It¡¯s very hard!¡± Herbertughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re jealous.¡± ¡°I¡¯m hanging up.¡± After that, I hung up the phone. I was definitely jealous to have him take care of his ex-girlfriend. After all, he was the one I love. I promised Herbert that I would give him some time. At least for half a month, I would try my best to control my emotions. Ring¡­ Ring¡­ The next moment, the phone rang again, and it was still Herbert. jal ¡­ DLL.. ¡­sen 1400D ¡°I want to have a good night kiss, or I can¡¯t sleep.¡± Herbert was actually shameless. ¡°Mr. Wharton, are you a kid?¡± | teased him. In the past, he was overbearing and stubborn. He would never listen to me. Now he was soft. He cared about my thoughts and expressed his love to me. I was very surprised. It turned out that he had the same feeling. My feelings for him deepened a little. ¡°If you don¡¯t give me a kiss, I won¡¯t hang up tonight.¡± Herbert threatened with a smile. ¡°I can hang up directly.¡± I teased him with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll continue to call you!¡± He said with a smile on the other end. ¡°I choose to turn off my phone.¡± I deliberately bickered with him. This feeling was very interesting. Herbert didn¡¯t continue to speak. I thought he would admit defeat. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯m putting on my clothes.¡± Herbert replied. ¡°Why are you putting on your clothes?¡± It was midnight, so he should take off his clothes and sleep. ¡°I have no choice. If you turn off your phone, I can only put on my clothes and go to you.¡± Herbert¡¯s tone was serious. Was he really going to look for me? My heart suddenly tensed up¡­ Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Be¡¯s POV: ¡°Don¡¯te! It¡¯s not time yet.¡± I shouted into the phone. ¡°I just want to have a goodnight kiss. If you don¡¯t give it to me, I¡¯ll go to your house to ask for it.¡± Herbert was like a willful child. I immediately said, ¡°Okay, Ipromise. I¡¯ve decided to send you a goodnight kiss through the phone.¡± Herbert¡¯sughter suddenly sounded from the other end of the line. Hearing thisughter, I felt that I had been fooled. ¡°Are you just joking?¡± After a moment of silence, he suddenly said seriously, ¡°No, I really will do that.¡± | quickly kissed hard on my phone. After the kiss through the phone, we didn¡¯t say anything. I could hear his heartbeat and breathing through the phone. At this moment, I missed Herbert even more. I really wanted to hug him and kiss him. ¡°Be!¡± Herbert called out to me. ¡°Hmm?¡± I replied. ¡°I love you!¡± Herbert¡¯s pleasant voice came again. I was stunned. This was definitely the first time he had said that he loved me. This sentence was a sacred ritual in my heart. Because it meant that the feelings Herbert had for me were real. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Although he used his actions and other words to show me that he loved me very much. But I was still eager for him to say ¡®Be, I love you directly. After a brief moment of surprise, I was suddenly moved and wanted to cry. I waited for this sentence for too long. I thought that he would say this on a very formal asion, but I didn¡¯t expect that it was just a normal time and a normal phone call. It waspletely unexpected. Happiness suddenly enveloped me! I was so happy that I forgot to respond. ¡°Are you still there?¡± Herbert asked. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± I nodded. ¡°Did you hear what I just said?¡± asked Herbert. ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded again. Damn it, I was so excited that I didn¡¯t know how to respond to him. Perhaps I should reply ¡®I love you¡®? I took a deep breath and was about to say this when he said, ¡°Rest early, good night!¡± ¡°Good night.¡± I replied. 14:090 Then he hung up the phone. I leaned on the pillow and looked at my phone screen. ¡°The call ended so quickly. I didn¡¯t have time to respond to you!¡± After that, I covered my head with the nket in annoyance¡­ The next morning, I was focusing on my resume when Amy called me. ¡°Amy, is there something wrong?¡± I was a little worried about her. Amy should be at work at this time. If there was nothing else, she would not call me. as Could it be that Selina was making trouble for her again? I was worried about Amy. ¡°Be, I have good news for you. Selina has been fired.¡± Amy¡¯s voice was very low, but I could tell that she was very excited. ¡°Do you know why?¡± I asked Amy. Amy replied, ¡°It¡¯s said that she made a mistake in her work. I don¡¯t know the specific mistakes. I guess she must have offended boss. Boss doesn¡¯t like her at all.¡± ¡°Ever since she became the financial manager, she had been dying many the payment for the ims. Many of the employees areining. I¡¯m sure Boss already knows about it!¡± I smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about her. This is definitely good news for you. You can work at ease in the future.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. I don¡¯t have to be bullied by her anymore. Be, I¡¯ve been depressed recently.¡± Amyined. Iforted her with a smile. I didn¡¯t expect that Klein would dismiss her so quickly. It seemed that the little notebook I wrote at that time was of important use. Amy continued, ¡°When she packed up her things and left, she was very angry. She also kicked the door, but she didn¡¯t expect that the quality of the door was so good that her branded high heels were broken! Many colleagues in thepany who had been made trouble by her came to watch the fun. By the way, her rtive, Vivian, didn¡¯t help her this time.¡± I was not interested in other people¡¯s private affairs. I was just happy for Amy. After all, she could work at ease in the future. After that, Amy told me a piece of breaking news, which made me very surprised. ¡°I heard that QW Law Firm is going to change its name.¡± Amy was very excited today. ¡°Why change?¡± I asked in confusion. Although QW Law Firm had only been established for a few years, it had umted some fame. Why did Klein suddenly change the name of thew firm? At this time, Amy¡¯s voice became a little softer. ¡°I heard that Boss and Vivian are breaking up. Vivian gave thepany¡¯s name back then. If they really broke up, this name would not be appropriate. ! heard that Boss wants to change the name of QW Law Firm to Klein Law Firm!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but frown. Klein and Vivian had been dating for many years and had never broken up. Did this break-up have something to do with me? I really didn¡¯t have any romantic rtionship with Klein. Could it be that Vivian misunderstood me? Although I didn¡¯t have a good impression of Vivian, I would still feel a little guilty if they broke up because of me. ¡°Be, someone ising. I¡¯ll call you next time.¡± Then Amy hung up the phone. After putting down the phone, I thought for a long time, but in the end, I gave up the idea of calling Klein. Right now, I should stay far away from Klein, so that no one else would misunderstand me. Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Be¡¯s POV: C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org That afternoon, I went to visit Lucas. He knew how to walk. When he saw me, he was very happy. He gave me a big apple. I didn¡¯t know if he still remembered me. I heard that the baby¡¯s memory would not last long But Lucas was still very friendly to me. I spent the whole afternoon ying with Lucas. It was not until evening that I was ready to leave. But Lucas was holding on to my clothes with his chubby little hands. He didn¡¯t want me to leave. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t¡­ go!¡± Although I was reluctant to leave Lucas, I had no reason to stay and take care of him. I could only try my best tofort him. Thugged him, kissed his cheeks, and promised to visit him often in the future. Lucas seemed to understand what I said and didn¡¯t continue to make noise. He returned to Gary¡¯s arms. Then, I walked to the door. Walking out of the vi, I looked through the ck hollow iron door and saw that Gary was holding Lucas. I was a little sad. In order to restrain my emotions, I immediately turned around and prepared to take a taxi to leave. At this time, a ck car drove toward me, and the setting sun covered it with ayer of golden light. That car belonged to Herbert. My heart beat faster. Then, the car stopped in front of me. When the door opened, a man in a ck windbreaker walked quickly to me. ¡°I know that you¡¯lle to see Lucas today.¡± Herbert looked at me and said excitedly. ¡°Why do you know I¡¯ming today?¡± I asked him. I didn¡¯t expect to run into him. To be honest, I was very surprised. Herbert reached out to hold my shoulder, gently pinched my nose, and said gently, ¡°Today is Friday. You know that every Friday afternoon, the Wharton Group will hold a management meeting, so you definitely won¡¯t meet me during this time, right?¡± I didn¡¯t answer. I just lowered my head with a smile. He had already seen through my thoughts. Indeed, it was because the Wharton Group was going to hold a formal meeting this afternoon, and Herbert definitely wouldn¡¯t show up. That was why I chose toe and see Lucas today. Heinonahawanand nationen aval llicamente abandwan. atida bu inaboe¡­ 14:09D already dealt with the rtionship between you and Caroline?¡± I looked at Herbert. ¡°We¡¯ve been complying with our agreement, but we met by chance today, right?¡± Herbert asked with a smile. ¡°No. You did it on purpose.¡± I said seriously. The next moment, he hugged me and stroked my hair with his warm hands. ¡°I miss you so much. I can only go against the rules ande here to try my luck to meet you. I¡¯m lucky!¡± ¡°Is today¡¯s meeting over?¡± Although he vited our agreement, I did not me him. Because I missed him very much and wanted to see him. Herbert said with a smile, ¡°The previous meeting began at three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. I scheduled the meeting to two o¡®clock today, so it ended at five o¡¯clock. If I hade another minuteter, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to see you. Fortunately, I arrived one minute earlier.¡± I grabbed his cor and teased him with a smile. ¡°Should I be leaving now?¡± ¡°Can you stay with me for another two minutes?¡± Herbert pleaded. I didn¡¯t intend to leave immediately, so I agreed directly. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave in two minutes.¡± After a while, Herbert suddenly said, ¡°Caroline has been discharged from the hospital. I have booked a ne ticket for her to Ennd in three days. I will quickly deal with everything and then return to your side!¡± I was moved by his words. In fact, Herbert was a responsible man. There were too many misunderstandings between us in the past. The fact that he had taken good care of Caroline also showed that he was a responsible, kind man. I hugged him tightly. His chest was like a heavy mountain worthy of my support. A sense of happiness and a sense of security that I have never had before enveloped me, making me feel very satisfied. As we hugged, time seemed to havee to a standstill. I closed my eyes, silently feeling his strong arms, listening to his strong heartbeat, until the sunpletely fell at the foot of the mountain, and the nightpletely came. This ce was remote, and almost no one had passed by, so no one disturbed us. Because I couldn¡¯t find a taxi, I could only be sent home by Herbert. Connor sat in the driver¡¯s seat, focused on driving, while I sat in the back seat with Herbert. I leaned in his arms, my heart filled with happiness, ¡°It¡¯s all your n, isn¡¯t it? I wouldn¡¯t be able to find a taxi if you dy until night, so I can only ask you to take me home.¡± Iined with a smile. Herbertughed smugly. ¡°This is Lucas¡¯s ability to keep you here until it¡¯s almost dark.¡± My heart softened even more when he mentioned Lucas. ¡°Lucas has changed a lot. He can not only walk, but also hold me in his arms. He won¡¯t let me go. He will also say some words. He said don¡¯t¡­ go.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very happy that you¡¯re so fond of Lucas. Next time, I¡¯ll teach him how to call you mother.¡± Herbert held my waist and smiled. I was stunned for a moment. Then I asked, ¡°Who is Lucas¡¯s mother?¡± In fact, in my heart, I really had an impulse to be Lucas¡¯s mother. I was still imagining the scene of how Lucas called me mother in my mind. If the child really recognized me as his mother, I would definitely raise him up in the future. Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Be¡¯s POV: ¡°Of course it¡¯s you! I¡¯m the father of Lucas. Of course, you¡¯re his mother.¡± Herbert said very naturally. I smiled and rolled my eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t be easily fooled by you.¡± He wanted me to be his wife without a proposal? Impossible. ¡°Although you can refuse me, I know you can¡¯t refuse Lucas.¡± Herbert looked at me affectionately. He was right. Lucas was so cute. I couldn¡¯t refuse him. At this time, the car slowly stopped at the side of the road. I turned to look out of the window and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. I was about to open the door. However, Herbert grabbed my wrist and pulled me back. ¡°You can¡¯t break your promise!¡± I whispered. ¡°We have to keep our promise. You haven¡¯t finished settling Caroline¡¯s matter yet. The agreement is still there.¡± ¡°Who said I would break my promise?¡± After that, Herbert suddenly grabbed my face with both hands. His lips left a gentle kiss on my forehead. I looked up at him. His hand was loosening my head, allowing me to regain my freedom. ¡°Is that¡­ okay?¡± I asked. After all, with his character, it was impossible for him to only be satisfied with the kiss on my forehead today ¡°If you want more, I can give it to you.¡± Herbert teased me. I gently pounded his chest and quickly got out of the car. I was very satisfied and reached out to touch my forehead. It seemed that there was still his lingering warmth. After all, this kiss would apany me for the rest of time. Just now, did Herbert say that he had booked a ne ticket for Caroline to Ennd in three days? If so, could we be together every day after four days? Thinking of this, I was very happy. But I was also a little worried. What if Caroline was unwilling to leave in three days? Just as I was thinking about these things, someone suddenly ran over and scared me. ¡°Where did you go? Why did youe back sote?¡± Joey asked me. ¡°Are you trying to scare me to death? Why don¡¯t you turn on the light and make a sound? By the way, why are you here?¡± I covered my chest and said. ¡°I called you several times, but you didn¡¯t answer. You suddenly disappeared. I almost called the police!¡± Joeyined. I immediately took out my phone from my bag. Sure enough, my phone was on silent mode. ¡°Lucas took a nap in the afternoon. I was afraid that he would be woken up by a phone call, so I 14:10 turned it into silent mode.¡± I said as I turned off the silent mode on my phone. ¡°I¡¯m very hungry. I was waiting for you to go out for dinner when youe back. Let¡¯s go!¡± Joey picked up her bag and pushed me out I frowned. ¡°Why are we going out to eat? I¡¯m currently jobless. I have to save some money.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my treat today. I have good news for you.¡± Joey pulled me out of the door. ¡°What good news?¡± I asked in surprise. ¡°Guess?¡± Joey pretended to be mysterious. I looked at her and said, ¡°You look very happy. I guess you have a boyfriend?¡± Joey shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t have a boyfriend.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t guess why you¡¯re so happy.¡± I shook my head. After we got in the car, Joey finally said, ¡°That bitch quit her job!!¡± ¡°Caroline?¡± I asked. ¡°Of course it¡¯s her. Not only did she resign, but she was also said to have been hospitalized some time ago. There¡¯s something wrong with her health. She¡¯s going to go to Europe soon.¡± ¡°By the way, this is also good news for you. She won¡¯t make things difficult for you and Herbert again!¡± Joey was extremely excited. ¡°Who told you that?¡± I asked. ¡°Thepany paid for Caroline¡¯s wages today!¡± Joey replied. It seemed that what Herbert said was true. This time, Caroline would definitely leave.¡± My mood suddenly improved a lot. ¡°She should be going to Ennd in three days.¡± I nodded. ¡°You know about it?¡± Joey¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Yes, Herbert booked a ne ticket for her to go to Ennd in three days.¡± I nodded. Joey hit me and comined, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? If I had known that the bitch was leaving, I would have been happy earlier. I was almost driven crazy by her these days!¡± ¡°Herbert just told me.¡± I said. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m still very happy now. The bitch won¡¯t make trouble for me in the future. No one will ruined the rtionship between you and Herbert. How about we drink and celebrate today?¡± I refused. ¡°You can drink because tomorrow is the weekend. I can¡¯t. I have to continue to prepare my resume tomorrow!¡± Joey tugged at my arm and begged, ¡°No, you¡¯ll drink with me!¡± ¡°No!¡± I continued to refuse. ¡°I¡¯ve been apanying you for so long at the risk of being expelled by boss. I just want you to apany me once, if not, I¡¯ll ignore you in the future!¡± I knew Joey was pretending to be angry, but I was still willing to coax her. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll apany you this time.¡± Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Be¡¯s POV: That night, Joey and I did drink a lot. We slept until noon the next day. I sat up in my pajamas, touched my messy long hair, nced at Joey, andined, ¡°Half a day has passed, and my resume is not ready yet.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to find a job! You¡¯re about to be the wife of the president of the Wharton Group. In the future, your job will be to take care of boss.¡± Joey said with her eyes closed. ¡°You¡¯ve woken up a long time ago. Stop pretending to be asleep!¡± I threw a pillow at her. Joey reached out to block the pillow, then sat up with a smile and teased, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. If I were you, I would only want to be a rich wife without working. I would only think of which beauty salon to go to today, what bag to buy tomorrow, and go to the gym the day after tomorrow. Unfortunately, I¡¯m not you, I¡¯m not the president¡¯s wife!¡± I smiled and said, ¡°You might marry a rich man!¡± ¡°I hope your prophecy is true. From now on, I will pray to God at home every day.¡± Joey made a prayer gesture. I got off the bed and said, ¡°Stop talking nonsense. I have to continue to edit the resume, and then I have to go out today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the weekend. You can rest.¡± Joey frowned. I opened the wardrobe and looked for clothes. ¡°I can¡¯t wait for an opportunity. I must find a job on my own initiative and then work hard to earn money.¡± Although Herbert was my husband, he was a rich man with a lot of money. His money was enough for me not to worry about life. But I didn¡¯t want to bepletely attached to him, I needed my life and work. ¡°You go ahead. I¡¯m going to continue sleeping.¡± After that, Joeyid down again. I changed my clothes and began to edit my resume after breakfast. There was a reply from a fewpanies i submitted my resume to. Some of thepanies said that someone was on duty on weekends, so I could go for an interview. Recently, the national financial situation was not good, and it was difficult to find jobs, especially forrge companies with very high recruitment requirements. Although I had some experience, there was still two companies that turned me down, and I was not satisfied with the conditions and working hours of the other twopanies. So I didn¡¯t gain anything for the time being. I was tired of wearing high heels. On the bustling streets in the city center, I sat on a row chair for passers-by to rest. I wasn¡¯t satisfied with the bigpanies. Should I go to a smallpany to have a try? The twopanies I worked for was considered a bigpany, and the sry and benefits were very good. There was also room for appreciation. 14:11D If I went to a smallpany, thepany would definitely not be as good as a bigpany, and its appreciation would be limited. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org But I couldn¡¯t stop now. Although I had a tens of thousands of dors from thepensation now, 1 still felt nervous if I didn¡¯t have a job. So I had to find a job first. Just then, a pair of exquisite high heels suddenly appeared in front of me. I thought they were passers-by, but the owner of the pair of high heels almost stepped on my feet. Obviously, the owner of the high heels was deliberately provoking me. I looked up at the owner of the pair of golden high heels! It was a very beautiful face, delicate makeup, beautiful curly hair, golden earrings on her ears, a red hide coat on her body. She was holding a Chanel handbag in her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t recognize me?¡± Her tone was mean, and there was obvious disdain in her eyes. I thought I was too unlucky to meet her. I sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with you, and I have nothing to do with you, so we don¡¯t have to chat at all.¡± Since thest time she pped me and Herbet took back thepensation and signed the agreement, I had nothing to do with Vivian. But it seemed that she was still very hostile to me, but I didn¡¯t care about her attitude toward me. ¡°Nothing to do with you? If it weren¡¯t for you, how could I break up with Klein? I don¡¯t know what method you used to make both Klein and Herbert so fascinated with you. Even their original cooperation agreement was invalid because of you. You bitch!¡± Vivian angrily used me of my crime, and her tone was agitated. I couldn¡¯t help frowning. Did Klein and Vivian really break up? It was true that the two of them were fighting in the hospital because I had lost my hearing. But I thought they had already reconciled. I didn¡¯t expect them to end their cooperation. Contract? Right. Just a while ago, the Wharton Group had signed a contract with the QW Law Firm and asked QW Law Firm to be the legal representative of the Wharton Group. But the contract had already taken effect. When did the contract be invalid? I really didn¡¯t know anything about these things. I frowned and stood up, trying to exin to Vivian, ¡°There is no ambiguous behavior between Klein and I. It¡¯s very unworthy for you to break up with him for me. The person I love is Herbert, and it has always been him!¡± ¡°But Klein has already fallen in love with you!¡± Vivian shouted at me. Vivian¡¯s voice was very loud and emotional, which attracted many people¡¯s attention. Vivian continued, ¡°I really hope that everything is in my imagination. However, he admitted it. Maybe you didn¡¯t have sex with him, but you must have had intimate contact with him. Whether you did it on purpose or not, you seduced him and made him fall in love with you!¡± ¡°If you think so, then I have no choice. Sorry, I have to go first!¡± I didn¡¯t want tomunicate with Vivian. Chanut all the nta on me as a tool to vant her emotions 14:11 I bent down, took the resume from my chair, and turned to leave. ¡°Be, you are a third party who has ruined other people¡¯s rtionship. You will definitely go to hell!¡± Vivian shouted behind me. I frowned and didn¡¯t stop walking. I knew that Vivian was very upset, but Klein dared to admit that he fell in love with me. It was entirely because of me that they broke up. I didn¡¯t believe it. There were many reasons why a couple broke up. The rtionship between them was their own business. Even if Klein truly fell in love with me, it wasn¡¯t the result I wanted. When I first found out that he had a crush on me, I had already drawn a line. Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Be¡¯s POV That night, I stared at my phone for a long time. I wanted to call Herbert and ask him about the rtionship between Klein and Vivian. But I was worried that he might misunderstand and the situation would get worse, Now, not only did Vivian think that there was something going on between Klein and I, but Herbert also minded if I continued to interact with him. No matter how I exined it, it didn¡¯t change, so I chose to remain silent. Right at this moment¡­ The phone rang. I took the phone and found it was a message from Herbert. ¡°I missed you so much that I couldn¡¯t fall asleep, so I sent you a message. It isn¡¯t against the rules, is Seeing this message, I couldn¡¯t helpughing. Since when did the overbearing Herbert be obedient? In my impression, he had always been a savage and strong man. Now, he even apologized and asked me. ¡°It¡¯s not against the rules.¡± I replied. ¡°How are you doing today?¡± asked Herbert. Theld my phone and felt very happy. The scene of holding the phone and sending messages seemed to have brought me back to my first love many years ago. ¡°Last night, Joey and I drank too much and we slept for the whole morning. Then I went out to find a job in the afternoon.¡± Herbert replied, ¡°You went drinking at night? And you¡¯re drunk? What if something happens?¡± I immediately replied, ¡°Nothing would happen. The city¡¯s security is very good.¡± After sending the message, there was no reply for a long time. I thought he was angry. The phone beeped again, and the message came again. This time, I was a little angry when I saw his reply. ¡°The security of the city is indeed very good, but I¡¯m worried that you would simply take someone to a hotel as you didst time.¡± ¡°It was an identst time.¡± I immediately replied. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that something unexpected will happen in the future.¡± Seeing this, I thought for a moment and typed back. ¡°Of course I won¡¯t be that stupid in the future.¡± ¡°You¡®re lucky!¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that ident, we wouldn¡¯t have had such a story.¡± 14:11D ¡°So there can not be other idents. I am an exception.¡± ¡°You are really overbearing.¡± ¡°Any man will be overbearing to his woman. What, you don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°So what if I like it? So what if I don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°If you like it, I will continue to be overbearing. If you don¡¯t like me, I will continue to be overbearing until you like me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so annoying!¡± The atmosphere of the chat hadpletely changed. It was warm and lingering. I felt very happy. ¡°How was your work today?¡± Herbert suddenly changed the subject. I typed a few lines andined. ¡°Right now, bigpanies don¡¯t recruit any ountants. The ones that recruit are all small ones. Their sry and future are not very promising, so I want to continue to look for a job. If there is no other way, I will find a smallpany to work in first.¡± ¡°Considering the economy is declining, andrgepanies are retrenching their employees. Of course they won¡¯t recruit new ountants. The smallpanies are very active, so they will recruit new ountants.¡± ¡°I suggest you find another job after you get the CPA certificate. It will be after the new year, and the economy will probably get better. And after thepany turnover at the end and the beginning of the year, the majorpanies will probably recruit a group of people to work. You would have a CPA certificate by then and it would increase your chances.¡± Herbert suggested. Although I thought that he was right, I still frowned. ¡°It will take two months for the majorpanies to open after the new year? I can¡¯t stand it even if I don¡¯t have a job for two months. It¡¯ll be boring. I¡¯ll find a job to do first.¡± ¡°How would it be boring? We can get married. You can be a full-time wife for two months.¡± When I saw this message, I couldn¡¯t help but widen my eyes. What did he mean? Was he proposing? It just felt very casual. Although we had been married once, the meaning of this marriage waspletely different fromst time. Thest time we got married was because of our child. This time, it was because of love. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡± Maybe he hadn¡¯t received my reply for a long time, so he sent another message. I hurriedly replied. ¡°No, I went to the toilet.¡± ¡°I thought you were scared!¡± ¡°What am I afraid of?¡± ¡°Afraid of marrying me.¡± ¡°What a joke. I¡¯ve already married you once.¡± ¡°In that case, let¡¯s get married as soon as possible.¡± Seeing this, my heart beat faster. I was not ready to get married to Herbert immediately. I still needed some time to get used to it. Moreover, how could I let him seed so quickly? I didn¡¯t want to agree so soon. 14:11 I immediately changed the subject. ¡°I¡¯m talking about work with you. Why did you change the subject?¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed a job, the position of the president¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in this position.¡± ¡°Then be my wife.¡± ¡°Is there any difference?¡± ¡°Anyway, this position must be yours.¡± ¡°I must work in the future.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I wouldn¡¯t allow you to work part-time. In the future, your job will be the wife of Herbert, and you can choose your own side job.¡± ¡°I can consider that.¡± I replied with a smile. ¡°But if you insist on looking for a side job, I have a suggestion.¡± ¡°What suggestion?¡± I was interested in this. ¡°Go back to work at the Wharton Group!¡± Seeing this, I immediately rejected it. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be your colleague!¡± ¡°Then be my subordinate.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± We kept sending each other messages like this, one sentence after another. We didn¡¯t fall asleep until late at night. The next day, at ten o¡¯clock in the morning, I woke up. It was all his fault. He had been chatting with me last night until three o¡¯clock in the morning. I took the phone and found that there were dozens of messages on it, all of which were sent by Herbert I read the text messages one by one, and the feeling of happiness suddenly enveloped mepletely ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡± ¡°Say something?¡± ¡°Are you asleep?¡± ¡°You fell asleep?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to bed.¡± ¡°Good night!¡± Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Be¡¯s POV: These were the texts sent to me by Herbert this morning. ¡°Are you awake?¡± ¡°Still sleeping?¡± ¡°Baby, are you up?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to work.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already arrived at the company.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already finished the morning meeting.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already read several documents.¡± I knew that Herbert was a cold and silent person. I didn¡¯t expect that he would send me dozens of text messages. I smiled and felt very surprised. Was he the Herbert I knew? Although I was suddenly surrounded by happiness, I still sent such a text message. ¡°I¡¯m already up. I¡¯m going out to find a job.¡± I had finished sending the message. I had to work as soon as possible for the next few days. Ring! Then a text message came in. I read it and couldn¡¯t help frowning. ¡°Okay.¡± I thought he would pester me to say a few more words, but I didn¡¯t expect his reply is so simple. I changed my clothes and left home. A few dayster, I finally found a new job in a small clothing company, which asked me to work next Monday After the interview, I went to the supermarket to buy some food and then went home. I made an appointment to celebrate withi Joey in the evening. Although I was not very satisfied with this job, it was a new beginning. I took out my key and tried to open the door. When I looked up, I saw a figure in a ck fur coat standing at the door. I was stunned, and then I asked excitedly, ¡°Why¡­ are you here?¡± |: ¡°I just sent Caroline to the airport, and then immediately came to see you.¡± Herbert stared at me, his eyes full of affection, Caroline finally left! Was there no longer any obstacle between us? ¡°You¡­ have been waiting for a long time?¡± I looked down at several cigarette butts lying on the ground. #Two hours Harbort stanned in front of me 14120 ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡± I asked. ¡°I want to see what kind of expression you have when you suddenly see me.¡± Herbert reached out and pulled me into his arms. I chuckled and raised my head to look into his beautiful eyes. ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯m not satisfied.¡± Herbert shook his head slightly. ¡°What should I do to make you satisfied?¡± Iughed even more happily. He reached out and held my face. He lowered his head and whispered in my ear, ¡°I want you.¡± His warm breath sprayed on my ear, and I instantly felt the hot breath surrounding me. ¡°You¡®re so annoying.¡± I was a little shy. ¡°Be, I really miss you.¡± His big warm hands stroked my back, and his voice became lower and lower. I pushed him away and opened the door with the key. After entering the door, he hugged me. His cheek was against mine. I could almost feel his breath¡­ His chest was really warm, and his arms were very strong. Blissfulness and a sense of security made me very happy. If I could be held by him for the rest of my life, how blissful would that be! At this time, I felt his touch under my clothes, and his fingers were touching my chest. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ it¡¯s itchy¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help but shrink my neck andugh. It was really itchy, and I couldn¡¯t stand it. Herbert¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°At such a sacred moment, don¡¯tugh, okay?¡± I pushed him away, turned around and asked, ¡°What sacred moment?¡± ¡°This is our most sacred moment.¡± He said seriously. I turned to look at him. His eyes were full of desire, I knew what he wanted to do. 1, too, yearned for him. But the two of us were still standing at the door, and I was carrying some food. The door was not closed. I didn¡¯t intend to let my neighbors watch the sacred moment between Herbert and I. I took the opportunity to close the door and was about to put away the food in my hand. Who knew that Herbert would throw away the food in my hand and then pick me up Everything happened so suddenly that I couldn¡¯t help screaming. Then I put my arms around his neck. He threw me on the soft big bed, and then he turned around to draw the curtains. N?velDrama.Org ? content. The light in the room suddenly dimmed, and the ambiguous atmosphere suddenly became stronger. Herbert pushed me down, and his wet lips began to kiss my lips, my neck, and my coitarbcije. Then he undid my clothes. One of his hands was grabbing one of my breast, and the other one was in his mouth. Instantly an electrich current seemed to pass throuh muheddes and dent.. ¡ª¨CLot 14 12 The clothes on my body disappeared little by little, and my body became naked. ¡°Be! You¡¯re so beautiful.¡± He called out her name, his eyes shining with desire, I kissed him and unbuttoned him. Soon, we became naked. His hands seemed to have magic power, which could always touch my sensitive parts and make me crazy. ¡°Uh¡­ ah¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help groaning Herbert separated my legs and sat in the middle, and then his head began to move. I didn¡¯t know what he wanted to do, I was just trying my best to cooperate with him. His tongue began to lick my ribs, abdomen, and then all the way down to the most sensitive part of my lower body Timmediately sobered up for a moment. ¡°Oh, no, Herbert, no.¡± Herbert and I have had many experiences in making love, but he had never used his mouth. It was impossible for someone as proud as him to use his mouth. This was what I thought of Herbert. But at this moment, Herbert did not stop, but continued to tease my ¡°secret forest¡± with his hot and humid tongue. A sense of joy that had never been felt before hit my brain. I groaned and arched my body. ¡°Herbert¡­¡± I called his name. ¡°I like you to call me by my name at this time.¡± He continued to lick my ¡°secret forest.¡± His speed was getting faster and faster, and I couldn¡¯t bear it. The extreme excitement almost made me Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Be¡¯s POV: Herbert held me from behind and kissed me. His hot and hard body part pressed against my hips. ¡°You were beautiful just now.¡± He was talking about the time when I screamed. I had already stimted once, but Herbert was still calm, which made me feel a little unfair. I wanted him to cum, and I wanted him to lose control!¡± I suddenly had such a bad idea, so I groped for his lower body. He stopped my hand, so I moved my body down. I held his desire with my mouth. At this time, I heard the low roar of Herbert. I was so proud that I continued to move. ¡°Be, ah¡­ Be.¡± His breathing became more and more rapid. I continued to hold the little guy deeper. I felt that he was bing harder and hotter, and I began to speed up While I was working hard, Herbert hadpletely lost control. He began to hold my head, and the sound of his voice became more and more frequent. The little fellow directly pressed against my throat. I felt a little sick, but theld it back. I let him sprint in my mouth¡­.** I was very satisfied that he lost control just now. I was a little proud. I thought that he was done, but in the next second, he pressed me down on the bed. Then his lower body part entered my body, filling all my emptiness. Ipanted and said, ¡°Herbert, I thought you were done.¡± ¡°Baby, you underestimate your man¡­¡± As he spoke, he sped up. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Thadpletely sunk. However, at this moment, the door of the room was pushed open. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me toe celebrate? Why didn¡¯t you cook¡­¡± This was Joey¡¯s voice. Oh, my god. I waspletely seduced by Herbert just now. I didn¡¯t remember at all. I made an appointment with Joey Herbert and I looked at the door of the room at the same time. Time seemed to have stopped at this moment. We didn¡¯t even cover ourselves with a nket. The two of us were naked¡­ 1. NL. Ji Thid under Herbert¡¯s body and began to pull the quilt to cover our naked bodies. Joey, who had probably never seen such a scene before, was stunned. ¡°Leave!¡± Herbert said in a low voice. Joey immediately turned around and walked toward the door. ¡°You¡­ continue. I¡¯ll go first!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± When I heard the sound of the door being mmed shut, I covered my hot cheeks and pushed the man lying on top of me. ¡°It¡¯s so embarrassing!¡± ¡°Why are you so embarrassed? We¡¯re not having an affair, we are in a proper rtionship.¡± Herbert said seriously. ¡°I made an appointment with Joey toe to my house for dinner tonight. You seduced me and I forgot everything.¡± I continued. Herbert said, ¡°This means that you like to have sex with me. And you are very proactive.¡± He smiled and stroked my lips. ¡°You are very rxed today. I like it very much.¡± ¡°You took the initiative first.¡± ¡°Do you like it?¡± Herbert asked with a smile in my ear. My face became hot, but I was not pretentious. I admitted generously, ¡°It¡¯s a very special experience. I like it.¡± After I said this, he continued to pound into me a few times. Only then did I realize that he had note out of my body. He fixed my hands on both sides of the pillow, and his eyes were filled with the light of conquest. He gasped and said, ¡°Let¡¯s continue!¡± Oh, my god, I loved his overbearing look on the bed. ¡°¡­¡± I opened my mouth and wanted to say something. Herbert didn¡¯t give me such a chance. Instead, he sealed my lips and began to pound my body hard¡­ It was already an hourter when we were done. There was only one wallmp turned on in the room. Iid in his arms tiredly, ready to sleep. But at this moment, his finger slid along my shoulder to my finger, and the ring finger of his left hand was suddenly covered with something cold. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked, frowning. ¡°Look.¡± He kissed my cheek and said. Topened my eyes and raised my left hand. A shining object was on my finger. It was a ring. To be exact, it was a luxurious ring. The diamond ring was huge and surrounded by countless shiny diamonds. I had seen this kind of diamond ring, but they were all in magazines. Only celebrities and rich people¡¯s wives would wear it. I stared at the big diamond ring in my hand for a long time and onlind ¡°Albat da..-¡­.¡ª.. 1. Herbert reached out his hand and grabbed my left hand. In an indifferent voice, he said, ¡°We need a ring to get married, so I asked Connor to book one for us.¡± ¡°This ring is too exaggerated. How much is it?¡± I continued to look at the ring in my hand. At this time, Herbert suddenly said in a guilty tone, ¡°Thest time we got married, I was too careless. I just casually bought you a diamond ring. This time, I¡¯ll give you the best one for you.¡± Hearing this, I felt very sweet. I lowered my head and fiddled with the diamond ring in my hand, saying, ¡°Then you have to buy me a safe.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Herbert asked with a frown. I looked up and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that a thief would steal such a big diamond ring!¡± Hearing this, Herbert raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°That¡¯s a problem, but it¡¯s really troublesome to buy another safe. Why don¡¯t you move into my house tomorrow? There is a big safe in my house. You can put as many things as you want!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded immediately. I regretted after I nodded. How could I be abducted to his home so soon? I was so focused on the ring that I didn¡¯t notice what he was saying. I casually agreed. ¡°I feel like you¡¯ve set me up.¡± I said. ¡°You can¡¯t go back on your word! From now on, you¡¯ll be mine for the rest of your life. I¡¯ll take care of you by myself.¡± Herbert dered arrogantly above me. Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Be¡¯s POV Herbert was really an overbearing and affectionate man. Thesitated for a moment, then obediently crawled into his arms. We touched each other¡¯s hands, and happiness lingered between us. In the past, I never thought that I would fall in love with a man like Herbert, or even get married. Not once, but twice. I caressed his handsome face with my fingers and felt very satisfied. He put his arm around my shoulder and said, ¡°I have an important meeting tomorrow. Let¡¯s go apply for the marriage certificate the day after tomorrow.¡± I nodded in agreement. Herbert held me more tightly¡­ The next day, I woke up at noon. At this time, he had gone to work, but he had prepared breakfast for me. There was also a note left by him. ¡°Baby, remember to have breakfast.¡± Baby¡­ It was too sweet. My mood instantly became very happy. After washing up, I began to eat. I kept recalling what happened between Herbert and Ist night. From yesterday evening to this morning, we did it five times in total, and I reached the climax five times. Herbert¡¯s physical strength was beyond my imagination. I stood in front of the mirror. My eyes were swollen, my hair was messy, and my pajamas were wrinkled, but the smile on my face had never disappeared. It was always very sweet. Was this love? I had never felt this before. I was full of thoughts about Herbert. We had only been apart for a few hours, but I had begun to miss him. I shook my head. After I was full, I began to look for clothes in the wardrobe. I was going to apply for the marriage certificate with Herbert tomorrow. I had to dress up beautifully However, there were only a few winter coats in the wardrobe, and there were only a few sweaters. I needed to go to the mall to buy beautiful clothes. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I couldn¡¯t be stingy this time. After all, tomorrow was an important day. I hoped that this marriage would be thest one, so I immediately made up my mind to buy a new set of clothes for myself. Ring¡­ Ring¡­ At this time, the phone rang. I answered the phone excitedly. I thought it was from Herbert, but I saw Joey¡¯s phone number shing on the screen. I immediately frowned. Yesterday evening, Joey saw Herbert and I making love. It was too embarrassing. Joey would definitely tease me. Sure enough, when the phone was connected, Joey¡¯s evilughter came from the other end of the phone ¡°I guess you must have just woken up.¡± I admitted frankly, ¡°Yes, your guess is right. We did it all nightst night.¡± Faced with such a teasing, the more I tried to cover it up, the more she would tease me. So I chose to admit it frankly this time. ¡°No way! The whole night? I thought I frightened boss!¡± Joey sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s braver than before!¡± I said deliberately. Joey was still making fun of me. ¡°You¡¯re the best at this kind of thing.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I can lend you boss for a night and let you have a good experience?¡± } teased Joey. ¡°Forget it. You¡¯ll definitely burst into tears!¡± Joey continued teasing me. I didn¡¯t want her to continue bickering, so I softened my tone. ¡°Be serious, when can you get off work? Come out and go shopping with me. I want to buy clothes!¡± Hearing this, Joey paused for a moment and then asked in surprise, ¡°Did I hear it wrongly? You are willing to buy clothes? Oh right, you are now the wife of the president.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to apply for the marriage certificate with Herbert tomorrow!¡± I announced my good news. ¡°No way? So fast?¡± Joey was surprised. ¡°I don¡¯t have beautiful clothes. I¡¯m distressed.¡± Iined. The next moment, Joey said, ¡°I¡¯m on leave this afternoon. I¡¯ll go shopping with you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so nice.¡± I ttered her with a smile and hung up the phone. After hanging up the phone, I thought about it. Last time, I got married to Herbert privately without telling mother, which made her angry for a long time. This time, I must learn from my lesson, so I dressed up and was ready to go back to mother¡¯s house to tell her this good news. After I went back, I told my mother about the marriage with Herbert. She was very happy. She took my hand and said, ¡°Herbert is a very good man. It would be a pity if you missed him. Fortunately, both of you made up!¡± Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Be¡¯s POV: ¡°Mom, I know. You¡¯ve said the same thing many times.¡± Although I wasining, my tone was gentle. Mom rolled her eyes at me and said, ¡°I hope you can have a good life, but you always think I¡¯m nagging.¡± ¡°Oh, no, dear mom, I don¡¯t think of it that way.¡± I said immediately. Mother smiled kindly and then asked, ¡°By the way, when are you going to hold a wedding? You didn¡¯t prepare for the weddingst time, so you have to prepare for it this time?¡± I said, ¡°Herbert said that the wedding will take two months to prepare, so we will apply for our marriage certificate first. He said it would be more grand, but I think thoseplicated procedures are annoying.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯vee up with a n. We still need a wedding. In addition, if you don¡¯t hold a wedding, this means that the rtives of the Wharton Family don¡¯t approve of your existence. You¡¯ll only suffer even more.¡± Mother reminded. I didn¡¯t say anything. I just nodded to show that I understood. Herbert and I were not in the same level. Although we loved each other very much, I also knew that we still have a lot of problems to solve. We would face a lot of things in the future. For the sake of the person I loved, I would face it bravely. Herbert¡¯s POV: ¡°Boss, please sign this document.¡± I took the document and took a look at it. Suddenly, my phone rang. When I saw the shing phone number on the screen, I couldn¡¯t help frowning. I signed on the document and handed it to my subordinate. Then I took the phone and answered it. I pressed the answer button, and a woman¡¯s aggrieved voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Herbert.¡± ¡°Have you arrived in Ennd?¡± I asked. I selected the best doctor in Ennd for Caroline. ¡°I¡¯ve arrived,¡± Caroline replied. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I¡¯m busy with work.¡± I didn¡¯t have time to listen to some unimportant things. Caroline seemed to be about to cry. ¡°Herbert, I¡¯m very lonely and afraid. Can you let mee back? I promise I won¡¯t disturb you and Be. As long as asionally look at you, I will be very satisfied!¡± I frowned and said, ¡°You have to keep your promise, Caroline.¡± ¡°Herbert, are you really so heartless? You want to abandon mepletely for Be, don¡¯t you?¡± Her tone became tough, which made me angry instantly. ¡°Caroline, if it weren¡¯t for the past feelings, I wouldn¡¯t care about you now. Don¡¯t continue to kidnap me with the past feelings. I love Be now, and I can¡¯t have any more contact with you!¡± ¡°Herbert, you¡¯re too cruel!¡± Caroline¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Caroline, we¡¯re done. I hope you can understand this. I still have work to do. Goodbye!¡± After that, I hung up the phone. But I was still very angry. In order to calm down, I lit a cigarette.. After my mood gradually eased, I suddenly thought of something, and my mood suddenly became very happy. I took my phone and saw that Be had not replied. Wasn¡¯t she awake yet? That day, Ipleted my work very quickly and went home very early. Be was busy in the narrow kitchen, wearing an apron. ¡°Have a rest first. Dinner will be ready soon!¡± Be said. I walked behind her and hugged her from behind. Be¡¯s smile was beautiful and charming. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What did you do today? Why didn¡¯t you reply my text message?¡± I kissed her delicate neck. Be drew back her neck and said with a smile, I went shopping with Joey to buy clothes. By the way, I went to my mother¡¯s ce. I frowned. ¡°You went shopping? I thought you were going to continue looking for work!¡± Be immediately turned around with the kitchen knife in her hand andined, ¡°I already found a job yesterday. You don¡¯t care about me at all. You don¡¯t know anything about my situation.¡± ¡°A job? You can¡¯t me me? You didn¡¯t tell me, did you?¡± I shrugged, looking very innocent. ¡°Did I have a chance to tell you yesterday?¡± Beined in a low voice. Yesterday¡­ I recalled what happened yesterday and couldn¡¯t helpughing. Be really didn¡¯t have time to tell me about her work yesterday. We spent most of our time making love. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Be asked. I held Be¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Can we have a talk in bed tonight?¡± ¡°You can only go to bed when you sleep tonight, don¡¯t you know?¡± Be showed a little resistance. It seemed that I yed her too hardst night. | also wanted to be gentle, but when I touched Be¡¯s skin, I couldn¡¯t restrain myself. Be had a kind of magic that made me lose my mind. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not go to bed first. Although your sofa is a little small, it¡¯s enough.¡± I kissed her forehead. Be gave me a little push. ¡°Be serious, okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m very serious now.¡± My eyes fell on the sofa. It was indeed a little small, but it shouldn¡¯t affect the movements of Be and I. At this time, Be seemed to be angry. She said, ¡°I quit today. I¡¯m not cooking!¡± After that, she really took off her apron and threw it aside. Looking at her pouting with anger, I felt inexplicably happy. My Be was so cute even when she was angry. Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Be¡¯s POV: As soon as I walked out of the kitchen, the man behind me grabbed my arm and held me in his arms. I wanted to push him away, but I couldn¡¯t. He pinched my chin and asked with a smile, ¡°Are you really angry?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± I nodded hard. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Herbert looked at me with a gentle smile on his face. He said, ¡°I found that you look more beautiful when you are angry.¡± These words made meugh again. My hand patted him on his shoulder. I really had no way to be completely angry with him. ¡°How about I take you to dinner tonight?¡± Herbert suddenly suggested. I immediately agreed. I was really tired today. I didn¡¯t want to prepare dinner. ¡°I want to eat barbecued meat.¡± I looked up and said. ¡°You can eat whatever you want.¡± said Herbert. I felt that he was really gentle now and he respected my preferences. This feeling was veryfortable. I liked my current state very much. As expected, Herbert took me to eat barbecued meat; a high-end barbecue restaurant. It tasted very good. Tate a lot, and most of the time, Herbert looked at me with gentle love in his eyes. When I looked at him, I had a feeling of being doted on. This feeling was too beautiful. I prayed in my heart. I hoped that time could go on like this until we became old! After the barbecue, we strolled back to my apartment. After we entered the door, he came over and hugged me. His hand had reached into my clothes. ¡°I¡¯m so tired. I don¡¯t have any strength at all. I want to take a shower and then sleep immediately.¡± I really couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. I experienced five climaxesst night, and I wanted to rest tonight. But Herbert refused to let me go. ¡°Don¡¯t you have enough strength to eat so much barbecued meat?¡± ¡°Is this why you took me to eat barbecue?¡± I asked ¡°No, it¡¯s not. But now I really want you¡­¡± Herbert directly took me into the room. In the next hour, I was yed by Herbert again, My desire was quickly aroused, and finally, I reached the peak. After a quiver, I hugged him tightly and screamed his name loudly, ¡°Herbert!¡± I was so tired that I didn¡¯t want to take a shower. I just fell asleep in his arms. ¡°After we get our marriage certificate tomorrow, I have a big gift for you!¡± He whispered in my ear. ¡°What gift¡­¡± I asked. ¡°You¡¯ll find out tomorrow.¡± He nted a kiss on my shoulder and covered me with a nket. Later, I only remembered that he seemed to have entered my body again at night, and I kept my eyes closed all the way. Anyway, I couldn¡¯t stop him. I could only spread out my hands and feet and let him pound my body¡­ The next day, I was awakened by the cries of birds outside the window. The sun has risen, and Herbert was not at home. I sat up and looked at the clock on the wall. It was almost nine o¡¯clock. He went to work again? No, he said he was going to get the marriage certificate with me this morning, wasn¡¯t he? Did he forget about the marriage certificate? If he forgot about it, I would beat him up. The next moment, I picked up my phone and wanted to call Herbert. I turned on my phone and saw a text message on the screen. The text message was from Herbert. ¡°Baby, I¡¯m sorry. There¡¯s an important short meeting in the The text message was sent an hour ago. I quickly typed a reply. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°See you at 10 o¡¯clock.¡± Herbert replied. I knew that he must have an important meeting, so I didn¡¯t reply to the text message. Instead, I began to change my clothes and did my makeup. Today was a special day. I wanted to appear in my most beautiful state. By the time everything was ready, it was already 9:30. I was very satisfied with my current state. Soft long hair, delicate light makeup, a ck high-cor sweater, and a red fur coat with ck boots and a ck bag. I was very beautiful. These were newly bought in the mall yesterday, and I spent a lot of money on them. However, they were indeed different from my usual casual style. Before going out, I didn¡¯t forget to put the wedding ring on my finger. He would definitely be happy to see it. After that, I quickly went out of the door and called a taxi to the marriage registration office. Twenty minutester, I was already sitting on a row of chairs in the reception room. I was excited. The first time I applied for the marriage certificate with Herbert, I waspletely at a loss. I was very happy this time, because I wanted to be with my beloved forever. No matter how hard our life was in the future, I would eventually stand with him. I looked at those couples who came to register while waiting for Herbert, and their faces were full of happy smiles. I fiddled with the wedding ring in my hand and imagined what expression he would have when he came over for a while. He should be rushing over to apologize to me? After all, today is an important day. How dare he bete! However, there was no reply from my text message. Ten minutester, I called him directly. However, the phone could not be connected. It¡¯s already 10:30. I didn¡¯t want to wait any longer. If he had something urgent or was busy with his work, he would definitely call me. But now I couldn¡¯t get in touch with him. Was there an ident? Thinking of this, I was very nervous. I quickly found Connor¡¯s phone number and dialed it. This time, the phone was connected. ¡°Connor, where are you and Herbert? I can¡¯t get through to him.¡± ¡°Miss Stepanek, I¡¯m not with boss. An hour ago, bass said that he had something important to do and left thepany. He didn¡¯t ask me to apany him.¡± Connor replied. I was even more anxious. ¡°Did he leave an hour ago? But I didn¡¯t see him?¡± It was at most fifteen minutes drive from the Wharton Group to the marriage registration office. There was no reason that he hadn¡¯t arrived after an hour. Chapter 153 Be¡¯s POV Herbert left thepany for an hour, but he hadn¡¯t arrived at the office I began to worry about his safety. I was worried that something would happen to himn on the way I turned around and walked out of the marriage registration office. I walked from the marriage registration office to the Wharton Group I didn¡¯t see any car ident along the way I was a little more rxed. After all, it meant that Herbert did not have any ident.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Maybe he was dyed by something important at the moment. It was almost twelve o¡¯clock at the moment. I walked for almost an hour in high heels. My feet hurt a little, so I found a row chair and sat down. Where on earth was Herbert? Why couldn¡¯t I get through to him? What thing was more important than our marriage? I dialed Herbert¡¯s phone countless times, but I still couldn¡¯t get through. A whileter, my phone suddenly rang. I immediately answered the phone and said eagerly, ¡°Herbert, where are you¡­¡± Before I could finish my words, Joey¡¯s anxious voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Be, what are you doing? Why can¡¯t I get through to you?¡± I said, ¡°I¡¯ve been calling Herbert, but I can¡¯t get through Joey asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Herbert?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Joey¡¯s tone was a little anxious, and I felt uneasy. ¡°I remember you said that you¡¯re going to marry Herbert today?¡± Joey asked anxiously. ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I felt that Joey¡¯s question was very strange. ¡°Herbert is holding a press conference now, announcing that he is going to marry Caroline!¡± Joey said . ¡°What¡­ did you say?¡± How was this possible? Joey must be joking with me!! Joey¡¯s tone softened a little. ¡°Be, where are you now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at the ground floor of the Wharton Group. Today, I¡¯ve agreed to go with Herbert to get our marriage certificate, but I couldn¡¯t find him. That¡¯s why I ran all the way here to take a look. Not even Connor knows where he went.¡± My mood had be extremely chaotic. Was what Joey said just now true? If it wasn¡¯t true, then where was Herbert now? He was going to marry Caroline? No, that was absolutely impossible. Didn¡¯t Caroline go to Europe? ¡°Be, wait for me. I¡¯lle down right away!¡± Joey said and hung up the phone. Looking at the cars passing by in front of me. I felt veryplicated What was going on? Although I didn¡¯t believe what Joey just said, I still felt uneasy What was going??? A few minutester, I saw Joey walking out of thepany. I waved at her, and she ran towards me Joey walked up to me but didn¡¯t say anything. This made me even more anxious. I said, ¡°What happened? Tell me quickly!¡± At this moment, I knew that Joey was not talking nonsense. There must be a reason behind this. ¡°Take a look at it yourself.¡± Joey turned on her phone and clicked on the group chat with the staff of the Wharton Group. I took the phone and saw a video. Then I reached out and clicked on the video. Immediately, a conference room appeared in the video. Many reporters were taking photos with cameras. Soon, a handsome man in a ck suit walked into the picture, and next to him was a beautiful woman holding his arm. My heart beat faster in an instant. It was Caroline and Herbert. Did they really announce their marriage? My hands were trembling. ¡°This was sent to the group by a senior executive of the Wharton Group more than half an hour ago. As soon as this video was sent out, the entirepany was shocked,¡± Joey said. Soon, the media began to interview Herbert and Caroline in the video. ¡°Mr. Wharton, you¡¯ve invited all of the media here today. Is there anything important to announce?¡± ¡°Mr. Wharton, may I ask who this beautiful youngdy beside you is? Do you have good news to share with us?¡± In the face of the reporter¡¯s interview, Herbert¡¯s expression had always been cold, and there was no smile on his face. Next to him, Caroline was very happy. She had been smiling all the time, with pride and victory in her smile. Herbert took the microphone and gave a simple answer to the media. ¡°Everyone, I invited you toe here today to announce a piece of news to everyone. The person beside me is Miss Caroline, who has been in love with me for many years. After careful consideration, we decided to get married in the near future!¡± Then the video call ended. My eyes were fixed on the phone screen. I couldn¡¯t believe it was true, so I quickly reyed the vide again. After watching it several times, Ipletely believed it. Everything was true. No one had made it up. Why? Didn¡¯t Caroline go to Europe? Herbert had been lying to me!! Why did he do that? If he didn¡¯t love me, he could have stayed away from me! Why did he hurt me in this way? Was this all nned by him? The smile on Caroline¡¯s face was as bright as sunshine. Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Be¡¯s POV: My mind went nk, and I was in a daze. ¡°Be, don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯m very worried about you.¡± I turned to look at Joey nkly and said, ¡°This morning, he left a message saying that he would hange in just a few hours? Why did he do that? What the hell is going on?¡± In Joey lowered her eyes and remained silent for a moment. Then, she said, ¡°Wake up, Be. Maybe we were wrong from the very beginning. We thought that Herbert would fall in love with you and cherish you. But in fact, we forgot our identities. We are allmoners. Even if a rich man like Herbert has a good impression of amoner, he will only y with her feelings. He won¡¯t really get married with her!¡± These words pulled me back to reality. I cried out in pain, ¡°He doesn¡¯t need to marry me or love me. Why would he lie to me?¡± I clenched my fists and hit on the iron chair hard. I was agitated. Joey hugged me andforted me. ¡°Be, don¡¯t hurt yourself. Forget him! There will be a better life in the future. Just pretend that this person has never appeared in your life.¡± My whole person was still wrapped in sadness. My hopes and my happiness, were all shattered. This morning, I was still imagining the future life of Herbert and I. But now, he was going to be the husband of another woman. I hugged Joey and cried. Joey held me in her arms and patted me on the back. The days when I was with Herbert kept shing in my mind. In the end, I noticed the diamond ring on my left hand. Tears blurred my sight, but everything that happened yesterday shed clearly in my mind. Then I suddenly looked up from Joey¡®s arms. ¡°No! I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s true. There must be a reason!¡± Joey wiped my tears with a tissue. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°I want to ask him personally. I have to know what happened!¡± I said stubbornly. Joey replied, ¡°Herbert is not in thepany now. He should be with Caroline. Why don¡¯t I go with you to find him and see what he¡¯s going to say?¡± ¡°Thank you, Joey.¡± I nodded. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Joey sighed. ¡°You¡¯re my best friend. There¡¯s no need to thank me. I¡¯ll go with you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the best, Joey.¡± I held Joey¡¯s hand tightly. Then, I took out my cell phone, hesitated for a moment, and dialed Herbert¡¯s number. Ring¡­ Ring¡­ The phone rang for more than a dozen times. When I was about to hang up, the phone was connected. 14:04D ¡°Hello?¡± At the other end of the phone came Herbert¡¯s deep voice, and I instantly became nervous. Then, there was a burst of silence. None of us spoke. Two minutester, I broke the silence. ¡°Where are you? I want to see you immediately!¡± He hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯m at home. Come over.¡± I could hear the alienation in Herbert¡¯s tone on the phone, which hurt my heart. Then I hung up the phone. ¡°How is it?¡± Joey asked with concern. ¡°He told me to meet him at his ce,¡± I replied. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Joey said. ¡°I¡¯ll go myself.¡± I refused. ¡°No, I have to go with you. If you go alone, you may be bullied by them,¡± Joey said. Joey¡¯s words reminded me. Yes, them! Perhaps she was in Herbert¡¯s house. Then, I nodded. Joey called a taxi. I got in the car with Joey sadly and rushed to Herbert¡¯s house. Joey apanied me to Herbert¡¯s house. I looked at the tightly shut door. I was a little scared. I didn¡¯t know what to do if Caroline was by Herbert¡¯s side. At this moment, my heart seemed to be grabbed by a pair of big hands. Joey held my hand tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s not your fault. They¡¯re the ones at fault.¡± After that, Joey pressed the doorbell for me. Soon, someone came in and opened the door. Miranda opened the door and saw me standing outside. She couldn¡¯t help but feel dumbfounded. ¡°Miss Stepanek, you came?¡± Miranda asked. ¡°We¡¯re here for Herbert,¡± Joey said as she pulled me through the door. Entering Herbert¡¯s house, I found that the carpet, curtains, and all the decorations on the ground were still the same as when I left. I looked at everything that I once arranged, and my emotions were moreplicated. My eyes were a little wet. At this time, the sound of high heels could be heard. I turned around and saw Caroline walking out of the bedroom. Although I had already guessed it, I was still shocked when I saw her appear in Herbert¡¯s house with my own eyes! Caroline said mockingly, ¡°Miss Stepanek, I truly admire you for being able to trample upon your dignity.¡± Caroline¡¯s attitude hurt me. I wasn¡¯t in the mood to argue with her. I said, ¡°Where¡¯s Herbert? I want to see him!¡± Caroline crossed her arms in front of her chest and continued, ¡°Be, if I were you, I would leave immediately. Herbert doesn¡¯t want to see you at all. If you do this, you will only make yourself feel more humiliated!¡± I didn¡¯t want to listen to Caroline. I turned around and was about to go inside to look for Herbert, but Caroline immediately stopped me! ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Caroline shouted at me. ¡°Herbert,e out!¡± I shouted in the direction of the bedroom. Joey rushed over and pushed Caroline away. She pointed at her and said, ¡°This is not your home. What right do you have to say this? You and Herbert haven¡¯t officially gotten married yet, and you¡¯re not the hostess here yet!¡± Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Be¡¯s POV: ¡°When I be the mistress of this ce, it will be the day that you¡¯ll be kicked out of the Wharton Group!¡± Caroline roared viciously at Joey. ¡°Herbert is a blind man. How could he marry you? I¡¯m telling you, I quit!¡± Joey pointed at Caroline¡¯s nose and scolded. ¡°Miranda, chase these two b*tch out of here!¡± Caroline began to drive them away. Miranda walked over slowly and said to Joey, ¡°Ladies, please leave.¡± I took a look at Miranda and shouted with tears streaming down my face, ¡°Herbert,e out if you¡¯re a man! Don¡¯t hide like a tortoise!¡± The next moment, the bedroom door was opened. A man in ck trousers and a white shirt came out of the bedroom. In an instant, the living room fell into silence. I cried and watched him walk toward me step by step. I stared at his expressionless face. We just looked at each other without saying a word. I couldn¡¯t figure out what he was thinking and I didn¡¯t dare to speak. Next to him, Caroline stepped forward and took Herbert¡¯s arm. ¡°Herbert, tell her that we are going to get married soon. Ask her not to pester you in the future!¡± Caroline held his arm, but Herbert didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Herbert, no matter what choice you make, you owe me an exnation!¡± I stared at him. At this moment, my hand grabbed the hem of my shirt tightly, and there was a voice in my heart shouting, ¡°Herbert, give me an exnation.¡± I kept telling myself that everything was fake. I wanted to know his real thoughts¡­ As long as he gave me an exnation, I would believe that we could still be together happily as before. But he didn¡¯t. Herbert was silent for a long time before he said, ¡°Be, I¡¯m sorry!¡± This sentence was like a big stone pressing down on my heart, making me feel so painful that I couldn¡¯t breathe. I took three steps back until my feet touched the wall. Joey couldn¡¯t help but me Herbert. ¡°Herbert, can an apology make up for the harm? Since you don¡¯t want to marry Be, why did you approach her? You¡¯re so shameless! You scum!¡± ¡°Joey, I¡¯m warning you. If you continue to insult my man, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± Caroline warned Joey. ¡°Bah! Your man? You can keep such a ?cum for yourself!¡± Joey cursed. I didn¡¯t hear the quarrel between Caroline and Joey behind at all. I looked up into Herbert¡¯s eyes and asked slowly, ¡°Are you really going to marry her?¡± | 14:05D ¡°Yes.¡± Herbert nodded. ¡°Have you ever loved me?¡± I asked. I wanted to ask him now. I didn¡¯t want to have any regrets in the future. Herbert frowned and didn¡¯t say a word. My eyes were fixed on him, waiting for his answer. At this time, Caroline suddenly looked at Herbert and said with a smile, ¡°Herbert, we¡¯ll be very happy if we still have Lucas in the future. Tell this woman that you¡¯ve never loved her!¡± I didn¡¯t care about what Caroline said. I was waiting for Herbert¡¯s answer. ¡°The two of them are talking. Don¡¯t speak!¡± Joey yelled at her. ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who should keep quiet!¡± Caroline retorted. ¡°You¡­¡± Joey wanted to say something butC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Herbert, who had been silent for a long time suddenly opened his mouth. ¡°Be, I made a mistake that every man would make. I¡¯m sorry!¡± Herbert looked at me and said. ¡°What do you mean? What do you mean by making a nistake that every man will make?¡± I stared at him and asked. At this time, Herbert suddenly looked at Caroline beside him and said, ¡°I just have a little good impression of you. The person I love most is Caroline, so I can¡¯t marry you. The person I marry can only be Caroline. Don¡¯t bother me anymore, and I won¡¯t see you again!¡± Hearing this, I almost copsed on the ground. Fortunately, Joey held me up, so I was not so embarrassed. Joey pointed at the two and cursed, ¡°Herbert, are you a human? How can you say that? You rich men are not good people! And you, what are you proud of? You just got yourself a jerk!¡± Herbert did not refute the curses. Caroline pointed angrily at Joey and I, and said, ¡°Please get out. You¡¯re not wee here!¡± I felt great pain in my chest. I looked up at Herbert and suppressed my sadness. ¡°Since you¡¯ve made up your mind, I wish you a happy marriage. Take this back and pretend that we¡¯ve never known each other in the future!¡± After that, I took off the diamond ring on my left ring finger, threw it on Herbert, and then turned away with tears. I ran out of Herbert¡¯s house as fast as I could and cried as I ran. Joey caught up with me and apanied me. Feeling that my heart was hollowed out, I suddenly hugged Joey and cried, ¡°Joey, take me¡­ home, I want to go home!¡± Joey hugged me and patted my backfortingly. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll take you home right away!¡± Then, Joey took me to a taxi. I looked at everything outside the window nkly, and tears kept flowing down from my eyes¡­ Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Herbert¡¯s POV I stood by the window and watched Be leave. The extreme sadness made me feel suffocated. After an unknown amount of time had passed, the sound of the door being opened came from behind. It was the voice of Caroline. ¡°That woman has left for an hour. You won¡¯t be able to see her again.¡± gave her an order. ¡°I¡¯ve done what you asked me to do. Give Lucas back to me!¡± ¡°Lucas is doing well now. I¡¯ll arrange for you to meet him some timeter.¡± I turned around angrily, grabbed Caroline by the shoulder, and growled, ¡°Don¡¯t y tricks on me, or won¡¯t let you go.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t hurt Lucas. You did what I said, but you haven¡¯t married me yet. I can¡¯t rest assured. If I return Lucas to you and you cancel the wedding, what should I do?¡± Caroline looked straight at me. I was annoyed by Caroline. My hands exerted a little force on her shoulder, but she didn¡¯t even frown. On the contrary, she smiled and said, ¡°I know you are very capable. With your character, you will definitely find a way to find Lucas, but I¡¯m afraid it will be very difficult this time. Don¡¯t forget that my father used to be a high-ranking official in the military. Even if he no longer has the power of the past, he still has many old subordinates in the past, and they have all gone through special training. After they transferred jobs, they set up a securitypany. Now Lucas has been entrusted to them, so you can completely rest assured of Lucas¡¯s safety!¡± ¡°Where is Lucas?¡± I asked again. ¡°Lucas has already been transferred out of the city. I¡¯ll send you a video of him tonight. He¡¯s very good, still naughty and lovely.¡± Caroline looked at me and said with a sneer. I slowly let go of her shoulder. In the next moment, Caroline raised her face to look at me and said with a smile, ¡°Herbert, if you want to see Lucas soon, you have to prepare for our wedding. I promise that on the night we get married, you can see Lucas!¡± At this moment, Be¡¯s sad expression appeared in my mind, and my heart felt as if it had been torn apart. I didn¡¯t want to marry Caroline. I wanted to reject her! But when I thought of the safety of Lucas, I finally chose topromise. Lucas was my weakness. ¡°We can hold the wedding next week,¡± I said after thinking for a while. Caroline nodded happily. ¡°Okay, I want a grand wedding.¡± ¡°Okay, I promise you. You can go out now. I want to be alone.¡± Then I looked elsewhere and didn¡¯t want to look at that person anymore. Caroline had achieved her goal. She smiled at me and then left the room. After the door was closed, I immediately lit a cigarette and looked out of the window. N?velDrama.Org ? content. 14:06 D I was in a meeting this morning when I received a call from Caroline. I didn¡¯t answer it. I didn¡¯t want to be entangled by her anymore. However, very soon, I received a photo of Lucas. She sent it to me and told me that Lucas was in her hands. When I saw Lucas, I panicked. After that, I immediately ended the meeting and went to the ce designated by Caroline to meet her. It turned out that after I saw her offst time, she didn¡¯t board the ne at all, but stayed. I was cheated, which made me very angry. But I was threatened by her. I couldn¡¯t do anything to her. I could only listen to her request. So I immediately held a press conference to announce my marriage with her. Caroline wanted me to tell Be that I couldn¡¯t marry her and that I loved Caroline when she came to me. When I said those words, I felt very ufortable. But I could only do as Caroline said. I had to ensure Lucas¡¯s safety. I knew Be would be very sad, but she was safe for the time being. The only thing I could do was to get Lucas back first. After everything was settled, I would go to look for Be after dealing with Caroline. By then, I would exin everything clearly and hope that Be would forgive me. I didn¡¯t expect that Caroline would find a professional securitypany this time, and Lucas had been transferred out of the city. It was very bad. I lowered my head and pondered for a few minutes. Then I put out the cigarette butt between my fingers and put it in the ashtray. I picked up my coat and walked out. As soon as I got out of the room, Caroline came up to me. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°There are still many things waiting for me in thepany. Can I ignore them?¡± I said angrily. I never thought that Caroline would do such a thing. ¡°You can¡¯t give up my job. I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Caroline turned to get her coat. I knew she must be worried that I would find Be. I had to remain calm before I find Lucas. And I couldn¡¯t look for Be as well. If Be knew that Lucas was missing, she would definitely be more anxious. If Caroline turned her attention to Be and attacked Be, things would get worse. So I didn¡¯t stop Caroline. Then, I went out with Caroline¡­ Be¡¯s POV: Joey brought me back to my rented apartment. Iid in bed like a dummy for three days. For the first time, I felt a sense of despair. I had never felt this way no matter how many setbacks had suffered in the past. In the past, I had never experienced Herbert¡¯s sincere love. I would not be particrly sad even if I lost something I never had. But this time was different. I could clearly feel his love and warmth. I finally put down all my guard and chose to believe him. When I was full of expectation and loved him the most, he told me that everything was fake. That kind of pain tore up all my expectations of love. From then on, I wouldn¡¯t believe in love anymore. But life still had to go on. I still had my mother and sister to take care of. I had to cheer up. It was not worth it to destroy myself for a bad man. On the fourth morning, my sadness was suppressed. I walked to the mirror in the sink and saw a haggard face. Her hair was messy, her eyes were red and swollen, and her body was very dirty. Even I disliked myself. Then I took ab and began tob my messy hair. I took a hot shower to clean myself and said goodbye to the past. After that, I threw all the things that had been stained by Herbert¡¯s body into the trash can, and then changed it into a whole set of clean bedding products. By the time I was done, it was already three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. In the past three days, I didn¡¯t eat well. I was a little weak now. I just left a jerk. I couldn¡¯t let myself suffer, so I immediately prepared delicious lunch for myself. Just as I was enjoying my lunch, the door was suddenly opened with a key from the outside¡­ Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Be¡¯s POV: Joey was here. Joey carried her luggage into the house ¡°You want to move in?¡± I looked at Joey who was depressed. Joey nced at me and immediately put down the things in her hand and walked towards me. ¡°What are you eating? It smells so good. I want to eat it!¡± Joey directly grabbed the bowl in front of me and began to eat with chopsticks. What was going on? i was out of love now. Why did Joey snatch my food? ¡°Save some for me!¡± Joey finished my lunch. Joey put down her chopsticks and praised, ¡°Your cooking skill is getting better and better!¡± Joey looked around and said, ¡°It¡¯s so clean? It seems that you havee out of the pain of being out of love.¡± ¡°How is there a friend like you? I just broke up. Do you know that? You¡®re even here to snatch my food.¡± I pursed my lips and said with a smile. Joey nced at me and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re all smiling. Looks like you¡¯re really cured. Sigh, I¡¯m a little miserable!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked in confusion. ¡°I¡¯ll announce one thing. From now on, you have to take me in.¡± Joey began to open the luggage and unpacked. I immediately followed her and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the house you rented? Why did you ask me to take you in? Although I¡¯m out of love, I¡¯vee out of the pain of being out of love. You don¡¯t have toe and apany me. I¡¯m not going to take things too hard, let alone jump off a building.¡± Joey rolled her eyes at me and sat down on the sofa with a pile of clothes in her arms. Sheined, ¡°I¡¯m worse off than you now, okay? You¡¯re just in love. I¡¯m fired. Do you understand? And my rental will be due in the next two days. I¡®ve been waiting for my sry to pay the rent. I told the That day, I really shouldn¡¯t have had Joey apany me to look for Herbert. Joey was, after all, an employee of the Wharton Group. Joey offended Herbert and Caroline because of me. I felt very guilty. ¡°It¡¯s not the Boss, it¡¯s Caroline. It¡¯s that Caroline.¡± ¡°Caroline returned to thepany and her supervisor post was restored. She often find trouble with me, so I submitted a resignation letter. I¡¯ll start looking for a new job tomorrow!¡± Joey said casually. I was very guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Joey. It¡¯s all because of me.¡± L I .L- LLAH¡­] She lost her job because of me. I was really sorry. Joey smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me stay with you for a few months?¡± I nodded hastily. ¡°Not only would I take you in for a few months, but I will also provide you with free breakfast, lunch, dinner, fruit, milk, and all kinds of daily necessities you need.¡± ¡°Thank you, dear.¡± Joey smiled. I took my phone and found that it was out of power. I quickly charged it and turned it on. As soon as my phone was turned on, a text message popped up immediately. I suddenly pat my head. ¡°Oh no!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Joey asked with a frown. ¡°Yesterday I agreed that I would go to the newpany to work, but I forgot about it because I was too sad. As a result, thepany sent me a text yesterday and told me that I didn¡¯t need to go. Someone had already filled that position!¡± I replied with a pout. Joey said, ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. Anyway, you¡¯re not satisfied with that smallpany. Why don¡¯t you come with me to find a new job tomorrow? We can find a job in the samepany and take care of each other in the future.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded. Ring¡­ Ring¡­ Suddenly, my phone rang. I looked down and said to Joey, ¡°My mom¡¯s calling¡± Then I answered the phone. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter?¡± I said to the phone. My mother sounded a little anxlous. ¡°Be, why can¡¯t I get through your phone? Something happened at home. Come back quickly!¡± ¡°What happened, Mother? Don¡¯t scare me.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when youe back. It¡¯s urgent.¡± My mother hung up the phone. There was a strong sense of anger in my mother¡¯s tone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Joey asked. I said to her while wearing my coat, ¡°My mom asked me to go home quickly. You can unpack your things. I¡¯ll go first!¡± About half an hourter, I returned to my mother¡¯s house. When I entered the house, I found that there was something wrong with the atmosphere at home. My mother was sitting on the sofa with a very serious expression. I walked to my mother¡¯s side and said, ¡°Mom, who made you angry?¡± Madam Meyer looked up at me and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your eyes?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing. I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.¡± I touched my eyes and intended to brush her off. ¡°That¡¯s not right. You obviously cried a lot. Tell me what happened.¡± Madam Meyer continued to ask. Mom would find out that I broke up with Herbert sooner orter. I didn¡¯t want to write lies every day, so I might as well tell mom now. I took a deep breath and said, ¡°Mom, Herbert and I broke uppletely this time!¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Be¡¯s POV: ¡°What did you say? Break uppletely? I remember you telling me that you are about to get married.¡± In the face of mother¡¯s question, I lowered my eyes and replied, ¡°We didn¡¯t get married. We broke up completely. There will be no hope of reconciliation in the future.¡± I said this on purpose so that mother would give uppletely and stop thinking about the reconciliation between Herbert and I. Mother sighed and continued to cry. I immediately changed the subject. ¡°Mom, why did you call me so urgently?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Mother was even angrier. ¡°Betty¡¯s pregnant!¡± Betty? I looked at my mother in shock. I couldn¡¯t believe my ears. ¡°Betty? Pregnant? God, she¡¯s still a student.¡± ¡°She went out early and came back veryte frequently a few days ago. I didn¡¯t pay much attention to her. This morning, I noticed her belly. I asked her who the father was, but she refused to tell me. She is still a student. How can she be a mother? You don¡¯t know how hard it is to raise a child alone. She doesn¡¯t know how difficult it is for a single mother.¡± Mother said while crying. Although in the university, some female students were also pregnant. But mother knew the pain of a single mother, plus with her ideological culture; it was no wonder that she would be sad. Betty was a stubborn girl, but she had always been very obedient. How could she suddenly get pregnant? I never heard of her having a boyfriend before. Thinking of this, I suddenly realized something. Betty has had a crush on Hank for a long time. Could it be¡­ No, it was impossible. Hank was an upright person and Betty¡¯s teacher. Besides, he had no feelings for Betty. He would never do such a thing. Could it be that Betty had fallen in love with another man because of the stimtion of being out of love? I immediately got up and walked to Betty¡¯s bedroom, knocking on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Betty¡¯s voice rang out. I opened the door and saw Betty sitting alone in front of the desk, depressed. I took a look at Betty¡¯s belly in her pajamas and found that it was bulging. Based on my experience, the child in her belly should be more than four months old. I frowned and was about to question her. Betty then said, ¡°If you want to ask me who the father is, then you don¡¯t have to ask. I won¡¯t say it. Also, I won¡¯t have an abortion. I want to give birth to this baby!¡± 1407 Although Betty looked dispirited now, I could also feel her stubbornness. Betty was serious. She really wanted to give birth to the baby. She was just like me in the past. I couldn¡¯t bear to have an abortion when I found out that I was pregnant. What¡¯s more, Betty¡¯s baby was already so big at this moment. She had already had feelings for the baby in her belly. She should be able to feel the movement of the baby Before I could say anything, mother rushed in. She angrily pointed at Betty and said, ¡°You are only 19 years old. You haven¡¯t graduated from university yet, but you want to be a mother? Do you know how hard it is to be a single mother! And why won¡¯t you tell us who the father of the child is? Why?¡± Betty did not respond to mother¡¯s question. She just lowered her head. ¡°Tell me, who is the man that made you pregnant?¡± Mother was even angrier. Betty continued to stubbornly refuse to speak. I immediatelyforted mother. ¡°Mom, please go out first. Let me talk to Betty.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t even deal with your own affairs. How can you help your sister? Why did you break up with Herbert this time?¡± Mother turned her anger to me. I lowered my eyes and didn¡¯t know how to answer her. I was silent for two minutes before I said, ¡°Mom, he doesn¡¯t love me. He¡¯s about to marry the woman he loves. Do you think I should pester him?¡± Mother was silent. There was pity, sympathy, and sadness in her eyes. Mother lowered her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed unnecessary.¡± After that, she lowered her head and walked out of the bedroom. I knew that the reason why mother was silent was not only because she felt sad for me, but because she was sad for herself. It was not the right time to talk about mother and Ryan. Now, Betty¡¯s issue was the most important thing. The next moment, I walked over and closed the door. Before I could say anything, Betty asked me first, ¡°Sister, did you break up with Herbert again?¡± | ¡°He doesn¡¯t love me. I have no choice,¡± I replied calmly. Betty suddenly whispered, ¡°Love is reallyplicated.¡± I tried tomunicate with her by asking her, ¡°Betty, I won¡¯t ask who the father of the child is for the time being. It¡¯s just that you are still a sophomore. How can you go to school if you want to give birth to a child?¡± ¡°I can take my leave first,¡± Betty said stubbornly. I asked again, ¡°You don¡¯t have the ability to live alone now. Who will raise the child if you give birth to it? Have you considered all these?¡± ¡°After giving birth to the baby, I can find a job outside. I can earn money to support the baby and myself. Of course, I need your help. Sister, I really can¡¯t bear to let go of the baby in my belly. It is now in my belly every day. It is already a part of my life. Besides, I can¡¯t have the baby¡¯s father. Can¡¯t I give birth to a child of a man I love?¡± Betty said too agitatedly, and suddenly she cried. Hearing this. I could already quess who Betty¡¯s child was. 14:07 I grabbed her shoulder and asked, ¡°Betty, what did you just say? The baby in your belly belongs to Hank, isn¡¯t it?¡± Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Be¡¯s POV: Betty lowered her head and refused to speak. I continued to ask, ¡°You don¡¯t want to tell me? Okay! I¡¯ll ask Hank about it.¡± When I got up, Betty grabbed my wrist and said, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t look for him. The child is his.¡± It was really Hank¡¯s child? He was Betty¡¯s teacher! How could he do that! I cursed angrily, ¡°Hank is such a hypocrite! People like him don¡¯t deserve to be a teacher!¡± ¡°Sister, it¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s not his fault!¡± Betty was still speaking for Hank. 1 asked, ¡°It¡¯s not his fault. Should I me a 19-year-old girl? Could it be that you forced him with a knife?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me¡­ I took advantage of him while he was drunk that day¡­¡± Betty could not go on. I stared at Betty in surprise for a moment, then squinted and said in disbelief, ¡°What did you say? You took the initiative to make love with Hank?¡± Betty continued, ¡°That day, it was a party held by the academy. He was drunk, and I sent him home with my two ssmates. He was very drunk, so I stayed to take care of him. Sister, I really love him. I really can¡¯t control myself to get close to him and have him. But I didn¡¯t expect that I was¡­ pregnant just once!¡± At this point, Betty began to cry. I didn¡¯t expect my lovely sister to have the guts to do such a thing. I was shocked and angry. ¡°You¡¯re already 19 years old. Don¡¯t you have any common sense? Don¡¯t you know that a man and a woman will get pregnant after making love? Don¡¯t you know that you need to prepare condoms?¡± My God! I was so angry that I almost fainted. This was not a matter of one-night stand, but a life. It was obvious that Betty could not take care of the small baby right now. After getting angry, I calmed down and realized that I was pregnant by ident too. I was pregnant because I didn¡¯t know how to protect myself. If it weren¡¯t for that child, I wouldn¡¯t have been hurt by Herbert again and again. | stroked Betty¡¯s hair. In fact, I was a little envious of Betty¡¯s courage. She could pursue love at all costs, but what about me? Every time I was in trouble, I would only hide the love in my heart. I didn¡¯t dare to pursue him or ask for him, let alone express my love when he didn¡¯t love me. Compared to Betty, I constrained myself. I didn¡¯t have Betty¡¯s courage. The next moment, Betty took my hand and begged, ¡°Sister, can you let me give birth to the baby?! really can¡¯t lose the baby. Moreover, I have already gone to the hospital to ask the doctor. I have been pregnant for more than four months. If I want to have an abortion, I can only have abor induction In case of an ident. I may not be able to have another baby in the future!¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org 14070 I lowered my head and thought for a few minutes. Then I grabbed Betty¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°You can give birth to the baby, but the baby¡¯s father must agree. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to Hank!¡± ¡°No! I¡¯m not going.¡± Betty broke free from my hand and hid in the corner. ¡°Sister, I beg you, I can¡¯t see him!¡± Betty pleaded. I looked at Betty for a few seconds and said, ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t go, then I¡¯ll go directly to the university to find Hank and let all the teachers and students know that Hank made his female student pregnant.¡± After that, I really turned around and walked out. This method was indeed useful. Betty loved Hank too much. She wouldn¡¯t let me do anything that would harm Hank. ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Betty agreed. I turned around and walked out with Betty. When she walked out of the bedroom, mother was already standing at the door. She asked, ¡°Is the baby in your belly the professor¡¯s child?¡± Betty didn¡¯t dare to speak. Mother pped Betty in the face! Everything happened so suddenly. I tried to persuade my mom. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not the time to teach Betty a lesson. I¡¯ll take her to Hank. We must let him make a choice!¡± After that, I pulled Betty out of the door. Under Betty¡¯s pleading, I didn¡¯t go straight to the university to find Hank. Instead, I went to Hank¡¯s house. Of course, I was just trying to ?care Betty. I didn¡¯t want to make a scene at the university. After all, it was not good for Betty at all.. Betty and I waited in front of Hank¡¯s house for more than an hour before he finally arrived. Hank was a little surprised to see Betty and I. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Hank asked. Although Hank¡¯s appearance was still neat, his expression was a little dull, and there was helplessness and mncholy in his eyes. ¡°I brought Betty here to talk about the rtionship between you and her.¡± My tone was a little stiff. My sister was pregnant. No matter who was responsible, I couldn¡¯t talk to him in a friendly way.¡± Hank said indifferently, ¡°Come in and talk.¡± Then, Hank opened the door and invited Betty and I in. Betty and I sat on the sofa, and Hank was busy pouring water. I said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to pour water. We¡¯re not here to drink water.¡± Hearing this, Hank frowned and then turned to sit on another single sofa. Then I said, ¡°Betty is pregnant with your child!¡± Hearing this, Hank looked up at me. He didn¡¯t have any doubts or denies. He just kept silent. I continued, ¡°You already know? Now I just want to know what you are going to do with my sister and her unborn baby.¡± Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Be¡¯s POV: Hank frowned and sped his hands together. A few minutester, he raised his head and said, ¡°I respect Betty¡¯s will mainly. First, if Betty is willing to keep the child, I am willing to bear the responsibility. Second, if Betty doesn¡¯t want to keep the child, I am also willing to pay all the medical fees and expenses. Of course, if you want to pay the mental damage, as long as I can afford the amount, I am willing to do it.¡± Hank¡¯s tone was very serious. ¡°I don¡¯t want your money!¡± As soon as Hank finished speaking, Betty shook her head resolutely. I knew Betty would never give up her child, and from Betty¡¯s eyes when she looked at Hank, I also knew that Betty had fallen in love with him. Therefore, I said to Hank, ¡°My sister has been pregnant for more than four months. The doctor said that if she goes for an abortion now, it is very likely that it will affect her pregnancy in the future, so she ns to give birth to the baby!¡± At this point, I paused for a moment. Betty nodded desperately, while Hank nodded gently and said, ¡°I respect Betty¡¯s choice.¡± ¡°Then as you said just now, if Betty wants to keep the child, you will be responsible. How are you going to take responsibility?¡± I stared at Hank and asked. Hank was silent for a moment, then looked up and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to marry Betty, if Betty is willing.¡± Before I could say anything, Betty had already nodded with a smile. ¡°I do!¡± I went on, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then get married immediately.¡± At this time, Betty¡¯s face was full of smiles, without a trace of frustration. Then, Hank looked at me and said, ¡°If we want to get married, Betty has to quit school. Why don¡¯t we get the marriage certificate first, then wait for the right time to hold a wedding in the future? What do you think?¡± ¡°I agree.¡± Betty replied without saying a word. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little worried when I saw such a situation. But I also felt that I was worrying too much. I just wanted Betty to be happy. I could only nod and say, ¡°That¡¯s the only way. In addition, I hope you can treat Betty and her child well after you marry her.¡± After a moment of silence, Hank said, ¡°I will definitely do it.¡± After we had reached an agreement, I pulled Betty out of Hank¡¯s house. After leaving Hank¡¯s house, Bettyined, ¡°Sister, I want to be with Hank! Tomorrow, Hank and I will be a legal couple.¡± I couldn¡¯t help rolling my eyes at her. ¡°Betty, if you take the initiative, it will lead to bad results. Now it¡¯s him who wants to marry you. You should go home and wait for him. Tomorrow, he will drive over and pick you up to register.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Betty nodded. Seeing her obedient look, I couldn¡¯t helpughing. My sister is going to be a mother. You can¡¯t be so reckless in the future. I hope you can get happily married to Hank. You must take good care of yourself and your child, understand?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Betty nodded and suddenly hugged me. Betty held my hand so tightly that I was a little confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I patted Betty¡¯s back and asked. Betty cried again. ¡°Sister, thank you! If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡± I wiped the tears from her cheeks with my fingers and said with a smile, ¡°Silly girl, I¡¯m your sister. Of course i¡¯ll help you. But it¡¯s your fault. Now that the result is like this, there¡¯s no need to continue to pursue it. You should live a good life and be happy in the future.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Betty nodded with tears in her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Mom is still waiting for us.¡± Then we went home hand in hand. The next morning, Hank came to pick Betty up and officially met mother. I hid in the room and didn¡¯te out because I always felt that Hank looked at me withplicated eyes, so I didn¡¯t want to see him. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Two hourster, Betty and Hank were very happy to get their marriage certificate. She was totally different from the decadent Betty. I was happy for my sister and hoped that she could have a good start. In the afternoon, Betty packed her things into the luggage. Mother said with tears in her eyes, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to be married.¡± ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to leave you either.¡± Betty hugged mother. I was also a little upset, but I still came forward to persuade her, ¡°Mom, Betty¡¯s marriage is a happy thing. Don¡¯t cry!¡± Hearing that, mother quickly wiped away her tears and also wiped away Betty¡¯s tears. She said solemnly, ¡°Betty, you should be a good wife and a good mother in the future.¡± ¡°Mom, I know. Hank is still waiting for me. I¡¯m leaving!¡± Betty left with her suitcase. Betty couldn¡¯t carry heavy objects when she was pregnant. I went to help her immediately. Hank quickly opened the trunk and put the luggage in the car. Hank looked at me as if he wanted to say something, but he just opened his mouth and didn¡¯t say anything. Inced at Betty and said to Hank, ¡°Hank, take good care of my sister, or I won¡¯t let you go!¡± ¡°I know.¡± Hank nodded. Betty happily held Hank¡¯s arm and said shyly, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°You can leave.¡± I waved at them. After watching them get in the car and leave, I always felt that Hank was very distant and cold to Betty. But it was true. After all, it was Betty who did it. He would probably know how cute Betty was after living with her for a while. When I went home, I saw mother standing by the window and looking out. ¡°Mom, stop looking. They¡¯re gone,¡± I said with a smile. Mother retracted the disappointment in her eyes and said, ¡°Betty didn¡¯t show any signs of giving up. ¡­¡­¡­..ith that mon¡± Then, mother turned to me and said, ¡°By the way, ypu¡­¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m in a hurry to find a job. Let¡¯s talk about it next time.¡± I was afraid that mother would start to care about my private life again, so I immediately found an excuse to leave. Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Be¡¯s POV: The next morning, I made an appointment with Joey to find a job together. At noon, Joey and I were too tired to walk, so we sat on a row chair beside the street and ordered two cups of hot coffee. Although it was winter now, the noon sun was still warm, and the warm coffee drove away the coldness inside of me. Joey held the hot drink in her hand andined, ¡°It¡¯s said that it¡¯s hard to find a job now. I didn¡¯t expect it to be this difficult. We¡®ve been running around for a long time and only a few smallpanies are recruiting people.¡± I took a sip of hot drink and said, ¡°It¡¯s said that there is an economy downturn now. All the bigpanies are retrenching talents. Only the smallpanies have high personnel flow rate, so they recruit a lot of people.¡± ¡°What should we do? Are we going to a smallpany?¡± Joey asked anxiously. | smirked and replied, ¡°It¡¯s only two months until the Spring Festival. We can find a temporary job to do first.¡± ¡°It is said that the spring economy next year may be better, and the turnover at the end of the year is rtivelyrge. Next year, a bigpany may recruit ording to the requirements, and there may be a chance at that time.¡± ¡°Of course, if we can pass the ounting test sessfully and get the certificate, it will be very beneficial for us to find a job. The sry will definitely be higher than before.¡± Joey nodded at first, and then suddenly stared at me and asked, ¡°Your analysis this time is very professional. Who did you hear it from?¡± That familiar face immediately came to my mind. What I said just now was what Herbert had told me. I didn¡¯t want to be nagged by Joey, so I quickly said, ¡°These are the summary of my experience from looking for a job.¡± Joey did not continue to ask, but nodded immediately and said, ¡°I think what you said is right, so we don¡¯t need to find apany. Anyway, it¡¯s only more than a month before the Spring Festival. Why don¡¯t we sell cosmetics and high-end clothes? After all, the mall is very busy during this period of time, and we need a temporary job. I heard that if we don¡¯t rest during the holiday, our sry will be three times that of apany. Of course, we are young and beautiful, so we must get more points!¡± Joey was very confident in her appearance. At this time, the crowd in themercial street suddenly made a noise. Joey and I looked at the crowd in confusion and saw everyone looking up at the huge TV screen on the outer wall of a grand building. When I saw the picture on the screen, I was stunned. At this moment, the huge screen showed a huge wedding photo. The man in the photo was wearing a ck suit. The woman was wearing a white shoulder-length wedding dress with a crown studded 14:08 O re with diamonds on her head. Behind her was the sea. The bride¡¯s veil floated in the wind, which was very beautiful. Joey couldn¡¯t help standing up and said angrily, ¡°What is this? Why does it have to be shown here like an advertisement? I really don¡¯t know if they are really married!¡± I stretched out my hand and pulled Joey to sit down. Although I felt very ufortable at the moment, I still squeezed out a smile. ¡°Whatever way they want to get married in, it¡¯s their business. All of this has nothing to do with us!¡± My tone was very calm, but only I knew how much I cared about it at the moment. Joey was still very angry. ¡°Be, they will definitely divorce!!¡± I reached out to pull Joey¡¯s arm and motioned for her to sit down. Joey looked around and saw that there were really many people looking at her. Her face was a little red, so she quickly sat down. However, there was a never-ending discussion among the crowd passing by. ¡°The wedding photos on the screen are so beautiful. Is it an advertisement?¡± A girl pointed at the huge TV screen in front of her and praised. Another girl said, ¡°That¡¯s a real wedding photo? It¡¯s said that the president of the Wharton Group is getting married.¡± When the girl heard this, she immediately crossed her arms in front of her chest and said enviously, ¡°Just because they want to get married, they rented such a big advertisement screen for a wedding photo? That bride is so blissful!¡± ¡°That man is a big boss. He won¡¯t care about a little money!¡± ¡°That means he loves his fiancee very much and wants the whole world to know their happy marriage!¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with us. Let¡¯s go!¡± Then, the girl behind dragged the girl in front away. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. No matter how strong I was, no matter how I pretended to be indifferent, I couldn¡¯t lie to myself. At this moment, there seemed to be a big stone pressing on my heart. It was difficult for me to breathe. Joey held me by the shoulder. I looked at her and hugged her. The girl¡¯s words just now were still lingering in my ears. Herbert¡¯s feeling for Caroline was true love! These words were like a sharp knife that pierced into my heart. I touched my chest and felt extremely ufortable. Joey didn¡¯t say anything. She just hugged me tightly. I was d that I had a close friend to rely on. Otherwise, I would really break down. I thought I had recovered, but I didn¡¯t expect¡­ Toverestimated my ability to heal my feelings. His name seemed to be deeply stuck in my heart and hard to forget. A few minutester, Joey released me and said with a smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go back? I¡¯ll cook delicious food for you. Let¡¯s go back and make a strategy. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll mainly focus on high-end stores and shopping mall. Let¡¯s work for more than a month to get some living expenses. How about that?¡± I nodded and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back first? I want to stay alone for a while.¡± Joey frowned and held my hand tightly. Knowing that she was worried about me, I tried hard to squeeze out a smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯tmit suicide. I am still young, and I still have a better life.¡± Joey nodded, gave some instructions, and then turned to leave. After Joey left, I sat on the row chair for a long time. My eyes always couldn¡¯t help looking at the huge wedding photo. A few minutester, there were other advertisements on the screen, and the wedding photos of Herbert and Caroline never appeared again. I slowly stood up and walked on the street in a daze. Ring, ring, ring¡­ At this time, my cell phone rang. Who would it be? Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Be¡¯s POV: A I took a look at the phone screen. It was a call from Amy. ¡°Be, I have good news for you!¡± Amy¡¯s voice was very excited. ¡°What good news?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯m promoted!¡± Amy said excitedly. ¡°Congrattions! You took over Selina¡¯s position?¡± ¡°Yeah. I thought Boss would recruit another financial manager. I didn¡¯t expect him to ask me to take over all the work of Selina yesterday.¡± Amy¡¯s voice was full of joy. ¡°You¡¯re definitely qualified.¡± I was happy for Amy. Then, Amy continued, ¡°Be, this morning, Selina came to hand over work to me. She was very depressed and angry. But she didn¡¯t find trouble with me, because the other twowyers sent by Boss had been there to verify all the way. I endured her for so long, and this time I can finally rx.¡± ¡°She¡¯s such a terrible person. Just treat her as a stranger in the future,¡± I said. Selina¡¯s personality was bad. She never reflected on her mistakes and always pushed them to others. No wonder no one wanted to be friends with her. Amy continued, ¡°Be, ourpany has really changed its name. Now it¡¯s called Klein Law Firm Boss and Vivian really broke up. Vivian has already withdrawn her shares.¡± Amy lowered her voice and said thest two sentences. I was stunned for a moment, and what Vivian said to me before came to my mind. I felt a little guilty. Did it really have something to do with me that they broke up with each other? ¡°Someone¡¯sing. Be, I¡¯ll hang up first. Let¡¯s talk next time!¡± Amy hung up the phone. I put my phone into my bag and walked forward with my head down. At this time, someone stopped me. I thought it was just passer-by, so I took two steps to the left. However, that person also moved to the left, still stopping me. I frowned, looked up and saw a familiar face. The person saw me as if she had seen her enemy, and her eyes were full of vicious emotions. ¡°Oh! You¡¯re really unlucky.¡± Selina¡¯s voice was very sharp. I didn¡¯t expect to run into Selina either. Although she had a bad attitude, I was not in the mood to quarrel with her now. ¡°Please be polite. IC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org don¡¯t have time to quarrel with you.¡± Selina continued to stand in front of me! ¡°What do you want to do?¡± I stared at Selina. ¡°What do I want to do? I have something to ask you!¡± Selina was very arrogant. I replied in a cold tone, ¡°I have nothing to say to you.¡± ¡°Nothing to say? Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know I was dismissed by thepany because of your scheme! Did you inform Klein about it?¡± Selina questioned sternly. I stared at her and said, ¡°Maybe you should find out the reason from yourself.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked. I said, ¡°You¡¯ve been working in thepany for many years, and your ability to work isn¡¯t bad. Why would someone like Klein be willing to hire a financial manager from the outside rather than hand over this position to you? It¡¯s because you are too selfish, and even harmed the interests of others to meet your needs. Can a person like you be trusted?¡± Selina stared at me and cursed, ¡°Who do you think you are? Do I need you to teach me a lesson? | should teach you a lesson!¡± After that, she raised her hand and hit me. I reached out and grabbed her wrist. She was very annoyed. I stared at Selina and said, ¡°Selina, I advise you not to make trouble for me in the future. Otherwise, I¡¯ll fight you to the death. Anyway, my life is worthless!¡± Then, I violently shook off Selina¡¯s hand. If she continued to bully me, I would really fight with her. Anyway, I was desperate now. My life seemed to have lost its color. Everything had be unimportant. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± Selina¡¯s tone became much weaker. I could see that she was timid because she took two steps back. Oh, viins were also afraid of people who didn¡¯t care about their lives. In the end, I said to Selina, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be exposed, don¡¯t do those things yourself. Everyone knows what you did. You¡¯re the one responsible for getting yourself fired.¡± After that, I turned and walked away quickly. Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Be¡¯s POV In the evening. I went home. Joey said, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared dinner. We can have some wine tonight. ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded. Soon, the table was filled with red wine and dinner. The dishes prepared by Joey were very sumptuous, filling the whole table. Joey poured me a ss of red wine, raised it, and said with a smile, ¡°Come on, from now on, let¡¯s say goodbye to the past and start a new life. Let¡¯s find a job together tomorrow!¡± I put down the ss in my hand, Joey asked, ¡°Be, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you still feeling ufortable?¡± ¡°No!¡± I quickly raised my head and denied. Then I said seriously, ¡°Joey, I¡¯ve thought about it for an entire afternoon and finally made a decision!¡± ¡°What decision? Don¡¯t scare me.¡± Joey looked serious. I said, ¡°I¡¯ve decided to leave the city for a while and find a job in the neighboring city.¡± Hearing that, Joey asked in surprise, ¡°The neighboring city? You don¡¯t have any friends or rtives, and¡­¡± I know Joey was saying this for my own good, but I¡¯ve already made up my mind. I interrupted her. ¡°This ce leaves me with too much sadness. Every familiar ce is tearing open my wounds./ need a new environment. I have to go!¡± Joey lowered her head and thought for a few minutes. Then she looked up and said, ¡°I understand you. You should go to a new environment. Time can make you forget everything. In fact, I should go with you, but my current situation¡­¡± I quickly held Joey¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Joey, my dear friend, I know you want to apany me, but I also know how difficult it is for you. You must go back every week to take care of your mother. Believe me, it won¡¯t be long. I maye back after recovering in a year or two. By the way, there is still half a year before the rental of the house is due. You can continue to live here. I just took 2,000 dors from the bank. You can use it first!¡± With that, I took out some cash from my bag and ced it on the table. Joey immediately shook her head and said, ¡°No, you have paid half a year¡¯s rent for this house. It has solved my current difficulty. I can¡¯t continue taking your money. You also need money.¡± I smiled and ced the money into Joey¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I still have somepensation that Klein and Vivian gave mest time, which is enough for me to use for a period of time. Now that Betty and Hank are married, I don¡¯t have to continue to pay for her living expenses in the future. My financial pressure is relieved a little. You lost your job this time because of me. You should ept this money.¡± Joey was silent for a few minutes and said, ¡°Just treat it as I borrow the money from you. I¡¯ll pay you back when I have money in the future.¡± ¡°If you have money in the future, you have to pay me double!¡± I immediately joked. 113 ¡°As long as I can make a fortune, I can even pay you back ten times. The main problem is when can! be rich?¡± Joey sighed. ¡°Maybe you will marry a rich man in the future!¡± I teased. ¡°Forget it. I trust myself more. You found a rich husband, but.¡± Joey suddenly stopped and covered her mouth Joey said nervously, ¡°Be, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I didn¡¯t use my brain when I spoke!¡± ¡°I understand. Come on, let¡¯s not talk about those unhappy things. Let¡¯s finish these bottles of red wine today!¡± I raised my ss and drank it. That night, we drank three bottles of red wine and finally fell asleep. When we woke up the next day, one of us was on the bed and the other was on the sofa. packed up my luggage and said goodbye to Joey. When I was about to arrive at the train station, I suddenly thought of Lucas. I missed that cute angel so much. I decided to see him for thest time. I took a taxi to the vi in the suburbs, but after pressing the doorbell for a while, there was no response. I waited at the door for more than an hour, but I didn¡¯t see Garye back. Although I was disappointed, I had made up my mind to leave. Perhaps Lucas was no longer living here. I suddenly remembered that I went to Herbert¡¯s house to find him that day. Caroline took his hand and said that they would live a very happy life with Lucas. I guessed that the two of them must have moved to the house of Herbert. If Caroline could treat Lucas well, it would be very good for Lucas. After all, Lucas needed a healthy family Thoped that he could be very happy in the future. | stepped on the road to leave¡­ Time passed quickly, and Christmas soon arrived. The festival was the busiest day in this ce. I was currently in a ce called Wharton Mountain. It was a tourist attraction that was strongly supported by the local government. In order to attract people¡¯s attention, this ce was still open on holidays. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Now, I¡¯ve found a job in a travel agency. Due to the fact that Wharton Mountain was a tourist attraction, the scenery here was extremely beautiful and the air was fresh. It was a good ce for vacation. My job was quite rxing, except for the festival. On Christmas Day, the travel agency was very busy, so as a business representative, I couldn¡¯t take leave. After all, there were only six people in this small travel agency. Usually, everyone got along well with each other, and the boss was very gentle When we were busy, everyone helped each other. The people of Wharton Mountain were very simple and honest, and they were not asplicated as the people in the bigpany I worked in previously. I liked my current state, but I still remembered what happened in the past¡­ Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Be¡¯s POV ¡°Emilia! Emilia!¡± The owner of the travel agency was eager to find Emilia. Hearing the voice, I quickly said to the boss, ¡°Boss, Emilia went to the toilet. She seems to have diarrhea.¡± The boss frowned and said, ¡°The tour bus has arrived. 30 tourists are waiting for her!¡± If the bus was dyed, the rest of the trip would be dyed, so I said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the bathroom to find her.¡± I went into the bathroom, knocked on the door of the toilet, and shouted, ¡°Emilia, are you feeling better? The boss is in a hurry. All the tourists are here.¡± Subsequently, the sound of Emilia weeping could be heard from the toilet. ¡°Be, I¡¯m really feeling terrible. I need to go to the hospital. Hurry up and tell the boss to find someone to rece me!¡± ¡°Is it that serious? I¡¯m going to tell the manager that you need to go to the hospital. Go there as soon as possible,¡± I said. ¡°Thank you, Be,¡± said Emilia. I quickly turned around and went out of the bathroom to find the manager. ¡°Where¡¯s Emilia?¡± the manager asked. ¡°Manager, Emilia needs to go to the hospital. You need to find someone to rece her,¡± I replied. The manager¡¯s tone was awkward. ¡°Oh, God, what should I do? I can¡¯t find anyone to rece her.¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± I looked at the bus outside. There were already touristsing in to urge. The manager walked back and forth twice. He nced at me and said, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re the one who should rece Emilia!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a tour guide!¡± 1 eximed in shock. ¡°I believe you can do it! You are very familiar with this route. We have already contacted the hotel and restaurant over there. You just need to count the number of people, introduce the scenic spots to them, arrange for them to stay in the hotel, and the driver will help you!¡± The manager said as he pushed me out ¡°Manager, but ¡­¡± Although I knew this route, I still had a lot of psychological pressure. I didn¡¯t know much about the tour guide¡¯s work. ¡°Be, I really have no choice. Please, help me. I will pay you!¡± The manager did not allow me to refuse. I also knew that this was hisst resort so I had no choice but to agree. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll do my best!¡± ¡°Thank you, thank you so much!¡± the boss said. Five minutester, I put everything into my backpack. I got on the bus. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. I picked up the small loudspeaker. I was a little nervous. After all, I didn¡®t understand the basics at all. ¡°Everyone, my name is Be. I¡¯m the tour guide for this route. I¡¯m in charge of entertaining you these two days. Now, I¡¯ll start by calling out your names one by one!¡± I said with a smile. Then I picked up the list and called out ¡°E, Jones¡­¡± The tourists whose names had been called raised their hands to show that they had arrived. ¡°Connie Briden? Emma.¡± I was stunned when I saw these two names. Then, I saw two women sitting at the back of the bus. I was not afraid of them, but I couldn¡¯t sh with them now. I represented the travel agency now and I didn¡¯t want to bring trouble to the business. So I decided to endure until the end of work. At this time, Emma raised her hand and said in a very arrogant tone, ¡°Miss Stepanek, do you have a tour guide certificate? Are you an official tour guide?¡± I knew she was looking for trouble, but I didn¡¯t have a tour guide certificate, so I fell silent. At this time, Connie said loudly, ¡°We had to pay the fee for this trip. Yourpany ims to be a proper travel agency, but why did they send a fake tour guide without a tour guide certificate? This has seriously vited the tourists¡¯ interests. You must exin it clearly now!¡± Immediately, other tourists began to protest. ¡°We don¡¯t want unprofessional tour guide!¡± ¡°Is this an illegal travel agency?¡± Looking at the agitated tourists in the bus, I felt a little helpless. I took a deep breath and chose to tell the truth. Then I shouted, ¡°Be quiet, everyone! Please listen to me first.¡± After a while, the tourists quieted down. I exined, ¡°I am indeed not an official tour guide, and I don¡¯t have a tour guide certificate. I am actually an ountant in the travel agency.¡± ¡°The ountant should be taking care of the ount instead of bringing tourists around!¡± The tourists used. I went on to exin, ¡°First of all, I apologize to you. It happened very suddenly. The tour guide in charge of this trip is not feeling well at the moment. She has gone to the hospital.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Christmas today, and the other tour guides have gone home for the festival. We can¡¯t find a substitute tour guide at the moment.¡± The tourists calmed down a lot. ¡°Does it mean that yourpany can send someone without a certificate to take over the trip?¡± A tourist protested. I went on to say, ¡°You¡®re right. It¡¯s indeed the wrong thing to do. But our tour guide¡¯s body will take 24 Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Be¡¯s POV: ¡°Postpone? That won¡¯t do! We don¡¯t want to postpone!¡± ¡°Yes, we have other arrangements after this!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted toe here. If I couldn¡¯t see the scenery on the mountain, I would be upset¡­¡± The tourists started discussing. Almost no one was willing to dy the trip, nor were they willing to get a refund. ¡°I¡¯m not a professional tour guide, but I¡¯m very familiar with this route. Besides, we have a driver to help us. The hotel, restaurant, and scenic spots have already been arranged. I¡¯ll try my best to lead you on your journey these two days! If our tour guide recovers, she¡¯ll be on duty as soon as possible.¡± My attitude was very sincere, and the protest of the tourists hadpletely subsided. I said, ¡°Thank you for your support. Let¡¯s go now!¡± The driver immediately started the engine, and the bus was gradually driven into the road. At this time, Connie said, ¡°No. We won¡¯t leave until we get a professional tour guide.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Just postpone it. We have plenty of time.¡± However, none of the tourists in the car agreed with them. I found a seat in front and sat down. ¡°Ladies, if you are not satisfied, you can get off and wait for the next bus.¡± However, both of them were unwilling to do so. Then, the bus began to move.¡¯ Along the way, tourists were sleeping, but I couldn¡¯t rest. I took out the script with the descriptions of the scenic spots and memorized it for two hours. Then, 20 minutes before the arrival at the scenic spot, I stood up and exined the origin, the culture, and the myths of the scenic spot to the tourists. The tourists were very happy and the atmosphere became rxed. Soon, we arrived at the scenic spot. I got out of the bus first and helped the tourists who needed help. By the time we finished sightseeing, it was already six o¡¯clock in the evening. When we arrived at the restaurant, I first arranged the dinner and rooms for the tourists. After dinner, it was eight o¡¯clock in the evening. I arranged for all the guests to stay in the hotel. After all the tourists confirmed that there were no problems, I checked them in. I had finallypleted my tour trip. I got along very well with the tourists, and none of them protested, which made me very happy. At nine o¡®clock in the evening, Connie and Emma came to me. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I didn¡¯t forget that I was the tour guide now, so I asked. ¡°We want to change room!¡± said Emma. I frowned. ¡°Why do you want to change room? You¡®ve already confirmed that there¡¯s nothing wrong with the rooms.¡± ¡°The sheets are all wet. It¡¯s terrible!¡± Connie¡¯s tone was mean. I said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and have a look.¡± ¡°Help yourself.¡± Connie spread out her hands. I went to Connie and Emma¡¯s room and found that the sheets on both beds were wet. I couldn¡¯t help frowning. I checked this room before I checked them in just now. At that time, the beds were dry. ¡°Did you see that? Are they wet? We want to change room.¡± I controlled my emotions and turned to ask, ¡°Did you wet it yourself?¡± ¡°Do you have any evidence? If you don¡¯t have any, you¡®re ndering us!¡± Connie¡¯s tone was agitated. ¡°The sheets were dry when I checked them just now.¡± My hand clenched into a fist. ¡°Anyway, now, you must change a clean room for us, or I¡¯ll comin about it!¡± Emma threatened. ¡°We also want toin about you touring us without a certificate so that your travel agent will close down!¡± Connie echoed. Perhaps their voices were so loud that tourists from other rooms came to the door. Connie immediately walked to the door and said loudly, ¡°The sheets in our room are all wet, so we can¡¯t sleep! After a few words, this tour guide lost her temper against us.¡± ¡°This tour guide promised in the morning that she would do her best to arrange our schedule. Now we can¡¯t even get a good sleep!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯sin about them and make them close down!¡± Emma said loudly. More and more people were watching outside the room, and they were all talking about it. The good reputation I had gained after the whole day was going to be ruined byContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Connie and Emma. And if a lot of peopleined together, it would bring a bad impact on the travel agency. The worst case scenario was to temporarily stop the business. Although I only worked in this travel agency for a month, the boss and my colleagues were very kind to me. I couldn¡¯t let the boss suffer losses because of me, and I couldn¡¯t let my colleagues lose their jobs because of me, so I must endure it. The next moment, I took a deep breath and turned to go out. ¡°What¡­ do you want to do?¡± Connie asked. I chose topromise and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I might have been negligent just now. I¡¯ll sleep in this room. Can you sleep in my room?¡± Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Be¡¯s POV: Connie and Emma didn¡¯t say anything. They just looked at me. I smiled and said, ¡°Please pack up your luggage. I¡¯ll move my luggage to this room right away.¡± Then, I turned to the other tourists and said, ¡°Everyone, if you need anything, just tell me. I will do everything I can to satisfy you!¡± In an instant, the direction of public opinion changed again. The tourists all smiled at me and discussed, ¡°This tour guide is so good!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We will still look for this travel agency next time. Even the unprofessional tour guide is this good, I¡¯m sure that a professional tour guide will even be better!¡± Finally, we exchanged rooms. Closing the door, I looked at the two wet beds angrily! These two women were really nasty. They actually used this method to cause trouble. I had no choice. I could onlyy the nket on the carpet. It seemed that I could only sleep on the ground tonight At about 10 p.m., my phone rang. ¡°Hello!¡± ¡°Be, my mother has a stomachache. Please buy her some medicine!¡± It was Emma¡¯s voice. I frowned. ¡°Connie was in good condition just now. Why does she suddenly have a stomachache? It seems that they havee up with another way to make things difficult for me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s veryte now. The pharmacy is closed. Why don¡¯t I take you to the hospital?¡± I replied. If Connie pretended to be ill, she would definitely be exposed. If she really got sick, the doctor would treat her. Emma said, ¡°We don¡¯t need to go to the hospital. Please go to the hospital or the pharmacy that opens for 24 hours to get the medicine. We¡¯ll give you the money after you buy it!¡± After that, the phone was hung up. I knew that if I didn¡¯t buy it, they would definitely find fault with me. They might even provoke a conflict between the tourists and me, which would affect my work. So what I could do now was to buy the medicine and shut their mouths so that they couldn¡¯t find fault with me. I didn¡¯t want to affect the whole team and the travel agency. Fortunately, tomorrow was thest day of the journey. I put on my down jacket and left. It was almost 11 o¡¯clock and the hotel was very quiet. My room was on the second floor, so I didn¡¯t take the elevator and went downstairs directly. As soon as I reached the corner, two people suddenly rushed out and hit my head with sticks. I immediately sped my hands over my head. I didn¡¯t see who they were and only felt very frightened! Who hit me? In the next moment, there were curses. ¡°Oh, you damn b*tch, I¡¯m going to blow your head.¡± The voice belonged to Connie. It turned out to be them! I wanted to resist, or run away immediately. But now I was dizzy and had no ability to fight back. My hair was pulled by Emma. Connie pped my face, which made me feel very painful. ¡°Help! Someone is hitting me. Help¡­¡± I shouted for help. ¡°B*tch, b*tch.¡± Connie continued to p me in the mouth. I felt that my lips were about to burst. At this time, everyone was asleep. The sound instion in the hotel was very good. No one woulde to save me¡­ I could only rely on myself now. I had to resist. I forced myself to calm down. At this time, I saw that Emma was wearing a half skirt, so I went straight to take off Emma¡¯s skirt! ¡°Ah!¡± Emma screamed in a low voice, and her hand let go of my hair. The skirt had slipped to the ground. She quickly bent down to pick it up. I took the opportunity to grab her hair hard! Connie immediately grabbed her slippers and tried to hit me. She shouted, ¡°Little bitch, how dare you fight back? I¡¯m going to smash your head!¡± One of my hands was tugging at Emma¡¯s curly hair, while the other was blocking Connie from hitting me with her slippers. I was no match for her at all. My hand became swollen soon! But I didn¡¯t let go of Emma¡¯s hair, because once I let go of her, the two of them would attack me together, and I would be beaten even harder. The next moment, I stretched out my leg and kicked fiercely at Connie¡¯s belly! ¡°Ah¡­¡± Connie fell down in the corridor, covering her little belly with one hand and groaning. Emma immediately stood up and tangled with me At this time, someone came with a shlight, and the person shouted, ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± The man was a security guard in the hotel. Just as I was about to speak, Connie immediately said, ¡°This woman cheated with my husband. She¡¯s the third party who ruined my family. I¡¯m teaching her a lesson!¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Be¡¯s POV: I immediately retorted, ¡°She¡¯s talking nonsense. She¡¯s the third party who destroyed my family!¡± Connie still wanted to argue, but the security guard said loudly, ¡°That¡¯s your private affair. This is a hotel, not a ce for you to fight. If you want to fight, go out and fight!¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Connie and her daughter didn¡¯t continue to pester me. They red at me and then left. The security guard also turned and left. At this time, I felt that my face and mouth were in great pain, and my scalp was also in pain. Just now, Connie took the slippers and hit my face! I should have kicked her belly again. Suddenly, I looked at my hand. There was arge strand of brown and red curly hair in my hand, which was as red as dog fur. Seeing the dog fur in my hand, I immediatelyughed. I think I was great. I actually grabbed a lot of Emma¡¯s hair. Emma must be in great pain now. My depressed mood had been eased. A few secondster, I threw away the ¡°dog fur¡± in disgust. I tidied my hands and walked downstairs. My body hurt all over. My arms and legs were bruised, and there were bloodstains on the corners of my mouth. I felt like my mouth was about to split open. I walked to the front desk of the hotel with difficulty and asked, ¡°Madam, may I ask if there is a pharmacy nearby that opens 24 hours?¡± I had to buy some medicine for sterilization, or put some ice bags on my face. Otherwise, it would be more swollen tomorrow. The woman said, ¡°Go straight for 100 meters and turn left, there is a 24-hour pharmacy.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I walked out of the hotel. I put on my down jacket. It¡¯s a little cold at night. I lowered my head and walked quickly forward. About 100 meters ahead, there was a junction, and I turned left. Suddenly, two people rushed out from the dark corner! They were two drunk men. I immediately turned and ran away. However, they stopped me. ¡°Beautifuldy, where are you going?¡± The fat man stared at me with a wretched expression. At this moment, I was extremely scared. I had never encountered such a situation. At this time, was in a panic and didn¡¯t know what to do. Another thin man grinned, revealing his ck and yellow teeth. ¡°Are you lonely? Do you want a man to satisfy you? We can make you feel good!¡± I took a step back and shouted, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. But I knocked directly into the fat man behind me. The man touched my coat with his hand, and my voice began to tremble. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, or I¡¯ll call the police!¡± The man smiled and said, ¡°Madam, the police are resting now. Come on, y with us. As long as you are obedient, we will definitely not bear to hurt you! We will only make you feelfortable.¡± After that, one of the two men held my leg, and the other hugged my upper body. The two of them carried me to a dark alley. ¡°Help¡­¡± I shouted. At this time, someone stuffed a piece of rag into my mouth, and I couldn¡¯t continue to shout. And even if I used all my strength, I couldn¡¯t push those two men away. Fearpletely enveloped me. I was extremely flustered. I forced myself to calm down. I had to calm down. I must find a way to leave. I couldn¡¯t be raped. If I were raped by these two men, I would definitely copsepletely. Tused all my strength to resist, but my resistance was useless. My coat was pulled away by the thin man. Then he continued to pull my clothes and pants. Tyanked my pants hard. I knew that I couldn¡¯t resist for long. No matter how much strength I used, I couldn¡¯t get rid of the two men. What should I do? What should I do? The clothes on my body wer¨¨ torn into pieces, but I was still resisting. The resistance was getting weaker and weaker, and my strength waspletely exhausted. In the end, the fat man pounced on me and kissed my face and neck. I felt very disgusting, and his hands were touching my body. The thin man helped him to grab my arm, tearing off my pants that were about to fall from my legs, and touched my buttocks. Oh, my God! I was going to get raped by these two disgusting men. Thinking of this, I couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears, ¡°Why am I so unlucky?¡± ¡°Why does fate always tease me like this?¡± I lost my job, my child, and my love. Now I finally started my new life in this city again, but I had to suffer greater harm on this night¡­ Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Be¡¯s POV: When I closed my eyes and gave up struggling in despair. Suddenly, a man¡¯s voice came from outside the alley. ¡°Stop!¡± I opened my eyes and saw a tall figure walking toward me. The person was wearing a leather jacket and had a strong body. The two men lying on top of me released their hands. I had a little hope. Maybe I could be saved. Then, I quickly pulled my pants and sweater and held my body tightly with both hands. My body was trembling because of fear and coldness. The man was walking toward us. Although I couldn¡¯t see his face clearly, I felt very familiar. My intuition told me that this person wasn¡¯t a bad person. The fat man tilted his head and said to the man, ¡°Hey, buddy, I advise you not to disturb us. If you also want this woman, when we are done, we can give this woman to you.¡± Hearing this, the fear in my heart rose. I looked around in horror. There was only one way out of this alley, but it was blocked by someone. I couldn¡¯t run away at all. The thin man said, ¡°This woman is young and beautiful. If you don¡¯t mind, you can still marry her.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± The thin man and the fat manughed together. I heard the man on the opposite side shouting, ¡°You are looking for death!¡± The next moment, the man¡¯s fist hit the fat man and the thin man in the face, and the three began to fight. Obviously, the fat man and the thin man were no match for that person. Soon, they were beaten to the ground. In the end, the fat man and the thin man were defeated and escaped. I sat on the ground, leaned against the wall with my back, and hugged myself with both hands. The man walked toward me. ¡°Are you okay?¡± His voice was gentle and warm. This voice was very familiar. I frowned and saw his face in the dark. ¡°Why are you here?¡± I asked. At this moment, I felt much more rxed. Because I knew that he wouldn¡¯t hurt me. But what I just experienced still made me afraid and sad. Klein didn¡¯t answer my question. Instead, he turned to look for my clothes, then reached out to cover me. 14.1JU N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked. ¡°J¡­¡± At this moment, I could no longer control my emotions and began to burst into tears. I didn¡¯t expect that at a critical moment, Klein would save me. If I were really raped by those two men, I would copsepletely. At this moment, I realized that I was actually not as strong as I imagined. I continued to cry, and my body couldn¡¯t help trembling. About ten minutester. My tears gradually stopped, and my body stopped trembling. Klein¡¯s gentle voice rang out. ¡°Enough. It¡¯s fine.¡± Only then did I realize that he was holding me in his arms. I took a step back and left his warm embrace. ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded. He wrapped an arm around my shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you back first.¡± I didn¡¯t object and nodded obediently. I was so afraid of being in danger again. I was so tired and my whole body hurt. I really couldn¡¯t bear any more tortures and tests. He drove me to the best hotel in town. He booked a luxurious suite. After entering, he said gently, ¡°Go take a hot shower. You will feel more comfortable.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I could only nod. I did need to do that. I took off my broken clothes and walked into the bathtub. Warm water quickly surrounded me. I was finally warm¡­ Chapter 169 Chapter 169 An hourter, I came out of the bathtub. I wiped the water droplets off my body with a towel and saw my face in the mirror. There were bruises on my cheeks and mouth, and on my arms and legs. When I was in danger, God sent a brave knight to save me. The knight was outside. I put on a bathrobe and walked out of the bathroom. I was very grateful to him for saving me. Klein looked at me. He poured me a cup of juice. ¡°You look a bit better,¡± Klein¡¯s voice was very pleasant to listen to. I walked to a single sofa, sat down, and reached out to hold the ss of juice. Klein looked at me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your face? Did those two bad guys hit you?¡± I shook my head and replied, ¡°Today is my unlucky day. I was beaten by Connie and Emma.¡± I was still very angry. If it weren¡¯t for them, I wouldn¡¯t have met those two b*stards. N?velDrama.Org ? content. But thinking of this, an idea suddenly shed through my mind, ¡°How could it be so coincidental?¡± I ran into bad guys as soon as I came out of the hotel. As far as I know, the security of this town was very good, because this was a tourist town owned by the government. Could it be that¡­ it was Connie and Emma who set me up, and they arranged for those two bandits to attack me? ¡°What are you thinking about? Emma? Your sister in the legal sense?¡± Klein asked. Klein knew her. He had taught her a lesson before. ¡°Who else could have such a big grudge against me besides them?¡± I said. ¡°Right. How did you run into them?¡± Klein asked. ¡°I¡¯m now working as an ountant for a travel agency in Wharton Mountain. Today, the tour guide suddenly fell ill, so I temporarily took her ce to bring a travel group. I didn¡¯t expect that the mother and daughter would be in this group.¡± ¡°No wonder your face is swollen. I¡¯ve prepared an ice pack for you. You need an ice pack. Otherwise, your face will get even worse tomorrow.¡± Klein rose to his feet and handed me a bag of ice that had been wrapped in a towel. I took the ice bag with both hands and said gratefully, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t met you tonight, I wouldn¡¯t have known what would have happened. Thank you!¡± Klein replied, ¡°It¡¯s just to help out. You don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± ¡°Perhaps for you, it¡¯s a piece of cake, but for me, it¡¯s a great help.¡± I looked at Klein seriously. Klein didn¡¯t continue this topic. Instead, he signaled for me to put the ice cube on my face. I put the ice that was wrapped in a towel on my face. ¡°Right. Why did youe here?¡± I asked Klein, puzzled. ¡°¡­I was bored, which was why I drove my own car out for a stroll. When I reached that alley, suddenly heard a strange sounding from within, and so I went over to take a look. I didn¡¯t expect to run into you.¡± Klein stuttered. I noticed that something was wrong. What a coincidence! ¡°What¡­ a coincidence?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask. I didn¡¯t believe it was a coincidence. Klein nodded. ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence.¡± I lowered my head and thought, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s all by chance?¡± Immediately afterward, Klein suddenly asked, ¡°Do you want to hear the truth?¡± I asked, ¡°What is the truth?¡± Klein was silent for a moment. ¡°Actually, I heard Amy say that you¡¯re at Wharton Mountain.¡± ¡°Amy?¡± I lowered my head and thought. It was true that Amy contacted me a few days ago. Amy asked me about my recent situation, and I told her about it. Klein nodded. ¡°Amy said that you are working as an ountant in a travel agency. Christmas is a boring day to me, and so I came to Wharton Mountain, hoping to meet you.¡± ¡°How did you find me?¡± I was very surprised. Why did hee to me? The next moment, Klein immediately said with a hint of urgency in his voice, ¡°I called dozens of travel agencies in Wharton Mountain, and I finally found out where you¡¯re working at. Your travel agency told me about your work schedule, so I drove here to find you.¡± Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Be¡¯s POV: I suddenly felt that the temperature in the room seemed to be a little high. I quickly changed the subject. ¡°On Christmas, you should be with your family. Your family might be angry with you.¡± ¡°My mother passed away a long time ago. My father has another family. I¡¯m all alone!¡± Klein said. Klein was someone who had a story, but I felt that the atmosphere was a bit off. And then, I stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s already two o¡¯clock in the morning. Why don¡¯t you send me back?¡± Klein lowered his head and sat on the sofa, not answering me. Two minutester, he suddenly stood up, walked up to me, and reached out to hold my shoulder. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I instantly became nervous, and his eyes looked terrible. ¡°Why are you always hiding from me?¡± Klein stared at me, his expression rather vexed. I frowned and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t hide from you, did I? What are you talking about?¡± Klein was very annoyed. He said, ¡°I¡¯m single, and so are you. Why are you always refusing me? Can¡¯t you feel my love for you?¡± Was this Klein¡¯s confession? I felt very flustered. N?velDrama.Org ? content. I reached out and tried to break free from his arms, but his hands were so strong that I couldn¡¯t break free at all. Good heavens! It was early in the morning. We were in a room, and I was wearing only a bathrobe. If he wanted to force me, I couldn¡¯t resist at all. I had to be careful. Timmediately said, ¡°¡­ You hurt me.¡± Klein immediately let go of his grip. I seized the opportunity, took a few steps back, and turned to the back of the sofa. Klein and I were separated by the sofa. Klein rubbed his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was too impulsive.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I want to go back.¡± My voice was a little low. Klein lowered his head to look at his watch. In a tone of discussion, he said, ¡°It¡¯s already past two o¡¯clock in the morning. It¡¯s very cold outside. Why don¡¯t you stay here for a night? I¡¯ll send you back tomorrow morning.¡± I was in a dilemma. Did I have to sleep in the same room with him? Klein hurriedly pointed in the direction of the bedroom. ¡°You sleep in the bedroom. I sleep on the sofa!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± I quickly ran into the bedroom, closed the door, and locked it. Then, I wrapped myself up with a thick quilt. 14:14D I went through too much on this day, so I couldn¡¯t fall asleep. It seemed that when the sky outside the window turned a little blue, I gradually fell asleep. By the time I woke up, it was already noon. Oh no! I still had to bring the group of tourists on a tour. Today¡¯s itinerary was to wake up at half-past six, then eat, and meet at the tour bus at half-past seven. I looked down at the watch on my wrist. It was broken. I pped it hard twice, but nothing happened. It seemed that it was broken during the fightst night. This time, I cursed Connie and her daughter twice in my heart. It must have been broken when I fought with them. This watch cost me more than 1,000 dors! The next moment, I stepped on my shoes, walked to the door, unlocked it, and walked out. At this moment, Klein was bending down and cing the delicacies on the small cart to the tea table. Klein smiled. ¡°Breakfast is ready. Hurry up ande over to eat.¡± I turned around and saw all kinds of breakfast on the coffee table. There was a warm smile on Klein¡¯s face. ¡°What time is it?¡± I was stunned and quickly regained my senses. Klein lowered his head to look at the watch on his wrist, then replied, ¡°Seven-thirty.¡± ¡°This is bad. My tour group has already gathered. Hurry up and send me back!¡± I frantically tugged at Klein¡¯s arm and walked out. After a few steps, Klein pulled me back. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Your colleague has recovered. She went back for the tour group this morning.¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± I asked in surprise. With a smile on his face, Klein turned and lifted up a broken phone from the coffee table. He replied, ¡°Last night, your phone was left on the coffee table. This morning, I received a text message at five o¡¯clock. But I didn¡¯t peek at it. I knew because there was a line of words on the phone which showed that your colleague would go and lead the tour in the morning and she asked you to have a good rest.¡± Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Be¡¯s POV: Hearing this, I quickly took the phone and found that although the screen of the phone was broken, it could still be used. Looking at the broken phone, I felt a little ufortable. Because this was a gift from Herbert. That day when I was hospitalized, we quarreled. He threw my cell phone against the wall, and it was broken, so he bought a new one for me. This phone was the only thing I took away from Herbert, and it was also thest thing I could miss about him. I tried my best to stop the ufortable feeling from spreading. The ufortable feeling didn¡¯tst long, and my mind quickly calmed down. Herbert and I were over. It didn¡¯t seem to matter if this cell phone existed or not. I turned on my phone and looked at the text message. It turned out to be a text message from Emilia early in the morning. She was already healthy, so she would lead the tour today. After I learned the news, I felt much more rxed. At least I would have my own time today. ¡°Breakfast?¡± Kleinughed as he invited me. ¡°Thank you.¡± I sat on the sofa. At this time, I was very hungry. ¡°You can start enjoying your breakfast.¡± Klein smiled as he reminded. ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded and began to have breakfast. Klein poured me a cup of warm milk. ¡± My mouth was stuffed full, and then I took a sip of the warm milk. I ced my ss of milk on the coffee table. ¡°Fighting really takes a lot of energy!¡± Klein turned his head andughed, then said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it hard for you to defeat two opponents by yourself?¡± I reached out to touch my cheek and said with great momentum, ¡°Although I was injured, they were also beaten by me. I kicked Connie¡¯s belly hard and then pulled Emma¡¯s hair!¡± Klein lowered his head and I tore a piece of bread and put it in my mouth. While chewing, I said, ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to make trouble for you. When I have the strength in the future, I will teach them a lesson in person.¡± Klein nodded, then said, ¡°I respect that. Please tell me at any time if you need my help. I can help you teach them a lesson.¡± Although I didn¡¯t agree with what Klein had done, I still gave him a grateful look. A very important thing suddenly urred to me. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Klein asked me. I frowned and replied, ¡°I have to ask for leave from the boss. I originally wanted to take the overtimepensation for the festival, but now it seems that I can¡¯t take it anymore. And my face will probably take a week to recover.¡± Klein suggested, ¡°Be, shouldn¡¯t you consider changing job?¡± ¡°Changing job?¡± I looked at him with a frown and didn¡¯t understand what he meant. Klein then said, ¡°You¡¯ve already obtained a CPA cert. You can find a stable and promising job. Working in a travel agency is not suitable for you.¡± ¡°How did you know that I¡¯ve obtained a CPA certificate? Was it Amy who told you?¡± I stared at Klein and asked. ¡°Bingo.¡± Klein admitted it. I lowered my head and said, ¡°In order to please you, Amy told you everything!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t me her. I¡¯m her Boss!¡± Klein ced all of Amy¡¯s responsibilities on him. And then, Klein said, ¡°I know that you don¡¯t want to go back for the time being. I have a very good friend in Wharton Mountain. She¡¯s a senior ountant, and she has an ounting firm in Wharton Mountain. It just so happens that she needs an ountant like you who has the CPA cert to help her out. The sry she can offer is much better than that of your current travel agency. Why don¡¯t introduce you to work¡­¡± I immediately interrupted him. ¡°I know that the travel agency doesn¡¯t give me a lot of benefits and sry, but I¡¯ve been here for more than a month. The boss and colleagues are very kind to me, and the travel agency is also in need of people. My boss can¡¯t find a suitable ountant for the time being. I¡¯ll think about this after a while.¡± At this moment, I already understood how Klein felt about me. The reason why he wanted to help me was that he liked me. He saved me. I was very grateful. But this was gratitude, not love. I couldn¡¯t repay his feelings for me, so I chose not to ept his help. Klein was silent for a moment, thenughed and nodded. ¡°I respect your decision. If you need to change your job, I can rmend it to you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± 1 nodded. At nine o¡¯clock in the morning, Klein drove me back to Wharton Mountain. For two or three hours, we talked casually, just like many years of friends. Ring¡­ Ring¡­ My phone suddenly rang. I took out my broken phone, looked down at it, and said, ¡°It¡¯s my boss.¡± Then, I answered the phone. ¡°Be, what¡¯s going on? Today, a customerined that you didn¡¯t serve them well. They said that you scolded them and beat them. Did you pull arge piece of their hair down? There¡¯s someone at the travel agency who wants to investigate this matter. Our travel agency might have to stop operating.¡± The boss¡¯s tone was very anxious, Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Be¡¯s POV: This was Connie and Emma¡¯s fault. They hit me first. I was just protecting myself. I didn¡¯t expect them to file aint. I know what happened when a travel agency was forced to close down, and the suspension might be long or short. Even if it was closed for half a month, it was still a big blow to the travel agency. I felt a little guilty. Connie and Emma wanted to make trouble for me. I was the one who implicated the travel agency. ¡®Boss, are the people from the tourism office still there? I¡¯ll exin to them,¡± I asked. ¡®Yes.¡± The boss responded. Immediately afterward, another stranger¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Hello, we are officers from the tourism office of Wharton Mountain. There are tourists who reported that you didn¡¯t provide a good service, and you assaulted them. We would like to know the details.¡± swallowed hard and immediately said, ¡°Hello, I would like to rify the situation. The two tourists did have conflicts with me, so they wanted to take revenge on me. Our conflict has nothing to do with the travel agency. So please investigate it clearly. I am willing to take all the responsibilities this time.¡± The man on the other side continued, ¡°The punishment results are not arbitrary in ordance with your wishes, because you are the staff of the travel agency, you represent the travel agency. We have understood the situation. We will continue tomunicate with the owner of the travel agency. Goodbye.¡± ¡®Hello? It has nothing to do with the travel agency..¡± I wanted to exin, but the phone had been nung up. I was so upset that I didn¡¯t know what to do while holding my phone. Klein looked at me while driving. He asked, ¡°Connie and Emma are making trouble for you again?¡± My hand clenched into a fist, and I said extremely angrily, ¡°They can make trouble for me, but theyined about the travel agency. It¡¯s me who got the travel agency into trouble. My boss has been very anxious, and the travel agency will lose a lot of money. It will also affect the work of my colleagues! Connie and Emma are so evil. I feel like rushing over and fighting with them immediately.¡± Klein didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he pulled out his phone.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org While driving, he quickly searched for a phone number and made a call. Then, the phone was connected. As Klein was driving, he immediately turned on the speaker. Klein smiled towards the phone. ¡°Hello, Director, I¡¯m Klein.¡± ¡°Mr. Wharton, you¡¯re always so busy with your work. I¡¯m d to receive your call. Is there anything! can help you with?¡± ¡°Thave a friend who runs a travel agency in Wharton Mountain. He ran into some trouble. Someone maliciouslyined about his travel agency to the tourism bureau, but in fact, my friend is the victim. Those two tourists are definitely the aggressors. Director, can you help my friend?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask my subordinates to investigate this matter now. If it¡¯s really a maliciousint, we¡¯ll definitely protect the travel agency and make the tourists be responsible for their malicious behavior to disrupt the public order.¡± The director¡¯s tone was firm. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll wait for your reply.¡± After speaking, Klein hung up. I stared with my eyes wide open. After listening to the phone call, I asked in surprise, ¡°Do you know the director of the tourism bureau of Wharton Mountain?¡± Kleinughed. ¡°I once met him because of work.¡± ¡°Thank you for helping me again,¡± I said gratefully. ¡°The final results will take some time. You don¡¯t have to thank me for now.¡± Klein was extremely humble. ¡°No matter what the result is, I have to thank you. You¡¯re an awesomewyer. You even know the director of the tourism bureau,¡± I said sincerely. Klein didn¡¯t reply. When we were about to reach the city area of Wharton Mountain, the director of the tourism bureau called Klein. After exchanging a few simple words with him, Klein hung up. ¡°How is it?¡± I looked at Klein, asking nervously. Klein smiled as he replied, ¡°He sent people to see Emma and Connie, asking them to provide evidence or to prove that the tourists in the group had been treated unfairly. But they couldn¡¯t provide any evidence, and none of the tourists were willing to testify for them, so the tourism bureau dismissed theirint.¡± o Hearing this, I was very happy. ¡°So the travel agency won¡¯t be forced to shut down anymore?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Klein replied. ¡°Great, I¡¯ll call the boss right away and tell him the good news.¡± 1 quickly took out my mobile phone and said. Klein continued, ¡°In addition, Connie and Emma had been calling the local public tourism bureau to comin, causing their office line to be upied. It has already severely interfered with government affairs, and the local tourism bureau has called the police. They have been taken to the police station.¡± I was overjoyed. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± I called the boss and told him the situation. He immediately rxed. The boss knew about my injury, so he allowed me to take a week off. Putting down the phone, I continued, ¡°In fact, I suspect that the two b*stards fromst night were hired by Connie and Emma to take revenge on me!¡± Klein was stunned. After a few seconds of silence, he continued, ¡°They are too vile. They actually did such a thing!¡± ¡°They have never been virtuous.¡± Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Be¡¯s POV: Soon, Klein parked his car in front of my apartment building. I looked at him and said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to express my gratitude to you.¡± ¡°I told you, you don¡¯t have to be so courteous to me.¡± Klein looked at me. I nodded and took off my seat belt. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Goodbye.¡± I reached out and was about to open the car door, but Klein called out my name. ¡°Be!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I turned to look at him in confusion. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Klein lowered his head and pursed his lips into a smile. ¡°You aren¡¯t treating me to a cup of coffee, are you?¡± I stared nkly for a moment. Clearly, Klein was expressing his goodwill towards me. I didn¡¯t want to have any emotional disputes with any man anymore. So, the next moment, I refused with a smile. ¡°My room is very messy, and it¡¯s not very convenient for me to invite someone over.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Klein nodded, expressing his agreement. Just as I was about to get out of the car, Klein said, ¡°Or, ice water is fine. I haven¡¯t had a drop of water for hours.¡± Hearing this, I couldn¡¯t bear to continue to refuse. Yesterday, Klein saved me, and today, he helped me call the Director. And he drove a few hours to send me back. If I couldn¡¯t even let him drink a ss of water, it would be mean. I would just treat him as an ordinary friend, without any other ambiguous rtionship. I smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s only ice water at home. You cane up and have a drink! If you like.¡± A hint of a smile immediately appeared on Klein¡¯s face. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Afterwards, I brought Klein upstairs. ¡°Wait a minute,¡± I said after entering, ¡°I¡¯ll prepare some ice water for you.¡± I turned and walked into the narrow kitchen. Klein¡¯s POV: I¡¯m in Be¡¯s apartment now. The Be I like is frank, stubborn, strong, and sometimes fragile. In short, when I approached her, 1 waspletely attracted to her. In the past, I had been too worried, because of Vivian and Herbert. It was no longer a problem. Thus, I took the initiative toe to Wharton Mountain to look for her. It turned out that my choice was correct. It was just that she didn¡¯t seem to like me, but it didn¡¯t matter. I had time and energy to spend with 29 Tal everything I wanted since I was a child, and women were no exception! | I began to observe Be¡¯s apartment. In fact, it was just a rtivelyrge house separated by a wardrobe. There was one bedroom, a living room with a two-seater sofa, and a single-seat sofa. There was also a bathroom and a small balcony for the kitchen. Although it was small, it was very clean. The sheets, curtains, and fabric sofa were all yellow and green in color. It was very warm and felt like home. I liked this ce. I hoped I could walk into Be¡¯s life. When Be came out of the kitchen with a ss of ice water, I was already sitting on the fabric sofa. ¡°Thank you.¡± I took the cup and said. Be turned around and sat on a single sofa far away. She said, ¡°Sorry, I haven¡¯t been at home the past two days, so I don¡¯t have any food to serve you.¡± ¡°A ss of water is enough.¡± 1 pointed to the ss. Then, we fell into silence. The atmosphere was a little awkward. Be held her cheeks and looked down at her shoes. I loosened my tie, looked around, and took the initiative to find a topic. ¡°Your home is not messy. It¡¯s very clean, and you decorated it well, giving people a feeling of home.¡± Be said with a smile, ¡°Those who don¡¯t go home desire the warmth of the home. I¡¯m now alone in Wharton Mountain, so I decorate the house like this. That way, I won¡¯t miss home.¡± Looking at the strong Be, I felt sorry for her. I guessed she must have missed her mother and sister. She didn¡¯t have any rtives or friends here. After work, she should be lonely. ¡°What¡¯s the reason why she exiled herself here?¡± Because of Herbert? Yes, that must be the reason. Caroline and Herbert announced the engagement, so Be felt very ufortable. Thinking of this reason, I felt very sad, because it reminded me that Be was still in love with Herbert. I lowered my head to look at the ss in front of me and said slowly, ¡°Be, in fact, you don¡¯t have to work hard to live. You can start over!¡± ¡°I¡¯m starting a new life. I¡¯m doing very well here,¡± Be said with a smile. ¡°I mean your love life.¡± I looked at Be seriously. Be touched her arm. ¡°I don¡¯t want to ept another man now.¡± I frowned and said anxiously, ¡°My cousin is with Caroline now. They will get married and form a family. You don¡¯t have to continue torturing yourself!¡± The next moment, I couldn¡¯t control my emotions. I grabbed her arms and lifted her up from the single sofa. ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± Be looked at me in surprise. I said eagerly, ¡°Be, my cousin can¡¯t give you anything, but I can. Now that I have broken up with Vivian, can I take care of you?¡± Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Be¡¯s POV: I didn¡¯t expect that Klein would confess to me so directly. I thought this man only wanted to flirt with me because he had many romantic encounters when he was dating Vivian. Be it a fling or a serious rtionship, I was not interested in either of them now. I couldn¡¯t give him any emotional response at all. I reached out and pulled his hand from my arm. ¡°Klein, I can take care of myself. I don¡¯t need anyone to take care of me.¡± The look on Klein¡¯s face was rather awkward. After all, he was a proud person. I could understand his feeling. Klein was silent for a moment, then continued, ¡°Perhaps you still need some time to heal. It¡¯s fine. I can wait for you.¡± I sighed and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait for me. I can¡¯t fall in love with you, let alone be with you.¡± ¡°Why? Because I¡¯m Herbert¡¯s younger cousin? This isn¡¯t fair to me.¡± Klein shouted at me. ¡°Why don¡¯t you understand? I don¡¯t want to fall in love right now, and I don¡¯t have any feelings of love for you. Klein, if you don¡¯t have anything else to say, I¡¯m a bit tired. I want to rest. Please leave!¡± My attitude was as firm as ever. I knew it was cruel, but I also knew that since I didn¡¯t like him, I should refuse him directly. It was the best choice for me and him..¡±, Klein let go of his hand, then strode towards the door.. I crossed my arms in front of my chest and didn¡¯t look at him. I just hoped that he could leave as soon as possible. I didn¡¯t want to be involved with any other man. As Klein walked to the front door, he suddenly turned to ask me, ¡°Can we be friends?¡± Hearing that, I tooked up at the ceiling. Of course, I knew it was a man¡¯s trick. Ordinary friends meant that he had a chance to continue to get close to me. I was no longer an 18-year-old girl. I knew a lot of things. I turned my back to him and asked, ¡°Did you break up with Vivian because of me?¡± Klein hesitated for a moment, then replied, ¡°Vivian and I had many problems. We broke up a lot of times over the past few years. To be honest, I was really tired. I had been struggling, but I had never been willing to let go. Of course, if you hadn¡¯t appeared, I wouldn¡¯t have made up my mind to leave Vivian and break up with her!¡± Hearing his words, I frowned. It turned out that what Vivian said was right. Although I didn¡¯t have any ambiguous rtionship with Klein, they broke up because of me. I hated the third party the most. My mother¡¯s marriage and my first love were destroyed because of the intervention of a third party. The reason Herbert and I parted ways was also because of Caroline. That was why I despised the third party. But I didn¡¯t expect that I would be the third party who destroyed Klein¡¯s rtionship too. I couldn¡¯t tolerate this. I turned to look at Klein. In a very serious voice, I said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t be friends with you!¡± Klein was somewhat stunned. He turned and took two steps forward. I stopped him immediately. ¡°Stay away from me!¡± Klein immediately came to a halt, then said, ¡°Fine. I won¡¯te over, but don¡¯t me yourself for my breakup with Vivian, all right? Actually, this has nothing to do with you!¡± I didn¡¯t want to hurt Klein. He saved me and helped me before. But gratitude and love were two different things. I took a deep breath and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be your friend, and I don¡¯t want to be misunderstood by Vivian, although I don¡¯t have a good impression of her!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already broken up with Vivian¡­¡± Klein spread out his hands, wanting to continue persuading 1. me. I didn¡¯t want to be entangled with him. I turned around and said, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t want to talk about this with you anymore. I have made up my mind!¡± Klein lowered his head, then said after a moment of silence, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you. I¡¯m leaving!¡± He turned around, opened the door, and walked out. Hearing the sound of the door closing, I turned my head and saw that the door had been closed. Feeling very tired, I turned around and leaned against the sofa. Klein was a kind and determined man and he had a sense of justice. Although sometimes he was a bit of a yboy, he could still be considered a good man. However, I didn¡¯t love him. A weekter, I went back to work. My boss pulled me into the office. ¡°Be, sit down.¡± My boss sat in front of the desk and motioned for me to sit down. I didn¡¯t understand his behavior, but I still sat down. Although he used to treat me very well, he never had a ttering smile like this, which made me a little uneasy. Then, my boss smiled and said, ¡°Be, it¡¯s all thanks to you that you found a friend to help the travel agency. Otherwise, we would suffer a great loss!¡± I said, ¡°It was also because of me that this incident happened. I¡¯m the one who got the travel agency involved.¡± My boss then nodded and said, ¡°I like your responsible attitude. By the way, can you tell me which friend you looked for to solve this problem?¡± I knew his purpose now. ¡°He¡¯s just an unfamiliar friend. I just so happened to run into him that day, and so I asked him for help.¡± I said calmly. I didn¡¯t reveal Klein¡¯s name, and I didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble for him. However, my boss refused to believe it. ¡°Be, I heard that the friend you looked for is a big shot. Tell me, who is that person? I¡¯ll increase your sry by 20% from this month onwards!¡± ¡°Boss, I¡­¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. ¡°Well, stop talking. That¡¯s settled. You can go back to work.¡± My boss waved his hand, indicating that I shouldn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first.¡± I could only slowly get up and leave the boss¡¯ office. After returning to the Finance Department, I felt that I had been treated differently from that day on. The boss and his wife would often invite me to dinner. They would often send me fruits, local delicacies, andC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org all kinds of gifts. And I didn¡¯t need to do the hard work of the travel agency. I just needed to finish the ounts every day, which waspletely different from before. The longer I worked here, the more depressed I felt. I didn¡¯t feel as good as before. Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Be¡¯s POV: Due to the boss¡¯s special treatment, my colleagues began to iste me. Everyone said that I was favored by the boss. This made me very ufortable. After struggling for a few days, I made the decision to resign. When I put the resignation letter on the boss¡¯ desk, he was very nervous. He quickly stood up and asked, ¡°Oh, dear Be, tell me, what happened? Your sry is high enough, isn¡¯t it? Emilia needs to work every day but her sry is lower than yours.¡± I exined, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s not about the sry. It¡¯s because of my personal reason.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the reason? We can¡¯t live without you. Since your friend showed upst time, the people in the tourism bureau started treating us differently. Do you know how envious other travel agencies are now? What should I do if you leave?¡± My boss begged me not to leave. I was a little annoyed, but my boss was really nice to me, so I chose to be patient and said, ¡°Boss, I really need to resign. I¡¯m sorry! Please find someone else quickly. I must leave next week.¡± After a moment of silence, my boss said, ¡°If you insist on leaving, I can¡¯t stop you. But can youmunicate with your friend and let him dere that we are his rtives?¡± My boss¡¯ request made me frown. He needed the fame of Klein to develop thepany, but based on my current rtionship with Klein, it was not something appropriate for me to do. ¡°Be, we¡¯ve been working very well together for the past two months. My wife and I are very kind to you. Please help us, please!¡± My boss continued to ask me for help. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± I didn¡¯t say yes, nor did I refuse it. ¡°Okay, okay,¡± my boss replied. Coming out of his office, I couldn¡¯t help but frown. Looking down at the brand new phone in my hand, I didn¡¯t know what to do. A few days ago, I suddenly received an express delivery. I opened the box and saw a watch and a fashionable new mobile phone inside. The sender¡¯s address was not written on the package. I wanted to ask the courier to send it back, but the courier didn¡¯t ept it. He said that there was no record, so he couldn¡¯t return it. Looking at the package, I had been worried for two days. I suspected that it was sent by Klein. Only he knew that my mobile phone and watch were damaged during the fight. I wanted to make a phone call and ask, but the number of Klein on my phone had been deleted. I couldn¡¯t get in touch with him at all. Of course, I could ask Amy for Klein¡¯s number, but I didn¡¯t do that. Amy would definitely misunderstand the rtionship between me and Klein. The watch in the package cost more than 3,000 dors. il rift Mou in the future I¡¯d give it back to Klein As for my boss¡¯ request, I had also thought it through. My Boss and his wife had been very kind to me. I could help them in other ways, but I couldn¡¯t make use of the feelings that Klein had for me in order to gain some help. A weekter, I sessfully resigned from the travel agency. Then, I began to look for a job again. This time, I had the CPA certificate, so I could look for a job in an ounting firm or arge company. I finally found a job in a proper ounting firm. My boss was a thirty-year-old beauty, who had great working ability and social skills. After a month of work, I regarded my boss as my idol. In fact, I once had a dream to set up apany that belonged to me. But it was hard for me to start a business if I didn¡¯t have enough qualifications, connections, and funds. The weather was getting warmer. I no longer wore my winter clothes and I finally started wearing dresses. After a few months, my condition had be better and better. Especially in thispany, I learned a lot, and my career and interpersonal rtionship were enhanced. I threw all my enthusiasm into work. Herbert¡¯s harm to me gradually subsided, and I became more energetic. There were rewards for effort. Although I hadn¡¯t worked for a long time, my boss, E, liked me very much and would hand over some important work to me. At noon, I sat in front of myputer, sneezing a lot of times. I had a runny nose. The pile of tissue below my desk was almost piled up into a hill, all of which was what I used to wipe my nose. Coincidentally, E caught sight of it. She said, ¡°Be, you look terrible. Have you taken any medicine?¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Yes. Maybe the flu virus is so strong this time that the medicine seems to not work at all.¡± I took another tissue and sneezed. E frowned and said, ¡°Be, you need to rest. Give all your work to your colleagues. You need to rest, take medicine, or go to the hospital.¡± I was feeling very unwell, so I agreed. I picked up my bag and said, ¡°Thank you, Boss. I¡¯m going to the hospital for an examination now.¡± ¡°Health is the most important thing.¡± A charming smile appeared on E¡¯s face. I went to the hospital after leaving the ounting firm. There were a lot of patients in the hospital, most of whom were patients with flu. I felt weak all over and exhausted, so I turned around and went to a small clinic. I took some medicine and went home to rest. After taking the medicine, I fell asleep. In the avanina I felt cold all over At this moment. I could pour myself a cup of hot water. 14:16D I took some cookies before taking the medicine again. I didn¡¯t even have the strength to get up until dawn. Now, I felt very ufortable¡­ Chapter 176 Chapter 176 The third person¡¯s POV: At 10 o¡¯clock the next morning, Lily knocked on E¡¯s office door. ¡°Come in.¡± Said E as she looked down at the ount book behind her desk. ¡°Boss, Be hasn¡¯te to work yet. I can¡¯t get through to her.¡± E¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°Be seems to be very sick. Did something happen to her? She usuallyes to work on time, and she won¡¯t be absent for no reason.¡± Lily was very worried about Be¡¯s situation. E lowered her head and thought for a moment. Then, she said, ¡°Leave this matter to me. You can go back to work.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lily turned and left the office. E took out her mobile phone and dialed a number. However, the call was not connected, so she was a little anxious. About half an hourter, E¡¯s phone suddenly rang and she immediately answered it. ¡°I was working just now. Is there something wrong with Be?¡± Klein¡¯s voice was rather frantic. E pulled her lips and looked a little disappointed. After a few seconds of silence, she continued, ¡°If Be isn¡¯t working here, will you call me back?¡± Klein hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°E, you are a very mature and rational woman. Why are you acting like a spoiled woman?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m only telling the truth.¡± E¡¯s tone softened. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I know your personality, I wouldn¡¯t have asked you to take care of Be.¡± Kleinughed. E said, ¡°If Be hadn¡¯te to mypany by chance, you wouldn¡¯t have handed her over to me, would you?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve thought too much. Actually, I¡¯ve always wanted to introduce her to work in your ounting firm, but she didn¡¯t want to.¡± Klein exined. ¡°I believe what you said. Be is a smart and independent woman. She always tries her best to learn and neverins. No wonder you are so attentive to her and you¡¯re willing to give up all the other women just for her.¡± E teased. ¡°Enough. What are you looking for me for?¡± Klein asked. E said, ¡°Be has caught a severe cold these days. I asked her to go home to rest yesterday morning, but she hasn¡¯te to work since then and we couldn¡¯t get in touch with her on the phone. We don¡¯t know where she lives, so I called you¡­¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Before E could finish speaking, Klein let out an irritated roar, then hung up the phone ¡°Hello?¡± E said to the phone. When she looked down, the phone had already been hung up, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little annoyed. She threw her nhone on the desk. feeling very disappointed and angry. More than a month ago, Klein had contacted E and had personallye to Wharton Mountain to invite her to dinner. For the date, E dressed very beautifully. But she didn¡¯t expect that the purpose of Klein inviting her to dinner was to ask her to help take care of Be, whom she had just recruited. At that time, E was very depressed. However, she didn¡¯t refuse Klein¡¯s request, because it would make her appear petty. In addition, she wanted to know exactly what kind of woman would make him give up on Vivian. What Klein asked her to do was to reveal a little bit of Be¡¯s recent situation to him. Or perhaps, he asked her not to be so strict with Be at work, and help Be asionally in life. In the beginning, E thought Be must be a delicate woman. But when they really got to know each other, she knew that Be was a very strong, smart, and hardworking woman. Be was a straightforward person, and she was very active in her work. Therefore, she gradually admired Be. However, such admiration did not make her give up. She thought that she was much better than Be. But even if she was not convinced, there was nothing she could do. In order to make herself feel more at ease, she med Be for being a few years younger than her. The driving distance between J City and Wharton Mountain was three hours. In less than two hours, Klein had arrived in Wharton Mountain. Ding dong¡­ Ding dong¡­.¡± ¡°Be! Be! Open the door! Are you okay?¡± Klein kept knocking on the door of Be¡¯s house. But there was no movement inside. Klein frowned. Then, he took a step back and suddenly kicked the door in front of him! ng! The next moment, the door was sessfully kicked open, and there was a hole in the wooden door. KleinC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org immediately entered the room, then turned and entered the bedroom. With a single nce, he saw Be who was curled up on the bed. He rushed forward to touch Be¡¯s head and found that it was very hot, and her whole body was trembling ¡°Be?¡± Klein gently patted her cheek. ¡°Um¡­¡± Be did not even open her eyes. Klein¡¯s eyebrows were tightly furrowed. He covered Be well, then bent down and picked her up with the quilt, then ran out¡­ Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Be¡¯s POV: My consciousness gradually became blurred. I vaguely remembered that someone was calling my name. I tried to open my eyes, but I couldn¡¯t. I felt extremely sick and soon fell into darkness. I didn¡¯t know how long I slept, but I finally felt less ufortable. I opened my eyes. I was not in my apartment. I was surrounded by white color. There was a medicine bottle hanging by my bed. ¡°Is this a hospital?¡± Just when I was confused, a familiar voice sounded, ¡°Are you awake?¡± I turned to look in the direction of the voice. Klein was smiling at me. ¡°You¡­ why are you here?¡± I tried to get up from the hospital bed. Klein ced a pillow on my back. ¡°You had a high fever, and your body was twitching. Fortunately, I arrived early. Otherwise, the situation would have been terrible.¡± Klein said. I tried to recall. I only remembered that my whole body was trembling, and then I had a high fever. I took the medicine, and then my consciousness became blurred. Klein saved me again. . ? I wanted to avoid him, but when I needed help the most, he would always appear in time. Why was that so? ¡°Did you send me to the hospital?¡± I asked. ¡°Right.¡± Klein nodded. At this moment, a pair of strong arms appeared in my memory and lifted me up from the bed. I remembered that the embrace was very warm. At that time, I thought I was dreaming. I thought that the person who held me was Herbert. ¡°No, I have to stop thinking about Herbert.¡± I looked at Klein and said politely, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°As long as you are fine.¡± Klein¡¯s voice was calm. After a while, I suddenly thought of something, so I immediately asked, ¡°How did you know that I had a severe cold? And how did you enter my house?¡± I remembered that I locked the door because I was alone in the house. In order to be safe, I always made sure that I locked the door. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I broke your door, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already called someone to install a new one for you.¡± Klein said. ¡°Did you kick the door open?¡± I asked in surprise. I didn¡¯t care about the destruction of the door, but I was a little surprised. 14:170 | always thought that Klein was a gentleman. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so powerful. Perhaps seeing the look of doubt in my eyes, Klein immediately stretched out his arm and clenched his fist. ¡°Actually, my entire body is filled with power!¡± I was immediately amused. ¡°Why are youughing so happily?¡± At this time, a voice came from outside. I looked up at the door and saw Eing in with a bunch of flowers in her arms. ¡°Boss?¡± I didn¡¯t expect that she woulde to the hospital in person. She smiled and said, ¡°You look better. I hope you can get well soon.¡± Klein rose to his feet and took the bouquet from E. He then found a vase and ced it on the table in front of the hospital bed. ¡°Thank you.¡± I smiled. ¡°Boss, I need two days off.¡± I looked at E. ¡°You should rest for three days before you start working. Otherwise, someone will say that I am abusing you.¡± As she spoke, she nced sideways at Klein, who was nearby. ¡°I¡¯ve never said this before.¡± Klein immediately said. E replied, ¡°You didn¡¯t say that. You just said that Be is sick because I assigned too many tasks to her.¡± ¡°That was just a joke.¡± Klein¡¯s expression was somewhat unnatural as he reached out to touch the tie around his neck. E said with a smile, ¡°Was it really just a joke? Lawyer.¡± The conversation between Klein and E was very casual. I asked, ¡°You know each other?¡± ¡°We¡­¡± Klein hadn¡¯t even finished speaking when E said, ¡°Not only do we know each other, we are old friends! Right, Klein?¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Klein seemed to be rather nervous. ¡°Right. We¡¯ve known each other for many years.¡± ¡°How could it be so coincidental?¡± I was very surprised. ¡°There¡¯s still a lot of things waiting for me to deal with,¡± E said to me. ¡°Take a rest first. I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± I nodded hastily. E nced at Klein, then Klein said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you off.¡± After that, E walked out of the ward, followed by Klein. At this moment, I suddenly realized that Klein¡¯s leg was a bit strange. I frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with his leg?¡± I suddenly remembered what he said just now. Did he iniure his leg when he kicked the door open! Thinking of this, I felt very guilty. Of course, I was also touched. However, I was very surprised by the fact that E had long known Klein. I had a strange feeling in my heart¡­ Only after leaving the ward did Klein and E stop in their tracks. Klein roared, ¡°E, what¡¯s going on with you? Why did you speak such nonsense?¡± ¡°Do you want me to pretend that we don¡¯t know each other?¡± E retorted excitedly. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to act like we have some unique connections!¡± Klein was extremely frantic. E¡¯s finger slid across Klein¡¯s chest, and she had a charming look on her face. ¡°Isn¡¯t our rtionship unique?¡± Klein immediately turned his face away, then said coldly, ¡°We are all adults. Don¡¯t forget our agreement.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t deliberately destroy it. But Be doesn¡¯t seem to like you.¡± After saying that, E turned around and left in her high heels. Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Be¡¯s POV: Twenty minutester, Klein returned. I looked at his leg and asked, ¡°Klein, what¡¯s wrong with your leg? Are you injured?¡± Kleinughed as he replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a minor injury.¡± ¡°Is it because you kicked the door?¡± I stared at Klein¡¯s leg, worried, Klein lowered his head, remaining silent for a moment. ¡°The quality of your door isn¡¯t bad.¡± At this time, he could still joke. I said, ¡°Hurry up and go check your bones.¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯m very strong.¡± Klein said. I didn¡¯t insist. Then I asked in confusion, ¡°It turns out that you¡®re very familiar with E. Is E the friend you mentioned who owns an ounting firm?¡± Klein fell silent for a moment. ¡°Yes.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. The world was too small. I didn¡¯t ept the job he arranged for me, but the job I applied for was actually the one he introduced to me.¡± ¡°Was E the one who told you that I caught a cold?¡± I continued to ask. ¡°You guessed it right again. That morning, you didn¡¯t go to work, and they couldn¡¯t reach you. So, E was worried about you, and she informed me.¡± Klein nodded. Hearing this, I lowered my head and thought for a moment. Then I looked up and asked, ¡°Did you ask E about my situation?¡± Klein scratched his hair. ¡°You¡¯re alone in Wharton Mountain. I¡¯m a bit¡­ worried. I learned that you got a job in E¡¯s ounting firm, so I asked her to pay more attention to you.¡± Hearing this, I was a little touched. In this city, I didn¡¯t have anyone to rely on. Since I was almost raped by those two b*stardsst time, I became very cautious. I wouldn¡¯t go out if it was toote, nor would I go to a secluded ce. But I didn¡¯t expect that I, who had always been in good health, almost died because of a high fever. Klein had already saved me twice. I was very grateful to him. Although I didn¡¯t love him, I should be grateful to a person who saved me twice. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I didn¡¯t mean to draw near to you. I just¡­I just¡­¡± Klein exined nervously. ¡°I didn¡¯t me you. On the contrary, you helped me a lot. Thank you,¡± I said seriously. Klein was stunned for a moment, then suddenly lowered his head andughed. Then I suddenly thought of the gift. ¡°Did you send me the phone and watch?¡± Klein immediately denied it. ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t me.¡± I had been staring at him, trying to get an answer. Finally, Klein said, ¡°I know that your phone was spoiled. It just so happened that it was time for me to 14:20 0 change mine, so I bought another one.¡± I stared at him and asked, ¡°You bought an extra phone when you bought your own. What about the watch? Have you changed your watch as well?¡± As I spoke, I looked at Klein¡¯s wrist. When I was working in thew firm, I remembered that Klein was wearing Rolex. At this moment, his wrist was still covered with the same watch, and he hadn¡¯t changed it. Klein shook his head with a smile. ¡°I bought¡­ the watch when I bought the phone.¡± I lowered my head and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll return the gift to you when I¡¯m discharged from the hospital. But I happen to need the phone. I can buy it from you. I¡¯ll give you some money for that.¡± Klein was silent for a moment. ¡°I can take back the watch, but don¡¯t pay me for the phone, okay? Just take it as giving me some dignity. Don¡¯t embarrass me too much.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± I wanted to refuse, but I saw the look of injury on Klein¡¯s face. I couldn¡¯t bear it, but I didn¡¯t want to vite my principles. ¡°You helped me. In fact, I should give you a gift to express my gratitude.¡± I had no reason to ept his gift. ¡°You can do it in another way. Just give me a gift that is worthy of a few thousand in the future. You don¡¯t need to draw a clear line between us, do you? I¡¯m not a fierce beast. I won¡¯t eat you!¡± ¡°Be, although I admit that I like you, I still have my self-esteem. If you don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t force you. You don¡¯t have to be so wary of me!¡± Klein was a bit angry. He reached out and pulled the tie around his neck. I didn¡¯t answer. I thought to myself, ¡°In truth, what Klein said was right.¡± He expressed his love for me, but he didn¡¯t force me. Moreover, he saved me twice. I should leave him some dignity. So, the next moment, I said, ¡°I¡¯ll take the phone. Thank you.¡± Klein¡¯s tone became much better, and then he said, ¡°I¡¯ll peel an apple for you.¡± Afterward, Klein lowered his head and began to carefully peel the apple. Staring at him, I felt aplicated feeling in my heart. I thought of the person who once took care of me in the hospital¡­ Klein took care of me in the hospital for a day and a night. I insisted to be discharged the next day and he only left after he sent me home. After Klein left, I looked at the new door and couldn¡¯t help butugh. The wooden door was very solid. How much effort did he use to kick it open? Near noon, I was a little hungry and went into the kitchen. I opened the fridge and looked for some ingredients. When I opened the fridge, I was stunned! There were a lot of vegetables, fruits, steaks, and other food in the refrigerator. My nose immediately felt sour. This must have been bought by Klein. I walked around the house and found fresh milk and some snacks. Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Be¡¯s POV: A few dayster, my body recovered. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org I continued to work. Time flew. Two months had passed. In the early summer season, the men had changed into shirts, and the women had also put on light dresses That afternoon, when I was about to get off work, I received a text message. ¡°Be, can I invite you to dinner with me?¡± The message was sent by Klein. Ever since that day, he rarely bothered me. He would asionallye to Wharton Mountain for a business trip and would bring me some small gifts. We didn¡¯t talk much. We only contacted each other once every two weeks. We talked like ordinary friends. I was fine to be his ordinary friend. ¡°Are you on a business trip to Wharton Mountain again?¡± I replied. ¡°I do have work to do.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to a Mexican barbecue, okay?¡± I knew there was a very delicious one. ¡°All right.¡± Klein replied. After work, as soon as I walked out of the ounting firm, I saw Klein¡¯s Land Rover, which was parked on the side of the road. Klein immediately got out of the car and waved at me. Then, he opened the door for me in a very gentlemanly manner. About ten minutester, we arrived at the Mexican barbecue restaurant. It was not a high-end restaurant, but a very small one. The people who came here to eat barbecue were basically ordinary people, and everyone was wearing very simple clothes. Aside from Klein, who was dressed in a suit. Klein nced at his surroundings. ¡°It seems like I need to buy a few sets of casual clothes.¡± ¡°What size are you wearing? I have a colleague whose wife runs a casual clothing store that sells affordable clothes. I can buy you a set!¡± I said. Klein bought me a phone, as well as some other small gifts. I should give him something to express my gratitude. ¡°I¡¯ll send you the exact size,¡± Klein said. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll choose the style of the clothes for you,¡± I replied straightforwardly. . ..viseid We ate barbecue skewers while chatting. We had a lot ofmon topics to talk about, and we talked happily No one would talk so much to me in this city. Every day, I was busy with work, and then I cooked, ate, and slept alone. Life was very dull but very peaceful. I did not have to live in a panic. I wanted to continue living like this. At nine o¡¯clock in the evening, a Land Rover slowly parked under my rented apartment building. ¡°I¡¯ll go back early tomorrow morning. These are the local specialties I brought for you.¡± Klein reached out to take a bag from the back seat and handed it to me. There were cheesecake, brazil nuts, and cranberries in the bag. Although these were also sold in this city, the significance was different. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go back now.¡± There was a special look in Klein¡¯s eyes. I was afraid of such a look because it made me feel stressed. So I quickly opened the door and said, ¡°Goodbye!¡± Klein drove off. I carried my bag and turned. At this time, I suddenly saw a ck shadow standing not far away. It was a burly man in a white shirt and ck trousers. His eyes were shining with a cold light in the dark. It was Herbert! I didn¡¯t expect to see him again. I thought he hadpletely disappeared from my life. Right now, he should be living happily with Caroline. Why did he suddenly appear in front of me? This was definitely not an encounter. He hade here on purpose. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± My tone was very cold. Herbert came to me with anger and disdain. ¡°I happened to meet you having an affair with another man. You are very unhappy, aren¡¯t you?¡± There was contempt in his words. I was very angry. Why did he speak to me in such a tone? Timmediately said, ¡°I have nothing to do with you anymore. No matter who I am with, it¡¯s none of your business!¡± I didn¡¯t give him a chance to continue. I turned and walked into the corridor. I walked very quickly, and I was very angry¡­ Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Be¡¯s POV: When I closed the door, a man¡¯s foot had stepped in. I used a lot of strength to try to squeeze him out. But I was no match for Herbert at all. Herbert pushed the door open hard. I took a step back and almost fell down. As soon as he broke in, I immediately shouted, ¡°What do you want? This is my home. Leave immediately!¡± Herbert closed the door. The loud sound of the collision made me scared. N?velDrama.Org ? content. I took two steps back. ¡°Get out of here! You¡¯re not wee here. Did you hear that?¡± I said as I stepped back. However, it seemed that Herbert didn¡¯t hear me at all. He pounced on me, and I turned and ran into the room, shouting, ¡°Help¡­¡± Suddenly, a big hand behind me grabbed my arm and covered my mouth with the other hand. The moonlight outside the window shone in through the window. The moonlight shone on his face, and I could clearly see that his hair was a little messy. It was not as tidy and clean as before. He had a beard on his chin, and his cold face seemed to be thinner. He looked very gloomy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? Why isn¡¯t he as glorious as he used to be? Is he not having a good time with Caroline?¡± All of this was his choice! Why did hee to me today? ¡°Wuwu...¡± He covered my mouth with his hand, and I was trying to make a sound. Herbert grabbed the back of my neck with one hand and covered my mouth with the other. He roared angrily at me, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have an affair with Klein! Klein drove a few hundred kilometers here to go on a date with you. Be, what kind of woman are you? Why are all the men obsessed with you?¡± The blood vessels on his forehead had popped out. ording to my understanding of him, he might lose control of his emotions the next moment. I tried my best to struggle, but my nape was controlled by him. I couldn¡¯t move at all. ¡°What? Are you very happy that you are so intimate with Klein? You don¡¯t want me to touch you?¡± Herbert was even angrier. I got angry when I heard him insult me. 1 punched him in the chest with my fists and kicked his legs hard with my high heels, Herbert had no reaction. He just stared at me with a terrible expression. Until I had no strength to struggle anymore, he pushed me down! My heart beat faster. What was he going to do? I instinctively escaped, but it was toote. When I got up, the man had already thrown me down! I was fixed by his hands, which were like two big pliers. Facing him, I was shy and angry because I was wearing a dress today. He lifted my skirt very easily. ¡°Herbert, you b*stard, let go of me!¡± I was on the verge of copse. I couldn¡®t stand him forcing me like this. The pain in my heart was healing. Why did he show up again? And he wanted to rape me after he showed up. What did he think of me? A tool for venting his desire? I tried to resist, but I was too weak. My hands were pinned on both sides of my head by him, and I could only watch him enter my body by force. ¡°Herbert, you are a b*stard! You are scum. I hate you, I hate you for a lifetime¡­¡± I cried and shouted. More than ten minutester, my voice became hoarse, but his movement continued. Tears rolled out of my eyes uncontrobly. After he finished, he let go of me. I closed my eyes and didn¡¯t want to look at him anymore. I curled up on the bed in my dress and sobbed in a low voice. Should I call the police? No, under the influence of Herbert, it would be pointless for me to call the police. And what made me most ufortable was that I actually still loved him. This was too unbearable. Even if he hurt me, I still loved him. I couldn¡¯t deceive myself. I looked down on myself! I didn¡¯t know what he was doing in the next two minutes. Anyway, he didn¡¯t make a sound. A few minutester, I heard his footsteps getting farther and farther away. Finally, the sound of the door closing came from outside. After making sure that he was gone, I opened my eyes, and tears came out of them again. Although I didn¡¯t know why he suddenly came to Wharton Mountain to look for me. I only know that he humiliated me! Just now, he didn¡¯t even untie the buttons on his shirt. There was no touch, no kiss, only venting! Why did he do this to me? Did he hate me this much? Why would he hate me? Since he didn¡¯t love me and could stay away from me, why did he have to torture me? Could it be that because I had been in touch with Klein recently, he got very angry that he came here to teach me a lesson? The Herbert I knew was not such a terrible man. What did he want from me? Thatod Horhort and mucolf why was I alwave hurt by him? What was I going to do in the future? I didn¡¯t know either. It was really dark and cold outside. I went to the bathroom to take a shower at midnight. I had to clean myself up. I didn¡¯t want that person¡¯s scent to stay with me. I rubbed my skin until it was almost torn. In the end, Iy powerlessly in the bathtub, shedding tears¡­ Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Be¡¯s POV: The next day, I insisted on going to work. ¡°Be, didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night? You look very tired.¡± Lily came to me and asked. At this moment, I was still immersed in yesterday¡¯s nightmare, and I underperformed at work today. ¡°I had insomniast night,¡± I said. ¡°How could you have insomnia when you don¡¯t have a boyfriend?¡± Lily teased with a smile. ¡°I was worried about having no boyfriend, so I couldn¡¯t sleep.¡± I didn¡¯t want to tell anyone about my affairs, so I joked. At this moment, Lily rested her chin on her hand and nced at the ceiling. She then moved closer to me. She said, ¡°Thewyer is very kind to you. He oftenes to visit you. I guess he likes you.¡± I immediately rified. ¡°He just came here to deal with his work. He and I are just friends.¡± Lily rolled her eyes. ¡°Friend? Girlfriend?¡± I smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not his girlfriend. We¡¯re just ordinary friends. You can tease me, but not Mr. Wharton. If someone misunderstands, he won¡¯t be able to find a girlfriend in the future.¡± Then, she said in a smaller voice, ¡°E likes Mr. Wharton. She¡¯s jealous of you. You have to be careful!¡± ¡°Are you saying that E likes Klein?¡± I asked in surprise. E was a beautiful and capable woman. There were a lot of people chasing after her, but she refused all of them. I thought she had high standards. I didn¡¯t expect her to like Klein. ¡°You don¡¯t know at all? You¡¯re just too serious about your work. You don¡¯t care about the things around you at all¡± Lily said with a smile. I carefully thought about it. It seemed as though every time E saw Klein, she would indeed be different. I thought they were old friends who had a good rtionship with each other. It turned out that E had a crush on Klein. At this moment, I was a little annoyed. It seemed as though I had offended the boss yet again. E was so smart, and she could definitely tell that Klein was into me. The more I thought about it, the more depressed I felt. E was my boss now¡­ Was this rtionship tooplicated? My work life did not go smoothly over the past few years. I had always had some strange tangles with my boss.¡± Lily continued, ¡°Two years ago, there was a period of time when E had a good rtionship with Klein. He often came to look for her. At that time, E was in a good state, just like a woman in a rtionship. But unfortunately, one or two monthster, Klein never came back. Because of this, E became depressed for a period of time!¡± ¡°Am I going to be E¡¯s imaginary enemy?¡± I was a little annoyed. Lilyforted me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. E is not a petty woman.¡± ¡°Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been as sessful as she is now. All you have to do is do your job well. If you like Klein, you should be with him happily. If you don¡¯t like him, stay away from him!¡± I nodded after hearing what Lily said. Actually, I¡¯ve already hidden from Klein. But what happened was always beyond my expectations. Klein was always able to find me. At this time, E came back from the outside. I stood up immediately. ¡°Boss?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± E looked at me in surprise. ¡°Oh, my house rental is expiring. I am thinking to move to the staff dormitory of our firm,¡± I said to E with a smile. This was the decision I had madest night. Thepany had prepared staff dormitories for the staff who lived far from home. Four people stayed in one room with a separate bathroom. The environment was very good. When I found this job, I had rented the house and paid a year¡¯s rent, so I didn¡¯t go to the staff dormitory. After what happenedst night, I was afraid that Herbert would pester me again. I couldn¡¯t resist it if I lived alone. If I lived in the staff dormitory, he wouldn¡¯t dare to mess with me since I wouldn¡¯t be alone. That was why I mentioned this to E today. I would move after work. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. packed up my thingsst night. E smiled and said, ¡°Sure, we have a few empty beds in our staff dormitory. You can move in at any time.¡± ¡°Thank you, Boss.¡± I smiled gratefully. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. This is the benefit that thepany provides. Let¡¯s get back to work.¡± After saying that, she turned around and entered her office. After E left, I sat on the chair. Lily hurried over and asked with a smile, ¡°Be, are you going to live with us?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Lilyughed wildly. After work that day, I hurried back to my rented apartment. I took my luggage and didn¡¯t dare to stay for too long, so I immediately took a taxi to the staff dormitory. Although there were four people in the staff dormitory, it was very safe for me to live here. I didn¡¯t have to worry about the fact that Herbert would barge in again and force me. A few dayster, in the afternoon, E came out of the office and put a document on my desk. ¡°Rolln this is the document that an imnortant client of ours wants. Send the document to Room 1288 of the Caesar Hotel now. He needs it very urgently. You have to hurry up.¡± E ordered. ¡°Okay.¡± I took the document and hurried out of the office. Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Be¡¯s POV: Half an hourter, I came to the 12th floor of the Caesar Hotel, panting with documents in my arms. The Caesar Hotel was the most luxurious hotel in Wharton Mountain, and the luxurious decorations on the 12th floor demonstrated the nobility of the VIP suite. I had only heard that this ce was very luxurious, but I had never seen it before. There were paintings of famous people hanging in the corridor, and there were also several antiques disyed at a certain distance. It was said that they were all authentic works. I was looking for room 1288 when a young waitress in a dark red vest and a ck skirt came over. ¡°May I ask if you are Miss Stepanek?¡± The beautiful young waitress revealed an extremely formal smile. ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded quickly. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Do you want to see the guest in room 1288? Pleasee with me.¡± The waitress reached out and made a gesture of invitation. ¡°Okay.¡± I smiled and followed the waitress. Soon, we reached the end of the corridor. The waitress stopped walking and took out the key to open the door. Then, the waitress said, ¡°The guest will be here soon. Please go in and wait.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I walked into room 1288. The waitress made me a cup of coffee and put it on the table. Then she left. This was a very spacious suite, and the reception room was veryrge. There was a big floor-to ceiling window, white hollow embroidered curtains, European-style old-fashioned sofa and furniture, which were all very delicate decorations. There was a desk in front of the French window. A crystal ss vase with a beautiful bouquet of red roses was ced on top of it. No wonder E said that the other party was an important client. This room cost three thousand dors a day, which was the most luxurious hotel in the city. Ordinary customers would not live here at all. I lowered my head and tidied up my suit and hair. There was still no movement outside the door. I sat on the sofa and waited. About half an hourter, the important client had not arrived yet. I was a little anxious. I took out my phone and wanted to make a phone call to confirm the reason. At this time, the door was opened from the outside. quickly gathered my legs and stood up, ready to wee the big client. When the man came in, I saw his face clearly. It turned out to be Herbert! w ould it be von aboutod He said, ¡°Why do you always treat me like this?¡± I ced the document on the table and said, ¡°This is what E asked me to give to you. I¡¯vepleted my task. I¡¯m leaving now!¡± I turned around and was about to leave with my bag, but he held my arm. I felt a sense of panic. The bad memories of that day immediately attacked me. ¡°Herbert, I warn you, don¡¯t do anything stupid, or I¡¯ll really call the police!¡± I warned him. Hearing this, Herbert looked up andughed. Hisughter made me feel cold all over. I looked at him in horror. Afterughing, he reached out and touched my hair. I stopped him, but my body couldn¡¯t help trembling. Herbert continued tough. ¡°Aren¡¯t you normally fierce? Why are you afraid now?¡± ¡°Let me go!¡± My voice was trembling, but I still pretended to be strong. However, it was just an act. The memory fromst time really made me panic. I felt that Herbert was very strange. He seemed to be apletely different person. What happened to him? ¡°You want to call the police?¡± After that, he took out my mobile phone from my bag and pressed the button to turn it off. My cell phone was turned off. I wanted to grab it back, but he reached out and threw it on the carpet far away. ¡°Help! Help! Help!¡± I yelled. However, the expression on Herbert¡¯s face was still cold. He said, ¡°Today, I¡¯ve booked all the rooms on the 12th floor, and all the waiters have been sent away by me. No one will hear you. I¡¯ll treat it as your moan!¡± I pushed him away and ran in the direction of the door. Herbert caught up with me and grabbed my nape again. I felt as if I had returned to that night a few days ago. On that day, he also grabbed my nape with his big hand. Later, he forced me to make love with him! It seemed that Herbert was very angry. He pulled me to the desk in front of the French window. My waist was pressed against the desk. I knew that if I didn¡¯t resist, I would be raped again. ¡°Herbert, what exactly do you want to do? Did youe here from hundreds of kilometers away just to force me? Is it worth it for you to do this?¡± I shouted. ¡°Whether it¡¯s worth it or not is none of your business!¡± said Herbert. Then, I stared at Herbert and said, ¡°Did Caroline fail to satisfy you? Is that why you find another woman to solve your physiological needs? Can you find another woman who is willing to sleep with you?¡± ¡°I only want you!¡± Herbert stared at me with a terrible expression. Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Be¡¯s POV: ¡°Pervert!¡± I reached out and pped Herbert in the face. Herbert was even angrier. He pressed me directly on the desk! My face was squeezed on the wooden desk, my whole body was lying on the hard wooden board, and my lower abdomen was pressed against the sharp corner of the table. It was very painful. ¡°Herbert, you bastard, what do you want to do?¡± My words were still very imposing, but my heart was extremely flustered. I was fixed on the table by Herbert. I couldn¡¯t move at all. My arm was going to be broken by him. I tried to kick him with my high heels. However, one of his big hands grabbed my waist, and then my pants were taken off by him. He entered my body from behind. I waspletely destroyed by him. Every time he thrust at me, my lower abdomen would continue to hit the corner of the table. That kind of pain almost made me faint. But I didn¡¯t move. At this moment, I needed such sharp pain to wake me up. I didn¡¯t want to sink into lust. Thad to end this as soon as possible! About half an hourter, a man¡¯s growl came from behind. He finally let go of me. quietly shed a few drops of tears, then I supported myself with my hands and stood up. I looked up at Hebert who had put on his belt. At this moment, his white shirt was a little wrinkled, and there was some sweat on his forehead. There was no more anger in his eyes. It seemed that his desire had been satisfied, which made me feel very ashamed. Angry mes were burning in my chest. I turned my head and saw the ss vase on the desk. I turned around as fast as I could and took the vase. Then I used all my strength to throw it at Herbert! Herbert didn¡¯t dodge, and the vase hit him. The vase hit his shoulder. In an instant, the water and flowers flew out of the vase. The vase fell on the carpet and broke into pieces. Herbert¡¯s shirt was wet, and there was a scar on his chin. The bright red blood dripped down and dyed his white shirt red. He was not angry but smiled. ¡°As long as you can Yent your anger, you can hit me again!¡± ¡°You¡¯re a psycho!¡±I cursed him. ¡°I hope that I only have a mental problem.¡± After that, he turned around and walked to the sofa, 14:220 He sat on the sofa and lit a cigarette. Soon, the smoke swirled above his head, making him look more depressed. This waspletely different from the previous him. What exactly did he experience? No, I didn¡¯t want to continue to investigate if he was a psycho. No matter what the reason was, it was a fact that he hurt me. I turned to pick up my bag and said to him resentfully, ¡°Herbert, you are a b*stard! I don¡¯t want to see you anymore.¡± I turned around and ran out of the hotel room. I felt very tired, and my lower body was also in pain. Herbert was too rough just now. When I walked out of the hotel¡¯s revolving door, I realized that I forgot to put on my underwear. I was so angry that I left my underwear in his room. I wouldn¡¯t go back for the underwear. What happened just now made me scared and angry. I continued walking out and found a row of chairs for passers-by to rest on the side of the road. Until now, I still couldn¡¯t believe what happened just now was true. I rubbed my face hard, trying to sober myself up. But my brain was still very confused. What should I do in the future? If he kept making trouble for me, I couldn¡¯t live a peaceful life. Was he going to abandon everything he had just built and live in a new city? No, I didn¡¯t want that to happen. It was not easy to live in another ce. It was so strange that Hebert showed up. Did hee to me just for a reason-sleeping with me? There was no need for him to do this! Herbert was a handsome and rich man. He could find all kinds of women, couldn¡¯t he? Why would he come hundreds of miles to Wharton to look for me? This waspletely unreasonable. Although I knew that rich men were normally not loyal, Herbert would not just sleep with anyone. He was now with Caroline. Why did he suddenlye to me a few monthster? What was going on? What on earth did he want to do? I couldn¡¯t figure it out. In the end, I came to the initial conclusion that probably he was really out of his mind! Recalling how I hit him with the vase, he didn¡¯t dodge at all. Did he be a fool? People would prevent themselves from being hurt out of instinct, but he was too calm. And he said, ¡°I hope that I only have a mental problem.¡± What did it mean? N?velDrama.Org ? content. Herbert, please gather yourself as soon as possible! Don¡¯t do anything else crazy. I closed my eyes in annoyance, but what I saw was his chin dripping blood on his white shirt. The bright red blood made my heart ache. God, love was really not something that could be measured by reason. It was a fact that he hurt me. I couldn¡¯t rely on my feelings to pity him. I was the victim! I gradually calmed down, and my reason gradually returned. No matter what reason he had, if it happened again, I would smash his head into pieces! Herbert, I hate you, I hate you! Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Be¡¯s POV; | sat on the chair for half an hour. After I calmed down, I got up and went back to the office. Lily walked toward me with a smile. ¡°Be, it took you a lot of time to send the documents.¡± ¡°Oh, the client told me to wait for almost an hour.¡± I didn¡¯t tell the truth. After sitting on the chair, I immediately tightened my legs in case of being exposed. Lily walked to me. ¡°Is this VIP a bald old man or a young handsome guy?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I looked at her in confusion. Lily looked around and seemed to be confirming that there was no one else around, She whispered, ¡°I just heard that the VIP has recently taken the initiative to find ourpany, and it is said that he specifically asked you to send the documents to Caesar Hotel.¡± It was obvious that this was a conspiracy of Herbert. Otherwise, it would not have been such a coincidence. ¡°Be, you¡¯re amazing. You¡¯re on very good terms with the famouswyer, Mr. Wharton. This time, the very important client specially looked for you. I suspect that you¡¯re some sort of mysterious person, aren¡¯t you?¡± Lily smiled as she looked at me. I smiled and replied, ¡°You think too much. I¡¯m very familiar with Klein because I used to be his employee.¡± ¡°What about the important client this time? Have you ever worked in hispany too?¡± asked Lily. I sighed and said, ¡°This important client is indeed my former boss, so you are really overthinking!¡± ¡°Ah? What a coincidence!¡± Lily could not help but scratch her head. I smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m a big shot. I¡¯ve worked in many big shots¡¯panies. E is also a big shot here.¡± ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve really thought too much.¡± After that, Lily turned back to her seat and focused on her work. I tried hard, but my mood was veryplicated. I couldn¡¯t work at ease at all. From that day on, I wouldn¡¯t go anywhere else. Every day, I would only go to thepany and the staff dormitory. I would be with my colleagues when I went out to buy food. I wouldn¡¯t act on my own. I thought that only by doing so could I avoid Herbert. After all, it was impossible for Herbert to take me away by force in a crowded ce. If E asked me to deliver documents again, I would refuse. I didn¡¯t know if it was my measures that worked, or if he had lost interest in me. A week had passed, and Herbert didn¡¯t bother me anymore. When I was about to get off work in the afternoon, Lily suddenly ran over and said with a smile, ¡°Be, there are new arrivals in Allie¡¯s store. Do you want to go and have a look together after work?¡± i L u ndamilod ¡°Surppen to neod a set of clothing¡± I hadn¡¯t bought Klein a set of casual clothes as I promisedst time, so I agreed. After work, I went to Allie¡¯s store with Lily. I chose a pair of pants, a half-sleeved T-shirt, and a pair of sports shoes in the store. After the discount, I spent less than 1,000 dors in total. Before I bought it, I sent the pictures of the clothes and shoes to Klein via WhatsApp. Soon, he replied with a few smiley faces and sent me his clothing sizes. In the evening, I walked out of the store with Lily. Lily smiled and said, ¡°Be, Allie¡¯s husband is so nice. He gave us a very cheap price.¡± I smiled and said, ¡°Next time, we¡¯ll treat Allie to delicious food.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lily nodded. Lily carried two men¡¯s T-shirts in the bag. I asked, ¡°Do you have a target?¡± At this moment, her phone suddenly rang. Ring¡­ Ring¡­ Lily answered the call. ¡°I¡¯m already out¡­ Okay¡­ I¡¯ll see youter!¡± Lily¡¯s tone was very cheerful and her expression was very sweet. After a while, she said, ¡°Be, I can¡¯t have dinner with you tonight. I¡­ have a date.¡± I smiled and said, ¡°Do you want that gentleman to try on the clothes you bought?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Lily smiled sweetly. ¡°Boyfriend?¡± I asked curiously. ¡°He¡¯s not a boyfriend yet. We¡¯re still on a date. Well, I¡¯m in a hurry. See you, Be!¡± Lily turned around and ran away with her bag. After Lily left, I saw a courierpany not far away. I wanted to send the clothes to Klein as soon as possible. I stood at a crosswalk, waiting for the traffic light. Suddenly, a ck Bentley drove toward me. When I saw the car te number, my body couldn¡¯t help trembling¡­Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Be¡¯s POV: Before I could react, the Bentley suddenly sped up and rushed to me. It stopped very close to me. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The sudden brake left two ck lines on the road. I was frightened. The next moment, the rear door was opened and a man in a white shirt got out of the car. It was Herbert! My first reaction was to escape. But, he grabbed my arm. ¡°What are you doing? Let me go!¡± I struggled. Herbert didn¡¯t let me go. Instead, he put his arms around my waist and threw me into the car! I didn¡¯t expect that he would be so bold as to do this to me on the street. I knew the consequences of being controlled by him, so l immediately tried to open the door. I could even jump out of the car to stay away from him. However, the car door had been locked, and no matter how hard I tried, it was useless. In the end, I kicked the car door in annoyance to vent my anger! ¡°Connor, stop the car!¡± I shouted loudly. Connor replied, ¡°Miss Stepanek; I can¡¯t stop the car without the permission of Mr. Wharton.¡± Connor¡¯s reply made me extremely angry. I roared loudly, ¡°Connor, he illegally detained me. Do you know that this is against thew?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t stop the car.¡± Connor replied extremely calmly. At this time, Herbert said, ¡°Don¡¯t make things difficult for Connor. He will only listen to my orders.¡± | red at Herbert and then threw the bag in my hand at him. Just like when I smashed the vase, this time he didn¡¯t dodge, but let the bag fall on his face. The clothes in the bag fell out. They were men¡¯s clothes and male shoes. ¡°Who are you buying clothes and shoes for?¡± Herbert questioned me. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± I took out my mobile phone from my bag and dialed the police number. Herbert was even angrier. He took my phone away. ¡°Give me back my phone!¡± I reached out to grab it. Herbert looked at the phone in his hand. After he hung up the call with his thumb, he threw it aside. I was very annoyed, and then I raised my fist and began to hit Herbert. ¡°Herbert, you b*stard! I¡¯ll kill you, I¡¯ll kill you¡­¡± My fist hit his chest, but he still didn¡¯t fight back and let me beat him in the chest. I was also kicking Herbert hard with my high heels dout ten minutester, he reached out and grabbed my wrists. ¡°Are you done?¡± Herbert frowned and shouted. Ired at him and said, ¡°Let me go! Stop the car! Let me go! Do you hear me?¡± Herbert didn¡¯t stop the car. Instead, he forced himself to kiss me. I swallowed all my curses and shouts. His arms were tightly wrapped around my waist. Although the kiss was a little overbearing, it was very gentle. Today, he was very different from thest two times. He did not even touch me thest two times, let alone kiss me. He left after venting his desire. Oh, no, I couldn¡¯t be tempted by his kiss! My reason returned. I pushed his chest hard. However, I couldn¡¯t push him away no matter what. A took off one of my high heels and hit him hard on his head with it! ¡°tter!¡± The high heel made a sound when it touched his head. His hands finally loosened, and I was so scared that I moved back and distanced myself from him. Herbert reached out and touched his forehead. He frowned and showed a painful expression. I knew I hurt him, but I didn¡¯t regret it. Herbert wanted to humiliate me, so he had to pay the price. ¡°Stop the car and let me go, or I won¡¯t be polite to you,¡± I warned him with great momentum, but I only had a high-heeled shoe as a weapon. I immediately took off the high heel on my other foot and used it to point to Herbert. If he dared toe over again, I would break his head with two high heels. Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Be¡¯s POV: Herbert stared at me like a fierce beast. My hands, which were holding high heels, were trembling. The next moment, he suddenly reached out and pressed an electric button. In an instant, a barrier slowly fell from the back of the driver¡¯s seat. The barrier divided the car into two parts. The driver¡¯s seat in the front and the passenger¡¯s seat were in the same space, while the spacious space in the back seat had be an independent space. I never thought that this luxury car had such a design and function. I was even more afraid because there were only me and Herbert in this space. ¡°Herbert, don¡¯t mess around¡­¡± Although my tone was very fierce, my body was shrinking back. The next moment, the two weapons in my hands were taken away by Herbert, and I was pulled into his arms. This time, he not only kissed me but also pulled my clothes. Although it was not as fierce as the previous two times, it made me scared. I wanted to struggle, but I couldn¡¯t because I waspletely under his control. Ever since I was humiliated by him on the deskst time, I put away all the dresses. After the previous experiences, no matter how hot it was, I always wore pants. It was not so easy for him to hurt me now. I stared at the man in front of me with my eyes wide open. What he did now was confusing. Why was the man who had just been furious like a changed person now? He was sometimes gentle and sometimes cruel. Was he mentally ill? ¡°Herbert, what on earth can you let me go?¡± I asked. He just looked at me and touched my cheek with his fingers. It seemed that he had a lot to say to me, but he didn¡¯t say a word. I frowned and observed him carefully. He seemed to be a little haggard. There must be a reason for him to be like this. Could it be that his life had changed? ¡°Herbert, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? What do you want? I¡¯ve already epted the fact that you¡¯ve chosen Caroline over me. Why do you always bother me now? I¡¯m just a weak woman. Don¡¯t torture me like this. I¡¯ve had enough!¡± I admitted that I loved Herbert deeply, although I was far away from A City. I came here alone and spent half a year to treat my inner pain. I couldn¡¯t forget him at all. I could only bury that feeling in my heart. Dingdong¡­ At this time, my cell phone that was thrown on the ground just now rang. My nhone was held in his hand, and I saw the name of Klein on the screen. Herbert was looking through my cell phone, and I quickly reached out to grab it. ¡°Give me back my phone!¡± I shouted. I was afraid that he would find out that I was in touch with Klein. Although it was not an ambiguous rtionship, his bad temper would definitely erupt Moreover, that was my phone. What right did he have to take my phone? How dare he vite my rights? As I had expected, when he read all the messages, he raised my phone and stared at me. ¡°So you bought these men¡¯s clothes and shoes for him?¡± I picked up my shirt to cover my chest and said loudly, ¡°It¡¯s my freedom to buy clothes for anyone. What does it have to do with you?¡± Herbert threw away the phone in his hand, grabbed my wrist, and asked, ¡°Tell me, how far have you and Klein gone? Why did you buy him clothes and shoes? Have you¡­ slept with him?¡± Hearing this, I was very angry. I yelled at him, ¡°Herbert, we have nothing to do with each other! You have no right to question me about my rtionship with other men!¡± The veins on Herbert¡¯s forehead had already stood out, and he increased the strength of his hands. He continued to question me, ¡°Do you really have something to do with him? Tell me quickly!¡± His voice was very loud, and he was like an angry lion. But I was also a stubborn person. The more he treated me like this, the more I wanted to resist and say something unpleasant to him. ¡°Right! I slept with Klein. What can you do about it? He¡¯s a hundred times better than you. A thousand times, ten thousand times!¡± I shouted at him, my anger making me completely lose my mind. Herbert frowned, and his expression was terrifying. Feeling scared, I moved back. ¡°How is he better than me? Tell me!¡± He grabbed my neck.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Be¡¯s POV: I couldn¡¯t catch my breath after being gripped by my neck. In the end, I gave up struggling. I knew all my efforts and struggles were useless. The car was moving steadily, and the man¡¯s breathing was the only thing heard in the dimly lit backseat. I bit my lip and refused to moan. Then, he hit my body harder, as if he was forcing me to surrender. Thated Herbert even more, and I didn¡¯t want to yield. More than an hourter, he finally finished¡­ The ck car pulled up at the side of the road, and he got out of the car. My clothes had been torn apart, so I could only wear the clothes I bought for Klein. After I put on the clothes, I rushed out of the car. I red at Herbert, who was standing not far away. In the end, I did nothing but ran away. I was in great despair. I was hurt by Herbert again. What exactly happened? To turn Herbert into a demon! Herbert¡¯s POV: At this moment, I was very annoyed, regretful, and angry with myself. The remaining cigarette butt burned my fingers. I felt pain, but I didn¡¯t let go of it. I looked in the direction Be left. My soul seemed to have drifted away with her. Just then, Connor stood behind me. ¡°Mr. Wharton, is this right? Why didn¡¯t you tell Miss Stepanek the truth? You¡¯re in so much pain, and she¡¯s in pain as well.¡± Connor advised. I continued to look in the direction in which Be left and said, ¡°Forget it. I can bear the extreme despair alone. I don¡¯t want her to bear it again.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Connor wanted to persuade me again. I cut him off. ¡°Enough. I¡¯ve made up my mind. Go back now!¡± I turned around, opened the car door, and got into the car. Be¡¯s POV: I sat on the chair on the street for people to rest and looked into the distance nkly. I was at a ce close to the staff dormitory. I didn¡¯t dare to go up now. My hair was messy, my neck was bruised, and my makeup was ruined. I didn¡¯t want my colleagues to know what happened to me. Although it was a hot summer, I felt very cold at the moment. In an instant, I suddenly had a question in my mind. Just now, Connor had parked the car less than a hundred meters from the staff dormitory. Could it be that he knew that I lived here? This could not be a coincidence. It seemed that Herbert hadpletely grasped my whereabouts. I couldn¡¯t stay in this city anymore. Herbert wouldn¡¯t let me off. I had to leave. I had to quit my job and pack up my things to leave immediately. I couldn¡¯t let Herbert continue to hurt me. I sat here until 10 o¡¯clock and returned to the dormitory. Fortunately, everyone had finished washing up and was lying on the bed doing their own things. While everyone was not paying attention, I went to the bathroom to take a shower, changed into my pajamas, and went to bed. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. That night, I could not fall asleep. Finally, I fell asleep and had nightmares. ¡°Be, Be.¡± I felt someone grab my arm. I immediately sat up and opened my eyes wide. ¡°Did you have a nightmare, Be?¡± Lily asked. I could not help touching the cold sweat on my forehead and said, ¡°I just had a nightmare.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get you a ss of water.¡± Lily poured me a ss of water and handed it over. I took a sip of water and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Lily took the ss of water and I looked up at her. ¡°Lily, I feel very ufortable. I want to see a doctor tomorrow. Why don¡¯t you ask for leave for me?¡± ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry.¡± Lily nodded. I knew that if I wanted to resign, I would have to dy for a few days before I could resign. These days, I was worried that Herbert would harass me again, so I had to leave as soon as possible. The next morning, after they went to work, I began to pack my things. After leaving the staff dormitory with the suitcase, I took a bus first, then hailed a taxi. After that, I carried the suitcase to the mall. I walked for a long distance before arriving at the train station. The reason why I did this was because I suspected that someone was following me. After all, he could find me every time, so I must have been watched. I looked up at the huge train disyed on the screen. I suddenly had a feeling that there was nowhere to go. Where could I go? Back to A City? No, that was Herbert¡¯s territory. After thinking for a while, I finally decided to buy a ticket. I would just go wherever the train took me. I was a healthy adult. Even if I went to a new ce, I believed I could survive. There were many people lining up to buy tickets. It was my turn soon. My phone suddenly rana. Although the phone screen was broken, I could still answer the phone. ¡°Mom!¡± I called after the call was connected. ¡°Come back quickly. Your sister is going to give birth!¡± My mother said anxiously. Thesitated and asked, ¡°Mom, isn¡¯t there half a month before the expected date of delivery?¡± ¡°Your sister had an ident. The doctor said that she was going to have a C-section delivery. Come back quickly!¡± My mother was very nervous. I quicklyforted her. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll be right back. You and Hank should take care of Betty first!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you toe back.¡± Mom hung up the phone. Hanging up the phone, I had already thrown all my suffering out of my mind. I quickly bought a ticket to A City and immediately went home. Betty was young, and my mother had always been weak. Although Hank was reliable, he and Betty had not been together for a long time. I still had to take care of my closest family¡­ Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Herbert¡¯s POV At this time, I was standing in front of the hospital¡¯s sterile ward. Through the ss, I could see a small body lying on the white bed in the ward. He was only about a week old and had a lovely hairstyle. The child¡¯s chubby little hand was ced beside the pillow. His sleeping posture was very cute, but his face was extremely pale. My Lucas was ill. I felt terrible. If I could, I hoped to be the one who had to bear all the pain. ¡°Mr. Wharton, you¡¯ve been standing here for two hours. You need to go back and rest.¡± Connor tried to persuade me. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. I want to stay here with Lucas.¡± I continued to look at Lucas. ¡°The doctor said that Lucas¡¯s condition has been controlled. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Connor continued to persuade me. I said, ¡°I¡¯ve consulted the most authoritative doctor in leukemia in America. This disease can only be controlled for a limited period of time. Maybe after a period of time, it might get worse. If we can¡¯t find the bone marrow that matches with Lucas¡¯s in time, Lucas¡­ I couldn¡¯t go on. My eyes were already wet. ¡°We are already searching for suitable bone marrow from all over the country. Even though it is extremely difficult to find th? right one, we won¡¯t give up. We will continue searching.¡± Connor¡¯s tone was resolute. I continued, ¡°The doctor said that the chances of finding a suitable match are very slim.¡± ¡°The doctor also said that if Lucas has siblings, the sess rate of matching will be as high as 50%¡± ¡°That¡¯s why i did that to Be, hoping that she will get pregnant. That¡¯s my biggest hope,¡± I said. I knew it was very wrong to do this. But for the sake of Lucas, I had no choice. Connor hesitated for a moment. ¡°But if you do this, Miss Stepanek will be extremely hurt. Are you really not going to tell her? If you tell her, she will definitely agree to have another child with you in order to save Lucas.¡± I shook my head slowly. ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± ¡°I thought she cheated on Hank and wanted to divorce me. So I hid the child selfishly. She finally epted the fact that the child had left.¡± ¡°The sess rate of matching is only fifty percent, not one hundred percent. If Be knows that Lucas is her child and if the matching fails, does Be have to endure the pain of her child¡¯s death once again? This feeling is too unbearable. This time, I can bear it alone.¡± ¡°So, I would rather she hate me.¡± My hand was on the ss and my heart was very ufortable as if a pair of hands were tearing 14:24 D my heart violently. Connor remained silent for a moment, and then said, ¡°The pain of losing a child is just like someone piercing a heart with an electric drill, enough to make one go crazy.¡± I suddenly thought of something, so I asked, ¡°Connor, do you think I did something wrong back then?¡± ¡°What?¡± Connor asked. ¡°I lied to Be that the child was dead,¡± I said. If Be had known that the child was still alive, perhaps she and I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. Connor said, ¡°Back then, Miss Stepanek misunderstood you and insisted on a divorce. You just didn¡¯t want her topete with you for the right to raise Lucas. In addition, you were impulsive back then. Because of Hank¡¯s appearance, you were blinded by jealousy.¡± ¡°Actually, Miss Stepanek isn¡¯t in love with Hank. I heard that Miss Stepanek¡¯s younger sister, Betty, has gotten married. It¡¯s said that she¡¯s about to give birth to a baby. From an objective point of view, liss Stepanek in the past. However, there¡¯s no way to change what happened in the past.¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have lied. I had to cover up this lie countless times after I lied,¡± I said helplessly. ¡°Lucas will definitely recover. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Connor said. I nodded firmly. ¡°However, you still have to pay attention to your own body. Lucas needs you.¡± Connor said. ¡°I understand.¡± I nodded. ¡°Right, Caroline¡­ wants to see you.¡± Connor said. When I heard the woman¡¯s name, anger burned in my heart. ¡°Tell her that I don¡¯t ever want to see her again.¡± Connor said, ¡°She¡­ is seriously ill this time. The doctor said she might be dying soon.¡± I was stunned for a moment, but I still said, ¡°Not only can I not save her, but I will also not sympathize with her. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was about to die, I would have wanted to kill her.¡± ¡°This is indeed the case. She kidnapped Lucas and ced him in a room that had just been renovated, which was why Lucas got pneumonia, andter, it developed into leukemia.¡± Connor continued. I thought for a moment and said, ¡°She¡¯s insane. You don¡¯t have to bother with her. I just want my child to get better as soon as possible.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Connor nodded. After standing there for another hour, I left the hospital. I sat in the back seat, while Connor was focused on driving. What happened at that time reyed again in my mind. I was forced to give up Be because I was under the control of Caroline. I wanted to find Lucas first, and then cut off all ties with Caroline. Then I would take the child to look fc-null and toll bar awandbine bort. D N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. isa didnaunastard Everything went out of control! Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Herbert¡¯s POV: At that time, I finally found out where Lucas was at. By the time I sent someone to find him, he was already suffering from a severe case of pneumonia. After treatment in the hospital for half a month, Lucas¡¯s situation became worse. In the end, Lucas was diagnosed to have leukemia. I was so angry that I beat Caroline. She kept apologizing and admitting her mistakes. But what was the point? Lucas was still being tortured by sickness. After that, I brought Lucas to find the best doctor. I no longer wanted to see Caroline. Caroline became more and more ill and eventually stayed in the hospital for a long time. There were a few times when I wanted to find Be and tell her that Lucas was her child. However, Lucas¡¯s condition was getting worse and worse. I didn¡¯t want Be to suffer another blow, so I kept it a secret until now. Until the doctor suggested finding the mother of the child and making her give birth to another child so that the umbilical cord could be used to save Lucas. It was said that the sess rate of umbilical cord blood matches between siblings of the same father and mother was 50 percent. Fifty percent? Wasn¡¯t it 100%? In other words, the matching might fail, and Lucas might die! I¡¯ve found Be many times and forced her. I knew this method was too mean. Even I found myself despicable. But I really had no choice. The pain of losing a child really drove people crazy. I didn¡¯t want Be to suffer this pain again. But this might be the only way to save Lucas. So, I could just let Be hate me! I must persevere. My n was to wait until Be got pregnant and gave birth to the child. If the matching was sessful, I would tell Be about Lucas after he was cured. If it didn¡¯t work¡­ If it didn¡¯t work, I wouldn¡¯t tell Be about him. I didn¡¯t expect Be to forgive me. My only hope now was that the matching would be sessful, and my child could live. Be¡¯s POV: | carried my suitcase to the hospital. ¡°Mom, how¡¯s Betty?¡± I saw my haggard mother sitting outside the operating room, with a serious look on her face. ¡°The baby is born. The nanny is in the ward. Betty¡¯s operation is not over yet.¡± When my mother said this. her voice was trembling. Hearing this, I touched my chest and breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s good that Betty is fine.¡± ¡°Thank you, God..¡± My mother prayed devoutly. I looked up and saw Hank¡¯s gloomy face. I asked directly, ¡°Why did Betty fall down?¡± ¡°She slipped when she mopped the floor,¡± Hank replied, These words made me a little angry. ¡°Betty would give birth in half a month. Why did you still let her mop the floor?¡± Hank lowered his head. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ve been busy at school recently. I neglected her.¡± Hank¡¯s attitude was very sincere. He med himself a lot. I stopped ming him. ¡°You must take good care of them. It¡¯s really painful for a woman to give birth to a baby.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Hank nodded. Later, I suddenly saw a cast on my mother¡¯s arm. I asked anxiously, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with your hand?¡± Mom smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just fell down identally.¡± ¡°When did you fall down? Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡± Iined. I checked my mother¡¯s arm and made sure that there was no big problem. Then I was relieved. ¡°You were too far away from home. I didn¡¯t want you to worry about me,¡± Mother said. ¡°Be more careful in the future,¡± I said. At this time, my mother took my hand and said in a somewhat embarrassed way, ¡°Be, can you take a few days off to take care of your sister? Although Hank has hired a nanny, your sister needs her family to take care of her now. It¡¯s very inconvenient for me to take care of her now¡­¡± Hearing this, I quickly said, ¡°Mom, I will take care of her. Don¡¯t worry, I have already applied to work within the city.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡± My mother was very happy. At this time, I noticed that Hank was looking at me, and his eyes were a littleplicated, I couldn¡¯t help frowning, and Hank immediately looked away. Another hour passed. A male doctor in a white coat and a mask came out and said, ¡°Betty¡¯s family can go to the ordinary ward. Betty is out of danger. The nurse will take her to the ward.¡± ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡± I thanked him and hurried to the ward with my mom. Betty gave birth to a lovely daughter. Betty stayed in the hospital for more than a week before she recovered and was discharged from the hospital. The nanny held the baby in her arms, I supported Betty, and Mother and Hank carried things behind US. We returned from the hospital to Hank¡¯s home. I ced Betty on the bed in the master bedroom, and the nanny put the child in the baby bed. Then the nanny went to prepare food for Betty. Hank brought two sses of water in and then left the bedroom. My mother looked at Betty and said with concern, Betty, my hand is injured. Your sister will take care of you for a few days.¡± Betty immediately refused. ¡°Mom, Hank hired a nanny for me. Please don¡¯t bother Be!¡± My mother continued, ¡°Betty, you have lost a lot of blood and are very weak this time. Hank is very busy with his work, so he might not be able to pay close attention to you¡­¡± Before my mother could finish her words, Betty immediately said, ¡°Mom, Hank did not neglect me. He treats me very well and respects me very much. We have a good rtionship.¡± My mother was just worried that Betty would not be taken care of. After all, the nanny still needed to take care of the child. But Betty¡¯s attitude was a little strange. My mother immediately said, ¡°Be, did you see that? As long as I talk about Hank, she will speak to me in such a tone.¡± Betty lowered her head and said nothing. I quickly said on Betty¡¯s behalf, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry. Betty is just like you. She treats someone she loves wholeheartedly. How Ryan treated us in the past brought an impact on our family. Betty didn¡¯t mean it.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Be¡¯s POV: ¡°How can youpare Ryan with Hank? Hank is a responsible man!¡± Betty added. Hearing Betty¡¯s words, I couldn¡¯t help frowning. I didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but Betty made me feel a little strange That night, I stayed at Hank¡¯s house. In the next few days, I tried my best to take care of Betty and her child. I found that Betty was very dependent on Hank. She had to ask Hank about everything before making a decision. Although Hank bought all kinds of food and ordered the nanny to cook for Betty, his attitude was very cold. He spoke to Betty gently but he was not as enthusiastic as a husband. He was also very cold when facing the child. Betty listened to Hank a lot. Although Hank wouldn¡¯t lose his temper, he was cold to Betty. He didn¡¯t talk to Betty at all. He spent very little time in the master bedroom and spent almost every day in the study. During our recent interactions, I noticed that Betty¡¯s personality had changed a lot. She had be sensitive, fragile, and easily lost her temper. Of course, in front of Hank, she would never lose her temper. She was very gentle. Soon, I stayed in Hank¡¯s house for more than half a month. I felt very depressed because I had to deliberately keep a distance from Hank. After all, I didn¡¯t want to have any contact with him and let Betty misunderstand. I nned to leave in a few days. That afternoon, I saw Betty and the baby both asleep, so I gently closed the door of the master bedroom. The nanny was drying clothes. I went over to her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll dry it. Go and prepare dinner.¡± This nanny was very professional, so I would help her when I was free. After I dried the clothes, I turned around and saw Hank standing behind me. A man suddenly appeared behind me, which startled me. ¡°Why did you suddenly appear behind me?¡± Iined. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Hank said. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You got off work very early today.¡± I frowned and asked. It was a weekday. Why did hee back so early? ¡°I went to the supermarket to buy some fish for Betty. She wants to eat it,¡± Hank replied. Hearing this, I nodded. ¡°Thank you very much for the past few days.¡± After that, Hank looked at me with a pair of guilty eyes, I said, ¡°Betty is my biological sister. That¡¯s what I should do.¡± ¡°Betty is still young. Sometimes, she will go a little bverboard with her words Thon if she says something irritating.¡± Hank said. I looked at Hank carefully. Today, Hank was still a gentleman in a white shirt and ck trousers. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. But what he said was so strange, and his expression was also very strange as if he had eaten a fly. After living here for so many days, Hank hardly said a word to me, but I had a feeling that his eyes seemed to follow me sometimes, but it was just my feeling. I might be overthinking. But Betty did try to remain a distance from me these days, and sometimes she would talk with sarcasm. I thought she was a little depressed after delivery, so I didn¡¯t take it to heart. It seemed that Hank noticed this. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to be a mother. You¡¯re her husband. You should give her more attention,¡± I said. I said that because I hoped that Hank would show Betty more concern. A forced smile appeared on Hank¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ve done my best. I¡¯ve hired the best nanny for her and bought her the best tonics. I¡¯ve also bought the best things for the child.¡± Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Be¡¯s POV Hank didn¡¯t understand what I meant at all. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Yes, you did a good job in terms of spending money on them, but Betty doesn¡¯t only need these things. What she needs most are your care and love.¡± I went on, ¡°I saw that you aren¡¯t enthusiastic about Betty as a husband. Don¡¯t you need to reflect on this? What she needs now is your concern.¡± Hank lowered his head and said nothing. About ten secondster, he suddenly raised his head and looked at me. He said, ¡°Be, don¡¯t you know why I married Betty? The person I love is not her. How can I be enthusiastic about her? Do you want me to deceive her with hypocritical feelings?¡± Hearing this, I was very shocked. I didn¡¯t expect him to say all these things. I was a little embarrassed, but I was more worried about Betty. I tried my best to lower my voice. ¡°You and Betty are married, and you have a lovely child. You should put all your thoughts and feelings on Betty.¡± I knew too well how it felt not to be loved by my husband, especially after giving birth to a child. ¡°You know who I love in my heart, but now you ask me to love someone else. Do you think it¡¯s so easy to change a person¡¯s feelings? Can it be changed at will?¡± Hank¡¯s facial expression was distorted. He was a gentleman, but at this moment, I felt that he was very depressed and it was terrifying. I was a little regretful to say those words. My intention was that Hank would love Betty more and I hoped that Betty would be happy. But I didn¡¯t expect our conversation to be like this. ¡°Don¡¯t say that again in the future. You are Betty¡¯s husband now. Betty loves you very much and protects you a lot.¡± After that, I was about to leave with the basin. This conversation made me very ufortable. However, as soon as I took two steps, my arm was grabbed by someone behind me! I looked back and saw Hank looking at me. ¡°Let me go!¡± I yelled. Instead of letting go, he grabbed my shoulders and said in an urgent tone, ¡°You know my feelings for you, but you asked me to love Betty. It¡¯s not fair to me at all!¡± ¡°Betty is your wife now!¡± I pushed him away anxiously. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to marry her at all. It¡¯s her scheme!¡± Hank said angrily. ¡°Even if she took the initiative that day, you didn¡¯t refuse her, did you? You pushed all the me to Betty, is that right?¡± I questioned him. Hank continued, ¡°When I was drunk, I took her as you.¡± I didn¡¯t expect Hank to say such a thing. If Betty knew about this, how could she bear it? 0 ¡°I¡¯ll pretend that I didn¡¯t hear that. Don¡¯t say that again!¡± I tried to push Hank¡¯s hand away. ¡°Be, I don¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t feel anything about me at all.¡± Hank refused to let go of my arm. ¡°Don¡¯t ask these boring questions. Betty is next door.¡± I shook off his hand. ¡°..¡± Hank seemed to want to say something. Suddenly, a soft female voice came from outside the door. ¡°Hank, Be, you¡­¡± Hearing Betty¡¯s voice, I looked up and saw Betty standing at the door. I was a little flustered, hoping that Betty didn¡¯t hear what Hank had just said. Hank didn¡¯t say anything. I quickly smiled at Betty and said, ¡°I came over to dry the clothes. Hank wanted to dry the child¡¯s clothes himself.¡± I knew it was a bad excuse. I didn¡¯t know how long Betty had been standing at the door and how much she had heard. I had no feelings for Hank and I had never wanted to do anything to hurt Betty. But I still felt very guilty. I didn¡¯t even dare to look at Betty after what Hank just said. Betty walked in with a smile and came to Hank. She reached out to hold his hand and said to me with a smile, ¡°He¡¯s afraid that you¡¯re too tired. After all, you¡¯re taking care of me and my child. He doesn¡¯t want to trouble you.¡± Hearing this, I felt a little strange. Betty¡¯s tone was very distant. I looked at Betty¡¯s smiling face and suddenly understood that she was deliberately reminding me: They were a family, and I was an outsider. I felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Am I right, Hank?¡± Betty asked Hank with a smile. ¡°Yes.¡± Hank¡¯s face was expressionless. Betty was very happy. She looked at me proudly and then said to Hank, ¡°Hank, I suddenly crave a burger. Why don¡¯t you buy it for me?¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll buy it for you,¡± Hank replied. After Hank left, the room was very quiet. I felt a little out of breath. I made up an excuse and turned to leave. Betty stopped me. ¡°Be!¡± I stopped. Betty walked up to me and knocked off the basin in my hand. The sound of the stic basin and the floor colliding with each other irritated my eardrums¡­ Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Be¡¯s POV: ¡°What are you doing?¡± I looked at Betty. Betty¡¯s smile was as cold as ice. ¡°You hooked up with my husband in my house. How shameless you are!¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± I retorted. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°I¡¯m talking nonsense? I heard everything you said just now. I also hope I¡¯m talking nonsense!¡± Betty¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with resentment Hearing this, I took a step back, but I still wanted to exin it to Betty. ¡°Since you have heard it, you should have heard what I said to Hank. I just wanted to ask him to treat you and your child well. Is that a shameless seduction?¡± However, my words made Betty even more agitated. She walked towards me and then red at me with resentful eyes. ¡°Hank and I used to live a very happy life. It was when you entered my house ry day, and I didn¡¯t even dare to rx when I was sleeping. Do you know that I am really tired? You did it on purpose, and you deliberately seduced him!¡± I took a step back, and my waist was directly pressed against the corner of the wall behind me. I couldn¡¯t believe my dear sister had said those words. ¡°Betty, in your eyes, am I that bad?¡± ¡°I only believe what I see. Just now, you were seducing Hank when you dried clothes. I know that your rtionship with Herbert has broken. You may feel lonely.¡± ¡°But, could you please find another man? Hank and I are already married. He is your brother-inw. Are you going to break us up?¡± Betty became more and more agitated as she spoke, and she had already forced me into a corner. ¡°You!¡± I looked at Betty as if I were looking at a stranger. This was my younger sister whom I had taken care of since I was young! My eyes were sore and full of tears. I knew Betty had grown up and had her own thoughts. But Betty was my closest rtive. I was heartbroken to hear her say such a thing. ¡°Betty, don¡¯t you know that not only did you insult me, but you¡¯re also insulting yourself?¡± Betty turned her head away from me and said in a sharp voice, ¡°I¡¯m just defending my rtionship and love. I am only doing the right thing. Now, please leave my home immediately!¡± Hearing this, I closed my eyes and tears flowed out of them. I wiped my tears with the back of my hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to drive me away. I was nning to leave anyway!¡± After that, I turned and walked out of the room. I knew that Betty and I had almost reached the end of our sisterhood. How could we be sisters after saying such hurtful words? packed up my things and walked out of the room with my suitcase a few minutester. When nassing by the living room Betty sat on the sofa with the baby in her arms. Betty gave me a cold look, and then patted the child in her arms and said, ¡°My baby, I hope that your annoying aunt will note again. In the future, we will live a happy life with your daddy!¡± Tused to take care of Betty, paid the tuition fee for her and protected her! And now I became the annoying aunty? I wiped my tears, pulled the suitcase, and walked out of the door. When I walked to the entrance of the community, I saw Hank with a bag of burgers in his hand. ¡°Where are you going? Are you crying?¡± Hank walked up to me. I immediately took two steps back and distanced myself from him. ¡°Why are you avoiding me like this?¡± Hank said. I calmed myself down and said, ¡°Betty has recovered very well. I¡¯m relieved, so I will move back to my mother¡¯s ce today. After all, her hand has not recovered and she needs someone to take care of her.¡± I tried my best to talk to Hank in my usual tone. Although I had not calmed down, I didn¡¯t want Hank to know about my quarrel with Betty. I didn¡¯t want Hank to be biased against Betty. Oh, I always habitually thought for Betty. Thinking of this, I felt even more ufortable. Because since I was a child, I had always been giving way to Betty and always thought for her. All these had be an instinct! Hank nodded and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll send you back.¡± ¡°No need!¡± I immediately shook my head and refused. Hank frowned. He was looking at me. I said, ¡°I¡¯ll call a taxi. Hurry up and go home. Betty is still waiting for the burger!¡± Hank nced at me, then lowered his head and hesitated for a moment. Then he looked up and asked, ¡°Did Betty say something to you?¡± Although Betty said hurtful words to me, I didn¡¯t want to ruin their rtionship, so I denied, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± Hank said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide it for her. I know that she asked me to leave just now to find fault with you!¡± ¡°But if I didn¡¯t leave, she might have other ways to make trouble!¡± Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Be¡¯s POV Hank continued, ¡°I know Betty too well. She will push all the me on others. It¡¯s all other people¡¯s fault, and she¡¯s not wrong at all.¡± I retorted, ¡°Hank, I don¡¯t allow you to talk about Betty like that. Don¡¯t forget that she¡¯s your wife!¡± Hank was silent for a moment, but he didn¡¯t argue with me. Instead, he said calmly, ¡°Be, you¡¯ll understand later. You¡¯ll know that I¡¯m right.¡± I was a little confused. Thinking back to what Betty said to me just now, I vaguely felt that Hank was right. That¡¯s because Hank was right. Betty just pushed all the responsibilities to me. But I couldn¡¯t tell the truth. It would only ruin the rtionship between Hank and Betty. After all, she was my sister, someone I had been protecting since young. I said, ¡°Hank, you shouldn¡¯t be biased against Betty.¡± Hank said helplessly, ¡°I know you want to protect Betty. You won¡¯t believe me and just want to me me. Just pretend that I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± He spread his hands and felt very depressed. Then I said to Hank, ¡°After all, Betty has just given birth, and her body hasn¡¯t recovered yet. She may have emotional fluctuations. These are normal. Your daughter is still young, so you should be more tolerant of her. As for what kind of person Betty is, I have my own judgment. You go upstairs quickly. I¡¯m leaving!¡± After that, I pulled the suitcase and left quickly. I didn¡¯t want to say anything more to Hank. As for what would happen to Hank and Betty in the end, it was not up to me to decide. As long as I could avoid getting involved in these things, it was already the best-case scenario. After leaving themunity, I didn¡¯t call a taxi. I only felt tired. I took the suitcase and walked for a long time before I found a row of chairs on the street for people to rest. Looking at the calm artificialke not far away, I felt like I was dreaming for the past few years. I never knew what would happen next. I always encountered terrible things unexpectedly. If I could start all over again, I hoped that I didn¡¯t go on a blind date with Hank, so that I wouldn¡¯t know him. Perhaps Betty wouldn¡¯t know Hank either and she would still be enjoying her campus life. If everything could be restored, that night, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have allowed myself to get drunk, and I wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with Herbert. If I didn¡¯t know him, perhaps I would still be working in the Wharton Group. Life might not be so sad. Unfortunately, I could not start all over again, and being regretful wouldn¡¯t change anything at all. The rtionship between Herbert and I wasplicated and awkward. My sister and I would soon be enemies too. le ¡­mmmmh. failura N?velDrama.Org ? content. 14:26 Love, career, and kinship all became terrible¡­ Ring¡­ Ring¡­ While I was thinking, my cell phone suddenly rang. I took out my phone and saw that it was a call from Klein. When I saw Klein¡¯s number, I felt relieved. Perhaps right now, I really needed someone who could give me good energy. I felt like I was about to be knocked down. ¡°Hello, Klein.¡± I answered the phone. ¡°Be, I heard from E that you resigned. What¡¯s going on? Why did you suddenly resign? And where are you now? I can¡¯t find you!¡± Klein asked a series of questions frantically. ¡°My sister gave birth to a baby, and there was no one to take care of her at home, so I came back to take care of her.¡± I didn¡¯t mention the matter of Herbert. For such an unbearable thing, let it gradually rot and disappear with time! Klein was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Are you saying that you won¡¯t go back to Wharton in the future?¡± I didn¡¯t know how to answer this, because I didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns yet,¡± I said. Kleinughed. ¡°You can slowly think about it. Don¡¯t be in a rush. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal soon. You can¡¯t refuse me. I want you to see if the clothes you bought for me fit me well or not!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I promised him. Last time, I took off the clothes and sent them to Klein. After I finished speaking, I heard theughter of Klein. ¡°That¡¯s settled then. Goodbye!¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± I hung up the phone. Isat on the row chair for a long time before I calmed down and dragged my suitcase home. I didn¡¯t want Mom to know that I quarreled with Betty. I didn¡¯t want Mom to worry. In the afternoon, I forced myself to act rxed and happy. It wasn¡¯t until the night fell that I returned to my room andpletely rxed. I locked the door and leaned against it in aplicated mood¡­ I had to live on. The next day, I came back to life again. I told myself that nothing could defeat me. ¡°Be, come and have breakfast!¡± My mother shouted as she sat at the dining table. ¡°Here Ie.¡± I walked out of the bedroom. Sitting at the dining table and seeing the sumptuous breakfast on the table, I couldn¡¯t help but widen my eyes. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the asion today?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we¡®ve sat together for breakfast. I wanted to prepare more for you.¡± My mother put a sandwich in front of me. ¡°Mom, you¡®re so nice.¡± I patted her on the back of her hand like a spoiled child. However, the harmonious atmosphere between us did notst long. The next moment, my mother suddenly asked, ¡°Betty is married. What are you going to do?¡± Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Be¡¯s POV: My mother¡¯s thoughts were very traditional. She thought that women had to get married, and marriage had a lot to do with happiness. So she always urged me to get married. I couldn¡¯t change my mother¡¯s mind and I didn¡¯t want to make her angry, so I wouldn¡¯t refute her. As for how to do it, I would keep my thoughts. I smiled and said, ¡°Mom, I haven¡¯t met a suitable person for the time being.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t meet the right person. Do you think it¡¯s hard to find a suitable person after you get divorced? You just got married for a short time and don¡¯t have a child. If the man doesn¡¯t ept it, you should lower the standard. As long as the man is a reliable person, it¡¯s enough. We don¡¯t have to care about their financial situation and appearance,¡± my mother said. I never thought that I would get involved in another rtionship, let alone get married. Now that I was in such a miserable situation, if I found another person, I¡¯d definitely get him into trouble.¡± Therefore, I smiled and said coquettishly, ¡°Mom, Betty is already married. Don¡¯t you want me to spend more time with you at home?¡± Mother rolled her eyes at me andined, ¡°You aren¡¯t married but you didn¡¯t spend much time with me at home either.¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m on leave this time. Ml stay with you for a long time,¡± I said. My mother said, ¡°You have been sent abroad for half a year. Thepany should give you a few more days of leave. You can rest at home for a few more days before going to work.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say,¡± I said. In fact, I was ayman now. I would find another job after some time. Now, I had to stay at home with mom. After my mother finished her breakfast, she stood up and said to me, ¡°Clean up the table. I¡¯m going to buy some food!¡± ¡°Got it.¡± I nodded. When Mom left, I looked at the meat on the te. As soon as I put it into my mouth, my stomach rolled and I felt very disgusted. I immediately put down my tableware and ran to the toilet. I leaned over the toilet bowl and vomited. Then I turned around and washed my hands and mouth at the sink. Suddenly, I thought of something, and my mind was in a panic. After I calmed down, I turned around and went out of the bathroom. I reached out to take my bag and went out! Two hourster, I walked out of the hospital with a report in my hand. Looking up at the blue sky above my head, I suddenly wanted to cry. I did the blood test just now and found that I was pregnant again! 14.270 In fact, I used the pregnancy test at home. But I didn¡¯t want to believe it, so I unwillingly went to the hospital for an examination. I was pregnant again. It had been more than a month. Last month, Herbert and I had sex three times. I was too nervous. I was eager to move and avoid him. I forgot to take an emergency contraceptive pill. I made the same mistake twice! I almost suspected that there was something wrong with my IQ. I couldn¡¯t forget what the doctor said to me just now. ¡°Ma¡¯am, your previous pregnancy caused damage to your uterus. Your uterus walls are a little weak and it will be risky to go for an abortion. It may be very difficult to get pregnant in the future. Regarding whether you want to keep the baby or not, please go back and think about it carefully before making a decision.¡± I strolled along the river alone, feeling veryplicated. Although the child in my belly had just arrived, I really wanted to keep it. Because I still remembered the pain of losing the childst time. Maybe this waspensation given by God. Did the lost childe back again? But this child belonged to Herbert. He probably knew my whereabouts now. Could I give birth to a child under his nose? I couldn¡¯t give the child aplete family, nor could I give it a normal life. Was this fair to the child in my belly? Would it affect the life of the child in the future? Just when I didn¡¯t know what to do, a familiar person suddenly appeared in front of me! My heart beat faster in an instant. I stopped and looked at him. In fact, I was not surprised. If he wanted to know where I was, he would always have a way to know everything. And judging from what happenedst time, he didn¡¯t seem to intend to let me go Herbert walked towards me. I asked him, ¡°Herbert, what do you want to let me go?¡± Instead of answering my question, he asked, ¡°Are you so afraid of seeing me? Do you hate me very much?¡± I turned my head away. ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary woman, but I won¡¯t be a third party, and I won¡¯t destroy anyone¡¯s family. So don¡¯t dream of maintaining an improper rtionship with me. I hate being the third party the most!¡± Hearing this, Herbert¡¯s expression wasplicated. He pulled his lips and finally said, ¡°I¡¯m not married to Caroline.¡± Hearing this, I was shocked. He didn¡¯t marry Caroline? He told me personally that he loved her. Why hadn¡¯t they gotten married yet? I sneered and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what happened between you and Caroline. Those things have nothing to do with me. Anyway, I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with you.¡± Herbert remained silent for a long time, and then said, ¡°Fine, just pretend that I didn¡¯t say this sentence. However, you are pregnant with my child, so this matter definitely has something to do with us, right?¡± I knew I couldn¡¯t hide it from him, so I fought back in another way. I looked sideways at Herbert. ¡°I do have a baby in my belly, but aren¡¯t you too confident? How can you be sure that the baby in my belly is yours?¡± Herbert looked at me. He was not angry, but said very confidently, ¡°Except for me, you don¡¯t have any other men!¡± These words made me feel ironic, and they even ruined my self-esteem. How could he be so confident? Apart from him, I wouldn¡¯t have any other men? After a while, I deliberately said, ¡°Klein expressed his love for me every day. Even Hank can¡¯t forget me. Why can¡¯t I have another man?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Be¡¯s POV: The reason why I said that was that I wanted to deliberately irritate Herbert. I didn¡¯t want to bepletely controlled by him. I had no other way to resist, so I could only use these words to fight back. This was a kind of helplessness. Herbert put one hand in his pocket. He stared at me and said, ¡°Even if they all love you, so what? It¡¯s impossible for you to fall in love with them. In your heart, you can never forget me.¡± Although Herbert¡¯s words were very arrogant, theypletely hit my sore spot. I didn¡¯t want to argue with him anymore. I was going to leave. At this time, he reached out and grabbed my arm. The strength in his hand was very light. I frowned and felt that he seemed to be very different today. Although he was still an overbearing man, he was much better than before. And there was a trace of mncholy in his eyes, and his voice became soft. He begged, ¡°Be, God gave this child to us. Please keep it!¡± I looked at Herbert, and what he did to me in the past came to my mind. Then I pushed his hand away and said firmly, ¡°Herbert, this child was given to me by God. It has nothing to do with you.¡± After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°No matter what you say, I¡¯m still your child¡¯s father. You can never change that fact.¡± ¡°Humph, my blood-rted father has nothing to do with me now.¡± I snorted. ¡°Be, keep this child! Just take it aspensation for the past,¡± Herbert said calmly. The past? The lost child? My tears went out of control again. The child was the eternal pain in my heart. If the child was still alive, he would have called me mother now. He would be extremely cute. I admitted that what Herbert said worked. Thinking of the dead child, my maternal love began to flood, drowning out all my concerns and defense lines. I couldn¡¯t bear to give up this child. No matter what would happen in the future, I would give birth to the child in my belly. Herbert continued, ¡°If you want to give birth to this child, I can provide you with everything you need!¡± Hearing this, I sneered and said, ¡°What are you going to do? Are you giving me a house or money? Herbert, don¡¯t be too self-righteous. I can give birth to this child by myself!¡± Herbert didn¡¯t argue with me, but said in a soft voice. ¡°You¡¯re still a little excited. Go back and calm down. I¡¯ll look for you in two days!¡± After saying that, he turned around and left. 14:27D I looked at the white figure disappearing on the road ahead, and my heart ached so much that I couldn¡¯t breathe. I walked to a row of chairs and sat down. I reached out and stroked my t lower abdomen. It was hard to imagine that there was a small life here. It was as if I could sense its existence. At this moment, I was even more determined to keep this child. Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my mind was too great. I had to put down all the burdens. N?velDrama.Org ? content. In the future, I wouldn¡¯t think of anything else. As long as I could safely give birth to this child, it would be my greatest happiness. I didn¡¯t care what others think. I didn¡¯t care about anything. So what if I became an unmarried mother? I had the ability to raise a child and I was confident that I could raise it well. After thinking about it, I stood up again and went home with my bag on my back. As soon as I entered the house, my mother began to scold me. ¡°Be, where did you go? Why did you leave the tap running? Do you know that the toilet and the living room were all filled with water when I came back from grocery shopping?¡± The water in the living room had been cleaned, and there was still water flowing in the bathroom. patted my own forehead. I forgot to turn off the tap when I went out. It was all my fault. I had wasted so much water. I snatched the mop from my mother¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°Mom, actually, I should have bought some fish and ced them in our house.¡± Mother, who had been wearing a serious expression, was amused by me. However, my mother pulled a long face after a while and said, ¡°Be mindful in the future!¡± ¡°Okay, I got it, mom,¡± I said with a smile. I got rid of the water with great difficulty. Suddenly, I felt a little sick in my stomach, so I quickly closed the bathroom door and vomited with my head down on the side of the toilet. When I stood in front of the sink and rinsed, I looked at myself in the mirror. My pregnancy reaction was getting more and more obvious. It seemed that I had to leave home as soon as possible. My mother was conservative. Betty¡¯s pregnancy had already made her angry. Fortunately, Betty and Hank got married smoothly. If Mom knew that I was pregnant before I got married, she would be very angry. Besides, I couldn¡¯t tell her who the father was. It was impossible for Herbert and I to be together. If my mother knew it, she would definitely make me go for an abortion. No, I had to find a way to leave as soon as possible. I couldn¡¯t let mom know all this. I promised Mom that I would spend more time with her. It seemed that I was going to break my promise again. I was very guilty. Thon Tanoned the bathroom door and went to the litobest¡­¡­¡­.Lutti ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll take you to the mall to buy some clothes this afternoon,¡± I said in a ttering tone. ¡°I have clothes to wear, so you don¡¯t have to spend money.¡± Although my mother refused, there was a smile on her face. ¡°It¡¯s a gift for you! By the way, I heard that there are several tourist spots nearby. Let¡¯s go on a trip tomorrow,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°I¡®m very happy that you can apany me for a few days. We don¡¯t have to go out and spend money.¡± My mother still refused. Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Be¡¯s POV: Under my persuasion, my mom finally agreed. The next morning, I left home with my mother. I called a tourist group. We were going for a two-day trip nearby. I apanied my mother wholeheartedly. Seeing that she was having a good time, I also felt happier. After the trip, I felt exhausted and sick. I knew I couldn¡¯t dy any longer. This morning, I said to my mother while having breakfast, ¡°Mom, there¡¯s something I want to discuss with you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mother asked as she ate. ¡°Yesterday, my boss called me and said that they needed a manager in Wharton, so she asked me to work there¡­¡± I hadn¡¯t finished my words yet. Mom frowned and interrupted me. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your boss has already transferred you back to A City?¡± ¡°Mom, my boss said that I should stay there for another year and she will increase my sry by 20%. She will also give me a promotion after a year. Don¡¯t you think that I worked so hard just to earn more money? Moreover, male employees can endure more than female employees, and the chances of female employees getting a promotion are low. I want to go for another year.¡± I had already lowered my head when I said this, and I really didn¡¯t want to face my mom¡¯s eyes. After all, i was lying. I nned to be away for a year. After I gave birth to my child, I would find a way to beg for my mother¡¯s forgiveness. After a moment of silence, my mother said, ¡°Be, go ahead. Don¡¯t worry, my hand has recovered.¡± ¡°And I¡¯m only 50 years old. I don¡¯t need anyone to take care of me. You have to take good care of yourself.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded. Two dayster, I dragged my suitcase and left home again. I didn¡¯t leave the city immediately. Instead, I went to Joey¡¯s house. Joey was very happy to see me. She pulled me into the room. ¡°Be, when did youe back? Why did you suddenly show up without keeping me informed in advance?¡± Sitting in the house I once rented, I picked up the ss of water that Joey poured for me and said with a smile, ¡°I just wanted to give you a surprise!¡± Joey smiled and said, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m very happy to see youe back.¡± ¡°By the way, how have you been recently?¡± I asked. I chose toe to Joey. On one hand, I hadn¡¯t decided where to go. On the other hand, I hadn¡¯t seen Joey for more than half a year. I missed her a little. ¡°Just like before, I¡¯m working in a smallpany, and the sry is not bad.¡± ¡°My mother¡¯s body is also recovering very well, so I n to take her to A City. Although this house is not big, it is enough for two people to live in. I can take care of her so as to reduce some expenses,¡± Joey said. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± I nodded. ¡°How are you? Are you all right?¡± Joey asked. I pursed my lips into a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m still the same.¡± ¡°Will you return to Wharton again this time?¡± Joey asked. I shook my head and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet. Let¡¯s not talk about these troubles. How about I treat you to some Mexican food?¡± ¡°Well, we must finish a whole bottle of wine tonight.¡± Joey was excited. I couldn¡¯t drink when I was pregnant as it would not be good for my baby, so I found an excuse. ¡°I have an upset stomach, so I can¡¯t drink with you.¡± Hearing this, Joey said unhappily, ¡°I¡¯ll drink it myself. I can onlyfort my mncholy with alcohol alone.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about?¡± In fact, I was very envious of Joey now. She worked normally and lived normally. Except for the pressure of life, there would not be any idents or changes. ¡°I¡¯m worried that¡­ I can¡¯t find a good man and be a rich woman. I want to have a sweet rtionship¡­¡± Joey pulled me out of the door while talking to me. Hearing Joey¡¯s words, I pursed my lips and smiled bitterly. Some people were distressed by love, and some were troubled because they had not found their love yet. I had experienced too much. I knew that sometimes love was just like a sharp sword that would make people very painful. If everything could be restored, I would rather be single all the time and not encounter the so-called love. That night, Joey was really drunk. I knew that Joey¡¯s life had been very difficult over the years. She single-handedly supported her mother. She still needed to rent a house and sent her mother to treatments. Joey was under a lot of pressure, especially when she lost her job because of me. I thought about it all night. Finally, I decided to go back to Wharton. After all, I was familiar with the environment there. It would be easy to rent another house. I was going to find two part-time ounting jobs. It wouldn¡¯t be too hard for me to earn some living expenses. After all, my pregnancy reaction was very obvious. With the lesson fromst time, I must take care of my body. In the morning, when I left with my suitcase, Joey, who was drunk, had not woken up yet. I didn¡¯t disturb her. I put 500 dors and a note on her pillow and went out. I walked toward the train station. I had to wait for three hours for the next train. I was waiting in the waiting hall. Ring¡­ Ring¡­ While I was waiting idly, I received a call. ¡°Be, I¡¯m Amy.¡± After the phone was connected, a familiar female voice came from the other end of the line. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Hello, Amy. Why are you calling me all of a sudden?¡± ¡°I know you¡¯vee back recently. Today is the weekend, so I thought of treating you to lunch,¡± Amy said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Amy. I bought a train ticket to Wharton at 12 o¡¯clock. Let¡¯s have lunch together next time when we¡¯re free.¡± ¡°You¡¯re leaving again?¡± Amy asked in surprise. ¡°Yes,¡± I replied. Amy was silent for a moment and said, ¡°There are still three hours left before the train arrives. There is Liang¡¯an Coffee Bar near the station. I¡¯ll go there now. Shall we have a cup of coffee together?¡± I looked down at the watch on my wrist. It was nine o¡¯clock. After all, I hadn¡¯t seen Amy for a long time and I did miss her. So I agreed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± ¡°See you at Liang¡¯an Coffee Bar in half an hour,¡± Amy said and hung up the phone. Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Be¡¯s POV: Half an hourter, I sat in front of a window in Liang¡¯an Coffee Bar. I looked up and saw Amy, who was wearing a green dress, walking toward me with a smile. ¡°Be, you¡¯re still so beautiful.¡± Amy sat opposite me. I smiled and replied, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s getting prettier and prettier. You look as bright as the sun.¡± Amy reached out to touch her own cheek and said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you for taking care of me before. Now Boss is willing to help me. Without you, I won¡¯t live a better life.¡± ¡°You work very hard and have a strong working ability. You will definitely get better and better in the future,¡± I said. After chatting for a while, Amy suddenly lowered her head and said, ¡°Be, I¡¯m sorry. In fact, there is another person who wants to see you today.¡± I frowned and didn¡¯t understand what Amy meant. The next moment, Amy looked back and I followed her gaze. A man in a silver-gray suit came over. e as SOO called me as soon as I was about to leave. It turned out that everything was controlled by Klein. Amy quickly exined in a low voice, ¡°Be, I¡¯m sorry. Boss has begged me for a long time. I really can¡¯t refuse.¡± Although I knew that Klein was Amy¡¯s boss, and Amy was in a dilemma, I still felt a little ufortable. After all, I came here because I treated Amy as my friend. I had the feeling of being deceived and used. At this moment, Klein exined, ¡°Be, don¡¯t me Amy. I asked her to do this. You can me me.¡± I didn¡¯t say anything. Klein nced at Amy, who hurriedly stood up with an awkward smile on her face. ¡°Be, I still have something to do. I¡¯m leaving now. Let¡¯s talk some other day!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded. I didn¡¯t want Amy to be embarrassed. Amy¡¯s expression rxed a little, and she turned and left. After Amy left, Klein sat opposite me. I raised my head to look at Klein. Feeling a little unhappy, I asked, ¡°Why did you ask Amy to ask me out?¡± Klein hesitated for a moment, and then hurriedly exined, ¡°Be, I just wanted to treat you to lunch. I called you a few times, but you said that you were very busy and didn¡¯t have time. Today is the weekend, so I could only ask Amy for help.¡± I didn¡¯t say anything. Klein was telling the truth. A few days ago, he had indeed called me several times, but I didn¡¯t pick 14:28 0 them up. The rtionship between Herbert and I was already very chaotic. I didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Klein anymore. But I didn¡¯t expect that he would use Amy in order to meet me. Klein continued, ¡°But of course, if you really don¡¯t want to see me, then I¡­there¡¯s nothing I can do, right? I can see that you are doing very well and I¡¯m finally at ease. I¡­I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± After that, he slowly stood up. At this point, my heart was actually filled with hesitation. Klein had saved me twice, and I shouldn¡¯t have been so cold. Thus, just as Klein was about to leave, I suddenly said, ¡°I ordered both dessert and coffee. I can¡¯t eat them alone.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. We Hearing these words, a hint of a smile immediately appeared on Klein¡¯s face. The next moment, he sat down and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t have breakfast. I¡¯m very hungry now. Can we order two more cakes?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°All right,¡± Klein called the waiter over to order some food. He ordered a few servings of dessert and fruits. Afterwards, as he ate his dessert, he chatted with me. ¡°I heard Amy say that you are going back to Wharton?¡± Klein asked. I took a sip of juice and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°If you want to go back to work for E, I can¡­¡± I immediately interrupted him. ¡°No need. This time, I want to work and rest while I am there. I want to find two part-time jobs.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good idea to work as a part-time employee. I have a few friends in Wharton who run their own businesses. I can introduce you to them.¡± Klein was still very friendly. ¡°Klein, don¡¯t continue to help me, all right? This way, I¡¯ll feel like I owe you too much. In the future, don¡¯te looking for me again. I¡¯m just an ordinary friend of yours. Let¡¯s just stay here as ordinary friends, okay?¡± I tried my best to use gentle and clear words to clearly exin my thoughts. I knew that Klein liked me. But now, the father of the baby in my belly was Herbert. Under these circumstances, I didn¡¯t want to have any emotional entanglement with Klein. Klein forced out a smile. ¡°Please don¡¯t feel any burden. I won¡¯t disturb you in the future.¡± Hearing this, I was satisfied, but I still felt uneasy when I saw his depressed eyes. The next moment, I stood up and said, ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± I covered my mouth and quickly went into the bathroom. After vomiting, I felt a little better. I had been holding myself back in front of him for a long time. I didn¡¯t want to vomit in front of him, so I kept holding back. I washed my hands and walked out of the bathroom. LI walked so fast that I bumped into her before I could react. What was worse was that the woman was holding a cup of coffee in her hand. Her hand shook after I bumped into her, and the coffee in the cup spilled on the clothes on her chest. The brown liquid soaked her clothes. ¡°Don¡¯t you have eyes? My clothes are world brand clothes. Can you afford it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± I immediately apologized and looked up at the woman. It was her! Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Be¡¯s POV: ¡°It¡¯s you. This is a Chanel dress which I just bought for 6,000 dors. Will you pay me with your card or cash?¡± Emma said very arrogantly. I said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not entirely my fault. I¡¯ll pay you for dry cleaning at most.¡± ¡°What? Pay me for dry cleaning? Didn¡¯t you bump into me? You should bear the responsibility!¡± Emma roared at me. I said impatiently, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, you can call the police to arrest me or sue me in court!¡± Emma grabbed my arm and shouted, ¡°This woman dirtied my dress. She wants to leave without paying!¡± Many people gathered around me and Emma. In such a quiet cafe, I felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Do I have to cooperate with you for ckmailing me?¡± I argued. The next moment, Emma immediately took out a receipt from her bag and showed it to the people around us. ¡°I bought this Chanel dress yesterday. The receipt is here. You can see if it¡¯s 6,000 dors. I can even wear a dress of 6,000 dors. Will I ckmail you?¡± Emma threw the receipt to me The receipt rolled along my body and fell to the ground. My face was flushed and my chest was full of gas. Emma continued to tease me. I know your job is unstable, and Herbert doesn¡¯t want you anymore. He didn¡¯t give you much money to break up, did he? If you can¡¯t afford this dress, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. If you kneel down and apologize to me now, I won¡¯t pursue it!¡± I stared at Emma, clenching my right hand into a fist. A smug smile appeared on Emma¡¯s face. I knew that she deliberately wanted to embarrass me today. I really wanted to throw the money to her face and make her get lost immediately. But I didn¡¯t have that much money. I only have 5,000 dors in my bank card, coupled with the cash in my wallet, there were only 6,000 dors in total. Moreover, I was not entirely at fault. I was willing to pay for dry cleaning, but Emma asked me to pay her the price of her dress! ¡°Madam, if you really can¡¯t afford it, just be soft and apologize to her!¡± ¡°What a bad attitude if you don¡¯t have money.¡± At this time, a few people around advised me to apologize, and a few people med me. ¡°Have you made up your mind? I¡¯m very busy and don¡¯t want to waste my time on you. If you don¡¯t kneel down and admit your mistake now, it¡¯s useless even if you kneel down and lick my legster!¡± Her voice was very mean. Of course, I wouldn¡¯t pay, let alone kowtow and apologize. was obvious that she was the one who deliberately found fault with me. Since she wanted to make trouble for me. I wouldnt give her a good time either. it was ready to fight against her. I clenched my fists ready to fight back What are you doing?¡¯ Emma took a step back Just as I was about to raise my hand, a big hand suddenly grabbed my wrist. Frowning I turned my head and saw that it was klein who had grabbed my wrist! ¡°You¡¯ljust wanted him not to stop me. Ken was the first to speak What happened?¡± This youngdy bumped into that youngdy. That youngdy asked this youngdy topensate her, but this youngdy refused. At this time, a waiter next to him hurriedly exined. Klein raised his head to look at Emma. Emma said, ¡®Isn¡¯t this Klein? I heard that for the sake of Be, he can do anything. My Chanel dress costs sax thousand dors. If thewyer cantpensate me for her, then don¡¯t speak!¡± 11 compensate your¡¯ Klein took out his wallet from his pocket. I quickly grabbed his arm and exined, ¡°She has to bear half of the responsibility for this matter. She was the one who caused me trouble. We cant pay her just like this!¡± ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter. If you don¡¯t want topensate me, we¡¯ll go to court. Anyway, you won¡¯t have to pay for that. You can just sleep with thewyer and you¡¯ll be able to offset the legal fees!¡± Emma intentionally made me sick What did you say?¡± I asked angrily. I really wanted to tear her mouth apart! ¡®Im taking in English! Don¡¯t you understand? I know that just because of you, Klein broke up with Vivian. In fact, you are just a mistress. Why are you pretending to be kind? Emma deliberately spoke very loudly. When the onlookers heard this, they were all talking and pointing at me. ¡°So she¡¯s the home wrecker!¡± ¡®She is not worthy of sympathy¡­N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Be¡¯s POV: Emma¡¯s words made all the onlookers scold me. At this moment, Klein was enraged. Pointing at Emma, he warned her sternly, ¡°Emma, you must apologize for what you just said!¡± ¡°So what if I don¡¯t apologize? I know that you are good at handling cases. You can go to court and sue me. I¡¯ll let your colleagues see how crazy you can go over a woman who is divorced!¡± Emma wasn¡¯t afraid of Klein at all. ¡°Hmph. Filing awsuit against someone like you will insult my profession. I don¡¯t want to hit a woman. It seems today is an exception!¡± After speaking, Klein was about to hit Emma. | quickly grabbed him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive!¡± Klein beat up a woman in public. If this news got out, it would be very unfavorable to him. Emma immediately took two steps back and shouted, ¡°Thewyer is going to hit me! Thewyer is going to hit me!¡± For a moment, the manager of the coffee shop came over with the security guards. The scene became more and more chaotic. I felt depressed that I would meet Emma today! At the same time, I felt guilty as I had caused yet another problem for Klein. So, I wanted to say that I wouldpensate for the dress so that we could settle this matter. I really didn¡¯t want to implicat? Klein. At this moment, a handsome man in a sky-blue suit came over. He reached out to hold Emma¡¯s hand and asked with concern, ¡°What happened?¡± The arrogant Emma immediately became very weak. She cried, ¡°Ah, William, I was knocked by someone just now, and the clothes you bought for me ended up like this!¡± The man smiled andforted her. ¡°It¡¯s just a piece of clothing. I¡¯ll buy you another one.¡± ¡°But they¡¯ve been too much of a bully. Not only did they notpensate me for my dress, they even threatened to hit me!¡± Emma pointed at Klein and me. At this moment, my eyes were looking at the young man named William. He should be less than 30 years old, and he was a handsome man. The man¡¯s sky-blue suit was a custom-made one. It seemed that he was a rich man. Just now, Emma said that her Chanel dress was bought by this man. It seemed that she had hooked up with a rich man. Emma¡¯s usual style of dressing could be described as vulgar. No wonder she was dressed in a fresh and elegant way today, and her makeup was more delicate than before. It turned out that it was all because of this man, This handsome and bright man should have poor vision. How could he fall in love with such a person like Emma? TL.-._leledati 14:29 D ¡°Klein?¡± ¡± William?¡± Afterward, Klein and William hurried forward. The two of them shook hands and patted each other¡¯s shoulders. ¡°William, when did youe back?¡± Klein asked with a smile. ¡°Last month. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡± William was very enthusiastic, and it could be seen that they had a good rtionship. ¡°This is¡­¡± At this time, William looked at me. Klein hurriedly introduced, ¡°This is my friend, Be Stepanek.¡± ¡°Hello, Miss Stepanek.¡± William smiled politely and nodded. ¡°Hello.¡± I nodded politely. Then, William told the manager of the coffee shop and the security guard who had rushed over, ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding. These two are my friends. It¡¯s okay. You can both go to work.¡± The manager of the coffee shop and the security guards all listened to William. They invited the guests back to their seats, and then everyone left. At this moment, Klein looked at William with a puzzled look in his eyes. William exined with a smile. ¡°This cafe is my family¡¯s property.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Kleinughed. At this time, Emma said in surprise, ¡°Do you know each other?¡± William ced his arm around Emma¡¯s shoulders and exined, ¡°Klein and I are best friends!¡± ¡°I see.¡± Emma looked embarrassed. ¡°This is¡­¡± Klein looked questioningly at William. William quickly replied, ¡°This is my girlfriend, Emma.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you¡­ just returnst month?¡± Klein asked in surprise. ¡°Oh, it was love at first sight! Love is sometimes like a tornado, irresistible,¡± William said with a smile. He continued to ask, ¡°Do you know each other?¡± Klein rubbed his nose, an unnatural smile appeared on his face. Then, he turned to look at me but I didn¡¯t say anything. Emma said, ¡°I don¡¯t know them, I don¡¯t know them. How can I know them?¡± I could tell that she was a little nervous. Was she afraid of exposing her identity? ¡°This youngdy doesn¡¯t recognize me. I do feel a bit familiar with you.¡± Klein immediately said. ¡°Is that so? Where did you see her before?¡± William was intrigued by his words. At this moment, I noticed that Emma was very nervous, but she was still smiling. It was ridiculous. Was she not tired to put on a show? William might know her true identity in the near future. At that time, would William choose the ignore how she was in reality? Or would he break up with bar2 I was very curious. Only time could prove whether William really loved Emma. ¡°She once came to mypany to sell insurance.¡± After hesitating for a moment, Klein intentionally said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re only in charge of internal affairs and don¡¯t go out for sales?¡± William asked Emma in confusion. ¡°Oh, there were not enough people for sales for a while, so I just helped for a few days. I don¡¯t usually go out to sell it.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± William nodded. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Emma took William¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we¡®re going to watch a movie? If we don¡¯t go now, we¡¯ll bete.¡± My guess was right. Emma was worried that William would discover her true identity. Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Be¡¯s POV: William lowered his head to nce at his watch. Then, he smiled at Klein. ¡°Klein, I¡¯m very sorry. We bought movie tickets and the movie will start in half an hour. Next time, shall we go y golf together?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Klein nodded. ¡°Have some coffee here. It¡¯s my treat.¡± William smiled at me, then turned around and left with Emma as he held her waist. After they left, Klein said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect William to have such a low taste this time!¡± ¡°Who is he?¡± I asked, frowning. ¡°Ah, William and I have known each other since we were young. His family is very wealthy, and there are many hotels and restaurants in the city that belong to him. Your enemy has hooked up with a rich man this time.¡± Just thinking about it made him want tough. ¡°That¡¯s her business..¡± I said, feeling dizzy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Klein hurriedly went forward to support me. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± I said with my hand on my head. Then I felt dizzy and my legs began to feel weak. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I had Klein supporting me, I would have fallen to the ground by now. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Be?¡± ¡°Is anyone there? Call an ambnce for me immediately!¡± ¡°Call an ambnce! Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± I was held in his arms, and as I listened to his shouts, my consciousness gradually grew blurry. A few hourster. I woke up in a white ward and saw the surroundings. I knew I was in the hospital again. ¡°Are you awake?¡± A familiar male voice came into my ears. I turned my head and saw the smiling Klein. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± I felt very tired. ¡°You fainted just now, which is why I sent you to the hospital.¡± Klein said gently. Hearing these words, my first reaction was the child in my belly. I reached out and grabbed Klein¡¯s arm. ¡°My child, how is my child?¡± Klein hurriedly grabbed my hand and replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s still safe in your stomach. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Hearing this, I was relieved. I ced my hands on my t lower abdomen and said, ¡°Thank you, God.¡± At this moment, I began to reflect in my heart. ¡°I was too immature when I met Emma just now. If I really had a conflict with her, I would definitely hurt the baby in my belly. This is an irresponsible behavior for the baby. I must pay attention to it in 14:29 0 And then, I noticed that Klein was looking at me. Klein seemed to want to ask something, but he didn¡¯t say anything. I knew that he must want to ask me about my pregnancy. After all, I was alone now. I was neither married nor had a boyfriend. It would really make people confused that I got pregnant all of a sudden. But I couldn¡¯t tell him that Herbert did this to me forcefully. Herbert was a madman right now. I didn¡¯t want Klein to act on impulse because of me. ¡°Can I ask whose child is this?¡± Klein hesitated for a long time, but in the end, he asked. ¡°No,¡± I said. Klein continued to ask, ¡°Will that man be responsible for this child?¡± My nose twitched. ¡°He might be willing to be responsible for me with money, but he won¡¯t marry me.¡± I looked at Klein¡¯s tightly furrowed brows and his hands, which were clenched into fists, and said, ¡°This is my own business. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± ¡°Is this child Herbert¡¯s?¡± Klein¡¯s face was very ugly. I chose to remain silent. I neither admitted nor denied it. Klein suddenly rose to his feet. He walked back and forth in the room for a few minutes. Then, he suddenly said to me, ¡°I¡¯m going to find Herbert. He must be responsible for you!¡± After that, he turned around and walked out. I immediately jumped out of bed and grabbed Klein¡¯s arm. ¡°You can¡¯t go!¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t he be responsible?¡± Klein asked. I paused and said firmly, ¡°This child is mine. I don¡¯t want him to be responsible.¡± ¡°Are you worried about Caroline? Caroline has been receiving treatments in the hospital, and Herbert doesn¡¯t have any ns to marry her,¡± Klein said. No wonder Herbert said that he didn¡¯t marry her. It seemed that her illness had worsened, so the wedding was dyed. Klein didn¡¯t understand their rtionship. Did he think that if Herbert didn¡¯t marry Caroline, he would marry me? No wonder Herbert¡¯s expression had been gloomy recently, and he looked very haggard. It was all because of Caroline. At this moment, I seemed to understand. Did hee to me to relieve his great mental pressure? Or was it because a seriously ill Caroline could not satisfy his physiological needs? So he thought of me, his ex-wife? I couldn¡¯t help recalling what he had done to me. I felt even more ufortable, dizzy, and even a little unsteady Klein helped me up. ¡°Are you feeling dizzy again? Hurry up and sit down!¡± Klein helped me sit down on the bed. ¡°I have nothing to do with Herbert. I hate him, so please don¡¯t mention this person again in the future!¡± I said this firmly, but my eyes were full of tears. I turned to cover my mouth, worried that I would cry, but I couldn¡¯t suppress my emotions at the moment. Klein reached out to hold my shoulders. He said, ¡°If you want to cry, just cry. Don¡¯t hold it in. It¡¯s not good for your health.¡± Afterward, I couldn¡¯t hold back my emotions any longer. I reached out and pulled Klein to the hospital bed. ¡°Borrow me your shoulder for a bit!¡± And then, I began to cry on Klein¡¯s shoulders. I really had been suppressed for too long. After crying for a while, I felt much better in my heart. I cried for more than ten minutes. When I was done crying, I saw that Klein had been sitting there like a statue, not moving at all. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you moving?¡± I took out a tissue and asked while wiping my nose and tears. Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Be¡¯s POV: Klein looked helplessly at me, then said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid if I change my posture, it will affect you from crying.¡± Hearing what he said, I couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°When I see youugh, I can rest assured.¡± And then, Klein rose to his feet, teasing, ¡°Just now, my legs were numb!¡± Klein was coaxing me, and I felt rather sour in my heart. If the first person I met in my life was Klein, would I fall in love with him? Unfortunately, there was no if in the world, and everything had already happened. Afterward, I stayed in the hospital for a few more days. Klein hired a nurse for me. When he wasn¡¯t around, he had the nurse take care of me. On this day, I was lying on the bed, wearing a hospital gown. Klein had just returned from the court and was sitting in front of the bed, peeling an apple for me. ¡°When can I be discharged from the hospital?¡± | was living in a white ward that was almost driving me crazy ¡°The doctor said that you need to be observed for a few more days.¡± Klein raised his head and replied. ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay here any longer,¡± I said in annoyance. Although this VIP ward was clean and tidy, I was still troubled by the smell of disinfectant here. This smell made me extremely irritated. And it was so quiet here, making people feel scared. Klein asked, ¡°What are you nning to do after leaving the hospital?¡± I didn¡¯t know how to answer. I didn¡¯t dare to go home. I was not allowed to go too far in my current state. After all, I was not in good health now and I was pregnant. I couldn¡¯t go too far. Klein made a suggestion. ¡°If you want to leave the hospital as soon as possible, I have a suggestion. You can go to my house and rest first.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the only one in my house, and there will be servants to clean and cook regrly¡­ Let¡¯s make other ns after you¡¯ve recovered.¡± ¡°No, how can I live in your house?¡± I immediately denied his idea. ¡°Do you have a suitable ce to go?¡± Klein asked. I was also in a dilemma. If my mother knew that I was pregnant, she would definitely be very upset. I could almost imagine her crying for me to have an abortion. Joey¡¯s home¡­ I couldn¡¯t go there either. Joey was about to take her mother home. There was really no ce for me to stay. ¡°I can stay in a hotel!¡± I replied. I could find a cheap hotel and stay for ten days. When I got better, I would find a part-time job. At this time, I noticed that there seemed to be some blood on the apple in Klein¡¯s hand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I immediately asked ¡°It¡¯s fine. The fruit knife is too sharp. I cut oll some skin. I¡¯ll go to the washroom to clean it.¡± Alter speaking, Klein pressed his fingers and walked into the washroom. I look a look at the hall-cul apple on the table. Although there was not much blood on the apple, it was very conspicuous. I knew how much Klein cared about me, and how much he liked me. But I really couldn¡¯t give him any emotional response. And then, Klein walked out of the washroom, his finger wrapped in a piece of tissue. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just lost a bit of skin.¡± Klein¡¯s voice was calm. I didn¡¯t insist. I lowered my head and kept silent for a moment. Then I said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Hearing this, Kleinughed. ¡°Did you do something wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve caused you trouble again.¡± I looked at him. After a moment of silence, Klein said, ¡°Be, this is just the help of a friend. Trust me, I don¡¯t have any other intentions. I just want to help you, and I also want to help the child in your belly¡± ¡°I hope it cane to this world safely.¡± Klein¡¯s eyes were filled with sincerity. It was undeniable that he was a good person. Then, he said, ¡°The doctor told me that you are very weak now, and you need to stay in bed for at least hall a month. And you¡¯ll easily have a miscarriage in the first three months. You have to take extra note of that. The doctor said that your uterus was injured before if you are careless this time, there is a danger of miscarriage, and it is very likely that you will never be able to get pregnant again in the future.¡± Hearing these serious words, I stared at Klein in astonishment Although the doctor also said something serious to me, it was not this serious. Thad some doubts about his words, Klein continued, ¡°Sometimes, in order to stabilize the patient¡¯s mood, doctors don¡¯t describe the patient¡¯s condition so seriously, but they will remind their families to pay attention to the patient¡¯s condition.¡± I knew that what Klein said was correct. Sometimes, the doctor would indeed do that. ¡°So you should think about the baby in your belly so that the baby cane to this world safely. okay? There is no one to take care of you in the hotel.¡± ¡°What if something happens to you and no one sends you to the hospital? What do you think?¡± Klein was trying to convince me. In the end, I could only smile and say, ¡°You have indeed voiced out the situation that I am most worried about. Un¡­ now, it seems like I don¡¯t have any other choice. However, in advance. I dere that I am only staying temporarily!¡± Klein was very happy. He immediately stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go home and make some preparations. 15:41 Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll go find a doctor to go through the discharge formalities for you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded. And then, Klein hurriedly left the room. When the ward door closed again, the smile on my face disappeared. I felt that I was useless. I couldn¡¯t even take care of the baby in my belly. I could only trouble others. But for the sake of my child, I couldn¡¯t refuse his suggestion. I couldn¡¯t lose this child! Half a month or twenty dayster, when the child waspletely safe, I would leave Klein¡¯s home¡­ Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Be¡¯s POV: The next morning, Klein came to take me out from the hospital. Klein¡¯s home was located in the main area of the city. It was the most expensivemunity in the city The three-story vi was spacious. The modern living room was veryfortable. The master bedroom was very big and the secondary bedroom was not small. The other bedroom was the study. One wall of the study was full of bookcases filled with books, which made people feel as if they had entered the library ¡°How is it? Are you satisfied?¡± Klein asked. ¡°The home of the famouswyer is indeed very good. It¡¯s clean and tidy. These books and artwork look ssy.¡± I replied. ¡°Normally, the minute maid wille over to clean the ce up. Most of those books and artwork were given to me by others.¡± After saying this, Klein stuffed a cup of hot milk into my hands. I looked down at the hot milk in the cup and was very touched. He had thought of such a small detail. Klein continued, ¡°My maid is very thoughtful. Usually, she will prepare fresh milk and fruits at home.¡± In the blink of an eye, all kinds of fresh fruits were ced on the fruit tray on the coffee table. There were also delicate flowers in the vase. I knew that these were definitely not things that a minute maid could think of. Klein hurriedly exined, ¡°The smell of this flower is very light. I know that you have a sharper sense of smell than before. You might vomit easily.¡± ¡°Thank you. You¡¯re very thoughtful,¡± I said sincerely, ¡°Be, you keep saying these words to me. I find it too annoying.¡± Klein spread out his hands, a look of resignation on his face. The next second, he made another inviting gesture. ¡°Go to your room.¡± Under the guidance of Klein, I entered the master bedroom of this house. The style of the bed in the master bedroom was modern, practical andfortable. The sheets, pillows, and quilts were all brand new. Even the tissues and cups at the bedside were all with cartoon patterns, ¡°When you see these cartoon images, you will definitely be in a good mood. Only when you are in a good mood will you be able to allow the baby to grow up healthily.¡± Klein smiled, Seeing that Klein had prepared all of this, I couldn¡¯t help but frowny. ¡°You are the master, and I am a guest. I shouldn¡¯t be sleeping here, I can sleep in another bedroom,¡± I turned and was about to leave, but Klein stopped me! I raised my head to look at him. Klein immediately exined, ¡°You have a baby now. You need to get a good sloep. The second bedroom is next to the study. I usually stay in the study until twelve o¡¯clock before going back to my bedroom to sleep. I just don¡¯t want to disturb your rest. There¡¯s no other intention.¡± Hearing this, I frowned. I was still a little hesitant. I would only stay here for a very short period of time But Klein had given his room to me. This was not too good Klein continued. The minute maid has already moved all of my belongings to the secondary bedroom. It¡¯ll be very troublesome for us to move back and forth, so why don¡¯t you stay in that room first? Seeing how nervous Klein was, I had no choice but to nod ¡°All right, then. I¡¯ll temporarily upy your bedroom first. I¡¯ll return it to you ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll collect the rent if you don¡¯t return in time¡± Kleinughed loudly Since it was decided, I chose to stay here in peace for the time being Klein spent most of his time working outside. He went out very early in the morning and came back very late at night. In fact, this made me feel much more rxed. The minute maid, Jane, which Klein had hired, woulde to clean up and cook every day when it was time. The food she cooked was very delicious. I was very grateful that Klein had helped me during my most difficult time Gradually, I felt that my body had recovered a lot. On this day, Jane was making lunch in the kitchen, and I began to clean the living room. After all, i had lived here for several days. I hoped I could do something to help out. However, Jane immediately ran over nervously, grabbed the vacuum cleaner in my hand, and said anxiously, ¡°Miss Stepanek, you don¡¯t have to do housework. You have to sit down and rest.¡± At the request of Jane, I could only sit on the sofa. ¡°Jane, I¡¯m fine. I can actually exercise a little.¡± I felt that Jane was too nervous. Jane held the vacuum and said nervously. ¡°No, Boss has told me many times that I can¡¯t let you do housework. You are pregnant now, and child matters the most.¡° ¡°He¡¯s exaggerating.¡± I wanted to stand up. But I was pulled back to the sofa by Jane. ¡°Madam, Boss paid me a sry. I must listen to him. He entrusted you to me. I must keep an eye on you. I can¡¯t let you do housework!¡± I had no choice but to sit on the sofa and not move. ¡°Okay. Okay, I¡¯ll sit here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Jane nodded with a smile, then ran into the kitchen, and then ran back with a pot of vegetables Jane sat in front of me and picked vegetables while staring at me as if she was worried that I would continue to do housework. ¡°Miss Stepanek, you¡¯re so lucky!¡± These words suddenly came out of Jane¡¯s mouth. ¡°Why is that so?¡± I smiled helplessly. N?velDrama.Org ? content. My parents got divorced when I was a child and my family was poor. When I grew up, I became enemies with my biological father. 15 412 Herbert had always made me very sad. My first child died as soon as he was born. I was about to be enemies with Betty, and she was about to be a single mother. I didn¡¯t have any other achievements in my career other than getting a CPA certificate. However, Jane spoke of her opinion on the matter. ¡°Mr. Wharton is too kind to you. He respects you for everything. He¡¯s very nervous that you¡¯re pregnant now. He personally changed your bed sheets and bedding. Every day, he wakes up early and goes to buy vegetables, meat, and fish. He said that the food and meat he bought earlier would be fresher! Hearing this, I couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. I thought all the fresh vegetables and fruits in the refrigerator were bought by the minute maid, but I didn¡¯t expect that he bought them himself. ¡°Miss Stepanek, I really envy you for being able to find such a good man,¡± Jane said with praise. Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Be¡¯s POV: I didn¡¯t continue listening to Jane and went back to my room. I didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble for Klein, but I had been causing him trouble. I hadn¡¯t expected that Klein would get up so early every day to buy me fresh meat and vegetables. He was always busy with work that he could hardly get enough sleep. But I knew that even if I were to protest, Klein wouldn¡¯t change at all. He would stillfort me with a smile and continue to take care of me. I had to eat and sleep on time every day, and take good care of my body. By then, he would probably let me go Why was it that the person I loved wasn¡¯t Klein? N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. If I had just happened to like him, everything might have been perfect. But love was uncontroble. What a pity. The person I loved wasn¡¯t Klein. In order not to make Klein worry, in the next few days, I ate and slept more. My condition was much better. On the afternoon of the weekend, Klein came back in a casual outfit. ¡°Why are you back so early today?¡± I looked at the sweaty Klein, asking in surprise. Klein was very busy with his work, and he often couldn¡¯t rest on weekends. It wasmon for him to work overtime. Laughing, Klein sat down on the couch. In a rather tired voice, he said, ¡°I went to y golf with William. s, I haven¡¯t exercised for a long time. I¡¯m really tired!¡± William? Emma¡¯s current boyfriend? I could still remember William¡¯s looks now. He was indeed handsome and rich. No wonder Emma cared about him a lot. I turned and walked into the kitchen. I poured a cup of ck tea, then carried it in front of Klein. I said with a smile, ¡°Do you need some tea?¡± Klein hurriedly took the cup of tea, then raised his head and gulped down all of the ck tea in his cup. ¡°So tasty!¡± Klein nodded. He seemed to be in a very good mood today. And then, Klein reached out and patted the seat next to him. I frowned and didn¡¯t know what he was going to do. I turned around and sat down on the sofa. Klein then said, ¡°Today, William asked me to go y golf and chat with him. Guess what? Emma was there too.¡± Hearing that, I said, ¡°That¡¯s not surprising. William is a rich and handsome man. Of course, Emma has to capture his heart. No matter where he goes, she would surely follow him.¡± ¡°I nned to tell William about Emma¡¯s personality, as well as what she had done in the past. After all, he is a good friend of mine. I don¡¯t want him to end up with an extremely terrible woman. But there was no chance at all. Emma wouldn¡¯t even leave William for half a minute. Not to mention about women, even I, as a man, didn¡¯t have the chance to act!¡± Klein grumbled. Hearing thest sentence, I couldn¡¯t helpughing. Then I continued to ask, ¡°What did you intend to say to William? Tell him everything about Emma¡¯s past?¡± Klein rubbed his nose, then replied, ¡°That was what I thought. But when I saw how intimate he was with Emma, I suddenly changed my mind.¡± ¡°Are you afraid that William won¡¯t believe you? Are you worried that William and you won¡¯t be able to continue being friends?¡± I frowned and guessed. Klein shook his head. ¡°No. I know William very well. Even if he doesn¡¯t believe me, he won¡¯t sever ties with me. And what I wanted to say is the truth. As long as he¡¯s still conscious and gets someone to investigate, he¡¯ll find out everything.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s the reason you didn¡¯t say it?¡± I asked in confusion. Klein rose to his feet. As he paced back and forth in the living room, he said, ¡°Ah, William is a proud person. I¡¯m afraid that if he were to learn of some terrible things Emma did from me, he would lose his pride.¡± ¡°So I really couldn¡¯t tell him about this. And William is in love. Let him enjoy love first. William has spent a lot of money on Emma, so I can¡¯t let William suffer too much. Also, I should teach Emma a lesson. I¡¯ll let her fall hard and make sure that she will be in great pain!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a dark side. It seems that I really can¡¯t offend you in the future. Otherwise, I will die miserably!¡± | said. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that Emma should be punished?¡± Klein said. I nodded. ¡°No matter what the oue is, she asked for it.¡± ¡°I will make those who hurt you suffer as well!¡± Klein¡¯s eyes were sharp. His words at the moment made me feel touched. I was lucky to have such a man to protect me. However, fate was funny. I couldn¡¯t control my heart. I treated Klein as a good friend and never regarded him as my beloved one. ¡°What is it?¡± Klein asked nervously. ¡°Oh, nothing. Look at you, you¡¯re sweating a lot. Go and take a shower.¡± I looked up and smiled. ¡°All right.¡± Kleinughed, then took off his sweaty T-shirt and tossed it on the sofa. He then turned and entered the bathroom. I watched TV on the sofa for a while, and suddenly the doorbell rang. Ring¡­ Ring¡­ I put down the remote control in my hand and got up to open the door. Jane must havee here to cook. She usually had keys, so she must have forgotten to bring them today. I reached out and opened the door. When I saw the person standing outside the door, I was stunned¡­ Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Be¡¯s POV: I didn¡¯t expect that it would be Herbert. I wanted to close the door immediately! However, he pushed the door open and walked in. ¡°Herbert, what do you want to do?¡± I was very afraid of him. He actually came here. Herbert looked around the room, then said coldly, ¡°You actually hid in Klein¡¯s house! You are a single woman living in a single man¡¯s house. Do you think it¡¯s appropriate?¡± His doubts made me very angry, but I still kept calm on the surface. I knew that I couldn¡¯t drive him away, so I turned around and sat on the sofa. Then I said in a contemptuous tone, ¡°It¡¯s because we are both single that it makes more sense, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s much better compared with some men, who obviously had a fiancee but looked for another woman elsewhere!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Herbert couldn¡¯t say a word, but his eyes had be very scary ¡°You are not wee here. Please leave immediately!¡± My attitude was very tough, and I didn¡¯t even look at him. ¡°You¡¯re not the one who should ask me to leave. Are you the hostess here?¡± Herbert¡¯s tone was full of sarcasm. Herbert¡¯s tough attitude made me even angrier. I said, ¡°As long as I want, I can be the hostess here. Believe it or not!¡± As soon as I saw Herbert, I lost all my strength and calmness. My words turned into sharp des and stabbed at his most sensitive part. This sentence obviously irritated the moody Herbert. He stepped forward, grabbed my arm, and lifted me up from the sofa. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± I still had a lot of fear in the face of Herbert. I was a pregnant woman now. I was really worried that he would hurt my child. ¡°Come back with me, or¡­ the consequences will be very serious,¡± Herbert warned me. ¡°I have nothing to do with you now. I won¡¯t go with you!¡± I knew his purpose. He probably didn¡¯t care about me, but the baby in my belly. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant with my child. You muste back with me.¡± Herbert dragged me out. I wrapped my arms around the couch, refusing to let go. And then, I shouted loudly, ¡°Klein! Klein!¡± The next moment, Herbert nced at the shirt on the sofa and then looked in the direction of the bathroom. His expression became even uglier. ¡°You can do such a thing even though you are pregnant now. Aren¡¯t you afraid of the miscarriage of the baby in your belly?¡± Herbert suddenly used me. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I didn¡¯t understand what he meant. 75.42 m Herbert immediately shouted loudly, ¡°Klein,e out!¡± The person who was taking a shower inside must have heard the roars and shouts outside, and the sound of water stopped immediately. Then, the bathroom door was opened, and a figure in a white bathrobe came out in a panic. His wet hair was still dripping with water. Klein was dressed in a bathrobe, and his cor was very loose, revealing his muscr chest. The next moment, Herbert stepped forward and grabbed Klein by the cor of his bathrobe. In a fierce voice, he said, ¡°Klein, why are you coveting my woman?¡± ¡°Is Be your woman? How about Caroline? As far as I know, you and Be have divorced a long time ago!¡± Klein¡¯s wordspletely infuriated Herbert. Like a bull, he pushed him against the wall, then roared angrily, ¡°She¡¯s pregnant with my child!¡± Kleinughed coldly. ¡°Then can you marry her? Can you be responsible for the child in her belly?¡± As soon as Klein finished his question, my eyes fell on Herbert¡¯s face. In fact, I also wanted to know the answer. I shouldn¡¯t have such an expectation, but my instinct still gave me some hope. But this hope onlysted for a while. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Herbert didn¡¯t answer immediately. He was silent. I already knew his answer. He wouldn¡¯t marry me, nor would he be responsible for me! The person he loved most was still lying in the hospital. How could he marry me? Wouldn¡¯t that make the person he loved die faster? Last time, he could get married to me for the sake of the baby in my belly because Caroline had not come back at that time. And this time, with Caroline around, he would definitely not want to hurt her. If I used to have a little hope for Herbert, then at this moment, my heart had bepletely cold. I completely lost hope for him. Herbert and I were not from the same world. We could never really be together. I should have recognized the truth long ago¡­ Herbert¡¯s POV: When Klein questioned me, I really wanted to answer him. But in the end, I remained silent. Klein continued to mock me. ¡°You can¡¯t take responsibility! Because the woman in your heart is still lying in the hospital right now!¡± My heart seemed to have been pierced by a steel knife. Lucas was still being treated now. I didn¡¯t even know if my Lucas would continue to live tomorrow. I had no way to marry Be under such circumstances. And I was waiting for Be to give birth to the baby so that I could use the umbilical cord blood to save Lucas I didnt dare to tell Be about Lucas, because I was afraid that there would be an ident and Lucas might not be able to wake up. Be would definitely be more painful. The pain of losing a child again was even worse than what had happened at this moment. Be, I¡¯m sorry! At this moment, my only belief was to save Lucas, and everything else was secondary Thus, my grip on Klein¡¯s bathrobe slowly loosened. Klein stared firmly at me. He said, ¡®Since you can¡¯t do it, then don¡¯t bother me in the future!¡± ¡°Are you saying that you can do it?¡± I stared at Klein ¡°I can immediately marry Be, as long as she is willing. I will raise the child in her belly as my own child!¡± Klein¡¯s tone was very certain. ¡°You¡­ are already together?¡± I turned to look at Be¡­ Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Be¡¯s POV When Herbert looked at me with doubt and disappointment, I still felt nervous. I knew that I had to make a decision now. I couldn¡¯t let Herbert continue to pester me, or I would never have a peaceful life. I stood up and walked up to Herbert step by step. I looked up at him and replied, ¡°My child does need a father and a normal family!¡± The look on Herbert¡¯s face became very ugly, and he waspletely crazy. He pulled Klein over and seemed to want to hit him, but in the end, he didn¡¯t do that. He pushed Klein aside, and his fist mmed against the wall. I turned my head away and didn¡¯t look at him. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Klein was somewhat stunned, his eyes staring at me Then, he raised his head andughed. ¡°I wish you eternal happiness! ¡°Thank you.¡± I deliberately replied in a loud voice. Herbert looked back at me and Klein, then turned and walked to the gate. He stopped, turned his back to us, and said angrily, ¡°But I remind you that when you make love, you d better think about the baby in your belly With that, he strode away I saw the blood on his fist, and my heart seemed to ache. Although his words were like sharp knives and his attitude toward me was very bad I still felt heartbroken when I saw him injured. I cursed myself for being stupid in my heart. Why haven¡¯t I forgotten him? My rational mind was telling me not to have this feeling anymore But my heart didn¡¯t listen to me at all. After Herbert le¨ªt, the room became very quiet. Only Klein and Iremained in the room. A few minutester, Klein strode in front of me and said guitily, im sorry, Be a Did I say something I shouldn¡¯t have? Thurriedly shook my head. ¡°No, I said something I shouldnt have said. im sorry, Klein I just wanted to draw a clear line with him, so I let him misunderstand. Dont take it to heart! Klein stretched out his hand, scratching the back of his head. Laughing he said, ¡®It¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t mind. Actually, I hope what you said just now was true I suddenly felt a little dizzy when I said thest sentence. I touched my head and was about to fall to the side. Klein reached out to hug me, then called out frantically, ¡®Be, what¡¯s wrong? Are you ainght?¡± Klein bent down and carried me into the master bedroom. Then, I heard him calling the doctor anxiously¡­ An houter in the quel bedroom, I watalying on the big bod K o ol at the end of the bodd, lut face filled with TOIVOU A doctor in a willet coal wat e intame I was also very OTVOUD, Decano had utiles Although i t becamech, Iwata matill very indivou Alth Mom , I really m e in my heart toulent have been any will l et My plynical condition was not very good if something happened to the baby in inylolly. I would really Alter the doctor took oll his medical equipment, Kleinanked frantically. ¡°Doctor, low 16 117¡± I stared at the doctor and listened attentively lo lilu diagnouta. The doctor pushed his sses and replied, ¡°There are signs of miscarriage in the fetus¡± Hearing this, I sal up in shock and begged, ¡°Doctot, please save my child ¡°Doctor, is there any other way to save him?¡± Klein frowned The doctor sale with a seriousce. The pregnant woman muni maintain a calm mind, and the meds to be beduidden for at least hall a month i¡¯ll try my best, but I can¡¯t guarantee that the child ¡°Alright, doctor¡± Klein hurriedly said, Aller sending the doctor ofl, Klein rolured to the master bedroom Lying on the big bed, my eyes were full of fear and worry Klein sal at the side of the bed, wanting to grab my hand But then, he retracted his hand and odvised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much the doctor made it sound very schous. Just do as the doctor says There won¡¯t be any problems¡± Hearing this, I could only think so ¡°Don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll have someone make delicious lood for you on time. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. All you have to do is rest in bed¡± Klein gently consoled me I nodded and said quiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for troubling you again, but I can¡¯t do anything about it now. I can only stay here and trouble you really don¡¯t have anywhere else to go¡­¡± At this point, I couldn¡¯t help but shed tears. I¡¯ve never been so helpless in my life. When I was a child, my family was very poor and my life was difficult. I also had the belief to persevere. ¡°When I grew up, no matter what kind of setbacks I sullored, I was beaten and scolded by my biological father, bullied, forced to go far away¡­ I was almost raped by bad people, but I had never been so helpless and altoid. At this moment, the child in my belly was my life. I couldn¡¯t lose it this time! But at this moment, it seemed as though, aside from Klein, there was no one else who could take me in and take good core of me. The appearance of Klein saved me, How could I make myself so embarrassed? Nothing had gone smoothly in the past few years, I didn¡¯t care about my career of my kinship. I just wanted to pray to God, ¡°Save the child in my belly. this is all my hopel¡± Kloin picked out two pleces of tissue and handed them to me. Then he patiently advised, ¡°You can 15.43 continue to live here. Look, my ce here is very big. I¡¯m actually very lonely. I have to thank you foring and making this room warm!¡± Hearing this, I couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°You are so humorous. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what the doctor said just now? You can¡¯t be agitated. You have to be calm. Alright, in the future, I¡¯ll have Jane stay by your side every day. You can¡¯t have any more idents.¡± Klein suddenly stood up. Hearing these words, I didn¡¯t refuse. Rubbing my belly, I thought, ¡®Just ept all of Klein¡¯s arrangements. I really can¡¯t have any more idents right now.¡± Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Be¡¯s POV: Klein went to the hospital to get me some medicine After that I would rest peacefull in bed Every day, I stared nkly at the ceiling, but thad not to think about herdet because be calm for the baby in my belly n ted to Iid in bed for halt a month o In the past half a month I had been cartutak food and watched me fake med dine antime brzne She meem GOLS Klein was very concerned about me Elen dat he would tutesh Utstymetde enoud even buy some flowers and ce them in my own any me en hon Treally did want to thank trim but for now lont o r her GUG On nyths gratitude in my heart waiting for the chance toredan t ur A monthter, Nein brought me to the hospital for a cha I walked out of the hospital with a stack of instants m us ¡°Nein my indevis normal. In add the disintheneu m onio cabe stage. The baby nam bel sy euthar the W h icane avever proper wasten hason I told you a long time ago that the boy will cerintel before Nenone N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Because of you¡¯lsad Hearing these words in actu betume a bish Menuboshine to hide nsentos Just then a voice came from behind ¡°hain why are you here We furred around and saw William and Emina holding hands. They were very time O m here for a boy checkup Nein said Checkup. You look as robust as a bull. Dont tell me out that Willemme ¡°What are you dong henen laughed as he change the sound ¡®on I have good news for you. I¡¯m going to get married and me at the V eleifend. He even patted the back of Emma¡¯s hand which was I took a look at Emma¡¯s t lower abdomen. It see that was pryny At this moment, his chm was slightly raised and his eyes were full of pride Klen said, ¡°Willian, it can¡¯t be. You¡¯re so powerful ¡°We ve aheady decided that we¡¯ll get marrierent month. When the time on Sune Miss Stepanek, I¡¯invite you to attentou wexting as well. W arturin ANSAAN I smiled politen at Witham, but didnt answe Congrattions Hy the wave and Uncle Aux kow in sede asked 15:43 Williamughed. ¡°I n to bring Emma home tonight to meet my parents. They¡¯ve always been looking forward to having grandchildren. Now that their dream hase true, they¡¯ll definitely agree.¡± Klein hesitated, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything. He only said a few words of blessings. ¡°Good luck to both of you!¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m in a hurry to buy gifts for my parents! Let¡¯s talk next time.¡± After that, William left with Emma in his arms. ¡°Bye!¡± Klein waved his hand, watching as they left. Only after William and the Emma had gone far away did Klein say with a coldugh, ¡°This friend of mine has been fooled by Emma. I wonder where his intelligence has gone?¡± ¡°Maybe he thought he had found true love,¡± I said, Hearing these words, Klein said, ¡°That can¡¯t be right. You and the Emma are enemies? Why are you so calm right now?¡± I pursed my lips and smiled. ¡°For my child, I must be calm. I won¡¯t care about anything that has nothing to do with me in the future.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Klein praised me. Afterwards, Klein seemed to have thought of something. He said, ¡°How did I forget about this? The doctor asked us to go get that pregnancy report.¡± ¡°I forgot about it too.¡± I said hastily. ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll go in and get it!¡± Klein said. ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded. Klein hurriedly walked into the building. At this time, I looked up and suddenly saw that Emma was back, Could it be that she had forgotten to take something? But William was not with her. I didn¡¯t realize that Emma wanted to show off in front of me until she came to me withcency. ¡°Be, you didn¡¯t expect that, did you? I was the one who married into a rich and powerful family, but you got nothing.¡± Emma¡¯s tone was full of pride, and she looked at me with disdain. I pursed my lips and sneered. ¡°Emma, don¡¯t be proud too early. You haven¡¯t married into a rich and powerful family yet!¡± I knew Emma too well. She probably sent William away on purpose and came to me to show off. She just wanted tough at me. ¡°Are you jealous of me? I¡¯m already pregnant. I¡¯ll definitely marry William.¡± Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Be¡¯s POV ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your matters at all.¡± After that, I turned around and was about to leave. Now that I had a baby in my belly, I didn¡¯t want to get into trouble. But Emma blocked my way and continued to sneer at me. ¡°You¡¯re leaving shamefully because you couldn¡¯t beat me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not as boring as you,¡± I said coldly. ¡°Hmph. When you were pregnant, Herbert married you, but he didn¡¯t even give you a wedding. When your child died, he immediately divorced you. But I quite admire your ability to sedu actually with Klein. What do you think? Will he marry you? Or will he just treat you as a ything? Klein is very popr with women. Will he marry a woman who has been divorced?!¡± Emma was extremely smug. ON I was not angry with the sarcasm of Emma. On the contrary, I was very calm. ¡°You are better at seducing people. Any man will be seduced by you. But you¡¯d better be mentally prepared. The higher you climb, the more miserable you fall!¡± ¡°You¡¯re cursing me?¡± Emma seemed to want to say something, but her cell phone suddenly rang. When she saw the phone number, she quickly picked up the phone. Her face changed instantly, and her tone was particrly gentle. ¡°William, I got the things. I¡¯ll be right back!¡± After looking down on me, Emma turned around and walked away in her high heels. I knew that Emma came back to humiliate me, but I was not particrly agitated. Emma was rotten on the surface, and she did not have a deep scheme. Last time, they hired two bastards to insult me. I guessed it was Connie¡¯s idea. At this moment, Klein just happened to walk out of the hospital. Klein frowned. ¡°That¡¯s Emma? Did she juste back?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. ¡°What did she say to you?¡± Klein asked. I smiled faintly. ¡°What else could she say? She just wanted to show off that she¡¯s going to marry into a rich and powerful family and ridiculed me.¡± Klein was furious. ¡°Emma¡¯s good days areing to an end soon.¡± ¡°She can¡¯t see the potential crisis at all.¡± I shook my head with a smile. ¡°Enough. Let¡¯s not talk about her. She¡¯s so annoying. Let¡¯s go.¡± Klein put his arm around my shoulders, and then we went home. That night, after dinner, Jane informed that she had something to do at home. All of a sudden, only Klein and I remained in therge house. At the dinner table, when Klein put down his tableware, I said, ¡°Klein, there¡¯s something I want to discuss with you.¡± ¡°What is it? Speak.¡± Klein raised his head andughed. I said cautiously. ¡°The doctor said that I¡¯m in good health now, and the baby¡¯s condition is stable, so I think I should leave. After all, I can¡¯t give birth to the baby here, right? I¡¯m not afraid of being gossiped. I¡¯m afraid that it will affect you looking for a girlfriend in the future, don¡¯t you think so?¡± I was afraid that Klein wouldn¡¯t agree, so I intentionally used a teasing tone to finish. The smile on Klein¡¯s face hadpletely disappeared. ¡°Your mother doesn¡¯t know about your pregnancy. Where else can you go?¡± Klein said in a worried voice. ¡°I want to go to Wharton. I¡¯m familiar with the situation over there. It should be very peaceful to rent a small house for myself,¡± I said in the most rxed tone. I didn¡¯t want the atmosphere to be too serious. Klein rose to his feet and walked back and forth in the dining room. I had no chance to continue talking, and the atmosphere in the room instantly became very dull. I looked at the serious look on Klein¡¯s face. My feelings were veryplicated. Klein really was too kind to me, but I always felt that I owed him too much. The feeling of being overly indebted made me panic. I didn¡¯t know how I would make it up to him if I continued to ept his kindness. After walking back and forth a few times, Klein suddenly came to a halt. He turned and sat down opposite me, then hurriedly suggested, ¡°Be, I have a very good suggestion. I wonder if you would agree or not?¡± ¡°What suggestion?¡± I asked in confusion. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Klein then said, ¡°My grandmother lives alone in the suburbs. The environment there is very good, and the air is very fresh. She lives there alone, and the house is veryrge. There¡¯s no problem for you to live there. Why don¡¯t you apany her?¡± I hesitated for a moment and chose to refuse. ¡°That¡¯s not good. I will disturb the olddy¡¯s life.¡± ¡°You wont disturb her. You¡¯re helping me. My grandmother is no longer young. There¡¯s no one else but a servant at home. My mother passed away a long time ago.¡± ¡°I¡¯m usually busy with work, so I can¡¯t apany her often. If you live there, you can help me take care of my grandma, chat with her, and watch TV series with her. She will definitely be happy.¡± ¡°Be, this is what I need your help with. Are you willing to help me?¡± Klein was trying hard to persuade me. ¡°But¡­¡± I was in a dilemma. I knew that it wasn¡¯t that grandma needed mypany. It was that Klein hoped that I would be able to ept his help in peace. Klein then said, ¡°Although your situation is stable now, there will still be quite a few idents when it comes to pregnancy. If you are alone in Wharton, what if something happens to you? Even if you don¡¯t care about your body, you still have to put the safety of the child in your belly first, right? The baby can¡¯t have any idents.¡± Thest two sentences were exactly what I cared about the most. Thad nowhere to go now, and I didn¡¯t have anyone to take care of me. 15 5 4 I lowered my head to look at my bulging lower abdomen. I hesitated for a moment, but in the end, I agreed ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and disturb grandma for a few months.¡± ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll go make a call to my grandmother first.¡± As Klein spoke, he walked out. It could be seen that he was very happy I sat alone at the dining table with mixed feelings I felt like there was an invisible hand pushing me forward, and I didn¡¯t know where I would eventually go¡­ Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Be¡¯s POV: Two dayster, Klein drove me to his grandmother¡¯s ce, ¡°Judy¡¯s home.¡± After driving for about an hour, Klein parked the car in a very beautiful ce. There was a green mountain here. There was a small river, which was very clear. Small shrimps and small fish could be seen inside. Autumn was the season of harvest. The apple tree, persimmon tree, and date tree were already full of fruits. Behind these trees, there was a house with a red roof and white walls. It was so beautiful, like a fairy tale world. Standing here, I felt every breath of air was clear. No wonder Klein¡¯s grandmother liked to live here alone. I felt a little happy at the thought of being able to live here for a few months. ¡°This ce isn¡¯t bad, is it?¡± Klein said. I nodded. ¡°It¡¯s nice here. It¡¯s so beautiful.¡± Then, the wooden door of the small courtyard was opened from the inside, and a woman about 40 years old came out. She wore a gray dress, simple and clean. ¡°Nice to meet you!¡± Klein smiled as he greeted. Bert was very enthusiastic. ¡°Mr. Wharton, you¡¯re back? Is this Miss Stepanek? She¡¯s really a beautiful lady¡± ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± I greeted politely Just now, on the way here, Klein had exined to her about the situation here. Bert was a servant who served Klein¡¯s grandmother. He was a warm and kind person Bert¡¯s home was nearby. It was said that he had served the olddy for ten years. ¡°Where¡¯s Grandma?¡± Klein asked. ¡°She is waiting for you in the room. Just now, I was asked to go to the door to see if you reached, Bert answered with a smile. ¡°Please carry the luggage into the house.¡± After saying these words, Klein pulled me into the little courtyard. Timmediately fell in love with this ce. The path was paved with pebbles, and the grape shelves on both sides of the road were full of green grapes On the other side, there was a small vegetable garden with a lot of vegetables, such as tomatoes, carrots, and vegetables ¡°These are all grandmother¡¯s vegetables¡¯ Klein exined as he led the way for me ¡°Grandma!¡± Klein called out as he walked through the guest room and into the bedroom Charler 2016 15 4 I followed behind Klein, somewhat courteous and cautious. ¡°Klein!¡± A white-haired olddy pulled Klein over. From the loving look in the olddy¡¯s eyes, one could tell that she truly doted on Klein. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Grandma, how are you doing recently?¡± Seeing how excited his grandmother was, Klein walked forward and hugged her. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m fine¡± Grandma nodded with a smile. Only after a few words did Ms. Leina see me. She looked at me and said with a smile, ¡°Is this Be you¡¯re talking about?¡± ¡°Hello, Ms. Leina.¡± I immediately greeted politely. ¡°Grandma, this is a very good friend of mine. Don¡¯t be too strict with her.¡± Klein tugged at his grandmother¡¯s hand,ughing as he spoke. Ms. Leina nced at Klein, then said, ¡°I can tell with a single nce that Be is a good girl! She¡¯s much more obedient than you!¡± Klein rubbed his nose, revealing a smile on his face. He looked like a mischievous little boy,pletely different from the image I had of the boss from aw firm. Sure enough, no matter how old a person was, he would still be like a child in front of the closest elders Although Klein¡¯s grandmother was over seventy years old, she looked very healthy. It could be seen from the olddy¡¯s face and eyebrows that she was a very beautiful woman. Upon closer inspection, there were some features on Klein¡¯s face that were simr to Ms. Leina. Ms. Leina¡¯s dress was very simple, but she had a very elegant temperament. Moreover, the jade bracelet on her hand was very delicate, and ordinary people could not afford it. Klein¡¯s family was very rich, and his grandmother was naturally no ordinary person. This night, Klein stayed at Ms. Leina¡¯s house. This house was very spacious. Even if there were a few more people, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about having no ce to live. The next day, Klein left, leaving me alone. In the beginning, I was not used to it. After all, it was completely different. But gradually, I found that Ms. Leina was a very experienced olddy She got up at six o¡¯clock in the morning, exercised in the morning, and had breakfast. Then she went to bed to rest for an hour, read the newspaper in the morning, took a walk in the afternoon, and began to watch TV dramas in the evening At other times, she would nt vegetables and flowers. If she was free, she would chat with me for a while. In short, she wouldn¡¯t interfere with me, but she would also let Bert take good care of me. Now, I knew why Klein had brought me to the supermarket to shop. Klein had brought me everything I needed. Because there wasn¡¯t even a supermarket nearby. Fortunately, I had almost all of the daily necessities. Every day. I would also start to sleep early and get up early. I would stand in the yard and apany grandmother to do morning exercises. I would learn to nt flowers, vegetables, help 15:44 her cook, clean the yard, and apany her to watch TV dramas at night. : Days passed very quickly, and my heart was unusually peaceful. I found that I had never been as peaceful as I was now. Here, there was no noise in the city, nor was there anyplicated emotional entanglement. No one came to quarrel with me. I learned how to deal with things calmly here. I was much calmer. Two monthster, my belly grew bigger and bigger, and the baby in my belly began to move. I began to interact with my baby. One night, grandma and I were watching a love drama. The two people in the TV series were immersed in love. ¡°Be, is there any blood rtionship between the child in your belly and me?¡± Ms. Leina suddenly asked me. What did she mean? How could the child in my belly be rted to Klein¡¯s grandmother? Grandma smiled slyly. ¡°Although I¡¯m old, you can¡¯t lie to me. I can tell that Klein likes you.¡± Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Bes POV I understood Ms Leinas meaning Klein woulde here almost every weekend He would buy a lot of things, and most of the things he bought were things I liked Bert said that in the past Klein would onlye once a month N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Thus in the next moment I hurtedly exined Ms Leina vou ve misunderstood Klein and I are just ordinary trends Right now I am in trouble as well Klein is a very warm hearted person which is why he sent me to your ce¡¯ Hearing these words Ms Leina let out a sigh ¡®s, what a pity! Its because Klein isn¡¯t lucky I hurriedly sad Klein is so outstanding in the future, he will definitely find a wife that matches him! Ms Leina nced at me an excelent woman only cares about herself and doesn¡¯t care about what klein thinks it wont be good either Tane Kleinsergirltrend. Vivian for example She does have a lot to pursue, but she always gives up on him Fortunately, they broke up I was silent not saying a word She suddenly looked at my belly and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your child¡¯s father? Is it because he doesn¡¯t want to take responsibility? Tell me who that person is. I can help you! I didnt want to mention that person again Therefore, I quickly said. ¡°Ms Leima, the father of the baby in my belly is a very bad person. I don¡¯t like him anymore, so I wont marry him The doctor said that if I dont keep the baby, it may be difficult for me to get pregnant in the future so I decided to give birth to the baby, even if I will be a single mother¡± Ms Leina seemed very surprised A few minutester she shook her head and said. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because I¡¯m old and different from the past. I dont understand what young people like you are thinking Why aren¡¯t you willing to get married? Klein and Vivian have been in love for many years, and in the end, they broke up. By the way, Klein has a cousin, and he¡¯s not mamed It¡¯s said that he has a sick girifnend. I really dont know what¡¯s going on in this world Everyone seems to have no hope for manage I was stunned for a few seconds Klein¡¯s cousin must be Herbert, and his sick girlfriend should be Caroline Everyone knew that Herbert had never given up on his ill girlfriend, and even Klein¡¯s grandmother knew about it Perhaps he really had a deep feeling for her. Although I was very calm now and didn¡¯t think too much about Herbert, if someone really mentioned his name, I would still be sad. That night, I was in a bad mood, so I went back to my room to sleep very earty The next morning, I heard Bert¡¯s shout ¡°Ms Leina Mc Wharton is here! 1545 It was Klein who hade. It was said that Klein¡¯s grandmother only had one daughter. Thus, she had almost no other family members, Hearing the shout, I also walked out of the room and went to the door. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m here!¡± As Klein spoke, he generally handed over the items in his hands to Bert. Ms. Leina nced at me and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve been here for many years. You don¡¯te often.¡± I knew that Ms. Leina was hinting. It was because of me that Klein often came here. Klein hugged his grandmother¡¯s shoulders and coaxed her. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m not busy with my work recently. I¡¯m really a little tired. In the future, I won¡¯t spend all my time on my work, so I¡¯lle often to keep youpany!¡± ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s go to y golf with me. There is an old man who always wants to compete with me. I must be better than him!¡± Ms. Leina changed the topic. Klein immediately said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯ll definitely make sure that old man doesn¡¯te find trouble with you again.¡± ¡°No, no, I just want topete with him. I just want to win. I can continue topete in the future.¡± Ms. Leina emphasized. ¡°Fine! No problem.¡± Klein repeated himself, then turned his head and winked at me. I chuckled and went back to my room. At noon, Bert made a sumptuous lunch. Grandmother was very happy today, so she ate a lot. After lunch, Klein went on a stroll with her and she went back to her room to take a nap. I sat under the grape tree, ncing sideways at the little flowery cat sleeping beneath my feet. Then, poured myself a ss of water. Just after a few sips, Klein walked out of his grandmother¡¯s bedroom. ¡°Is Ms. Leina asleep?¡± I put down my cup and asked. Nas ¡°Right.¡± Klein nodded, thenughed. ¡°Today, Grandma was very happy. She won against that old man.¡± Hearing this, I pursed my lips and smiled. I thought, ¡°Old people¡¯s life are so easy. They can be so happy after winning a golf.¡± ¡°I can see that you¡¯ve been in a particrly good state recently. It seems you¡¯ve been living quite well here. The air here is very good. I should stay here as well.¡± Klein nced at me, thenughed as he sat down on his rocking chair. ¡°Actually, your grandma is very good at choosing ces. I didn¡¯t know that A City had such beautiful and natural scenery. The river at the door is very clear,¡± I said sincerely, ¡°Of course. Do you know how many developers in this ce want to build a high-ssmunity here? My grandmother bought all the nearby mountains because she was afraid that those developers would come and destroy the scenery of this ce!¡± Klein suddenly said. Hearing this, I was very shocked, because Ms. Leina¡¯s life was very simple. She was not like an ordinary noble woman. She must have spent a lot of money to buy so many mountains nearby. ¡°Right, there¡¯s a piece of news that I can tell you!¡± Afterwards, Klein suddenly sat up from his rocking chair with a mysterious smile on his face, Chain.119 Chapter 210 Chapter 210 15.46 You¡¯ve really be much calmer.¡± Klein gave me a thumbs-up. ¡°It¡¯s because the environment here is good, and your grandmother is also a very good person. It¡¯s easy to calm people down,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°However, I still want to describe to you the tragic state of Emma.¡± Kleinid back in his rocking chair, continuing Afterwards, Klein began to describe everything to me. ¡°Emma spent a great deal of effort in order to hook up with William. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t just let it go. That¡¯s why she chased after William every two days. She used all sorts of tricks, such as crying, kneeling on the ground, hanging herself, cutting her wrist, and so on, causing William to be in such great pain!¡± ¡°I do believe that.¡± I nodded. People like Emma could do all these things. It was said that Connie had used Ryan before. Otherwise, her mother would not be her match. ¡°Later, William really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He had no choice but to go to America for refuge. Emma couldn¡¯t find William, so she went to find William¡¯s mother. William¡¯s mother was a powerful person. After a few rounds, Emma didn¡¯t dare to go to William¡¯s mother¡¯s ce again. Didn¡¯t this mean that things were over?¡± Klein spread out his hands. Hearing that, I covered my mouth andughed. Then I said, ¡°Ah, William can¡¯t stay in America forever, can he?¡± ¡°I imagine that things will gradually be forgotten by others¡­¡± Klein said. This night, Klein didn¡¯t go back. He stayed here. It was another room. There were several rooms in Ms. Leina¡¯s house. The arrival of Klein had made the little courtyard even more lively. Tonight, Klein had prepared a barbecue. Grandma was very happy. She had eaten quite a bit, and so had 1. Everyone was very happy N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Autumn gradually passed, and winter came. Time flew. Christmas wasing. I couldn¡¯t help missing my home as I looked at the decorations of my home. Mom also called me several times, urging me to go home. I lowered my head and looked at my belly. I couldn¡¯t go back at all. I was full of guilt for my mother, so I could only keep making up lies and said I was a manager. I had to stay for work. I was in a state of self-me and guilt. Suddenly, the door to the courtyard opened, and Klein walked in, carrying something in his hands. He was still very happy, and the smile on his face was as bright as sunshine. If it weren¡¯t for Klein, my current life would have been terrible. I could still quietly wait for the baby to give birth here. I handed the items which Klein had brought over to Bert, then walked out of the door. I frowned, not knowing what he was going to do. Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Be¡¯s POV: Klein brought over a lot of things, then headed straight for my bedroom. I opened the door for him. ¡°Let¡¯s see what I¡¯ve brought you.¡± Klein excitedly ced everything on the sofa. ¡°What is it?¡± | stepped forward in confusion. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. When I opened those packages, I was stunned. Because there were milk bottles, diapers, and baby clothes inside. I took out a milk bottle and looked at it carefully. I was very touched. Originally, I nned to buy these things by myself for a period of time. But I didn¡¯t imagine that Klein would be so attentive. He had thought things through for me. I was really touched. He had done too much for me, and I couldn¡¯t repay him anything at all. Because I was too moved, tears began to flow uncontrobly. ¡°Be, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Klein immediately asked. I hurriedly turned and wiped away my tears. ¡°Nothing. Thank you, Klein!¡± Klein said, ¡°You¡¯re wee. I don¡¯t know if the child in your belly is a boy or a girl. Thus, I followed the salesgirl¡¯s suggestion to buy a yellow one. Either boy or girl can wear it.¡± As he spoke, he showed me the infant clothes. I nced at him, a little choked with sobs. ¡°Klein, I really don¡¯t know what to say. You¡¯ve thought everything through for me.¡± Speaking up to this point, I couldn¡¯t continue any further. Klein hurriedly said, ¡°Be, you don¡¯t have to say anything. Don¡¯t cry! If you cry, I won¡¯t know what to do.¡± I looked up at the ceiling and tried to control my emotions. ¡°Be¡­I¡¯ll go take a look at grandma.¡± Klein turned and left. This made me feel much more rxed. I sat alone by the bed, watching and ying with the clothes of the babies one by one¡­ Although there weren¡¯t many people in the little courtyard, and with the addition of Klein, there were only four people, this Christmas was very fulfilling and grand. A beautiful Christmas tree, the gifts hidden in the socks by Klein¡¯s grandmother, as well as a roasted turkey made by Bert. Klein had been talking about some interesting things, and Bert often made everyone happy. This atmosphere was simply too good. I could feel the warmth of home. Time passed quickly, and soon it was spring in the second year. The weather gradually warmed up. After dinner, Klein¡¯s grandmother asked me to go to her room. ¡°Do you have something to say to me?¡± I asked with a smile, holding my swollen belly. Ms. Leina reached out to touch my belly and asked kindly, ¡°How long before the estimated date of 1546 delivery?¡± ¡°One more month,¡± I replied. I looked down at my belly and smiled happily. Now the baby¡¯s fetal movement was very obvious. The baby always kicked me before I slept, and my belly would swell up into a hill. I had already felt her existence so clearly Hearing this, Grandma nodded. Then she turned around and went to the wardrobe. She opened the closet and took out a bag I watched in surprise as her grandmother ced the bag on the bed She sat by the bed and slowly opened the bag I was attracted by the flowers with cartoon patterns printed on them. They were really beautiful. They were all the cartoon patterns that children liked. *This is¡­¡± I slowly walked over. Ms. Leina looked up and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m old. I made this little quilt and a few clothes. I didn¡¯t make them wellpared to when I was young¡± Hearing this, I was surprised and touched. Mrs. Reina was very old. She had to wear her spectacles when she looked at things. She must have spent a lot of time on these things This represented the blessing of an elder to the child. ¡°What? You don¡¯t like it? If you don¡¯t like it, then I¡¯ll keep it for Klein¡¯s children.¡± Mrs. Reina said. I quickly took it over Laughing. I said, ¡°I like it. I like it very much. This is mine. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to make another one of Klein¡¯s child in the future.¡± The wrinkles on Ms. Leina¡¯s face deepened when sheughed, but her tone was very happy. ¡°As long as you like it.¡± She was silent for a moment, then said, ¡®I¡¯m almost eighty years old this vear. Right now, Klein doesnt even have an official girlfriend. How long do I have to wait until he has a child? Who knows by then, I might no longer be here.¡± Hearing these sad words. I hurriedly tried to persuade her. ¡°Ms. Leina, your body is very healthy. Perhaps Klein will soon have an official girlfriend!¡± ¡°I know very well. I¡¯m sleepy. You can leave now.¡¯ Ms. Leina waved at me I carried the bundle in my arms and walked out of Grandma¡¯s room. In the afternoon, the sun was warm. I couldn¡¯t fall asleep, so I went out of the courtyard alone and wanted to take a walk nearby I took a walk along the river. I was thinking about what would happen a monthter. In order to ensure that my future life was not chaotic, Right now, I had to make a good n. I didnt want to cause any more trouble for Klein, I was lost in my thoughts when I suddenly heard the sound of a car behind me. I couldn¡¯t help but look back and saw a ck car suddenly surpassing me, which scared me! Then there was a sudden brake, and the car suddenly stopped in front of me! I saw the car¡¯s te number 212-225 Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Be¡¯s POV The ck car came out so suddenly. I was frightened. When I saw that the ck car was a Bentley, my legs went limp. This car belonged to Herbert! The next moment, the back door of the car was opened, and my heart beat faster. When I saw that the person who got out of the car was not Herbert, I rxed a little, but I was still very nervous. Connor was Herbert¡¯s assistant. Why did he suddenly appear here? ¡°Hey, Connor, nice to meet you.¡± I said. ¡°Nice to meet you,dy.¡± Connor¡¯s expression was extremely serious He continued, ¡°Pleasee with us.¡± After he finished speaking, several strong men stood out behind him. ¡°It was Herbert who asked you to capture me? Why did he do this?¡± I questioned Connor and stepped back ¡°Mrs. Stepanek, don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t harm you.¡± Connor didn¡¯t continue exining, instead he directly waved his hand at the people behind him. Those people walked towards me. I didn¡¯t have time to think about it. I turned around and tried to escape. My child was about to be born. I couldn¡¯t let him take me away. Although I didn¡¯t know what he wanted to do, it definitely had something to do with my child. Did he want to rob my child? No! I couldn¡¯t lose this child anymore. This child had integrated into my life. I had lost a child before this. If I lost this child again, I was afraid that I would really not be able to live. One of the strong men blocked my way. I stood in front of the huge body in front of me and took two steps back. I held my bulging belly with my hands, and my heart was full of fear. But now, Connor¡¯s gaze landed on my stomach, causing my heart to beat even faster. ¡°Mrs. Stepanek, can I ask if you are already eight months and a week pregnant?¡± Connor¡¯s voice was extremely polite, but it made me feel extremely scared. ¡°What the hell are you trying to do?¡± I asked as I retreated. ¡°Madam, I¡¯m sorry. I have to do this. Don¡¯t worry, you and your child will be safe in the end.¡± My body was suddenly weightless. Several men took control of my body and they carried me into the car. I didn¡¯t dare to struggle too hard. I was afraid of hurting my child. So I beat the man¡¯s arm and shouted, ¡°Put me down quickly! Please let me go.¡± ¡°Help! Help!¡± At this time, I saw Connor open the car¡¯s back door. He said, ¡°This ce is extremely remote, there definitely won¡¯t be anyone here to save you!¡± I felt even more despair. What Connor said was correct. There were no residents or pedestrians in this area, and Ms. Leina house was hundreds of meters away. In addition, at this time, Bert and Ms. Leina were taking a nap, so they couldn¡¯t hear it at all. I was ced in the back seat, while Connor sat next to me I tried to fight back, but Connor warned me, ¡°Mrs. Stepanek, you¡¯d better not do strenuous exercise You¡¯re very likely to have a premature birth. There¡¯s no hospital nearby, so something terrible might happen!¡± Hearing this, I didn¡¯t dare to struggle anymore. I didn¡¯t want anything to happen to my child. Connor ordered, ¡°Drive!¡± The engine of the car started and began to drive smoothly and quickly. I looked out of the window. This was the direction back to A City Connor and I didn¡¯t have any hatred or emotional entanglement. Moreover, Connor was Herbert¡¯s most loyal assistant, So I was sure it was all arranged by Herbert! ¡°Damn it. What on earth does the crazy Herbert want to do?¡± Given his power, he could easily find me. So he didn¡¯te to me on purpose for a few months? But why did hee again? And why did he ask someone to kidnap me? What on earth did he want to do? I couldn¡¯t find the reason at all. In the end, I was certain that he had an ulterior motive towards the child in my belly. Thus, I asked, ¡°Connor, tell me the truth. Does he want the child in my belly ¡°I¡¯m sorry,dy, but I can¡¯t answer you.¡¯ Connor no longer spoke. My chest was filled with gas, and I inmediately came to a conclusion. ¡°Does Caroline want the baby in my belly She was in poor health and could not give birth But they needed a child. So they¡¯re here to rob my child? Caroline hated me very much. If my child were to be raised by her, I would never be able to see her again N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. I would never give them the kids! At this moment, Connor ordered, ¡°Drive faster! ¡®Connor, hurry up and let me go. I want to go back! I roared loudly In the beginning. Connor didn¡¯t respond to me, and then he looked at me ¡°Mrs Stepanek, please be quiet. I won¡¯t rerrn you, but I can think of a way to make you start up His voice was not loud, but it made me scared. At the same time, the child in my belly seemed to have sensed m emotions and began to lock my 23 For my child, I chose to remain silent, More than half an hourter, the car drove into A City and then turned into arge private hospital, ¡°Why did you bring me to the hospital?¡± I asked nervously. Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Be¡¯s POV: ¡°Mrs. Stepanek, your child must be born today!¡± Hearing this, I was very shocked and angry. ¡°What did you say? You want me to give birth to the baby now? How is that possible? My belly is only eight months and a week. The baby would be a premature baby! She couldnt help shouting at Connor. Connor turned his face away, looking at the hospital in front of him and saying, ¡°I apologize, I have no choice but to do this. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve prepared the best doctors. You and your child will be safe At this moment, I had lost my rationality. I didn¡¯t believe Connor¡¯s guarantee at all ¡®I want to see Herbert. I want to ask him why he would do this!¡± I shouted. ¡®This isn¡¯t an order issued by Mr. Wharton, but rather something I have to do.¡¯ Connor seid. *I don¡¯t believe it! You don¡¯t have any motive to do this. I want to see Herbert¡± ¡°Mrs. Stepanek, I already said that your child has to be born today. I know this would harm you but I am extremely sorry, I have to do this.¡¯ Connor¡¯s tone was resolute I knew he was not joking, and I also knew that my resistance may be useless I touched my belly and my heart beat fasi. No! No! I couldn¡¯t give birth to her now. I remembered my first child. I couldnt let the tragedy happen again. The next moment, I knelt down. ¡°What are you doing?¡¯ Connor asked. I reached out and grabbed the sleeve of Connor, begging him, ¡®Connor, I beg you to tell Herbert not to let me give birth to the child now, okay? We¡¯ve lost a child, but it¡¯s an ident. We had no choice.¡± ¡°Now we can¡¯t lose the baby in my belly anymore. It¡¯s the baby of Herbert. Ask him not be so cruel okay?¡± Tears were all over my face, and my whole body was trembling. I had never been so afraid, and the baby in my belly was also moving. Maybe she also knew that she was going toe to this world, but she had not reached the expected date of delivery. It was very likely that she could not survive. Connor remained silent. I looked at his face, and I saw hesitation. He was hesitating. This was an opportunity! I went on, ¡°Even a vicious tiger wouldn¡¯t hurt his child. The baby in my belly is the child of Herbert. He will definitely agree! Please help me beg him so that my child will be born naturally.¡± I didn¡¯t know what I said wrong, so Connor¡¯s expression immediately became extremely cold. He said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t. Lady, I hope you can cooperate.¡± Hearing that I copsed in the car. ¡°You¡¯re inhuman. You¡¯re a demon!¡± Connor opened the door and got out of the car. After I got out of the car, I turned around and wanted to run. I couldn¡¯t let them hurt me. 15:47 I would never allow them to force me to give birth. However, a few strong men stopped me. I stepped back step by step. I couldn¡¯t believe that there was such a father in the world. If there was a knife at this moment, I would cut his heart with the knife and see if his heart was made of steel. When Connor came up, he reached out and covered my mouth with a towel. The next moment, I felt dizzy and then closed my eyes¡­ Connor¡¯s POV Mrs. Stepanek had fainted. I immediately ordered the others, ¡°Go and inform the doctor. The woman is here!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At this moment, my subordinate walked over to me. ¡°Mr. Wharton is looking for you. He¡¯s very angry right now. He wants you to stop everything and go meet him.¡± ¡°I will plead guilty in person, but the operation has begun. We can¡¯t stop!¡± ¡°Who allowed you to do this?!¡± Wharton roared angrily at me. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. I remained silent. ¡°Bang!¡± Herbert punched me in the face, and the violent impact made me fall, and the smell of blood spread from my mouth. -¡°Connor, you¡¯re too bold!¡± ¡°I told you not to hurt Be again! You even dared to disobey my orders!¡± Mr. Wharton¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and his face was filled with pain. I didn¡¯t resist and let him hit me with my fist. A few minutester, I said, ¡°The operation has begun. A few hourster, the baby will be born. The doctor will get the baby¡¯s blood. Lucas will survive! Mrs. Stepanek and the baby will be treated by the best doctor in the city. There will be no danger.¡± ¡°Enough! This isn¡¯t the reason why you hurt Be!¡± Mr. Wharton was still very angry. I said, ¡°Mr. Wharton, I¡¯m not defending myself. I did hurt her. I wanted her to birth to her child earlier. No matter how you want to punish me, I will ept it.¡± I went on, ¡°I still don¡¯t regret what I did. If you give me another chance to make a choice, I will still do that. I know you are a kind person. You won¡¯t be able to hurt Mrs. Stepanek. But the condition of Lucas is getting worse. If you don¡¯t do that, Lucas will leave you.¡± ¡°You love Lucas. If Lucas is really dead, you may fall into a painful swamp for the rest of your life. I don¡¯t want to see such a result. So let me bear all the sins!¡± ¡°You!¡± Staring at me, his haggard face was filled with shock. ¡°Mr. Wharton, no matter how you punish me, I can ept it all. When you brought me back from the battlefield, I have already made an oath to God that I will be loyal to you.¡± . This is the most sincere words in my heart. I was originally an ordinary person in Syria. The explosion blew up my homnd and I lost 1547 everything It was Mr. Wharton who saved me. He taught me a lot of skills and trusted me very much. If it weren¡¯t for him, I would have died long ago. Therefore, I was willing to thank him with everything I had, including my honor and my life Chapter 214 Chapter 214 .Chapter 214 Herbert¡¯s POV In the end, I let go of Connor. Because I deeply understood that I was the sinner. It was all because of me Connor had indeed brought Be to the hospital, but in fact, I had also thought about it this way. I was the one who had instructed Connor to contact the doctor and hospital. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. But in the end, I couldn¡¯t ovee my inner obstacles. When I was taking care of Lucas at the hospital, Connor drove to Be To be honest, when I learned that Be had begun the operation, I felt a little relieved. There was finally hope for Lucas. He finally didn¡¯t have to die. But what followed was a painful usation Perhaps Be was right. I was a devil. It was very quiet outside the operating room. The cold corridor was like a pool of stagnant water, which made people scared and worried. I stood in front of the window of the corridor, with my fist pressed against the hard wall. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the child in her belly and her. It¡¯s all my fault. If I had been cruel enough to break up with Caroline, Lucas wouldn¡¯t have been in danger. Be and our second child wouldn¡¯t have suffered such harm.¡± After that, I punched the cold and hard wall with my fist, and my hand was covered with blood. ¡°Mr. Wharton¡­¡± Connor seemed like he wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say a single word. I stopped hitting the wall with my fists and turned to sit on the row chair, my hands inserted into my thick hair. ¡°Mr. Wharton, this matter was done by me. The one who should bear the sin is me.¡± Connor was still trying tofort me. ¡°Connor, you did it for me.¡± I felt guilty and remorse. I didn¡¯t want to hurt Be, but I hurt her more and more. ¡°I am neither apetent man nor apetent father!¡± ¡°Mr. Wharton, the doctor said that if the child is born eight months and a week, there is basically no problem with her health. Don¡¯t me yourself too much. You still need to take care of Lucas.¡± Connor¡¯s words slightly eased my dejection. That¡¯s right. Lucas was the one who needed me. I must watch him be healthy¡­ Another hour passed. The door of the operating room opened, and a doctor in a white coat hurried out. 15:47 ¡°Doctor, how is it?¡± I immediately went to ask. The doctor took off his mask and showed a smile at the corner of his mouth. ¡°The pregnant woman has just given birth to a baby girl. All the vital signs are not bad, but after all, she is a premature baby. so she has been put into an incubator.¡± Hearing this, I asked eagerly. ¡°How¡¯s the woman?¡± At this time, the doctor¡¯s face became serious. ¡°The woman lost a lot of blood. She has been transfused with blood and needs to be hospitalized for observation.¡± Hearing this, I frowned and then said, ¡°Doctor, please do your best to cure her!¡± ¡°Mr. Wharton, don¡¯t worry about that. We will definitely do our best to treat him,¡± the doctor replied. The next moment, I suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Doctor, can the blood of my daughter save my son?¡± The doctor then replied, ¡°Your daughter¡¯s blood has been sent for examination. As long as the blood type and the matching are sessful, your son¡¯s operation can start immediately! However, I have to remind you that the sess rate of the matching is only 50%.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I thanked him and fell into a long silence. I was also very nervous at the moment. If my daughter¡¯s blood was notpatible with Lucas¡¯s blood type, I didn¡¯t know how I would face it. In the past six months, I had used all my connections to find the bone marrow that matched with the blood type. Unfortunately, because Lucas¡¯s blood type was the same as mine, it was a rare blood type the RH blood type, so the bone marrow that sessfully matched with the Lucas¡¯s blood type was almost zero. The only hope was that it might be possible to match the blood type with the brother and sister of the same parents in the blood type. If I failed this time, Lucas may leave me forever. I couldn¡¯t ept this result, but even though I had a lot of money and great power, I still couldn¡¯t do anything in the face of life. Be¡¯s POV: In the end, I was forced into the operating room. In the past two days, I had been in a daze, sleeping and waking up. It was as if I was lying on a white cloud. My whole body was soft and weak. When I opened my eyes, there was white everywhere. In my dream, I was thinking about the baby in my belly. I had countless dreams, dreamed of a lovely baby, dreamed that she grew up and ran to me¡­ Finally, two dayster, I woke up. ¡°Are you awake?¡± A gentle male voice suddenly sounded in her ear. I turned my head to look. It was Klein, smiling. Seeing him, I was stunned. For a moment, I couldn¡¯t tell if I was still in the dream. Then I looked around. It was all white. I was sure that I was in the hospital. Afterwards, I suddenly sat up, grabbed Klein¡¯s hand, and asked, ¡°Child, where¡¯s my child?¡± Klein hurriedly said, ¡°The child is very good, but because she was born prematurely, she has been ced in an incubator.¡± Chapier 214 Hearing these words, I hesitated for a moment, but I still grabbed Klein¡¯s arm and refused to let go. ¡°You didn¡¯t lie to me? Is she really still here?¡± I thought of the scene when I was lying in the operating room. Al that time, I seemed to hear a baby¡¯s cry, but I knew nothing about whal would happen in the future. Klein hurriedly took out his phone and said, ¡°I took a photo of her. Have a look.¡± Hearing this, I hesitated for a moment, but I didn¡¯t dare lo pick up the phone in Klein¡¯s hands, Because I was aliaid that my child would leave me like thest child and nevere back ¡°She¡¯s a girl. She¡¯s very cute and adorable.¡± Kleinughed as he spoke to me Hearing this, I took the phone and looked down Sure enough, there was a delicate baby wrapped in a pink quilt on the phone screen, Her eyes were closed, and her two small hands were raised on both sides of her head. She looked very silly when she slept, but she was very small and thin, making people feel pity for her at first sight ¡°Why is she so thin?¡± I couldn¡¯t move my eyes away from the phone screen ¡°Because she was bom prematurely, she was a bit smaller than an ordinary infant But I¡¯ve already asked the doctor Il doesn¡¯t matice II won¡¯t affect the growth in the luture Inalew months, she will be as healthy as any other chill¡± Klein consoled me Treached out to louch my daughter¡¯s littlece on the screen knowing that she was sale and sound now, I was lolly relieved My anxiety radioully J ppeared. Afterwards returned the phone to Kicin and asked, ¡°Did the doctor sy when she coulde out of the incubato?¡± ¡°She¡¯s a premature baby The doctor said it would take about Iwo weeks or so.¡± Klein replied. ¡°On¡± i moddled and looked forward for the time to paarien Raising my head, nouked Klein, ¡°Ril, why are you Allerward, ruddenly remembered somethi hero?¡± I clearlyembered being forced here by Connor. Why Klein was in front of my bed right now? Klein bottled for a moment, then looked at me and said, ¡°Il walioiberl who called me and told me that you liad given birth in the houpital. He asked me toe and take care of you.¡± Hearing this, I frowned, Sure enough All of this was a conspiracy of Herbert I really didn¡¯t understand why he did thiu. Ho oukod somono loko mo horo ond forced the doctor to live perform a C-section Right now, he wount interested in me, nor woulio interested in my child. He handed both my child and lavor to Kloin. What on earth did he want to do? Was he just looling mo? But won¡¯t this kind of trick too much? Did he really have a mental problem to make mo sullor and harm the child¡¯s hoalth?¡± Klein continued, ¡°Two days ago, Bert hod called to say that you were mlesing, Grandma was very anxious and won about to call the police.¡± 15:48 mi) ¡°Herbert suddenly called me and said that you¡¯re already inbor. He has something important to deal with, so he asked me toe and take care of you.¡± ¡°Herbert is inhuman! He is a devil!¡± I couldn¡¯t control my emotions and shouted. Klein hurriedly grabbed my hand and asked, ¡°Be, what exactly happened? You haven¡¯t reached your delivery date yet, right? Why did you suddenly give birth?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Herbert. He made me faint, and then asked the doctor to do a C-section for me. That¡¯s why my child was sent into the incubator¡­¡± At this point, I couldn¡¯t restrain my emotions and began to cry. Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Be¡¯s POV After hearing what I said, Klein was first shocked speechless, and then angrily rose. ¡°Herbert actually did such a terrible thing! Why did he do this?¡± After speaking, Klein turned and left. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Klein!¡± I wanted to stop him, but he left too quickly. He was already at the door. I knew that Herbert had lost his mind. I couln¡¯tmunicate with him anymore. And he might do something crazy. I didn¡¯t want to implicate Klein. If he were to go find Herbert, Herbert would only be able to vent all of his emotions on him. I didn¡¯t want to cause any more trouble for Klein. Therefore, I wanted to get out of bed in a hurry, but ignored the wound on my belly. The intense pain made me roll down from the bed! ¡°Ah¡­¡± Klein turned his head and walked in front of me. He stooped down and picked me up. Gently cing me back on the hospital bed, I endured the pain and grabbed Klein¡¯s arm. I begged, ¡°Klein, don¡¯t go find him. He¡¯s already a demon. Don¡¯t let him hurt you. Right now, I only want my daughter to leave the incubator. I¡¯ll take her with me when I¡¯m discharged from the hospital. If we can find at a ce where there¡¯s no Herbert. I won¡¯t ever see him again. I won¡¯t ever see him again. Boo¡­¡± In the end, my body trembled, and my tears flowed out uncontrobly, like a tap that was turned on. I was afraid of Herbert. He could push me into the dark hell. He could even be so cruel to his own child. What else did he want to do next time? I didn¡¯t dare to think about it.¡± I was not a timid woman. My father beat me before and hurt me, but I was never afraid of him. But now, I was afraid of Herbert. I was really scared! He was a devil, a devil who could do anything! ¡°Be¡­¡± Klein gently hugged me. My body was extremely weak, and so I didn¡¯t resist. My head leaned against Klein¡¯s body. Klein hugged me tightly, allowing me to cry in his arms. A long timeter, Klein told me. In his impression, I was very strong and independent. Just like the tough grass, even if it was born in the crack of a stone, it would stubbornly grow green leaves. He said that I was naturally cheerful, serious, and righteous, which was why he was attracted to me. He saw my strong side, but he had never seen me so fragile. He wanted to protect me. Of course, this was what he had told me after a long time. At this moment, he just hugged me 15 48 quietly and did not say a word. Herbert¡¯s POV: At this moment, I was sitting in a white ward. In the hospital bedid a little boy who was only two years old. His skin was as white as a piece of white paper. The hair on his head had be bald because of chemotherapy. He was no longer the lovely and lively baby. He was now a thin and haggard little boy. He was my child, Lucas. My poor child has gone through too much torture. At this time, the door of the ward was gently pushed open. It was Connor. I knew he wanted to talk to me again. I immediately got up and walked towards the door. ¡°Is the result out?¡± Connor nodded. ¡°It¡¯s out. The blood type matches the Lucas¡¯s blood type. The doctor said that as long as the Lucas¡¯s vital signs are normal, the surgery can be arranged immediately in the next few days.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Hearing the good news, l excitedly reached out and punched the wall. Connor tried to persuade me. ¡°Mr. Wharton, you haven¡¯t slept for two nights. Now that you¡¯ve finally gotten good news, why don¡¯t you go back and have a good rest? After all, your body can¡¯t copse, and you still need to take care of Lucas. The doctor said that it¡¯ll depend on whether or not Lucas will be cured after the surgery.¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯ll leave it to you. I¡¯ll go back and have a rest. By the way, you canmunicate with the doctor. I want to carry out the operation as soon as possible.¡± Herbert ordered. ¡°Yes.¡± Connor nodded. With that, I turned and walked in the other direction of the corridor. Just then, Connor¡¯s voice rang out from behind me. ¡°Mr. Wharton, the exit is over there!¡± I smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to see Lucas¡¯s sister.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Connor nodded. I came to the baby care unit. There were dozens of babies who had just arrived. They were put in an incubator for various reasons, guarded by professional nurses. The walls of the baby care unit were all transparent ss, which made it convenient for parents to look at them at any time. I looked at my daughter, who was covered with a pink quilt, and my heart became very soft. I reached out and touched the ss in front of me. She was sleeping soundly. I came to see her every day quietly. I was full of guilt for this little fellow. In order to save Lucas, I sacrificed her health. I couldn¡¯t fall asleep every night, and I even smoked a lot at night. ¡°My child, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t lose you, nor can I lose your brother!¡± I said to my daughter in my heart. I swore in my heart, ¡°In the future, I mustpensate you and make you the happiest little princess in the world!¡± Of course, I still owe more to one person-the mother of the little princess and the little prince. I must compensate Be in the future and make her the happiest woman in world. While I was secretly swearing in my heart, a man¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind me ¡°She¡¯s right here. Don¡¯t worry!* This was klein¡¯s voice. I was able to tell when I heard it. Then I turned around and hid in a corner. With the help of Klein, Be slowly walked to the huge ss. I looked at Be from a distance Her hair was disheveled behind her head, and she was wearing a hospital gown. She held her lower abdomen with one hand and frowned faintly. Maybe it was painful? Be¡¯s face was pale and her face was haggard and weak. I wanted to take care of her andfort her. But there was a voice in my heart telling me, ¡°There are still too many unknown things and Lucas has not yet recovered. It was not the time for us to reunite. She was very weak now. If I appeared in front of her, I was afraid she would only be agitated. I guessed that she must want to kill me now. I didn¡¯t want to see her¡­ Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Be¡¯s POV Klein carefully helped me to the huge ss in the baby care unit. He pointed at a baby wrapped in pink quilt and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s her. She¡¯s here!¡± Following the direction of Klein¡¯s finger, I saw that skinny baby. Her face was pink and tender, and her eyshes were long. She was a beautiful angel. I reached out to touch the ss as if I had touched my daughter¡¯s face. I looked at her carefully and was very excited. Thest time I gave birth, I didn¡¯t even know what my child looked like. The doctor announced my child¡¯s death. Until today, when I thought of this, I still felt very sad. When I saw my daughter in front of me, I thought of my dead child, and my tears increased. Klein tried to persuade me. ¡°You should be happy to see your daughter. Why are you crying again? At the right time, Klein took out a pack of tissue from his pocket, took one out, and handed it to me. I took the tissue and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Klein said, ¡°The doctor said that although she is a premature baby, her physical condition is still eptable. The doctor said that she can be discharged from the hospital with you in about half a month!¡± ¡°Really? You didn¡¯t lie to me, did you?¡± I looked at klein with a puzzled look, afraid that he was lying to me for the sake of health, ¡°When have lever lied to you? How about this. If I say something wrong, you can twist my head off and kick it like a ball, okay?¡± Klein didn¡¯t know how to exin, so he made a gesture at his own neck. ¡°Your head is too big. I can¡¯t kick it,¡± I said casually. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Kleinughed as well. After pausing for a moment, Klein suddenly asked, ¡°Right. She doesn¡¯t have a name yet. Why don¡¯t you give her a name?¡± ¡°Yes, she doesn¡¯t have a name yet.¡± I suddenly realized this. I lowered my head and thought for a moment. ¡°What about Lucky? I hope that luck will always be with her.¡± Klein said, ¡°Good, this name is very good!¡± Then, he turned to look at the baby on the other side of the ss and said with a smile, ¡°You have a name. Did you hear that? The name your mother gave you is ¡®Lucky¡¯. You must remember it!¡± ¡°She can¡¯t hear you at all!¡± Iughed as I nudged Klein. Maybe it was because of a little force, I immediately frowned. The pain in my abdomen made my expression distorted. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Klein was so frightened that he hurriedly went forward to support me. ¡°My wound hurts so much!¡± My lips trembled in pain. Klein bent down and picked me up. He hurriedly turned around and walked into the ward, saying, ¡°You must have affected your wound I¡¯ll call the doctor over to check on you right away! ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded At this moment, Klein had be my most powerful source of support. Although I felt very guilty and moved by his care, right now. I had no other choice but to rely on him N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. After returning to the ward, Klein immediately called the doctor over After the doctor finished examining my body, he said, ¡°The woman¡¯s wound burst open and is infected She needs to undergo an operation Hearing these words, Klein asked nervously. ¡°Infected? Is it serious?¡± ¡°The infected situation is different, but the degree of infection is different. I¡¯ll arrange some detailed examinations first, and then prepare for the operation. The doctor finished his words and walked out of the ward In the next two hours. I was doing all kinds of examinations. I was scared. The pain in my wound was tortuning me Klein held my hand andforted me softly, ¡°The wound infection is normal. You don¡¯t have to worry too much We will perform a a small operation and clean it up. After that, you¡¯ll be able to get a drip and recover very soon I knew that Klein wasforting me I knew that it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem, but right now, I was already the child¡¯s mother All my thoughts are on my daughter. She was still so young. If anything happened to me, I didn¡¯t dare to think about how she would live Afterwards, I suddenly grabbed Klein¡¯s hand and looked at him with pleading eyes. ¡°Klein, I know ! owe you a lot, but right now. I really don¡¯t have any other choice. I can only ask you to take good care of Lucky. I¡¯m afraid that if i¡­¡± Speaking of this, I felt even more ufortable. Klein immediately cut me short ¡°You¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯s just a minor operation. I won¡¯t allow you to speak nonsense, and I won¡¯t allow you to let your imagination run wild. Lucky is still waiting for you. You must be strong!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded with tears in my eyes. Then I was sent to the operating room. 15.10.100 Chapter 217 Chapter 217 ) Be¡¯s POV Because I was weak after delivery, the wound on my abdomen was infected several times. After two cleaning operations and more than half a month of infusion, the wound finally healed slowly I stayed in the hospital for forty days before I was discharged from the hospital. The whole process was very difficult In the past forty days, Klein woulde to the hospital every day to take care of me and visit Lucky. He had even hired an extremely good nurse for me Every day, he would have Jane prepare a nutritious meal for me and bring it to the hospital If it weren¡¯t for Klein, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to recover and be discharged from the hospital so smoothly On the day I was discharged from the hospital, I carried Lucky, while Klein drove his car. He carried my luggage and sent me home Klein parked his car downstairs ncing above, he asked worriedly. ¡°You didn¡¯t inform them beforehand. Your mother won¡¯t ept it, will she?¡± I looked at Lucky in my arms and forced a smile. ¡°The situation hase to this point She has to ept it. I don¡¯t know how to inform her. I only hope that she can stop ming me.¡± At this point, my voice was a little choked. After all, I had always been my mother¡¯s pride and dependence for so many years. My mother had always hoped that I could have a good career But in fact, I often made mom worried and angry Now, I was still carrying a baby home. I wondered how my mother would react I had no way of living by taking care of this child. I needed to work. Someone must help me take care of the child. I very much needed my mom¡¯s help now. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you?¡± Klein said, still worried. I refused. ¡°My mom doesn¡¯t know you. Besides, you¡¯re a man. It¡¯s not convenient for you to send me back now.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Hearing my words, Klein didn¡¯t say anything else. He took out a thick envelope from his pocket and ced it on myp. I looked at the leather envelope on myp and frowned in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°This is a little cash. I know you don¡¯t have much money on you right now. You can use this money first.¡± Kleinughed. Hearing this, I felt sad and touched. Klein really was very attentive. He even thought of this for me, but I really couldn¡¯t ept his kindness anymore. I owed him too much. Afterwards, I resolutely stuffed the envelope back into Klein¡¯s hands. ¡°No, I can¡¯t take your money anymore. I¡¯ve caused you too much trouble.¡± Seeing how determined I was, Klein had no choice but to look at Lucky. ¡°I¡¯m not giving it to you. I¡¯m 75 45 giving it to the little baby. I like this child very much. I can¡¯t bear to let her suffer.¡± After that, he put the envelope in the little cloak T¡¯ll just take it as a loan,¡¯ I said after a moment of hesitation You have to give me some interest.¡¯ Klein said with augh I lowered my head and said, ¡°By the way, how much did Lucky and I spend at the hospital this time? Tell me the amount, and I¡¯ll know how much I owe you At this time, Klein hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡®I didn¡¯t pay for the medical expenses for your stay in the hospital.¡± Hearing this, I was confused. ¡°You didn¡¯t pay? Then who did?¡± In an instant. I thought of a person in my mind, but now I only hated that person. When I thought of that person¡¯s name, my heart trembled. If it wasn¡¯t because of Herbert, why would Lucky and I suffer so much? During these forty days in the hospital, we were really suffering every day. Fortunately, Lucky and I were safe in the end.¡¯ ¡°It was paid by Herbert. Klein said Hearing this, my guess was confirmed, and my heart was in turmoil again. Afterwards, Klein said, ¡°When he told me toe, I went to pay the hospital expenses. But the nurse told me that someone had paid 30.000 dors for the medical expenses. I knew that it must have been paid by my cousin.¡± I said, ¡°He caused all this. The medical expenses should be paid by him.¡± ¡°Are there any misunderstandings between you and Herbert? Why would he force you to give birth in advance? I really cant figure out the reason.¡¯ Klein frowned ¡°Because he¡¯s a lunatic. He¡¯s already abnormal¡± I said angrily Klein fell silent. ¡®I don¡¯t want to mention him. I¡¯ll pretend that I¡¯ve never met him before. Thank you so much, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± *Jane, bring those things over.¡± Klein turned to look at the car in the back seat. Thank you.¡± i thanked him and got out of the car with the child in my arms Klein hurriedly got out of the car and turned to face me. Still a bit worried, he said, ¡°If your mother is really angry, you can call me. I¡¯lle and pick you up. Hearing that. I nodded. After that, I went upstairs with Jane. Thump¡­ Thump¡­ Thump¡­ Half a yearter, I knocked on the door. For more than ten seconds. I waited for my mother to open the door. My heart was very flustered. I didn¡¯t know how she would react when she saw me. ¡°Who is it?¡¯ My mother¡¯s voice came, and the door was opened. When she saw me outside the door, my mother was stunned. Then she said, ¡®Be, you came back so suddenly I hugged her and shouted, ¡°Mom, I kept my promise and brought someone back to show you!¡± Chapter 17¡å My mother looked at Lucky She liked babies very much esinleg andreagosto She said, ¡°Whose child did you bring b Why did you tongeurs e ta o m her parents? The child loors, really young eno Mom liked Lucky very much I breathed ash of relief in mytet Then itkaarten answered, ¡°Mom, I gave birth to this childi ¡°What did you say My mother asked in shock Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Be¡¯s POV: I knelt in front of my mother. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Myr mother asked. I knew how sad my mother would be today. I failed her again, but I really couldn¡¯t give up this little fellow. The next moment, I said with tears in my eyes, ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t go to work for more than half a year. I lied to you because I was pregnant. I was afraid that you couldn¡¯t ept it and forced me to have an abortion, so I left A City without telling you. More than a month ago, I finally gave birth to a daughter. I really couldn¡¯t give up my own daughter. Mom, you can beat me and scold me. It¡¯s all my fault!¡± Mother slowly sat on the chair behind her. She looked down at Lucky, who was blinking in her arms, and then looked at me. I crawled to the front of my mother, grabbed her arm, and cried, ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t want to talk to me?¡± At this time, my mother came to her senses. She looked at the baby in her arms with a little disgust. She said bitterly. ¡°Be, what else can I say?¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± I was in great pain when I saw the disappointment in her eyes. My mother said, ¡°You are a strong and hardworking girl. I thought you wouldn¡¯t do such a stupid thing! I can pretend that I didn¡¯t hear how others would talk about it. But how will you live in the future? Have you ever thought about these problems?¡± ¡°Do you know how difficult it is to be a single mother?¡± Mom stuffed the baby back into my arms and then walked back to her room. I knelt on the ground for a long time with Lucky in my arms I thought mother would be soft-hearted and make me get up after watching me kneel for a while. But this time, I was wrong. The door of my mother¡¯s bedroom was always closed, and it was a long time before she came out. In the end, I had no choice but to carry Lucky back to my bedroom and carry our luggage in. No matter how unhappy my mother was, I had to stay here with Lucky for the time being, Because there was really no other ce for us to go. In the next few days, I was very unhappy. Mom didn¡¯t want to talk to me, she didn¡¯t care about Lucky, But when she was preparing the meal, she would prepare it for me. In this way, I was very satisfied. After all, my mother was still angry. I was sure mother would understand me. On this day, I was feeding Lucky with a bottle of milk Because my body had always been poor after delivery. I didn¡¯t have enough milk More than half of Lucky¡¯s food depended on milk powder CA 13 1549 But sometimes Lucky would throw up milk, which makes me very distressed. Every time she threw up milk, I would feel afraid and nervous. Because I didn¡¯t know how to deal with it. Especially when I saw the news on the Inte that a baby died from choking on milk, I became more worried. I carefully fed her milk, but she still vomited milk. She kept vomiting. I kept holding her and patting her on the back, but it was still useless Lucky vomited very badly and kept coughing. ¡°Mom! Mom! Come!¡± I immediately shouted in panic. Mother, who was cooking in the kitchen, immediately ran to my bedroom. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Mother sounded anxious, apparently worried. ¡°Mom, she vomited milk. It seems very serious!¡± I answered eagerly. ¡°Let me have a look.¡± Mother put down the shovel and immediately hugged Lucky and began to pat her back, but she was still coughing. I quickly hugged her and said, ¡°No, I have to take her to the hospital!¡± ¡°Yes, hurry up and go to the hospital. Take your wallet, milk bottle, and diapers.¡± Mother took a bag in a panic, stuffed some things into it, and followed me out of the door Along the way, I was very scared, and my mother was also very anxious. I couldn¡¯t see that she was still angry Therefore, I knew that mother still loved me. She was always worried about Lucky and I. Soon, we arrived at the hospital, After checking the situation, the doctor handled it appropriately The doctor told us that there was no big problem if Lucky vomited too much milk She told us somemon sense of feeding milk, and my mother remembered it on the side. On the contrary, I was a little flustered. After all, I had never taken a child. He was a novice, After that, we left the hospital. I held Lucky in my arms and saw that mother¡¯s face expression was not so terrible anymore. I smiled and said, ¡°Mom, are you not angry anymore?¡± Hearing this, mother deliberately raised her face and said, ¡°I¡¯m still angry because you don¡¯t know how to cherish yourself and don¡¯t know how to take care of yourself¡± Hearing this, I frowned. ¡°Mom, I promise you, this is thest time I am willful I will change in the future?¡± After all, I was her daughter in the end, she couldn¡¯t bear it. She rolled her eyes at me, went forward to hug Lucky, and said, ¡°Go and get a tax?l Seeing that my mother was willing to hug lucky. I quickly smiled and said, ¡°Tll go now Aller gelling in the taxi, mother seemed to be a different person Not only did she help me take my daughter, but she treated Lucky even better than me I was very happy and felt very warm in my heart N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. I spent hall a month in harmony with my mother, until Betty¡¯s arnival broke the bnce that we had Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Be¡¯s POV: That morning, when I was ying in the living room with Lucky in my arms, I suddenly heard the sound of the door being unlocked. Mother had gone to the market to buy vegetables. She had just left for a short while. Why did shee back so early? The next moment, the door was opened, but the person who came in was not mother. A fashionable girl in a pinkce dress came in. Her hair wasbed into a bun, and golden jewelry was on her ears, neck, and wrists. Seeing Betty, I was stunned. I didn¡¯t expect Betty to suddenlye back. These days, mother told me that Betty rarely came back and would call her asionally. It was said that Hank treated her well. Although she didn¡¯t go to work, she hired a nanny to take care of her child. Although that unpleasant thing had happened for nearly a year, my rtionship with Betty had be very bad. It had been almost a year, but Betty and I didn¡¯t take the initiative to contact each other. Mother was the one who told me the situation on the phone. Of course, mother didn¡¯t know the truth about my rtionship with Betty. ¡°Betty, you¡¯re back?¡± | greeted Betty first. I didn¡¯t think we were close now, but I still think we were blood-rted sisters. Even if we had some misunderstandings before, after so long, it was time for us to ease our rtionship. Betty¡¯s eyes were full of disdain when she saw me. Obviously, she knew my situation and knew that I lived with mother. Because Betty didn¡¯t look surprised at all when she saw me holding the baby. Mom must have told her about me on the phone. Betty walked up to me and nced at the baby in my arms. She sneered and said, ¡°Sister, you haven¡¯t come back for more than half a year. You brought a child back as soon as you came back. Did you deliberately make mom angry?¡± Hearing such unfriendly words, I frowned. ¡°Betty, when did you be so mean?¡± Betty sneered. ¡°I¡¯m mean? Why don¡¯t you say that what you did is ridiculous? You were pregnant before you got married, and you even gave birth to a child. Do you know how the neighbors will talk about you and mother? It¡¯s okay for you to be shameless. Don¡¯t involve mother.¡± Betty¡¯s words were nailed to my heart. I felt very ufortable. Was this my sister whom I had always taken care of? ¡°I¡¯m not the only one who got pregnant before marriage. I wasn¡¯t the only one who wanted to give birth to a child as a single mother. You just met Hank who was willing to take responsibility, so you¡¯re not as noble as me. You don¡¯t have the right toment me!¡± I retorted. 15 50 W But at this moment, my heart really ached, because the person in front of me was the one l¡¯had always protected since she was a child. No matter when, I would always think of her, but today, she only sneered at me. I exposed Betty¡¯s scars, which made her even angrier. ¡°You mean that Hank pitied me that¡¯s why he married me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I didn¡¯t mean that,¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s what you meant. You think you are a savior, don¡¯t you? Without you, I would be like you today, holding a child like a poor person.¡± ¡°Do you still want to say that if you didn¡¯t ask Hank to marry me, he wouldn¡¯t be responsible for me. I should be very grateful, right?¡± ¡°Or, are you jealous of me? You don¡¯t want to see me living better than you, do you?¡± Betty¡¯s words were getting sharper, like a knife stabbing into my heart. At this time, maybe Betty¡¯s voice was very loud, which scared me. ¡°Wa¡­¡± Lucky burst into tears. I got up from the sofa angrily and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to quarrel with you!¡± After that, I turned around and wanted to go back to my room. However, Betty stepped forward and blocked the bedroom door. ¡°What do you want?¡± Seeing her provocative eyes and actions, I was really about to be irritated, so I asked in a cold voice. She said a few words that I could still stand, but what she was doing now frightened Lucky, and my chest was full of anger. ¡°I¡¯m just warning you don¡¯t show your child in front of Hank in the future, or I won¡¯t spare you!¡± Betty warned me, her eyes full of cruelty Lucky was still crying in my arms, and I stared at Betty It turned out that she was worried that I would seduce Hank. I couldn¡¯t help sneering. If I really had feelings for Hank, then he wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with Betty Betty continued, ¡°Hank is a kind person. When he sees you holding a child and pretending to be pitiful, he will definitely pity you. Maybe you would use Hank¡¯s sympathy to do something bad?¡± ¡°Betty, I¡¯ll say it again. I¡¯m not interested in your Hank at all. Even if you send him to me, I won¡¯t take a second look at him. So don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t think that your man is attractive. I won¡¯t do anything to get him like you!¡± I said loudly. My words shot at Betty, who had climbed into Hank¡¯s bed at all costs, so Betty was very angry. She pointed at me and said, ¡°You said that on purpose, didn¡¯t you? I have to teach you a lesson!¡± Betty¡¯s hand was about to reach out, and I took two steps back with the child in my arms. To ensure Lucky¡¯s safety, I didn¡¯t want to fight with her. Lucky seemed to have been frightened. She was crying. I was very distressed. But Betty refused to let me go Shepletely ignored Lucky, who was sobbing in my arms and shouted, ¡°You are really my good sister. You can say anything to hurt me. I am really the most lucky person How can I have an elder sister like you?¡± 15:50 She was mocking me! Now, I was the one who got hurt! What right did she have to say that! N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. I was just about to refute Betty when she charged at me. She wanted to hit me¡­ Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Be¡¯s POV: I was so frightened that I took two steps back until my back was pressed against a flower rack! I looked up and saw the resentment in Betty¡¯s eyes. I instinctively protected Lucky with my arms. ng. At this moment, the door opened and a gentle voice was heard. ¡°Today¡¯s ingredients are so fresh, and the cod fish is also very good. Be, I¡¯ll cook something delicious for you tonight.¡± I heaved a sigh of relief when I heard my mother¡¯s voice! N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. I was not afraid of fighting, but I was afraid I would hurt Lucky. It was good that mother was here. She wouldn¡¯t watch me fight Betty. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re back.¡± Betty immediately turned around to greet her. ¡°Hey, Betty is here too?¡± Seeing Betty, mother said with a smile. ¡°Mom, I just arrived. My sister told me that you went shopping.¡± Betty replied with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch together. I bought a lot of food,¡± mother said with a smile. I was shocked to see Betty and mother talking andughing. Was this still the same fierce Betty as before? At this moment, her face was full of smiles. She talked to mother kindly, and there was no hint of fierceness on her face. At this time, Lucky was still crying. I quickly carried her and sat back on the sofa. Then I untied my shirt and began to feed her milk. She was a little better When mother heard Lucky crying, she quickly ran over and said, ¡°Why is Lucky crying so hard today?¡± ¡°She¡­¡± I was about to answer. Betty, however, stepped forward and said, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s all my fault. I spoke a little louder just now. I seemed to have scared her.¡± ¡°Lucky¡¯s only two months old. Can¡¯t you keep your voice down? You¡¯re also a mother, and you¡¯re still so reckless.¡± Mother scolded Betty. ¡°Mom, I got it.¡± After that, Betty stepped forward and said with a smile, ¡°Sister, my baby is almost a year old. Hank is afraid that I would be tired, so he hired a nanny for me. I¡¯lle and take care of Lucky when I¡¯m free, okay?¡± I stared at Betty with a special gaze. It was undeniable that she was really hypocritical. How did the lovely Betty be the hypocritical person I hate? I really couldn¡¯t believe that she would be like this in one or two years, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I can take care of Lucky myself.¡± I answered Betty in a cold tone. Perhaps mother had also seen through my cold attitude towards Betty. She rebuked, ¡°Be, it¡¯s just your sister good intention.¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m an adult. I have my ability to judge? Lucky is sleepy. I¡¯ll take her to sleep.¡± After that, I went back to my bedroom with Lucky in my arms. 15 50 I closed the door. I didn¡¯t know what Betty would say in front of mother, but I really didn¡¯t want to pay attention to it. I didn¡¯t care about her anymore, she could do whatever she wanted! I fell asleep with Lucky in my arms. When I woke up, Lucky was still sleeping, I wore my shoes and pushed open the bedroom door. It was already quiet outside. It looked like Betty had already left. It was best if she left. I really didn¡¯t want to see her again. This was the first time I hated someone who was so close to me. At this time, mother came out of her bedroom. When she saw me, she said, ¡°You were asleep just now, so I didn¡¯t wake you for lunch. I left you lunch in the pot. Go eat before Lucky wakes up.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. I sat at the dining table for lunch, Thinking about what happened just now, I felt really ufortable, but I couldn¡¯t tell her, so I was very depressed IS At this moment, mother sat beside me and said, ¡°Be, Betty is your biological sister. Even if she said something you don¡¯t like to hear, it¡¯s for your own good. Don¡¯t be angry with her, and don¡¯t bear grudges. Do you understand?¡± ¡°You are blood-rted sisters. You should care about each other and take care of each other.¡± I looked up and asked, ¡°Mom, what did Betty say to you?¡± Mom hesitated for a moment and said the truth, ¡°Last time I called Betty, Iined a little. I think she really took it seriously. She said that she said something she shouldn¡¯t have said to you today. but she did it for your own good, and she was also afraid that I would be angry.¡± Betty was crying just now. She said that you would ignore her in the future. Be, your sister is also worried about you. Seeing you holding a child, you have to rely on yourself for everything. This is just the beginning, and there is still a long way to go in the future. She is worried about you. If Betty is willing to help you, you will feel less stressed. I thought Betty would criticize me, but I didn¡¯t expect her to tell mother that she did it for my own good. She was noble and innocent. I underestimated Betty. She was much better at scheming than me. Of course, I wouldn¡¯t expose Betty¡¯s tricks. I disdained her and didn¡¯t want mother to worry. Besides, even if I told her everything now, mother may not believe me. Betty and I are both her daughters. Mother would never believe that Betty would be like this today. Finally, I lowered my head and thought for a moment. I said, ¡°Mom, okay. I understand.¡± Hearing that, her mother smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. By the way, the day after tomorrow is Betty¡¯s daughter, Anne¡¯s birthday. Remember to prepare a decent gift for Anne.¡± ¡°Mom, I got it.¡± I nodded in the end. ¡°Okay.¡± Mother went back to her room with satisfaction. Sitting at the dining table, I thought, ¡°I can¡¯t be too agitated in order not to make mom worry.¡± So in the afternoon of the next day, when Lucky was asleep. I went to the mall alone to choose a birthday present for Anne. Chapter Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Be¡¯s POV: Soon, it was Anne¡¯s birthday. Hank prepared a party at home, and I went with mother. I entrusted Lucky to my neighbor. I was ready toe back as soon as I gave Anne the gift. On one hand, I was worried about Lucky. On the other hand, I didn¡¯t want to have a conflict with Betty Almost all the guests had arrived. I saw Hank and Betty from a distance. Betty was wearing a pink dress and looked very beautiful. Hank was still in his usual white shirt. He still looked like a gentleman. Betty held a tray in her hand, which was filled with red packets and gifts from the guests. ¡°Betty is over there.¡± Mother pointed in Betty¡¯s direction. ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded and followed her. At this time, Hank saw mother and I. He was stunned and then walked toward us. Betty nced at Hank in the blink of an eye. When she saw Hank walking towards mother and I, she quickly called out, ¡°Hank!¡± Betty took his arm and walked towards us with a smile. ¡°Mom¡­ Sister, you¡¯re here?¡± Hank looked a little unnatural when he called me. After all, on such an asion, he still had to call me sister. It was really ufortable for me to be called sister by Hank. I always felt a little ufortable, but I still tried to smile. ¡°Where¡¯s Anne?¡± asked mother. ¡°She was sleepy just now. The nanny brought her to the room to sleep.¡± Betty replied. ¡°Oh, children need a lot of sleep,¡± mother said with a smile. Then, mother took out a big red velvet box and handed it to Betty, saying. This is a gift I bought for Anne. Please keep it for her.¡± Betty took it happily. ¡°Thank you, mom.¡± ¡°Thank you for your gift, mom,¡± Hank said sheepishly. ¡°You¡¯re wee. I hope that Anne will grow up healthy and happy.¡± Mother said with a smile. At this time, I quickly took out my gift and nced at Betty. Then I handed it to her and said, ¡°This is my gift to Anne.¡± Just as I had expected, Betty stretched out her hands to take it and said happily. ¡°Thank you, sister.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± I smirked. Betty was really hypocritical. She could shout at me when no one was around, and she could use endless sarcastic words. When there was someone, she would show a smiling face to let others think that we were very close. | suddenly felt that I was acting with her. I was a little tired and really didn¡¯t want to continue acting At this time, Hank looked at me and said, ¡°Long time no see. Have you been doing well? Hearing this, I nced at Betty. Betty held Hank¡¯s arm tighter. She must have not told him about my recent situation. Hank thought that I had been working for Wharton. Originally, I didn¡¯t intend to have any more interactions with him, so I said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s been smooth.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s have a meal together some other day.¡± Hank suddenly sent me an invitation. He meant to take Betty and mother with him. ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded with a smile as a perfunctory reply. At this time, Betty held Hank¡¯s arm and said with a warm smile, ¡°Sister, you haven¡¯te to my house yet. Before you leave, you muste to our house as a guest!¡± Hearing this, I frowned and thought, ¡°When am I leaving? Lucky is still so young now, and I need mother¡¯s help. I¡¯m not nning to leave.¡± The next moment, I realized that Betty¡¯s words were meant for Hank. Sure enough, Hank frowned and asked me, ¡°Do you still want to go back to work?¡± I didn¡¯t know how to answer. At this time, mother asked me, ¡°Be, why do you still want to go back to Wharton? You¡¯re have to take care of¡­¡± Betty said, ¡°Mom, my sister told me herselfst time. Am I right?¡± I looked into Betty¡¯s eyes and felt that Betty was really confusing now. How could she lie so naturally? I knew that she did this because she didn¡¯t want Hank to know that I was very close to him. Perhaps, as long as Hank didn¡¯t appear in my life, Betty wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to cause me trouble. So I didn¡¯t expose Betty¡¯s lie. I said, ¡°That¡¯s my n.¡± Hearing this, Hank nodded, and his eyes looked a little lonely ¡°I still have something to do. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± I felt that the scene was suffocating, so I quickly left. ¡°Be, I¡¯ll be home in about two hours,¡± Mother said to me immediately. ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. At this time, Betty handed the tray in her hand to Hank, went forward, grabbed my hand, and said with a smile, ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll see you out!¡± ¡°No need.¡± I pushed Betty¡¯s hand away without leaving a trace. ¡°Let me see you out!¡± Betty insisted and took my hand to the exit. I didn¡¯t shake Betty¡¯s hand off until we reached the entrance of the banquet hall. ¡°Mom and Hank are inside. You don¡¯t have to pretend anymore!¡± I turned my head and said coldly. Betty drew back her hand and sneered. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s make it clear.¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± I stared at Betty. I knew that she must have a purpose for putting so much effort into it. Betty took a step forward and said, ¡°I hope you will nevere to my house again!¡± Hearing this, I smiled contemptuously. ¡°Who wants to go to YOUR house?¡± 15 57 ¡°Also, if Hank invites you to dinner, I hope you won¡¯t go. You have to tell him that you¡¯re not free. In short, you can¡¯t have any dealings with him!¡± Betty asked me very aggressively. I really hated her commanding tone. ¡°Betty, listen up. I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with Hank in the future, including you! As long as you don¡¯t make trouble for me, we can live a peaceful life!¡± After that, I turned and left. Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Betty¡¯s POV Although I knew that Betty was aggressive to me, I was ready to cut all ties with her. But as soon as I turned around, I couldn¡¯t help crying. ¡°I hope you can keep your word.¡± Belly shouted from behind, I didn¡¯t look back. I walked forward with my head held high and chest out, and my tears fell uncontrobly I went home to apany Lucky. I didn¡¯t have lunch, so I had no appetite at all. At about two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, mother came back. ¡°Be, have you had lunch? Belly asked me to bring you a lot of food.¡± Mother was changing slippers at the door, carrying a big bag full of food. I knew Betty was acting in front of mother again. She pretended to care about me, but in fact, she was attacking me and hurting me. I never thought Betty would be so hypocritical. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve already eaten it,¡± I replied tly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll put it in the refrigerator.¡± Mother smiled and carried the things into the kitchen. I was upset, but I couldn¡¯t tell Mom. I couldn¡¯t let her be sad. Since she wanted to y pretend, then we would do it together. I knew how to act, but I just didn¡¯t want to be so hypocritical. After putting the things into the refrigerator, mother came over and asked, ¡°Where is Lucky?¡± ¡°She just fell asleep,¡± I replied. Mother nodded, sat down in front of me, and said with a smile, ¡°I was worried that Betty and Hank would have a hard time. After all, they are very young. Hank is a professor, Betty has not graduated from college, but Hank is very good, and his parents are also very good.¡± Seeing that mother was very happy, I didn¡¯t want to make her unhappy, so I echoed, ¡°Betty will definitely be happy in the future.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not worried about Betty anymore. Now you¡¯re the only one left, but you have a child now¡­¡± When mother said to me, she looked depressed again, I quickly interrupted her, ¡°Mom, when Lucky gets older, I¡¯ll go out to work. I can also support myself. I don¡¯t want to get married in the future. I just need you and Lucky.¡± ¡°How can you not get married? You are still so young. Do you want to spend the rest of your life with Lucky?¡± Mother immediately objected. ¡°Mom, you managed to raise Betty and I¡± I said, Mother immediately frowned and said, ¡®You can¡¯t live a miserable life like me!¡± ¡°Be, who is the father of the child? Every time I ask you, you won¡¯t tell me.¡± Mother began to urge 15.51 me Although I didn¡¯t live at home for a long time, my mother had asked me countless times who my child¡¯s father was. Every time I heard this question, I had a headache. I would never tell anyone about the name of Herbert, because if my mother made trouble for him, he would definitely take revenge. Herbert was now a lunatic. I couldn¡¯t afford to provoke him anymore. But I couldn¡¯t make up a the father of my child, so I chose to remain silent. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t ask now, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I won¡¯t ask in the future. When you want to mention it, you can tell me,¡± mother said helplessly Thump¡­ Thump¡­ Thump.. At this moment, there was a loud knock on the door. I got up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and open the door.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go. Who wille at this time?¡± Mother turned around and opened the door first. Betty opened the door and walked in. ¡°Why did youe here? Where¡¯s Anne?¡± Betty looked frustrated and angry. Without answering mother¡¯s question, she stepped in and turned to see me standing in front of the sofa. ¡°What happened, Betty?¡± Seeing Betty¡¯s abnormal behavior, mother closed the door. ¡°Are you really my sister or not? You embarrassed me today!¡± Betty threw a red box in her hand to my face, and then turned around and sat on a single sofa, crying. My eyes hurt badly because of the small red box. I touched my eyes with one hand and grabbed the small box with the other. I asked, ¡°Betty, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you just did?¡± Betty shouted at me angrily. ¡°What did I do? Exin everything clearly!¡± I was also very angry. What on earth was she trying to do? Did she think I was easy to bully? At this time, mother rushed over to stop them. ¡°What is it that the you two can¡¯t talk nicely about? Why do you have to quarrel?¡± ¡°Mom, you can see how she treats me.¡± I sat down angrily. She had already made such a mess today. I might as well let mom know everything. I didn¡¯t want to act anymore, because it was really hard and ufortable. Mother turned around and criticized Betty. ¡°Betty, your attitude is not right. How can you talk to Be like that? Apologize to her now!¡± As soon as mother finished speaking, Betty hugged mother¡¯s waist and cried loudly, ¡°Mom, I lost all my face today because of my sister. You even asked me to apologize to her!¡± Mother patted her on the back, and asked for the specific reason. Betty kept crying and did not speak. I felt that she was just acting, but I couldn¡¯t figure out what I did wrong, that made Betty cry in front of mother. Then, Betty suddenly pointed at me andined, ¡°Mom, the golden bracelet she gave Anne is fake!¡± 15 5 1 met Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Be¡¯s POV: Timmediately retorted, ¡°Impossible. I bought this bracelet in the mall for more than a thousand dors. How could it be fake?¡± I felt very angry. How could she insult me with such words? Although I was not rich now. I was not so mean as to buy a fake bracelet to give it to others! ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can take a look at what you bought and see if I have wronged you!¡± Betty continued to stare at me angrily. Hearing that, I opened the red velvet box in my hand and took out the small golden bracelet. I looked at it carefully. Although the bracelet looked very simr to the one I bought it was obviously very light. I looked at it carefully, the color was not right I knew that the bracelet in my hand was indeed fake. I clearly remembered that when I bought it in the mall, it was definitely not this one. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. But where did this fake bracelete from? I looked up at Betty. She raised her chin and stared at me. Was she smiling? It was obvious that she had done it! Betty stared at me smugly and asked, ¡°How is it? Is it a fake?¡± ¡°Be, what¡¯s going on?¡± Mother frowned and asked. I walked to Betty angrily, raised the bracelet in my hand in front of her face, and asked coldly, ¡°Betty. I didn¡¯t buy this bracelet at all. I bought it in the mall. It¡¯s a real golden bracelet. When I gave it to you today, there was a receipt in the box. Now the receipt is gone. Where did you put it?¡± I knew she must be trying to humiliate me, so she framed me. I didn¡¯t expect Betty to use such a shameless method. I was both sad and angry. Betty hit my hand, and the bracelet fell to the ground! ¡°You¡¯re my biological sister. If you don¡¯t have money, you can tell me. I won¡¯t me you even if you buy a cheap gift for Anne. You can also tell me privately so that I can give you money to buy a gift in the mall. Why did you get a fake bracelet to give it to me? Do you know that Hank¡¯s mother knew that the bracelet you gave me was fake with just a nce? Everyone was all there at that time, and I really wanted to find a hole to hide in! Why did you do this?¡± Betty pushed me. Talmost fell. I stared at Betty. I really didn¡¯t expect Betty to use this method to deal with me. Today, all the rtives and friends of Hank¡¯s family were present, including Hank¡¯s parents. I instantly understood why Betty humiliated me in this way. She wanted everyone around Hank to know that I was a bad woman. Betty must be afraid that I would reallypete with her for Hank? In this way, I would have some rtionship with Hank in the future. Hank¡¯s family would be biased against me. Thinking of this, I really felt Betty was a cunning, cruel, and vicious person. 15 519, I was scared because this person was my biological sister. The closest and most trusted person | used to have! The next moment, Betty took mother¡¯s hand and began to cry sadly. ¡°Mom, my marriage to Hank was a social climb. My father-inw and mother-inw were open-minded and didn¡¯t look down upon my family background, but what my sister did today made me very embarrassed. They looked down on me.¡± ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m Anne¡¯s mother. They didn¡¯t say anything unpleasant, but I¡¯m really upset. How could she do such a thing?¡± At this time, even mother believed Betty¡¯s words. She turned to me and shouted, ¡°Be, how could you do such a thing? I know you are short of money now. You can tell me. Although I don¡¯t have money, I didn¡¯t bear to spend the living expenses you gave me every month. I still have money to buy a small gold bracelet! Hearing this, I took a step back and looked at my mother with a painful look. ¡°Mom, do you also believe Betty¡¯s words? Do you also think that I bought a fake bracelet for Anne?¡± Mother got angry. ¡°Will Betty use you of such a thing?¡± At this moment, I found Betty crying in my mother¡¯s arms very funny. At this moment, I was really helpless. Betty wronged me. Mother chose to believe her. ¡°Mom, now all the rtives and friends of the Hank¡¯s family know about this. Everyone isughing at me. Hank¡¯s parents are very famous people. If this matter bes a joke, they will be angry. I am afraid that they will implicate me and eventually affect my rtionship with Hank¡¯ Betty cried, holding mother¡¯s hand. Mother said anxiously, ¡°What should we do? It¡¯s not good if it affects your rtionship.¡± After hesitating for a moment, Betty looked at me and said, ¡°Now, there is another way to remedy it. It depends on whether Be is willing or not.¡± Hearing this, mother asked, ¡°What¡¯s the idea? Tell me quickly? Your sister has always been very kind to you. As long as she can make up for it, she will definitely do it.¡± Although I didn¡¯t know what Betty wanted to do, I knew that her purpose was to humiliate me. Betty held mother¡¯s hand and raised her head to answer, ¡°Mom, Hank¡¯s parents don¡¯t know that my sister lives here alone with a child. If my sister can apologize to them with gifts, I will put in a good word for my sister! Hank¡¯s parents will definitely forgive my sister. In this way, they won¡¯t be very angry.¡± Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Be¡¯s POV: Betty¡¯s purpose was to humiliate me. Having me admit that I bought a fake bracelet and gave it to Anne proved that I was a shameless woman. The matter had risen to the level of moral quality. This would not only make Hank look down on me, but also make Hank¡¯s parents and all his rtives look down on me. Betty was a scheming and vicious woman. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. She used these methods to deal with me! I had always been taking care of her and protecting her. I felt really bad! ¡°This is indeed a good idea. Be, I¡¯ll prepare some gifts for you tomorrow. Go and apologize,¡± mother said to me. At this time, I said firmly to my mother, ¡°Mom, the bracelet I bought for Anne is real. I¡¯m not wrong at all. I won¡¯t apologize!¡± ¡°Mom, look at my sister¡¯s attitude. She did something wrong and still talks like that,¡± Betty said. Mother was angry and scolded, ¡°You must go!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not wrong. I won¡¯t go.¡± I wouldn¡¯t admit what I had never done. p! Mom raised her hand and pped me! I covered my aching cheek and said sadly to my mother, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not wrong! Am I a liar in your heart? Why don¡¯t you believe me at all?¡± After a few minutes of silence, mother said, ¡°This matter has already affected the life of your sister and Hank. If you do something wrong, you should apologize! You must apologize tomorrow!¡± I covered my face and took a step back. I couldn¡¯t believe my mother didn¡¯t believe me. I was shrouded in despair. At this moment, Betty came over to hold me and said gently. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t make mom angry. I beg you this time. I don¡¯t me you for the bracelet. As long as you apologize, this matter will be over.¡± Looking at Betty, who pretended to be a good person, I felt sick! I pushed Betty¡¯s hand away and said coldly, ¡°Betty, you are a hypocritical person! I will never admit what I have never done!¡± I turned into the bedroom and locked the door. I leaned against the door, my eyes brimming with tears. Betty ndered me, but I didn¡¯t have the ability to prove that I was not lying. At that time, I bought the bracelet and showed it to mother, but now she couldn¡¯t tell whether it was the same bracelet or not. When I bought them in the mall, I requested for a receipt. Because I was worried that Betty wanted to return it, so I put the receipt in the box where the bracelet was ced. I guessed that she had already kept the receipt. So I didn¡¯t have any evidence to prove that I was ndered. At this moment, Lucky, who was sleeping on the bed, suddenly woke up and started to cry Hearing my daughter¡¯s cry. I knew I couldn¡¯t continue to be decadent. I still had a daughter. She was so young. I was her mother. I had to take care of her. I had to be strong. The next moment, I quickly wolked to the bed and reached out to pick her up. Most of the reason why babies cried was that they were hungry or needed to change their diapers, I opened the quilt and changed her diapers, Then I held her in my arms, untied her clothes, and led her with milk, Alter drinking milk with her small mouth, she not only did not cry, but also squeezed out a cute smile from theet of her mouth. I was oncouraged by her smile I couldn¡¯t be ndered. My reputation was very important, because it will affect my child in the future I didn¡¯t know when Helly left in the following days. I felt that the atmosphere at home was obviously nol good Mother didn¡¯t care about me as much as before. She still cared about Lucky I know that mother want angry and disappointed. I didn¡¯t want to exin Alter all, my exnation was uncleus Because I was afraid I couldn¡¯t find any solid evidence to prove Botty¡¯s lie Mother¡¯s indifference made me very ufortable, But it had only been three months. I didn¡¯t have a ce to go, and I didn¡¯t have enough money. For the first time, I desperately wanted to own a houro, a car, and money, When life was very difficult in the past, I also thought that money was secondary, Love and kinship were the most important things But, what did I get in the end? I needed to have my house, and also the money to support Lucky and I In the next few days, I was very mncholy. Where should I take her? How could I support her? Lucky was too young, Mom was still angry. I couldn¡¯t go out to work. If I didn¡¯t go to work, I couldn¡¯t make money, How could I get rid of the bad situation now? When I was in greal pain, there was another thing that pushed me into an even worse situation This morning, while I was sleeping. I washed my clothes and went to the narrow balcony to bask in the sun My house was on the second floor. The windows on the balcony are open, and the voices outside can be heard, This building was old, narrow, shabby. Those who were rich had already bought a new house and left this ce. The rest of the people here were almost at the bottom of the hierarchy The people here were poor and boring, 15 53 ) Moreover, their thoughts were very traditional. They looked down on women who gave birth without getting married. This was also one of the reasons why my mother was so angry before. They liked to talk about other people¡¯s scandals and then tell everyone those terrible things. This method could be regarded as a way of entertainment. But they didn¡¯t know that every time they said something, it was a sharp sword that would hurt others. Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Be¡¯s POV: When I dried my clothes, I heard a few women¡¯s soft voicesing from outside the window. Although the sound was not loud, those people were at the bottom of my building. I could hear them very clearly. ¡°Have you heard? Lauren Meyer¡¯s eldest daughter came back with a child in her arms. She¡¯s been living here for a long time.¡± This voice was too familiar to me. It belonged to my neighbor, Patricia. She was a very boring person. ¡°I¡¯ve seen it several times. When Lauren Meyer went to buy food, she said she wanted to cook for her daughter and granddaughter.¡± Another person continued. ¡°Didn¡¯t Be get divorced? Why did she give birth to a child again? When did she get married again? Why didn¡¯t I hear from her mother?¡± This was the voice of the third person. I knew the three of them too well. They liked to talk about other people¡¯s scandals and they thought it was very fun. However, even if these people liked to talk about others. But if they were asked to help, they would still help. Therefore, most of the time, no one cared what they said. I didn¡¯t want to care about them at first, but I didn¡¯t expect to hear more unpleasant words soon. ¡°I guess she must have had a baby before she got married!¡± ¡°Nonsense, how is that possible? Lauren Meyer is most afraid of losing face. She won¡¯t allow such a thing to happen? And now Lauren Meyer is taking care of Be and her child every day.¡± ¡°Why is it impossible? I lived opposite her house, and I heard it. One day, I heard someone crying inside. After listening carefully, it turned out that Be was apologizing to her mother. She said that she embarrassed Lauren Meyer. I guess it must be because of the child.¡± ¡°Well, that makes sense. It¡¯s been more than two months since she came back with the child. Have you seen the child¡¯s fathere once?¡± ¡°No!¡± The other two said at the same time. ¡°Also, Be hasn¡¯t been back for about half a year. Lauren Meyer said that she went to work somewhere else. It seems that she must have gone to hide and have a baby.¡± ¡°Oh! It¡¯s normal to have a baby. Maybe she broke up with her boyfriend. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I heard that the men that Be knew were very rich. I guess that Be must have be the third party and gotten pregnant. Rich men have wives and children, so they will definitely not marry her. So she came back with a child!¡± ¡°Was she a mistress for rich people? After what you said, I suddenly remembered that I have a friend who was cleaning in aw department. She said that she seemed to have seen their boss¡¯s girlfriend hit Be!¡± ¡°It turns out to be true!¡± . ¡°Maybe more than one man.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think the man this time is rich If he is really rich, he would have already bought her hou and a car. There is nothing now. Maybe he is 001 3 good person¡± Hearing these words, I fell very ufortable, I hope my mother wouldn¡¯t hear this. My mother valued dignity very much But fate was always joking with me, When I was young, mother was abandoned by Ryan She was strong willed but sensitive I reached out and wanted to gently close the window. I didn¡¯t want to listen to those words I was also worried that mother would hear something But before my hand touched the window, I heard mother¡¯s voice downstairs ¡°What are you talking about? Do you have nothing to do? You woris tongues will be taken away by demons! Listen to what you are talking about I sneaked downstairs and found that mother had indeede back from grocery shopping, I had never seen mother so fierce Someone used to talk about our family Generally speaking, mother would choose to endure I knew that mother cared about her and her daughters reputation the most. They used to talk about Ryan, saying that he was not a good man and my mother had been abandoned by him Now they were talking about me, her daughter No wonder mother, who had always been as well behaved as a rabbit, would brte them today If it was an ordinary woman, she would have left directly But today, she fought back. ¡°Don¡¯t be so harsh with your words, Oray? What we say is not wrong. DO you think everyone doesn¡¯t know about your eldest daughter¡¯s situation?¡± ¡°You¡¯re bullying people! You¡¯re talking about my daughter behind her back, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t lend you what you wanted to borrow from me a few days ago Why are you go petty? You can take revenge on me. Why are you talking about my daughter?¡± Mother rushed forward and solded. At this moment, a neighbor said, ¡°We¡¯re all neighbors. Stop arguing!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t argue. We¡¯ll meet often in the future. Don¡¯t make things too embarrassing,¡¯ said another neighbor ¡°Do you know how embarrassing it is? You can¡¯t talk about my daughter behind her back.¡± Mother was very angry today, and her attitude was very tough. The other two neighbor did not continue their conversation. However, Patricia continued, ¡®We¡¯re all telling the truth! Did your daughter have a child before marriage? Was she trying to ruin someone else¡¯s family? ¡°Nonsense! My daughter had a child when she was married. Be got married. It¡¯s just that she got married the second time¡± Mother began to lie in order to maintain her dignity I wanted to stop her, but I didn¡¯t say anything in the end. I knew. Mother cared about it very much, N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. If my reputation was spread out, people in this area would look down on our family and we would be the joke of the nearby residents in the future.¡± Mother didn¡¯t want it to happen. 213 15.54 Patricia cut her off with a coldugh. ¡°Lauren Meyer, we¡¯ve already been neighbors for decades. I know everything about your family. Your daughter isn¡¯t married at all.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Mother was very anxious and couldn¡¯t say a word. ¡°What about me? You have nothing more to say? Bah¡­¡± Patricia spat at my mother. I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. I had to do something¡­ Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Be¡¯s POV I stood on the balcony and yelled, ¡°Hey, Patricia, you¡¯re ndering me! You¡¯re saying that I¡¯ve ruined rich people¡¯s families?¡± With one hand on her waist, Patricia yelled at me, ¡°Be, where¡¯s your child¡¯s father? If it¡¯s a legitimate child, why didn¡¯t he show up?¡± There were more and more onlookers. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Mom lowered her head and stopped talking. I could see that she was very upset. I didn¡¯t care about my reputation, but it was impossible that Mom didn¡¯t care about hers. After all, she was a traditional person. My mother must be very ashamed now. It was all because of me. In order not to let my mother suffer like this, I shouted very impulsively, ¡°My child¡¯s father wille to pick us up tomorrow.¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s see if there is any maning to pick you up tomorrow. I hope he is not an ugly old man!¡± ¡°I guess that no one wille tomorrow¡­¡± The onlookers were allughing at me. ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t go anywhere tomorrow!¡± I said, ¡°I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t go anywhere tomorrow. I¡¯ll just carry a small stool and sit at the door of our building and watch your husband pick you up!¡± The tone of Patricia was very arrogant. I ignored her and closed the window. I didn¡¯t know what happened outside. Soon, mother went upstairs. She came to my room. At this moment, I was sitting by the bed and looking at Lucky who was sleeping. When everything calmed down, I regretted what I said just now. I was too impulsive. Even if I wanted to say those words, I should have given myself a longer time. Where could I find a father for my child in such a short time? But now that I had said it, I had to do it this time. I had to shut Patricia¡¯s mouth. ¡°Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ll do tomorrow!¡± Mother sat on the sofa and said angrily. I said apologetically, ¡°Mom, I know I caused you a lot of trouble when I came back this time. It¡¯s all my fault. I will find a way to solve this problem.¡± During the whole afternoon, I was thinking about how to deal with this matter. After hesitating for a long time, I made my decision. ¡°Be?¡± Klein¡¯s voice was filled with joy. I took a deep breath and said, ¡°Klein, I didn¡¯t disturb your work, did I?¡± Klein said, ¡°No. I don¡¯t need to go to court today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been more than two months. I¡¯ve never called you. I thought you would never call me again!¡± Clearly, Klein was in a state of joy. 15 54 I sighed. ¡°Klein, every time I¡¯m in trouble, I¡¯ll only call you. I feel ashamed myself.¡± I thought about it for the entire afternoon. Most likely, only Klein could help me with this matter, so I made a phone call. Klein was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°This means that you trust me.¡± ¡°I do trust you,¡± I said, twitching the corner of my mouth. ¡°Be, are you in trouble?¡± Klein asked. ¡°I¡­¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say. Klein was frantic. ¡°Is Lucky in trouble? I¡¯ll be right there!¡± I could hear the sound of Klein standing up and walking. I hurriedly said, ¡°No. Lucky is fine. It¡¯s me¡­it¡¯s me who encountered some trouble.¡± Hearing this, Klein let out a sigh of relief, then asked, ¡°What sort of trouble? Do you want me to go over now?¡± ¡°I want you toe here, but not now, tomorrow,¡± I bit my lower lip and said. After a few seconds of silence, I continued, ¡°I need you to pretend to be my husband tomorrow. It¡¯s complicated, and I don¡¯t know how to exin it.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin Be. I¡¯m willing to help you. I have to attend a court tomorrow morning. Can I go there tomorrow afternoon?¡± Klein asked. ¡°Yes, thank you, Klein.¡± I said, Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Be¡¯s POV: In the afternoon of the next day, I went out to dump garbage and happened to see Patricia sitting at the door ¡°Be, I¡¯ve been sitting here since this morning. I haven¡¯t seen your child¡¯s fathere yet. Be, are you lying?¡± Patricia had always been a widow since she was young. She had raised her son all by herself. She was a very mean person, and even her son didn¡¯t like her. Her temper was getting more and more entric. She especially liked to talk about other people¡¯s private life, and her words were very aggressive. I ignored her. Mother couldn¡¯t help poking her head out and shouting. ¡°Old woman, do our family¡¯s affairs have anything to do with you?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with me. It¡¯s just that you said it yourself yesterday. Of course I want to know if you¡¯re lying or not.¡± Patricia curled her lips. In fact, everyone here knew that I didn¡¯t want to pay attention to her, but she had great influence. If ignored her, the situation would only be more embarrassing. At this time, the sound of cars came from the corridor. ¡°Be! Be!¡± A man¡¯s voice came from outside the corridor. Klein had arrived. I immediately turned and left the corridor. A brand new luxury car stopped in front of the old residential building. A handsome man in a silver gray suit got out of the driver¡¯s seat, His suit looked very expensive. He wore a delicate watch on his wrist, which was in stark contrast with the shabby environment here. Thus, as soon as Klein appeared, he attracted the attention of the neighbors. Klein became the center of attention in the crowd. I weed him with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Klein nodded, then used the remote control to open the trunk. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared some gifts.¡± In the trunk, there were about ten boxes of gifts of various colors. I took a few boxes, and Klein took most of them. Then we went to the stairs together. ¡°Who is this?¡± Someone asked. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him before,¡± said Patricia ¡°It seems like Lauren Meyer¡¯s daughter really found a rich person. She¡¯s so lucky¡± The neighbor said with envy Then I heard Patricia say, ¡°He is indeed a rich man, but who knows if he has a wife? How could such a good person like him fall in love with people from our ce? I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going back to rest¡± After that, she turned around and went back to her home I brought Klein into the house. When my mother sow Klein and the gift boxes, she waspletely stunned 15 54 ¡°Mom, nice to meet you!¡± Klein stepped forward and bowed. Mom turned to look at me and asked, ¡°Be, what did this gentleman call me? Who is he?¡± Originally, I had wanted him to pay a visit to my mother and shut up those bored neighbors. But Klein had been too engrossed in acting. He had actually acted so well. ¡°Mom, he is¡­¡± I didn¡¯t know how to introduce him. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m Lucky¡¯s father.¡± Klein immediately smiled as he replied. ¡°Are you Lucky¡¯s father?¡± Mother did not react for a moment and asked with certainty. ¡°Yes.¡± Klein nodded. When mother heard this, she immediately scolded, ¡°You¡¯ve left Be and Lucky with me for several months, but I haven¡¯t seen you. Are you still a man? Do you know how many grievances they have suffered here? Do you deserve to be a father?¡± ¡°Mom, I know I was wrong. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want toe, it¡¯s that Be¡­ she wouldn¡¯t let mee. I really want to be responsible.¡± Klein tried hard to exin. I touched my head and felt that the scene was really a little messy. But Klein was indeed very capable in dealing with matters. In just a few minutes, he had already calmed mother down. In addition, mother had fallen in love with him. At the very least, she no longer hated him. Soon, mother invited him to sit on the sofa, and asked me to prepare coffee. I listened to their conversation in the kitchen. Mother asked, ¡°What¡¯s your upation?¡± ¡°I¡¯m awyer. I have awyer firm.¡± Klein replied. ¡°Do you have any other family members?¡± Mother asked again. ¡°My mother passed away long ago, and my grandmother is still alive. She likes me very much. My father has long ago organized a new family, and so we don¡¯t live together.¡± Kleinughed as he replied. Then, mother asked again, ¡°Do you have a house?¡± ¡°In A City, there is an apartment, a vi in the suburbs, and a few office buildings. I bought them myself. My mother¡¯s property is mainly in the provincial capital and the capital city,¡± Klein replied. At this time, mother didn¡¯t answer. I stole a nce at her, and it was obvious that she was stunned. I hurried out with my coffee I nced at Klein, only to find that he was currently smiling at me. He seemed very confident. As soon as I ced a cup of coffee in front of him, mother said to him, ¡°Have a cup of coffee first.¡± Then, she pulled me to the balcony. Chapter 228 Chapter 228 1554 Be¡¯s POV Mother closed the sliding door on the balcony and asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± I touched the back of my head. I didn¡¯t know what I should say, because everything was fake. The more I said, the more mistakes would make. ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± Mother touched her head. ¡°Klein Wharton.¡± I replied. ¡°Klein Wharton? How could it be a Wharton again?¡± Mother frowned. And then, she said, ¡°No matter what his surname is, he said that he is the father of Lucky?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. ¡°When did you get to know such a person? He¡¯s awyer and he¡¯s from such a good family. To tell me the truth, does he have a wife? We can¡¯t do anything to destroy his family.¡± Mother¡¯s expression was very serious. ¡°Mom, he¡¯s not married,¡± I said quickly. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± Mother nodded. ¡°By the way, how much is his car worth?¡± Mother nced out of the window at the car which Klein was driving I nced at the ck luxury car and said casually, ¡°About 150 thousand dors.¡± Hearing this, mother frowned and said, ¡°He¡¯s really rich.¡± ¡°What did hee here for today? Is he going to marry you?¡± Mother asked again. I didn¡¯t expect mother to ask such a detailed question. But if I lied, I would have to make up for it with another lie. I didn¡¯t want to continue lying, so I said, ¡°He came to pick Lucky and I up today.¡± This was the result of our discussion the night before. I didn¡¯t want to make trouble for mother. ¡°You¡¯re leaving today?¡± Mother¡¯s eyes were red. I knew that mother couldn¡¯t bear to part with me. I took mother¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve been living here with you these days. Not only have you worked hard, but I¡¯ve also caused a lot of trouble to you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Mother frowned. ¡°You¡¯re my daughter, and Lucky is my granddaughter. Don¡¯t say sorry. There have been too many things that happened these days. My temper is not good¡­¡± At this point, mother choked with sobs, and I tried to persuade her. After talking for a few minutes, mother and I returned to the living room.. Mother said very solemnly, ¡°Klein, I don¡¯t mind you taking Be and Lucky away today. But if you don¡¯t treat them well in the future, I will definitely teach you a lesson.¡± 15 55 ¨C Hearing this, Klein immediately said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I love them very much I won¡¯t harm them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Mother nodded. After sitting for another half an hour, mother agreed to let Klein take me and Lucky away. Klein put my luggage and all of Lucky¡¯s stuff into the car trunk, then called Jane over to carry the child Jane got into the car with Lucky in her arms. Klein was also sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, waiting. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Mother took my hand and said in a low voice, ¡°Be, you and Betty are sisters after all. What happened last time was very unpleasant. No matter who was right or wrong, let¡¯s forget about the past. Don¡¯t continue to pursue the matter. Mom hopes that you two can get along well with each other.¡± Hearing what my mother said, I couldn¡¯t help frowning. The conflict between Betty and I was no longer a simple one. It was about my dignity and principle. What I wanted most now was to stay away from her, because Betty really made me scared I didn¡¯t answer. Mother pleaded, ¡°Just take it as a way tofort me. I really don¡¯t want to see your rtionship with her get worse.¡± I thought for a moment and said, ¡°Mom, I know, I know what to do.¡± I could only say yes verbally. As for the rest, it depended on the situation in the future. ¡°Okay, okay¡± Hearing my promise, mother was very happy Then, under everyone¡¯s gaze, I got in the passenger seat, and the Land Rover engine started. I waved at my mother, and the car turned and left. The car drove on the road at a constant speed, and I turned back to look at the Lucky in Jane¡¯s arms ¡°Klein, thank you for your help.¡± Afterwards, I turned and said to Klein Kleinughed. ¡°Do you think my performance just now was good enough? I pursed my lips and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a little exaggerated ¡°Ah? What do you mean?¡± Klein immediately grow nervous, ¡°You bought so many gifts that scaled my mom And you called my mom as soon as you entered the house I was a little scared ¡± i covered my mouth andughed Hearing this, Klein gli aightened his neck ¡°That means I¡¯m very good at acting Those gifts aren¡¯t too expensive. Don¡¯t mind them too much.¡± Then, I said, ¡°I loan nominale an Oscar award, I will definitely choose you!¡± Kleinughed loudly Then I looked at the road in front of me. ¡°Non, where are you can us ¡°My hone¡± Kleine Towne ¡°klein, didn¡¯t tell you to help nie had ance to stay i y iliyou 1046 with you.¡± ll be very inconvenient for me to ¡°I feel very convenient. Non pata hand out ¡°Hut ¡°I wanted to say something Allenallt ically wasn¡¯t appropriate for an olie in New hou 15:55 But Klein interrupted me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you live in my house. You¡¯ll know when we get there. Trust me. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡± Hearing this, I had no choice but to shut my mouth. This was because every time, Klein would always keep his word. I chose to trust him. Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Be¡¯s POV Soon, klein drove into his family¡¯s residence. I was rather surprised. The corner of Klein¡¯s lips curved upwards, and he revealed a smile. I felt strange and wanted to ask, but I didn¡¯t ask. After getting out of the car, Klein carried my luggage, Jane carried Lucky and I walked in the back with my daily necessities. This direction was Klein¡¯s home, I frowned. ¡°This is not your home?¡± Although I didn¡¯t want to live in Klein¡¯s house. I don¡¯t have a ce to go with Lucky right now. I didn¡¯t have enough money now. I really couldn¡¯t go anywhere. That was what I felt sad about. Kleinughed, then turned and walked towards the house next to his house. Klein took out the key and opened the door to the house. Puzzled, I stared at the smiling Klein. The next moment, Klein made a gesture of inviting us in. ¡°Come in and take a look at your new home.¡± Hearing this, I walked in with confusion. As soon as I entered the house, I felt a sense of warmth. The lighting and venttion inside the house were very good. Although this house wasn¡¯t as big as klein¡¯s, it was still spacious enough. The decoration style was that of a rural style, based on white. The furniture style was the same. The white furniture and light colored furniture made one feel unusuallyfortable, The master bedroom and the secondary bedroom were both veryrge. The kitchen and the dining room were decorated very brightly and neatly. Even the sheets and bedding were new. The curtains were embroidered with Violet, and the white window gauze fluttered with the wind. This house was so good that I couldn¡¯t believe that I could live here. ¡°Jane, carry Lucky to the master bedroom and let her sleep for a while.¡± Klein turned his head and instructed her. ¡°Yes.¡± Jane carried Lucky to the master bedroom. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Standing in the kitchen, I reached out to touch the oven. The kitchen was full of modern kitchen utensils. There were all kinds of kitchen utensils, such as the dishwasher, the disinfectant cab, and others. I had never lived in such a good house, of course, except for Klein¡¯s home. Klein looked at me andughed. ¡°From your expression, I can see that you are very satisfied with this house. This isn¡¯t a waste of my hard work these past few days.¡± Only then did I recover from my thoughts. I looked at him and asked, ¡°You want me to stay here with Lucky? This is your..¡± Klein thenughed. ¡°That day, I happened to see the opposite unit was up for rent, which was why! rented it. The decoration and furniture here are all ready-made. In the past few days, I just hired Chapter 229 75 55 people to do some cleaning and buy some household necessities.¡± Hearing this, I frowned and then asked, ¡°Why did you rent a house? Isn¡¯t your big house enough for you to live alone?¡± ¡°I rented it for you.¡± Klein said. Hearing this, I smiled. ¡°I called you yesterday, didn¡¯t ? How did you know a few days ago that I would let you help me find a house?¡± Kleinughed as he sat down at the dining table, then replied, ¡°I know you are definitely going to move out, so I might as well take action as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Do you know that I will move out? How do you know?¡± I was stunned. Why did he seem to know everything? Klein said with a hint of a smile on his face, ¡°Your mother is a traditional woman. She will be angry because of the fact that you had a child before marriage. It¡¯s not happy for you and Lucky to live there.¡± Hearing that, I turned around and sat down on the chair. It was undeniable that Klein was right. I already had a child, and it was indeed inconvenient for us to live with my mother. In addition, there was Betty. Although she wouldn¡¯te back often, as long as she came back, she would make trouble for me. I thought that there was already a distance between that home and mine. ¡°Enough. Don¡¯t even think about it. Just stay here and live in peace. In addition, you and I live opposite each other. If there¡¯s anything you need, I can take care of you.¡± Klein advised. I looked around at the house, then refused. ¡°Klein, I thank you for your kindness, but I can¡¯t stay here.¡± ¡°Why? Are you unhappy with this house?¡± Klein immediately asked with a frown. ¡°I¡¯m very satisfied with this ce,¡± I said. ¡°What are you worried about?¡± Klein asked. I replied, ¡°Klein, this neighborhood is one of the high-ssmunities in A City. The decoration and furniture of this house are both very high-end, so the rent must be very expensive. I can¡¯t afford to rent such a ce. Help me find a cheap and ordinary house.¡± As soon as my voice fell, Klein wanted to say something. I immediately said, ¡°I know you will definitely say that I don¡¯t need to worry about money, but we are just ordinary friends. You have no obligation to pay rent for us.¡± I frowned and looked very serious. Klein lowered his head and thought for a moment, but didn¡¯t say anything. He turned and took out a red book from his documents and handed it to me. ¡°A deed?¡± I looked down and was very confused. ¡°I bought this house. I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t live in my house, so I lied to you that I was the one who rented it.¡± Klein said, Hearing this, I opened the big red book and found that it was indeed the deed to this house. Klein continued, ¡°I bought this house two years ago. I prepared it for my grandmother. After all, she is old, and she doesn¡¯t like Vivian. I¡¯m afraid that if I marry her in the future, my grandmother will be old and needs someone to take care of her. She refused to move in and live with us, so I bought this 15.55 house in order to make it convenient for me to take care of my grandmother.¡± : ¡°You¡¯re very thoughtful.¡± I nodded. ¡°That¡¯s why you can stay here. Grandma won¡¯t be able to live here in a short period of time. If you stay here with Lucky, you can help me take care of the house as well.¡± Klein said. Seeing the sincere look in Klein¡¯s eyes, and the fact that I really did have some difficulties at the moment, I could only nod. ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay here for now. When I have the ability, I¡¯ll move out with Lucky.¡± ¡°As long as you are happy.¡± Klein nodded. Chapter 230 Chapter 230 15 55 ) Be¡¯s POV: From that day forth, I had temporarily be one of Klein¡¯s neighbors. Every day, I would do some housework, and asionally, I would share some delicacies with Klein. Klein doted on Lucky very much. He would often buy clothes, children¡¯splementary food, and toys. When Lucky was six months old, I tried to feed her more milk. But Lucky¡¯s love for breast milk was beyond my imagination. The little fellow didn¡¯t want to drink milk orplementary food, so she only drank breast milk. I insisted on giving her milk. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Because I had to find a job Although I could use a breast pump to store the breast milk, it was still extremely inconvenient. I couldn¡¯t stay at home anymore. I had to earn money and support myself and Lucky. Although Klein was willing to help me unconditionally, if I wanted to live a respectable life, I would have to rely on myself in the future. At this time, there was a knock on the door. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lucky? I heard her crying. Is she not feeling well?¡± Klein asked frantically. ¡°No, I was trying to give her milk,¡± I said. ¡°The breast milk is the best food for babies. She can continue to drink breast milk!¡± Klein said. ¡°Oh, no, Klein. She has to slowly get used to food other than breast milk.¡± I insisted. Klein didn¡¯t listen to me. He turned and walked into the master bedroom. With his arms around Lucky, he walked out of the master bedroom. My heart ached. Lucky cried pitifully. When she saw me, her little hands touched her face and she cried even harder. Klein stuffed her into my arms, then said, ¡°Give her some milk right now!¡± I insisted, ¡°She has already drank milk once today. Hold on, she will continue to drink milk.¡± Klein said, ¡°Be, what you¡¯re doing is too cruel. Lucky is only six months old. She should be in the arms of her mother and enjoying breast milk.¡± I didn¡¯t want to see Lucky so sad, but I really needed to work now. My current residence, as well as my daily life, including all of my living expenses, were all under the responsibility of Klein. I wanted to earn money and get out of this situation as soon as possible. But I looked down at the poor little baby and finally couldn¡¯t bear to refuse her. A few minutester, Lucky was full. Then she closed her eyes and fell asleep in my arms. Lucky must have been tired of crying, so she fell asleep very fast. Seeing the tear stains on her face, I felt ufortable, but at least I felt better. At this time, Jane came over and said, ¡°I¡¯ll carry Lucky into the house.¡± 15.55 ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded. I reached out and handed her to Jane. Jane went to the master bedroom with Lucky in her arms. After Lucky was carried away, the only ones left in the living room were Klein and I. Only now did Klein turn around. His face softened slightly, and he said to me, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was a bit agitated just now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s also because you love Lucky. I don¡¯t me you, and I am indeed a cruel mother.¡± Speaking of this, I felt a lump in my throat and turned away to cover my mouth. Seeing how sad I was, Klein slowly walked forward. He stretched out his hand, wanting to pat me on the shoulder, but his hand still froze in mid-air. Only then did he pull back. ¡°Why did you suddenly want Lucky topletely ept milk?¡± Klein frowned as he looked at me, asking in a low voice. I took out a piece of tissue, wiped my nose and tears, and replied, ¡°I want to go out to find a job. If I continue to breastfeed her, it will be very troublesome. The milk will make everything much more convenient. Jane can take care of her at home. I think if I go out to work, I can earn enough money to hire Jane and the living expenses of Lucky and I. After all, I don¡¯t want to continue to live with your help. Klein, this really makes me very ufortable. I have never been so passive since I was a child. This makes me feel insecure. I really don¡¯t want to live like this anymore.¡± After a few minutes of silence, Klein said, ¡°There¡¯s no problem if you want to go out and work. You have a CPA certificate, and manypanies need talents like you. I happen to have a friend¡¯spany that is recruiting people. Why don¡¯t I introduce you to him? Hispany has just started, and there aren¡¯t many ounts. Of course, the sry and treatment won¡¯t be too high, but it¡¯s very suitable for you. You have two hours of rest at noon, and you cane back to feed Lucky. In this way, you don¡¯t have to worry about Lucky, and you can go out to work. What do you think?¡± Hearing Klein¡¯s question, I looked at him, but I was still a little hesitant. ¡°Do they really need an ountant? You¡¯re not just saying that to help me?¡± Hearing this, Kleinughed. ¡°You can go take a look. If you are happy, you can work there. If you are unhappy, you can resign.¡± ¡°All right, thank you.¡± Since things hade to this point, I could only nod in agreement. In fact, I also found a job on the Inte for a few days. As a result, as soon as the other party heard that I had a half-year-old child, they all found an excuse to say that I didn¡¯t fit their requirement In fact, they were worried that it would affect her work. Now that I had the opportunity to feed Lucky and go to work, of course, I was willing to do it.¡± The next morning, I went to Klein¡¯s friend¡¯spany. At first, Klein insisted on seeing me off, but I refused. I was going to work. I didn¡¯t want to implicate too many people, so I insisted on going by myself. When I went to thatpany, I observed it for two days. I found that what Klein said was right. This company had just been established, and there were not many employees. Because the division ofbor was not clear, I took the initiative to bear the responsibility Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Be¡¯s POV: A few months had passed, and winter soon arrived. Lucky was already nine months old and she learnt how to call ¡®mom¡¯. Although she didn¡¯t know how to speak clearly, I still felt sweet in my heart Every day, when I went to work, I handed Lucky over to Jane and hurried back to feed her milk at noon. After lunch, I coaxed her to sleep and then ran to thepany to work. After a few months, I had lost a few pounds, but I was in a good mood. After all, I could live through my own hard work. Although the sry wasn¡¯t very high, it was enough to pay for our living expenses. In addition, after a few months, there was still a sum of money left. Although it wasn¡¯t much, I could still slowly save up to pay back Klein. This month, I also opened an online store, because one of my colleagues working in thepany was engaged in the jewelry business. Her jewelry was very beautiful, and the quality was very good, and the stock was sufficient. The price of the goods was low. So I came up with an idea of opening a jewelry store online. I opened the store for a few days, and my business was not bad. I actually sold more than a dozen orders. Although I didn¡¯t earn much money, it was also a profit. I was very happy. Every day, I was in a hurry to go to the courierpany to deliver goods after work. This day, I had a bag on my shoulder, five or six packages in my arms, and a stack of courier receipt in my hand. I walked toward the courier company on the opposite side. I had to get these packages out of here as soon as possible and then go home to feed Lucky. I was sure Lucky was already anxious. But suddenly, the traffic light in front of me turned into a red light. I looked up and saw that the red light took 95 seconds. At this moment, it was the peak of traffic, and there was a lot of cars. Although I was anxious, I could only stand there and wait for the red light to turn green¡­ Herbert¡¯s POV: I was sitting in a coffee shop on the street. There was soft music ying in the coffee shop. The coffee shop was very quiet, and there were few people. I looked at a crossing road that was only a few dozen meters away from me. My eyes were fixed on the ck figure in the crowd. Her hair floated with the wind and was blown wildly. If it was possible, I really wanted to go forward and help her fix her hair. Originally, I could only look at her because she just passed by here on the way to work. I didn¡¯t expect that I would be so lucky today. I didn¡¯t expect she would encounter a red light of 95 seconds. I could have to look at her a few more times. She seemed to be thinner than before, but she was in good spirits. Her skin was still white, and she was wearing a ck fur coat. It was really cold today. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. 95 seconds of red light passed quickly, and the red light turned green. I quickly followed the crowd and walked to the opposite side. My eyes followed Be¡¯s back closely. I was about to put out the cigarette between my fingers and leave. Unexpectedly, Be might have left in a hurry. She slipped and fell heavily on the road. The parcel and package in her hands were scattered all over the ground. She looked very embarrassed. I immediately stood up, because Be¡¯s facial expression was a little distorted. She must be in pain. Of course, I wanted to help her up as soon as possible, but she would definitely reject me. I didn¡¯t want to disrupt her life for the time being. The next moment, I saw that there were already kind people helping Be to stand up. There were also people crossing the road helping her pick up the package courier receipts. Be thanked those people with a smile on her face. Soon, the green light turned into a red light again. Someone helped Be cross the road¡­ My nervous mood instantly rxed a little. Be must be in pain. The next moment, the cars whizzed past, blocking my line of sight. I could no longer see Be. Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Herbert¡¯s POV: Half an hourter, I was already sitting in the back seat of the car. Connor was driving the car in front. Night had already descended. The car had been moving side by side with a bus. The luxury Mercedes-Benz drove slowly and side by side with the bus in the traffic. I looked out of the window at the figure sitting by the window. The figure seemed to be a little sleepy. She slightly closed her eyes and leaned against the seat to rest. Recently, as long as there was nothing urgent, I would go to the coffee shop downstairs of Be¡¯spany to wait for her every day when she got off work. I just wanted to see her. Or, I would have Connor drive the car to follow the bus she was riding until I saw her get out of the bus and go home. To prevent her from recognizing me, I switched to another car. In the past six months, I missed her very much, but I couldn¡¯t get close to her. I knew she came out to work, so he could only look at her from a distance. Soon after the bus arrived at the station, my car also stopped not far from the station. I watched the slender ck figure walk down from the car and watched her quickly enter the community ahead. It wasn¡¯t until I couldn¡¯t see her anymore that I leaned back on the back seat and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Connor quickly stepped on the elerator, and the car drove back into the road. After remaining silent for a long time in the car, Connor asked, ¡°Mr. Wharton, now that Lucas¡¯s condition has stabilized, why don¡¯t you exin it to Miss Stepanek? Or perhaps, I can exin it to her. You don¡¯t even know that I forced her to go to the hospital.¡± I closed my eyes and replied, ¡°No! That¡¯s my fault. The doctor said that although Lucas¡¯s condition has stabilized, it will take him a month to fully recover. As long as all the indicators are normal this time, he can recover. I want to bring her a healthy Lucas so that she won¡¯t have any worries about Lucas¡¯s health. Since I have been waiting for so long, why should I be in a hurry?¡± I owe Be too much, and I hurt her too much. Then, Connor said, ¡°Right now, Miss Stepanek and Klein¡­are often meeting. Are you not worried?¡± I was silent for a moment before I said, ¡°Be will never fall in love with another man!¡± ¡°Are you this confident?¡± Connor asked. ¡°Of course.¡± In fact, I was not particrly confident. But as soon as I thought of how it was possible for Klein to be together with Be, or even get married, I felt very ufortable. This was the only way I could deceive myself. Be¡¯s POV: That night, after leaving work, Klein came directly to my side. This was also the usual practice. As long as he didn¡¯t have any social activities, he would usually have dinner here. He and Jane were all here, so that he wouldn¡¯t have to cook alone. I sat on the sofa and massaged my ankle. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Klein put down his briefcase, then walked over with a look of concern on his face. ¡°I fell down identally.¡± I raised my head and forced a smile. The fall today was not light, so I couldn¡¯t get up for a long time. Fortunately, the people around me were kind enough to help me up and help me pick up the things. ¡°How did it end up like this? Let me see if you sprained your ankle.¡± After speaking, Klein reached out to touch my ankle, checking if my joints were injured. ¡°I didn¡¯t sprain my ankle.¡± I quickly shook my head and denied it, but his big hand had touched my ankle. His big hands were really warm, which made me a little embarrassed. It was a strange feeling, but I couldn¡¯t pull back my feet. ¡°Your feet are very beautiful. They are very cute.¡± Klein pressed down on my feet. I asked, ¡°I didn¡¯t sprain my ankle, did I?¡± ¡°No.¡± Klein hurriedly came to his senses. He let go of my leg, then reached out and grabbed the medicine in his hand. ¡°Let me apply it for you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I didn¡¯t refuse and thanked him. Klein was very serious, as long as there was a wound on my calf, he would apply medicine it all over. The atmosphere in the living room suddenly became a little ambiguous. When I saw that he had finished applying, I quickly pulled back my leg and dropped my pants. Klein felt his throat grow a little hoarse. Putting down the medicine in his hand, he looked at Jane who was preparing dinner in the kitchen. ¡°¡­ Where¡¯s Lucky?¡± ¡°Lucky didn¡¯t sleep in the afternoon. She¡¯s asleep now,¡± I replied. ¡°Oh. Then you can have a good meal since she won¡¯t make trouble for you.¡± Klein¡¯s smile was beginning to grow a bit unnatural. ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to wash my hands.¡± I felt that the atmosphere was a little weird. I didn¡¯t know what to say next, so I thought of the reason for washing hands. The next moment, I quickly stood up. Maybe my legs were a little numb just now. When I stood up, I almost fell down. ¡°Be careful!¡± I felt my waist tighten, and then I was pulled into a warm embrace. I was held in his arms.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Klein¡¯s POV: Be fell down. There were bruises on her feet and some parts of her skin had been scratched, which made me very worried. I took the initiative to check her feet. Be¡¯s feet were small and her skin was very white. It was very cute. When her feet were in my palm, I was reluctant to let them go. I also offered to help her apply the medicine. She was very well-behaved and sat aside, letting me help her apply the medicine. When she stood up and was about to fall, I instinctively hugged her. At this moment, I clearly realized that my heart was beating very fast, as if it was going to jump out of my mouth. I remembered thest time I had this feeling, I was still a young high school student. The first time! fell in love with someone but I didn¡¯t understand. Later, when I met more women, I no longer had this feeling. Because of Be, this feeling appeared again. Be¡¯s waist was very thin, her body was very soft, and there was a faint fragrance on her body. After Be stood firm, I was still reluctant to let go of my hand. At this moment, Be pursed her lips into a smile and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Then, she raised her arm and made a gesture of pushing me away. But I still couldn¡¯t control myself. Looking at her pale cheeks and slightly curled eyshes, my heart beat even faster. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. I lowered my head uncontrobly and touched her lips with my lips. Be¡¯s POV: When I saw Klein¡¯s actions, I waspletely stunned. What was he doing? I raised my hand in the air and wanted to push him away immediately, but I was a little hesitant. This man had really given me too much help. Without him, I didn¡¯t know what would happen to Lucky and I now. Was it too much for me to refuse him directly?¡± But I couldn¡¯t use myself to repay his kindness? As soon as I thought of thest sentence, I instinctively pushed Klein away with all my might. Klein was forced to take a step back, and he mearly lost his bnce. I quickly turned my back and touched my cheeks. I was so embarrassed that I didn¡¯t know what to do next. Behind me, Klein¡¯s regretful voice rang out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. L¡­¡± At this moment, Jane put a te of food on the table and shouted, ¡°Sir, madam, dinner is ready.¡± around and slipped into the bathroom. This meal was naturally a bit awkward. I had been eating with my head lowered the entire time, not daring to raise my head to look at Klein. Klein lowered his head and began to eat. After eating two bowls of rice in a row, he didn¡¯t even pick up any vegetable. Jane on the side asked in surprise, ¡°Mr. Wharton, why aren¡¯t you eating vegetable today? Is it that the dishes I made today don¡¯t suit your taste?¡± ¡°No, no. I suddenly have some work to deal with. You can eat first.¡± After speaking, Klein rose to his feet, grabbed his briefcase, and began to walk out When the door was closed, Jane turned her head and asked, ¡°Why do I feel that Mr. Wharton is strange today?¡± ¡°Really? I don¡¯t know,¡± I replied casually. Ever since then, I haven¡¯t seen Klein for a few days, I thought the incident that day had passed just like that, but the next day, I pretended as though nothing had happened. In the future, I had to be careful not to spend time alone with Klein. However, things weren¡¯t going as I had expected. Klein had intentionally avoided me, and hadn¡¯t been seeing me for a few days in a row. This made me feel even more awkward. That night, after I had dinner with Jane, I cleaned up the dining table. I was preparing a package on the floor in the living room. Jane asked, ¡°Do you think I did something wrong and offended him? Why didn¡¯t hee home for dinner today? Or do you think my cooking doesn¡¯t suit his appetite?¡± Hearing these words, I raised my head and asked, ¡°Did you say that Klein got off work and went home tonight?¡± ¡°Yes, I saw him when I went out to dump garbage. I also asked him if he woulde over for dinner. He said he was noting,¡± Jane replied. Hearing this, I knew that he was deliberately avoiding me, so I said, ¡°Maybe he will have a dateter.¡± The next moment, Jane suddenly said, ¡°Right. I remember now. It seems like he caught a severe cold. I saw him sneezing the entire time, and he wasn¡¯t in good spirits either.¡± ¡°What? You said he was sick?¡± Hearing this, I frowned. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s probably ill. He probably doesn¡¯t have the appetite,¡± replied Jane. ¡°Then did he take any medicine?¡± I was a bit worried about Klein. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡± Jane shook her head and said. Klein was normally in good health, and he didn¡¯t get sick at all. Thus, he never stored any medicine in his house. Thinking of this, I quickly went back to my room and found some medicine for colds and fevers. Then I said to Jane, ¡°Lucky is going to sleep soon. Please take care of her for me. I¡¯ll go and see Klein and send him some medicine.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jane nodded. I went out of the door, went straight to the door of Klein¡¯s house, and then rang the doorbell. The doorbell rang for a long time, but Klein still didn¡¯te to open the door. The more I waited, the more panicked I became. After hesitating for a moment, I hurriedly turned and went back to retrieve the key. In an emergency Klein left a key in my home. I didn¡¯t expect that it woulde in handy today. I opened the door and saw that it was dark inside. I frowned and reached out to turn on the light in the living room. Seeing that there was no light in every room, I turned around and gently pushed open the door of the master bedroom. Through the faint lighting from the living room, I saw Klein curled up under the quilt on the bed. Seeing him like this, I hurriedly walked to the side of the bed, stretched out my hand, and nudged Klein, who was dressed in his home clothes. I called out, ¡°Klein? Klein?¡± ¡°Water¡­water¡­¡± Klein shut his eyes, as though he was speaking in his dreams. ¨ª hurriedly turned and poured him a cup of warm water. Patting his shoulder, I said, ¡°Klein, the water¡¯s here. Hurry up and drink.¡± However, after nudging him for a long time, Klein didn¡¯t react at all. I reached out and touched his head. I couldn¡¯t help but worry. It was really hot. He had a fever! I looked around and saw a stic bag next to Klein, in which there were some medical prescription given by the doctor. It seemed that he had gone to the hospital. But he needed to take medicine now. I used all of my strength to help Klein sit up. ¡°Klein, take your medicine.¡± After shouting, I ced the medicine into his mouth, then ced the cup of water into his mouth. As soon as he took the medicine, before I could put down the cup of water in my hand, Klein hugged me and shouted, ¡°Cold¡­¡± Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Be¡¯s POV: Suddenly, I was hugged by him. My hand trembled, and the water in the cup sshed out. Then, I felt that his body was shaking. I knew that he had a high fever, so I quickly helped him lie down and covered him with the quilt. ¡°Don¡¯t go! Don¡¯t go¡­¡± In his sleep, Klein grabbed my wrist and refused to let go. I frowned and reached out to push his hand away, but I failed several times. Then I looked at him and found that he was seriously ill. Seeing this, I touched his forehead, but there was still no sweat, and his hands and feet were still cold. At this time, I remembered what the doctor said when Lucky was sick. The doctor said that if a child had a fever, I must keep his hands and feet warm. Looking around, I pulled his hand away and went to the room next door to fetch a quilt. I covered Klein with it, hoping that he would sweat. But then, Klein began to flip back and forth under the nkets, his mouth chattering nonstop. ¡°Cold, cold¡­¡± Seeing that this wasn¡¯t going to work, I hurriedly stepped forward and patted Klein on the cheek. In a soft voice, I said, ¡°Klein, you are having a high fever. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital. Hurry up and get up!¡± But it seemed as though Klein didn¡¯t hear anything, He grabbed me in his arms, shouting, ¡°Don¡¯t go. Don¡¯t leave me¡­¡± . Holding me in his arms, under the dim light outside, I lowered my head to look at the man in front of me, who suddenly looked like a child. I couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. At this moment, his eyebrows were tightly knitted, and his whole body was still trembling. The man¡¯s perseverance had long disappeared, reced by a child¡¯s fragileness and fear. This man could be said to be an important person in my life. There were many times when he saved me from danger. Without him, I would not be here at this moment, nor would there be a healthy and lively Lucky at this moment. I was filled with gratitude towards Klein, but I didn¡¯t know how to repay him. In addition, I was still receiving assistance from him. After thinking for a long time, I slowly stretched out my arms, then hugged his back, and whispered in Klein¡¯s ear, ¡°I won¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡± I didn¡¯t know if he heard me or not. I felt that his arms were tightened and he held me more tightly. I didn¡¯t refuse him, nor was I estranged from him. Instead, I covered him with a thick nket and helped him warm his hands and feet. His face was in my neck, and I could feel that his face was burming because of the high fever. At this moment, I didn¡¯t know whether it was right or wrong for me to do this. Klein was a patient. I had to take care of him. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. I hugged him tightly, ced my head on his shoulder, and called a doctor friend I knew. ording to his instructions, I took care of him. My friend had said that as long as I followed the medicine prescription given to Klein, there wouldn¡¯t be any major problems. It wasn¡¯t until three o¡¯clock in the morning that Klein finally felt much better. My home clothes are almost soaked. I was afraid he would be dehydrated, so I let him drink a lot of water. After his fever subsided, I realized that he was awake. My face was a little flushed. I quickly lifted the quilt and got out of bed. At this moment, Klein didn¡¯t pull at my wrist like he had just done. Klein¡¯s POV: Hearing the sound of the door being gently closed, I opened my sleepy eyes. Trested my head on my arms and stared at the ceiling with a happy smile on my face. In the afternoon, I was still cursing the sudden cold. When I came back from workst night, I felt sore all over my body and couldn¡¯t move in bed. But now, I thought that this cold was really good, especially this high fever, which really brought me unexpected gains. Klein reached out and pulled the nket to his nose. He took a deep breath of the scent inside the nket. There was the scent of Be, a very good smell, and I could savor it for a long time¡­ Be¡¯s POV: I went home and took a look at Lucky who was sleeping, then I turned and went to the bathroom to take a shower. The hot water on my head sshed down. Just now, my sweat had already mixed with Klein¡¯s, and my entire body was sticky and ufortable. The warm water washed away everything, taking away the scent of sweat which Klein had left on me. Half an hourter, I came out of the bathroom while drying my hair in a bathrobe. Perhaps because she had heard themotion, Jane, dressed in pajamas, walked out. She said, ¡°Miss Stepanek, how¡¯s Mr. Wharton doing?¡± ¡°His fever has just subsided.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that the fever has subsided¡± said Jane with a smile. ¡°He has a serious fever. I was afraid something might happen to him, so I have been sitting there waiting for his fever to subside.¡± When I said this, I didn¡¯t even dare to look into Jane¡¯s eyes. I felt very guilty, and then I went back to my room and fell asleep with an excuse of being sleepy. I didn¡¯t fall asleep until four o¡¯clock. I was very sleepy. When I slept until eight o¡¯clock, I panicked as soon as I read the watch. I had never beente for a few months at work. So I quickly got up, simply washed up, and left home without having breakfast. 10 22 ¡°Miss, you need to have breakfast first.¡¯ Jane had already ced all the breakfast on the table. ¡°It¡¯s toote. I won¡¯t eat anymore,¡± I said as I changed my shoes at the door. Seeing this, Jane ran over with a steamed bun and stuffed it into my hand. ¡°Eat on the way. If you don¡¯t take your breakfast, how can you work in the morning?¡± ¡°Thank you Jane.¡± I smiled at Jane and took the steamed bun out of the door. I pressed the button of the elevator and ate the buns while waiting for the elevator. At this time, the opposite door suddenly opened! Seeing that the door to Klein¡¯s house had been opened, my heart skipped a beat. To be honest, after what had happenedst night, I truly felt a bit awkward facing him. Although he had been in a dazest night, I knew that he must have been conscious. Especially after his fever subsided, he had been awake for a long time. Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Be¡¯s POV: Just as I was praying that I wouldn¡¯t run into him, he walked out in his suit with his briefcase. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to rest at home? You¡¯re going to work now?¡± Although I felt a bit awkward in front of Klein, I still pretended to be calm. Klein¡¯s face was very calm as well. His calm performance eased my mood a little. Kleinughed. ¡°I can¡¯t rest yet. I still have a lot of work to do.¡± After that, he looked down at the watch on his wrist, frowned, and said, ¡°You¡¯re going to bete today.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll still be in time if I drive you there.¡± Klein said, ¡°No need. You¡¯ll have to take a longer route. Besides, you are also very busy. I can continue to wait for a taxi.¡± I shook my head and refused. We... We didn¡¯t say anything else. I suddenly felt that the atmosphere in the elevator was a little weird. I could feel that he seemed to have been looking at me all the time.¡± I frowned. In order to hide my nervousness, I lowered my head and looked at my fingers. All of a sudden, he reached out and grabbed my wrist. ¡°This is the peak hour,¡± said Klein. ¡°The taxi will only arrive veryte. I¡¯ll send you to work.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± I wanted to refuse. After all, he would have to drive further to send me to work. But Klein didn¡¯t give me a chance to refuse. He pulled my hand and got into his car. Along the way, I looked out of the car window, because I had the feeling that Klein was always looking at me today. And there seemed to be a strange smile on his face. This made me feel a little ufortable. I didn¡¯t feel as rxed as usual. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Last night, because you took care of me, you didn¡¯t have a good rest. You didn¡¯t even eat breakfast. You¡¯re stillte.¡± Klein said. I replied, ¡°We¡®re friends. You¡¯re sick, so I should take care of you. Besides, you sent me to work. I won¡¯t bete.¡± I lowered my head and looked at my phone. I was still in time for work. When I heard him say that I took care of himst night. My cheeks began to burn. In truth,st night, I was sleeping with Klein in my arms. ¡°Klein.¡± ¡°Be.¡± We spoke almost at the same time and then stopped at the same time. I tidied the hair and changed the subject. ¡°By the way, your friend¡¯spany has been developing well recently. There are a lot more orders.¡± ¡°My friend¡¯s father is a businessman. This time, he came out to start his own business. Actually, his family has quite a few connections. Right,st time, he told me that you performed very well at his ce. He said that he wanted to give you a raise. Actually, I knew that he wasn¡¯t going to give you a raise. He was just afraid that you would go somewhere else. Where would he find such a capable employee like you?¡± Kleinughed as he drove. Today, aside from feeling a bit awkward, Klein truly was in a very good mood, and he was in good spirits as well. It seemed as though he had already recovered from the cold. ¡°In fact, my boss also takes good care of me. He asked me to rest for half an hour more at noon. Otherwise, how can Ie back to feed Lucky? Besides, I don¡¯t have much work to do. I definitely won¡¯t change jobs,¡± I said. ¡°If he knew what you were saying, he would definitely be very happy.¡± Klein laughed. The atmosphere between us had eased a little. The car slowly stopped at the foot of the building where I worked. Klein lowered his head to look at the watch on his wrist. ¡°There¡¯s still five minutes to nine o¡¯clock. You¡¯re just in time.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I turned my head and thanked him. Then I unfastened my seat belt, picked up my bag, and reached out to open the door. Klein frowned, then reached out and grabbed my arm. ¡°Wait a moment!¡± I turned to look at Klein, who had a very serious look on his face. He opened his mouth, as though he wanted to say something to me, but he didn¡¯t. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked in confusion. ¡°Be, let me take care of you and Lucky!¡± Klein stared at me. His voice wasn¡¯t very loud, but his tone was very solemn. Hearing this, I couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned! What did he mean? Take care of Lucky and I? My mind was a bit confused, and I didn¡¯t know how to deal with it. After all, I didn¡¯t expect that Klein would suddenly say something like that. I didn¡¯t answer him. He continued, ¡°You need a man. Lucky needs a father, and I also need a woman who can take care of me. The three of us just need each other.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Be¡¯s POV: I lowered my head and thought for a few seconds. Then, I raised my head and looked at him firmly, saying. ¡°Klein, you can be Lucky¡¯s godfather, a more important person than her own father.¡± ¡°As for my feelings¡­ I have experienced too many things. I don¡¯t want to touch this anymore, at least not now. And you are so excellent. You are a handsome rich gentleman. You deserve to have a better partner!¡± Klein was indeed a trustworthy man. He loved me very much and took good care of me. But I couldn¡¯t deceive my heart. I could treat him as my family or best friend, but I couldn¡¯t always treat him as my beloved. In addition, Klein was simply too outstanding. His appearance, his character, his abilities, and his family background were all very good. When I lived with him, I didn¡¯t need to worry about the basics of life. I could even live a rich and peaceful life. But that was far too unfair for Klein. Klein should love a woman who loved him deeply as well. At this moment, I was a little regretful. I regretted holding him and taking care of himst night. Maybe I gave him a glimmer of hope, so he had such thoughts and actions today. Initially, I did it out of guilt and gratitude, but I didn¡¯t expect to cause emotional trouble now. ¡°But I think you are the best woman. At the very least, for me.¡± Klein stared stubbornly at me. Hearing that, I frowned. I had been divorced and brought along a child less than one year old. My family was ordinary and I didn¡¯t have a dazzling career. Was I the best woman? Sure enough, love would make people blind.¡± Klein continued, ¡°Be, I don¡¯t want your answer right now. I only hope that you can seriously consider my suggestion.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to think about it. I can answer you right now. I won¡¯t agree.¡± The next moment, I looked into Klein¡¯s eyes. My voice was firm, and there was no room for discussion. Klein frowned. Rubbing his hands against the steering wheel in his hands, he said, ¡°Lucky¡¯s getting bigger and bigger. She needs a normal family. Have you ever thought that she would ask where her father went as soon as she bes a little more sensible? When she goes to kindergarten, how are you going to fill in her father¡¯s column?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Have you considered all these things? Children from single parent families encounter new problems in the future, which will be very unfavorable to their growth. If we can make a decision before she bes sensible, she will be my daughter in the future. We will be a happy family, and she won¡¯t be affected at all.¡± Hearing this, I was silent, and my heart was not so determined. In fact, I had thought about these things, but I always thought that it was still early. There were still two years before Lucky could go to kindergarten. However, time passed fast, and that day woulde in the end. I really had no solution to this problem. ¡°But of course, you have to consider your own happiness as well. Be, I¡¯ve been in love with you for a very long time. My feelings for you are genuine. I can determine my own feelings, and I can also bear the responsibilities I¡¯ll have to bear in the future. I just want you to give me a chance!¡± Klein looked at me sincerely. At this moment, I had to admit that Klein¡¯s words really had a great impact on my mind, especially on my own problem. If it was just me, I could follow the feelings in my heart. But when I thought of my child, I couldn¡¯t help frowning. I came from a single parent family. I knew the pain of a single parent family. However, I still didn¡¯t want to force myself to do anything I wasn¡¯t willing to do. What¡¯s more, Klein was worthy of someone better. In front of him, I felt inferior. Therefore, in the next moment, I decisively interrupted him. ¡°Klein, don¡¯t ever mention this to me again. We¡®re just friends. It¡¯s impossible for us to fall in love with each other. If you¡®re willing, you can be Lucky¡¯s Godfather! I¡¯m late, so I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. Goodbye.¡± After that, I got out of the car and walked quickly to the building in front of me. Today, I was stillte. I was a little distracted as I sat in front of my desk. Klein disturbed my usual peaceful self. In terms of feelings, I knew very well that I only felt gratitude and appreciation towards Klein. I didn¡¯t have any feelings for him, but what he said about the problems that I would face in the future was something that I cared about the most. After struggling for a long time, I did note to a conclusion. In the end, I gave up struggling. I definitely couldn¡¯t ept Klein¡¯s suggestion, because I didn¡¯t want to repay his kindness with my feelings. Thus, I decided to be down-to-earth and do what I needed to do right now. I had to do my best to make a living for myself. So in the future, I would work harder for mypany. I hope that I could earn enough money and buy a real home for Lucky and I in the future. In the next few days, Klein went out very early and came home veryte. I felt a bit more rxed. After all, I didn¡¯t have to face Klein. That very night, Klein came to visit, and bought a new doll. Klein held Lucky in his arms, and Lucky held the doll. The two of them were very happy, and Lucky liked him very much. From time to time, her little chubby hand would touch his face. Seeing this scene, I was a little moved. Klein¡¯s role as a father had given Luckyplete love. After ying for a while, Lucky was a little tired. Jane stepped forward and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Wharton, Lucky is sleepy. Shall I take her to sleep?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Klein kissed Lucky¡¯s chubby little face, then handed her to Jane. Lucky held the doll in her arms and went into the bedroom. I pursed my lips into a smile and said, ¡°Lucky is still a kid. The doll you bought is too expensive. Just 10 23 buy a cheaper one for her to y with.¡± Klein had bought a very expensive toy. I estimated that a doll would cost a hundred dors. ¡°Of course I can¡¯t buy inferior things for my daughter. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m awyer. I earn a lot of money!¡± Klein teased. I chuckled, but didn¡¯t retort. I picked up a prepared leather envelope and walked over to Klein. Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Be¡¯s POV: ¡°What is this?¡± Klein epted the envelope from me. I smiled and said, ¡°This is the money you lend mest time. I have saved enough. I¡¯m returning it back to youl¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Klein seemed to be rather angry. I said, ¡°I borrowed your money. Isn¡¯t it normal to return it back to you now?¡± I felt as though Klein was somewhat puzzled. It was just a matter of returning the money. Why wasn¡¯t he happy? Klein was very angry as he epted the leather envelope from me. With a slightly wounded look on his face, he said, ¡°Be, do you think I¡¯m a despicable person? Do you think I want to use the debt you owe me to force you topromise?¡± Hearing this, I was even more confused. ¡°What do you mean? Why would I think so?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything when I lend you the money, nor did I have any other subsidiary conditions. The suggestion I gave you a few days ago was also from the bottom of my heart. If you don¡¯t want to, I will never force you. I will still treat you and Lucky the same way I used to. You are not rich now, but you still give me money. I don¡¯t understand? You are afraid that I will force you to build a romantic rtionship with me, right?¡± Hearing this, I finally understood why Klein was so angry. It turned out that he had thought that I was giving him money out of fear that he would threaten me. Actually, I didn¡¯t think so at all. I just wanted to pay him back. Ever since I went out to work and started the business, I had been looking forward to saving up enough money to give it back to Klein. But I didn¡¯t expect that doing this would hurt him. I med myself in my heart. ¡°Klein, that really isn¡¯t what I meant. I didn¡¯t even think about it that much!¡± I tried to exim. But Klein didn¡¯t want to listen at all. The next moment, Klein grabbed the leather envelope in his hands and said, ¡°No need to exin. I¡¯ll take the money. I won¡¯t make you feel uneasy. I¡¯m going back.¡± After that, he turned around and walked out of the door. ¡°Klein.¡± I called out softly, but he didn¡¯t turn his head. Instead, he walked out of the main door and closed the door. The main door separated us from each other. After he left, I was rather annoyed. I supported my head and sat down on the sofa. In my heart, I couldn¡¯t help but me myself. I med myself for not thinkingN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. about what I should do. In the next few days, Klein never appeared again. He didn¡¯t evene over to take a look. I was very conflicted, but I really didn¡¯t know what to say. This time, I knew that I had seriously hurt Klein¡¯s self-esteem. Right now, all I could do was pin my hopes on time. Most likely, in a few days, he would be fine. After all, he wasn¡¯t someone who loved Chapter 237 to bear grudges. It was getting colder and colder in winter. I was still busy with work and my online store. In recent days, the business had improved a lot. In order to expand the supply of goods, I went to a jewelry factory in the suburbs on the weekend. It was said that there were many styles in this jewelry factory, and the appearance of the goods was also very good. Moreover, it would be much cheaper to directly buy goods from the factory, so I wanted to stock up some goods at home and sell them slowly. It would take more than two hours to get on the bus from A City to this factory. It would take at least one day to get back and forth, including choosing goods, so I couldn¡¯t feed Lucky at noon. Fortunately, she was ten months old, so she just neededplementary food. In the afternoon, I chose two boxes of goods. As soon as I paid, my cell phone rang. I took out my phone and saw that it was a call from Jane. As soon as I picked up the phone, I heard Lucky crying. ¡°Be, Lucky has a high fever. It¡¯s almost 40 degrees.¡± Jame was very nervous. Hearing this, my scalp being numb, I quickly said, ¡°Why did she suddenly have a high fever? Hurry up and send her to the hospital.¡± ¡°I¡¯m on my way to the hospital. It¡¯s just that Lucky has been crying. She¡¯s looking for you. Be, when will youe back?¡± ¡°I will need at least two hours to reach. Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯ll think of a way.¡± I hung up the phone. Timmediately thought of Klein. Lucky was very dependent on him. I couldn¡¯t go back immediately, but with Klein there, Lucky should feel a bit better. The next moment, I frantically dialed Klein¡¯s number ¡°Hello?¡± After the phone rang a few times, the other end of the line was finally picked up. ¡°Klein, where are you? Do you have time?¡± My voice was iparably frantic. ¡°What happened?¡± Klein immediately stood up from his desk, his voice growing nervous. ¡°It¡¯s Lucky. She has a high fever of 40 degrees and has been crying. But I am now in the suburbs, and it will take me more than two hours to get back. I¡­¡± When I said this, I couldn¡¯t help but shed tears. Ever since I had Lucky, I had often felt helpless. Where did the fearless me go in the past? Maybe I had something to worry about now. My weakness was Lucky. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of Lucky. See you at the hospital!¡± Klein said. I could hear the sound of Klein walking. I knew that he would definitely keep his word. At this time, he should be on his way to the hospital. ¡°Klein, thamk you!¡± At this moment, my feelings wereplicated. I didn¡¯t know what to say, so I only called out his name and thanked him. Originally, Klein had been angry because of what had happened earlier. If it weren¡¯t for Lucky, I probably wouldn¡¯t have taken the initiative to call him. I was still a little worried when I dialed the number, but now it seemed that I really thought too much. 10232 Even when he was angry, he was still willing to help me and Lucky. Other than feeling moved and guilty, I no longer had any other feelings in my heart. Hearing this, he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here. You don¡¯t have to worry. Be careful when youe back. Lucky will be safe¡­¡± Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Be¡¯s POV: For the first time, I felt that I couldn¡¯t live without klein. Unconsciously, he had be my emotional support. I had no time to think about it. I took two boxes of goods and rushed to the bus because it was a remote ce, so it was difficult to call a taxi. By the time I got to the hospital, it was already night. I opened the door of the ward and saw that Lucky was having an infusion on the hospital bed. I rushed over sadly. ¡°Lucky?¡± I looked at her, who was sleeping with her eyes closed. I was very worried. My fingers gently touched her face and found that her fever had subsided, so I rxed a little. At this time, Klein consoled me. ¡°The fever has subsided, and the results of the test havee out. It¡¯s just a virus infection. She¡¯ll be fine in a few days.¡± Hearing these words, I raised my head to look at Klein, then nodded. At this time, Jane came over and said guiltily, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Yesterday, I took her to the balcony to have fun. I didn¡¯t expect that it would be so easy to catch a cold, and she had a high fever. After we arrived at the hospital, the doctors and nurses kept asking us to line up and make an appointment with us. Fortunately, Mr. Wharton was with us.¡± Upon hearing these words, I felt even more grateful towards Klein. And then, I said to the Jane, ¡°You don¡¯t have to me yourself too much. It¡¯s very normal for children to catch a cold.¡± ¡°Thank you for your forgiveness.¡± Then, Klein said to Jane, ¡°Jane, it¡¯s gettingte. Go eat in the cafeteria, and then bring me something to eat.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jane nodded and then walked out of the ward. After Jane left, I sat down by the side of the bed, my hands sped around Lucky¡¯s chubby little hand. With red-rimmed eyes, I said, ¡°Klein, you saved Lucky and I today. If anything happens to Lucky, I¡¯ll really die.¡± Klein pretended to be very rxed as he laughed. ¡°You¡¯re making it sound serious. There shouldn¡¯t be much of a big deal to begin with.¡± ¡°In addition, I¡¯m Lucky¡¯s godfather. It¡¯s my duty to take care of her.¡± Klein said. The more Klein said this, the more grateful I felt in my heart. I had probably be a burden to him, but at a critical moment, I could only look for him. There was no second person whom I could trust so much. I lowered my head. After a moment of silence, I said, ¡°Klein, I¡¯m sorry about what happenedst time.¡± ¡°What happenedst time?¡± Klein asked. ¡°Last time, when I paid you back, it really wasn¡¯t what you imagined. I really didn¡¯t think too much about it. I just don¡¯t like to owe others money all the time. I really didn¡¯t mean anything else.¡± I looked into Klein¡¯s eyes and exined. INICIO IUI WOOGIDALU. VIIUL TUPPUTUU LIU I spoke back then.¡± Speaking of this, he obviously looked out of the window and took a deep breath. I could see that although he said it casually, he still cared about it. This showed that my actions really hurt his feelings and self-esteem. I was also very regretful. I was right to pay back the money. Maybe it was not the right time for me to pay back. Then, Klein said, ¡°When I go back, I¡¯ll bring Lucky a bottle of milk and some diapers. By the way, I¡¯ll bring you some daily necessities as well. Most likely, you¡¯ll have to stay here for a few days. ¡°Thank you.¡± I nodded. Klein turned and left the room. After closing the door, he took a deep breath, then left. Soon, Jane came back with food. I had been busy all day and I was hungry. When I saw that there was nothing serious with Lucky, I was relieved and began to eat. But at the side of my ears, I could still hear the nagging of Jane. ¡°Be, Mr. Wharton really loves Lucky very much.¡± Hearing this, the speed of my eating slowed down Looking at my daughter in front of me, I was thinking about her future. After dinner, klein brought my daily necessities and Lucky¡¯s daily necessities over. He apanied us all the way until it was almost midnight before returning. I took a few days off and stayed in the hospital for three more days before Lucky was discharged from the hospital. That morning, Klein drove to pick Lucky and I up from the hospital. I held Lucky in my arms and Jane carried my things. After Klein helped me with the discharge formalities, we walked out of the hospital together. ¡°You¡®re so busy at work, and it¡¯s a waste of your time toe heree. In fact, I can just get a taxi with Jane and go back,¡± I said apologetically as I walked. But Klein reached out to hold Lucky in his arms. Laughing, he said, ¡°I¡¯m here to wee Lucky out of the hospital. I¡¯m not here for you?¡± Hearing this, I immediately shut my mouth. Klein walked in front, holding Lucky in his arms. I followed behind him, while Jane followed behind 1. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Lucky! Little Angel, I¡¯m your godfather.¡± On the way to the parking lot, Klein had been ying with Lucky in his arms. All of a sudden, ¡°Daddy, Daddy.¡± Lucky called out ¡°Daddy¡± intermittently. Klein and I were both surprised. Because Lucky only knew how to call ¡®Mother¡¯, and she never knew how to call anything else. We were both very excited. This was especially true for Klein. Turning his head, he said excitedly to me, ¡°Did you hear that? Lucky called me daddy!¡± ¡°Lucky, you¡¯re awesome!¡± I was also very excited. Kleim immediately raised Lucky high into the air. Lucky was so amused that she began tough. Every corner of the room was filled with their hearty smiles. Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Be¡¯s POV: Klein turned to look at me. I stared at Klein, clenching my right hand into a fist! At this moment, I gathered my courage, but my legs were trembling a little, because after I made this decision, I would say goodbye to the past. I had to start a new life, and Lucky also had to start a new life. Klein stared at me for a moment, then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and talk.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. Klein then turned and took out his key, opening the door. After Klein entered, I followed him in, then tunned and shut the door. slowly walked to the front of Klein, raised my head to meet his gaze, and said, ¡°Klein, I ept your suggestion.¡± Hearing this, Klein stared at me with a frown, unable to react. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I bit my lower lip and said, ¡°You changed your mind? If you changed your mind, just pretend that I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± At this moment, Kleim reached out and grabbed my wrist. I felt my wrist tighten. Raising my head, I saw that Klein was staring at me with a pair of scorching eyes. ¡°Are you saying that you agreed to be with me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded heavily. This was the decision I had made in the hospital after a few days. In the past few days, although I was also very hesitant, I thought about it. if Lucky could grow up happily under the care of Klein. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Klein¡¯s voice began to tremble. Seeing the delighted look on Klein¡¯s face, I pursed my lips, nodded, and then said solemnly, ¡°Klein, I don¡¯t want to lie to you. The reason why I agreed to be with you is all for Lucky¡¯s sake, but I promise you that in the future, I will work hard to fall in love with you! And when I am with you, I will be loyal to you.¡± Klein listened carefully to my words, and then asked, ¡°Are you done?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. Then, Klein looked at me andughed. ¡°Be, you are still as honest as ever. I admire your honesty the most.¡± I frowned. I knew it was actually a kind of injury. The next moment, Klein suddenly took a step forward, reached out, grabbed my waist, and lifted me up. In an instant, I, who was half a head shorter than Klein, instantly became taller than him. I looked at him in panic. ¡°Klein, what are you doing?¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. My body was hanging in the air. I was still a little scared and worried. But then, Kleinughed as he said to me, ¡°Be, listen carefully. I am very confident that in the next few days, you will fall in love with me.¡± I was stunned. Klein grabbed my waist and spun me around the room at high speed. Fearing, he ced his hands on his shoulders and frantically shouted, ¡°Klein, what are you doing? Put me down!¡± Klein, on the other hand, was addicted to it. His footsteps became even faster, and he even let out a loud, clear laugh. ¡°Haha!¡± In the end, I also felt very excited, and ourughter floated through the whole room. In the end, he hugged me and put me on the sofa, gasping for breath. At this moment, I felt that the whole room was still spinning. I leaned my head on the back of the sofa with a smile on my face. I had never been so crazy before. This feeling was light and very exciting. Klein held the sofa and panted for a few seconds, then supported his head with one hand, staring at me with his beautiful blue eyes. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± I noticed his eyes and asked softly. He suddenly reached out to pinch my chin and asked with a smile, ¡°You are so beautiful.¡± Hearing such praise, I couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you praise me, but all the beautiful women around you are more beautiful than me. For example, Vivian, for example¡­¡± Before I could finish my words, Klein kissed me. ¡°Woo.¡± I swallowed the words that I didn¡¯t finish. His kiss was so gentle that I was stunned all of a sudden! When I was with Herbert, I never thought that I would kiss a second man. And this man who had kissed me was his younger cousin, Klein. But at this moment, everything really happened, and he got my permission. He should be my boyfriend now. To be honest, I was still very resistant to this kiss. After all, I was really not mentally prepared. Being touched by another man made me very nervous and ufortable. However, at this moment, I couldn¡¯t push him away, because he had the right now, and I had the responsibility. We had begun to fall in love, haven¡¯t we? Therefore, I tried my best to get used to his kiss and even wanted to cater to him, but I couldn¡¯t do it now. I could only put one hand on his shoulder to tell him my attitude. It was possible that this hand om his shoulder had instantly aroused Klein¡¯s emotions. Not only did he kiss me, he also wanted to explore more. His exploration made me even more stiff. At the moment, I was in a panic, and naturally, I knew what he wanted. But could I give it to him now? I was not ready. I was really not ready. Everything happened so suddenly. I regretted being alone with him. However, since I had made up my mind, I didn¡¯t need to regret it. I had to be with him firmly. I hated pretentious women the most, so I didn¡¯t want to be a woman like that. At this moment, in my heart, I thought, ¡°This is good. If everything that should happen happens, then I have no way out. In the future, I will be willing to be with Klein. We will build a happy family.¡± Thus, after making up my mind, not only did I not reject Klein¡¯s repeated exploration, I simply leaned my body against the back of the sofa, spread out my hands and feet, and did not stop him from kissing and caressing. Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Be¡¯s POV: I was ready to risk everything. But Klein stopped caressing me. I opened my eyes and saw a smiling face. I looked back at him in confusion. Immediately afterwards, Klein rubbed his finger against my face, then said seriously, ¡°I know you aren¡¯t ready yet. I won¡¯t force you to do anything you don¡¯t want to do!¡± Hearing these words, my eyes widened as I stared at Klein. I couldn¡¯t describe how I felt in my heart, but I was certain that I was touched, grateful, and mixed with some indescribable emotions. It was rare for a man to be able to hold back in that sort of situation, but Klein was able to hold it in. In addition, I hadn¡¯t refused him, nor had I struggled. Perhaps he had seen through my hesitation and myck of awareness, as well as my rigid body? At this time, he was so considerate to me and respected me. There would not be a second good man like him! Therefore, at this moment, I said to myself in my heart, ¡°Be, you must cherish the man in front of you.¡± ¡°What you need to do now is to forget the past and grasp the future of you and Klein. Of course, it¡¯s also Lucky¡¯s future!¡± ¡°Klein, thank you.¡± I said sincerely to him, my eyes filled with bitterness. ¡°You never have to say these words to me. No matter what I do for you, I am willing to do it!¡± After speaking, Klein reached out and pulled me into his arms, arge hand caressing my long hair. Klein¡¯s words touched me deeply. In the future, I will treat this man and my daughter¡¯s father with all my heart and soul! Then, Kleinughed as he pushed my shoulders away, saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to work in the afternoon?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been on leave for a few days. There are a lot of things waiting for me in thepany.¡± Hearing that, I stood up from the sofa. Kleinughed. ¡°I¡¯m going to thew firm as well. I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to change my clothes.¡± Then I turned and ran out. As soon as I stepped out of the house and into the corridor, I felt both my body and mind rxed. In particr, I felt a hint of joy in my heart, as though I had just escaped a cmity. Although this feelingBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. was wrong, this feeling was real. I could only shake my head and try hard to forget this feeling. In the following days, everything seemed to be back on track. Every day, I would go to work, do some chores, take care of Lucky, and apany Klein to chat and take a walk. This was my life. Although my daily life was monotonous, I felt very happy. Chapter 240 1024) What I wanted was this sort of peaceful and simple life. Klein had given me this sort of life. In addition, my rtionship with Klein was getting better and better. Klein was naturally very considerate of me. He doted on me very much. Happiness came too fast, making people feel unreal. But deep in my heart, only I understood that no matter how good Klein was to me, he still couldn¡¯t make my heart beat faster. I also understood that I had already passed the age where I pursued dream-like love. Especially now that I had Lucky, I had to be practical. Thus, Klein was my best choice. He was also a gift that the heavens had bestowed upon me and Lucky. I had to cherish it. I would wash and iron his clothes and take care of his daily life, but we had never slept. I didn¡¯t know what was going on either. Every time he got close to me, my body would be stiff. Although I was also trying to ovee this psychological barrier, my body didn¡¯t listen to my brain¡¯s instructions. Fortunately, Klein didn¡¯t force me. He had been enduring it, and I med myself. On the contrary, he wasforting me, telling me not to think too much. He was willing to give me some time. Klein was now treating Lucky even better. Every night, he would carry her back and forth in the room, and every time, she wouldugh happily. At this moment, theirughter could be heard everywhere in the room. Although I was physically against Klein, I had epted him. We were already family. The weather was getting colder and colder, and Christmas wasing. The store on the street had already been hung up the image of Santa us. In the afternoon, Joey suddenly called and said that she had arrived at mypany. She invited me to have a cup of coffee. It happened to be the lunch break. I epted Joey¡¯s invitation. After all, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. I really missed her. As soon as I entered the cafe, I saw Joey sitting by the window. ¡°You¡®re not working overtime today?¡± I went forward and sat opposite Joey. ¡°I have to give myself some time to rest,¡± Joey said with augh. ¡°How have you been recently?¡± I asked with a smile. ¡°What else can I do? I¡¯m still the same! Every day, I just go to work and go home,¡± Joey replied. ¡°Did you meet any handsome guy?¡± I asked. ¡°Be, how can I have time to date? My mother¡¯s health is getting worse. I¡¯m busy with my mother and work every day, and I don¡¯t have enough time!¡± Joey frowned and said. Hearing this, I also sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about me. By the way, what did you say on the phonest time? Have you started a rtionship with Klein?¡± Joey changed the topic and asked me a private question. ¡°¡­¡± I opened my mouth to answer. Unexpectedly, at this time, the sound of a broken cup came from somewhere! When the waiter of the coffee shop heard that the cup was broken, ne qUICRIY TANI MINU JUUNI of Joey and I and asked with concern, ¡°Sir, did you get hurt?¡± There was no answer. The waiter asked, ¡°Shall I make you another cup of coffee?¡± There was still no answer. The waiter immediately packed up the ss fragments on the floor, and then turned to bring a new cup of coffee. Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Be¡¯s POV: Joey and I paid no attention to the guest who broke the cup and continued to talk. ¡°Be, you are too attractive. Klein is an extremely powerfulwyer! Hey, what sort of tricks did you use? Hurry up and teach me some. Let me bring a man back as well!¡± Joey teased. ¡°It¡¯s really hard for me to bring up Lucky by myself. Now, Klein treats me very well and treats Lucky like a daughter. He saved us several times when we were in danger. What else can I do? I really don¡¯t have the ability to repay him.¡± I sighed. Hearing this, Joey stared at me with a look of shock. ¡°What did you say? You don¡¯t love Klein. You came to him for the sake of him treating Lucky well?¡± I put down the coffee cup in my hand, frowned, and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that love can be cultivated? I want to slowly develop feelings with him. Besides, love can¡¯t be eaten. I don¡¯t want to pursue those useless things. The most important thing is the peaceful life now, and the future of Lucky is also the most important. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°You must have your reasons for doing this. Be, hope you can be happy,¡± Joey said. Then, Joey took out a bag and said, ¡°This is the clothes I bought for Lucky during the Spring Festival.¡± ¡°Thank you, dear.¡± I took it with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite. I¡¯m giving it to the little angel. Although I¡¯m very poor, I can still afford children¡¯s clothes.¡± Joey laughed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank you on behalf of Lucky,¡± I said. Ring ring. Just then, my phone rang. I lowered my head to take a look. Indeed, it was a call from Klein. Seeing my expression, Joey teased, ¡°No way. He can¡¯t wait to track you down when you don¡¯t see each other for a while.¡± ¡°Screw you.¡± I rolled my eyes at Joey and answered the phone. ¡°Klein?¡± ¡°Where are you? I¡¯m on an errand nearby. I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± Klein said. ¡°Oh, Joey and I are drinking coffee in the cafe downstairs of thepany.¡± ¡°How¡¯s it going? I¡¯ll be right there,¡± Klein said. ¡°It¡¯s about time,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be at the cafe in two minutes.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go out in two minutes. Bye-bye!¡± | hung up the phone. Hanging up the phone, Joey held her cheek with one hand and said with a smirk, ¡°You said that love can be cultivated. Aren¡¯t you two very sweet now? ¡°Is that so?¡± My face was burning hot. Entor 1 N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°He specially came to pick you up from work. You and I haven¡¯t seen each other for such a long time, so you don¡¯t want to talk to me for a while. You¡¯ll leave in two minutes. You really forget your best friend when you have a man!¡± Joey began toiticize. ¡°Haven¡¯t you finished what you have to say? Besides, Lucky is still waiting for me at home.¡± I quickly exined. ¡°Well, well, don¡¯t exin. I won¡¯t upy you. Go back and get intimate with yourwyer. Maybe you can create a little brother and sister for Lucky today!¡± Joey went too far. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying!¡± I was a little shy. ¡°Children are so adorable! Both you and Klein are very good-looking people. Your children will definitely be very beautiful.¡± Joeyughed. At this time, I looked out of the window and saw that Klein¡¯s car had already parked on the side of the road. I grabbed my bag and stood up. ¡°Klein is here. I won¡¯t listen to your nonsense anymore. Bye-bye!¡± ¡°Bye- bye¡­¡± Joey¡¯s POV: My good sister and Klein are together. It was really a very happy thing. From the ss window, I saw that Be was in Klein¡¯s car, and then the car drove on the road. I couldn¡¯t help but envy Be. I also wanted to have sweet love. God, please give me a man! I picked up my bag and was about to leave. After walking a hundred meters, I suddenly remembered that I left my mobile phone in the cafe, so I hurried back. Just a dozen meters away from the cafe, I suddenly saw a figure in a ck coating out of the cafe. I stopped and stared at the man who was leaving with his back facing me. Oh, my God! Wasn¡¯t this Herbert? Why was he here? With all kinds of questions, I went into the cafe and took the mobile phone that I had left in my seat. I felt that something was wrong. When I was about to open the door of the cafe, I turned back and said to a waiter with a smile, ¡°Where did the gentleman who went out just now sit?¡± The waiter pointed to the back of the seat where I sat with Be and answered, ¡°There.¡± I followed the waiter¡¯s gaze and looked over there. Then I frowned and asked, ¡°Is the person who dropped the cup just now him?¡± ¡°Yes, that man broke one of our cups. He gave us one hundred dors more. He must be a rich man!¡± The waiter was still very excited. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s very rich, very rich.¡± I nodded, then turned and walked out of the cafe. Aftering out of the cafe, the more I thought about it, the more strange I felt. Was it so coincidental that Herbert was drinking coffee here? Looking back, I saw that next to the cafe was the building where Be¡¯spany was located. At this moment, I seemed to understand. Did hee here just to meet or see Be? Thinking of this, I frowned. It seemed that he hadn¡¯t give up on Be yet? Didn¡¯t that mean that all the words I said to Be had been heard by Herbert? Good heavens! Just now, I said that I would have Be and Klein give birth to a beautiful child¡­would it be possible that Mr. Wharton wishes to kill me? I took out my phone and prepared to tell Be about it. But Be didn¡¯t answer her phone. My emotions gradually turned from excitement to calmness. Herbert and Be had already divorced. ording to Herbert¡¯s character, if he knew that Be and Klein were together, would he just break a cup? I guessed he would have rushed over? But he didn¡¯t do that? Since Herbert didn¡¯t do anything, and Be was with Klein. If I went to talk to Be about this at this time, wouldn¡¯t it make Be very uneasy? In addition, Klein was very powerful. Even if something really happened, he would definitely protect Be. Since that¡¯s the case, I wouldn¡¯t cause any more trouble Chapter 242 Chapter 242 . Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Herbert¡¯s POV: Aftering out of the cafe, I got in the car. ¡°Mr. Wharton, shall we go to the hospital to fetch Lucas?¡± Connor asked. ¡°Yes.¡± I replied. Following that, Connor drove the Mercedes-Benz into the road. This afternoon was the day of Lucas was discharged from the hospital. The medical examination index were all normal. The doctor said that Lucas had recovered, but he had toe back for aprehensive check up once in three months. This was really a very pleasant thing. So I came to the cafe downstairs of Be¡¯spany to wait for her. I wanted to tell her this good news, so I came here early to wait for her to pass by after work. I have watched her walk past this cafe countless times. This time, I didn¡¯t want to just look at her again. This time, I wanted to tell her about the situation of Lucas, and then we would go to pick up Lucas from the hospital together. But I didn¡¯t expect Joey to be the first toe to the coffee shop, followed by Be. I heard their conversation. So she was already with Klein!! In the past, I was very confident. I was so confident that I thought Be would not ept any other man except me. But today, my confidence had beenpletely shattered. She really was with Klein. When I heard Be¡¯s words, my heart beat abnormally fast. My proud self-esteem couldn¡¯t ept this, and I didn¡¯t know how to face Be. Thus, I canceled my previous n and didn¡¯t meet Be. Instead, I watched her being taken away by Klein. At that moment, my heart seemed to be torn apart¡­ Be¡¯s POV: I got in Klein¡¯s car and said, ¡°Are you off work so early today?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have much work to do today.¡± Klein said. ¡°You¡¯re right. Christmas ising soon, after all,¡± I said with a smile. Then, Klein asked, ¡°What did you and Joey talk about?¡± Hearing his question, I immediately said, ¡°Just some daily life.¡± ¡°Did you talk about me?¡± Klein reached out to hold my hand. ¡°How can I not talk about you?¡± Knowing that he wanted to ask this question, he pursed his lips and smiled. ¡°What did you two talk about me?¡± Klein asked me, I smiled and said, ¡°Joey envied me for finding a very good boyfriend and asked me to teach her some experience.¡± ¡°What sort of experience did you impart?¡± Klein asked with augh. ¡°You know.¡± i frowned. ¡°I really don¡¯t know, which was why I asked.¡± Klein exined. I lowered my head and smiled. ¡°Ask me how I fascinated you!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Klein clutched my hand tightly. ¡°I said that because I have a lovely daughter, every day, Klein wants to see my precious daughter!¡± | raised my chin proudly. Kleinughed. ¡°You¡®re right. I suggest that Joey give birth to a child as well.¡± ¡°She will definitely reject this proposal,¡± I said. At this time, I suddenly realized that the direction of the car was not the way home. Then, I looked at Klein in surprise. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going home?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to your mother¡¯s house.¡± Kleinughed as he replied. ¡°Go to my mother¡¯s house? Why?¡± I asked, staring at him in confusion. ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to give her some gifts to please her. I want her to help me persuade her daughter to marry me as soon as possible.¡± Kleinughed. Klein¡¯s words made me nervous, because I had never thought about marrying him at all. I changed the subject. ¡°But I didn¡¯t prepare a gift for my mother.¡± ¡°Just now, I¡¯ve already gone to the mall to buy everything.¡± Klein said. ¡°What did you buy?¡± I asked in surprise. ¡°There are clothes, jewelry, tonic, and ingredients. Just take a look at the rear seat and you¡¯ll know.¡± Klein¡¯s eyes were fixed on the road in front of him. The next moment, I looked back. Sure enough, there were several gift boxes and bags in the back seat of the car. I reached for a bag and opened it. It was a dark red fur coat. It was of high quality and looked simple and elegant. It was very suitable for women in their 50s. There was also a small bag with a gold jewelry brand of a famous brand printed on it. I took out a small red velvet box with suspicion. As soon as I opened it, I saw a simple and generous golden ne lying inside, which was luxurious and elegant. When I saw these expensive items, I couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Klein, how much does these cost?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t spend much money.¡± Klein¡¯s voice was calm. Although he said so, I felt very uneasy, because these gifts were too valuable. I couldn¡¯t help frowning. Klein hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t it a happy thing to go back and see your mother? You look a bit unhappy.¡± These gifts were specially prepared by Klein. If I were to refuse, it would only make things even more awkward for Klein. I said, ¡®I¡¯m not unhappy. My mother raised my sister and I alone, and it was very hard. I didn¡¯t repay her anything. I also let my life be a mess. Fortunately, everything passed.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Your mother is my mother. In the future, let¡¯s treat her well together.¡±Klein patted my hand. ¡°Yes.¡± I didn¡¯t refute and smiled. At this moment, Klein suddenly said, ¡°Does this mean that you¡®ve already agreed to my proposal?¡± Chapter 243 Chapter 243 ¡°A proposal?¡± I looked at him in surprise. Klein gave me a solemn look, thenughed. ¡°Marry me? The wedding ceremony will be held after Christmas?¡± I wasn¡¯t prepared at all. Marriage? We had only started our rtionship for half a month. Iughed and said, ¡°Klein, won¡¯t it be too hasty?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Leave everything to me. All you need to do is try out your wedding dress and be a beautiful bride. Then, I¡¯ll take you and Lucky on a honeymoon. And then, you¡¯ll be my wife. I really desire that wonderful life.¡± Kleinughed. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. I frowned and didn¡¯t know what to say. At this time, Klein said in a considerate voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you feel that it¡¯s too hasty, I won¡¯t force you. How about a whileter?¡± His words made me rx a little. ¡°I¡¯m indeed not ready yet. Why don¡¯t we wait for a few more months?¡± ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Klein said with a smile. ¡°Okay.¡± I smiled and nodded. It was almost Chinese New Year, and there were cars everywhere on the street. The traffic was a little blocked. In the blink of an eye, I looked at the traffic outside the window and felt a little uneasy. Was I really going to marry Klein? And then I would spend the rest of my life with him? Thinking of this, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little panicked. I knew I definitely was not having premarital phobia. After all, this wasn¡¯t the first time I had gotten married. But what was going on with me? Before I confirmed my rtionship with Klein, I had already considered many things? In the future, I would be able to continue with him, allowing him to have aplete family, or perhaps give birth to a child with him in the future. Just as I was lost in my thoughts, Klein slowly parked the car in front of my mother¡¯s door. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Klein said. Only then did Ie to my senses. I hurriedly got out of the car, carried those bags in the back seat of the car, and walked into the corridor side by side with Klein. Thump, thump! After two knocks on the door, the sound of mothering to open the door came from inside. ¡°I¡¯ming, I¡¯m coming!¡± When mother opened the door, Klein was the first to call out in a sweet voice, ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°Klein, you¡¯re here.¡± Mother was very happy. ¡°Mom, Klein said he wanted to give you some gifts for Christmas.¡± Iughed from behind. ¡°Thank you, Klein. Hurry up ande in!¡± Mother turned to let the door open, and then klein and I walked in, one after the other. 10 24 ¡°Mom, Klein bought you a fur coat and a gold ne. Try and see if you like them or not.¡± I carried the bag and walked towards the living room. I looked up and didn¡¯t expect that there were two people sitting in the living room. Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Be¡¯s POV: Hank and Betty were also at mother¡¯s house. I hadn¡¯t seen Betty for more than half a year. In fact, I missed her by chance. I was also wondering if Betty would hate me less as time went by. Although she had hurt me in such a cruel way, she was my sister after all. My childhood memories always appeared in front of me. At that time, she was still an innocent and lovely little girl. But all the joy dissipated the moment they met. She still looked at me with disgust. At this moment, mother walked over and smiled at Hank. ¡°Hank, this is Be¡¯s boyfriend, Klein.¡± Then, she turned to say to Klein, ¡°Klein, this is Betty¡¯s husband, Hank.¡± Hank gave Klein a look, his expression a bit dull. ¡°Hello, Hank.¡± Klein greeted. ¡°Hello, Klein.¡± I heard Hank¡¯s voice trembling a little, hoping that it was my illusion. I looked at the gift boxes on the floor and thought, ¡°It seems that they are here to send gifts to mom today.¡± We didn¡¯t expect to meet each other so coincidentally. Then we fell silent, and the atmosphere was a little awkward. At this time, mother said, ¡°Betty, Be,e to my room. Come and have a look at my new clothes.¡± After entering the room, mother changed into a light green bronze shirt. It looked very elegant, with a good style and exquisite workmanship. At first nce, it was also a famous brand. ¡°What do you think?¡± Mother asked as she looked into the mirror. ¡°It looks good,¡± I said. Mom smiled and said, ¡°It was Betty and Hank who bought it for me.¡± Then, mother put on the skirt I brought and looked at it in front of the mirror. She said with a smile, ¡°This coat must be very expensive, right? I only saw people wearing it, but I didn¡¯t even dare to try it when I went to the mall.¡± ¡°Mother, Klein prepared it for you.¡± I said. Mother looked down at the price tag on her clothes and said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s too expensive, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°The things you bought are too expensive. And this gold ne. You can¡¯t spend money like this in the future.¡± Mother warned. ¡°Got it.¡± I nodded. At this time, Betty pursed her lips and said, ¡°Mom, my older sister is more capable than me, and she has found a sessfulwyer like Wharton. Hank is just a professor. Although he is well paid, he has a fixed sry. We don¡¯t have that much money to make you happy!¡± Betty¡¯s words were full of sarcasm. How could she say something like that in front of mother? Chapter 244 Mother quickly took oll her fur coat andforted belly Belly, I WOT JUUYE JUU JUULUUU the gift. Betty, your words today will hurt your sister!¡± Betty grabbed mother¡¯s sleeve and said coquettishly. ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I just feel that I¡¯m very useless. I can¡¯tpare with her in any way!¡± ¡°In my eyes, you are the same as your sister.¡± Mother reached out and held Betty. Seeing Betty acting like a spoiled child in mother¡¯s arms, I felt as if I had returned to the past. But the thought of this little girl in front of me who still hugged mother and acted like a spoiled child was much moreplicated than before. Suddenly, I felt that Betty was so scary. Under such a delicate appearance, she always had a vicious heart. I was going to leave, but mother stopped me. She said that she had already ordered food from a nearby restaurant, and the whole family would have dinner together tonight. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. I couldn¡¯t refuse mother¡¯s invitation anymore. In the evening, someone sent food to the restaurant, and mother went out to wee them. Only Betty and I were left in the room. I felt bored, so I followed mother. ¡°Sister!¡± At this time, the person behind me suddenly called her. Hearing the person behind me call me sister, I felt very nervous. ¡°Even if you give a gift to your mother, do you want topete with me on purpose?¡± Betty said arrogantly ¡°I¡¯ve never thought ofparing myself with you, but why didn¡¯t you inform me of your New Year¡¯s gift? How would I know that you¡®re here today to give a gift to mother?¡± I said. My words were useless. Betty continued to say angrily, ¡°Yesterday, I called my mom and told her that I woulde with Hank today. Mom also said that we would have a reunion dinner together. How could you not know? You did it on purpose.¡± ¡°Mom didn¡¯t call me for the past two days!¡± I exined. Betty didn¡¯t believe it. Instead, she said, ¡°You just want me to make a fool of myself. It¡¯s just the new year. Not only did you buy a fur coat, but you also bought some expensive gifts. You deliberately showed off to me that you found a rich man, didn¡¯t you?¡± Hearing these words, I looked at Betty in shock. I really didn¡¯t do this on purpose. What was in Betty¡¯s mind now? Anyway, I was in the wrong. Everything I did was against her. At this moment, I felt so cold in my heart. Betty was no longer my sister. I was so disappointed in her. ¡°Are you suffering from delusional disorder?¡± I felt weak and didn¡¯t want to argue anymore. There was a hint of disdain and contempt in my tone. Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Be¡¯s POV: ¡°Yes, I have. Every day, I think that my husband loves my biological sister!¡± Betty continued to say angrily. Although her expression was very ferocious, her voice was not loud. The door of the bedroom was closed. Her tone was fierce, but her voice was not loud. The people outside shouldn¡¯t be able to hear us. I knew that she still had some scruples. She was worried about Hank and mother outside. She just didn¡¯t care about my feelings. I raised my hand and really wanted to p her. I wanted to wake her up. I didn¡¯t want her to sink into some bad thoughts. Betty nced at my hand in the air and was not afraid of being hit at all. She sneered and said, ¡°Just hit me. If you beat me to death, I will still say that!¡± Betty¡¯s arrogance and rudeness made me even more agitated. But I managed to restrain my emotions and put down my hand. Because I knew that no matter how many ps I gave her, I couldn¡¯t bring the previous Betty back. There was no need for me to hurt my hand for her. I clenched my fists and said coldly, ¡°Betty, our sisterhood is over. I don¡¯t have a sister like you anymore!¡± ¡°Do you think I want to have an elder sister like you? The biggest sorrow in my life is to have an elder sister like you!¡± Betty said angrily. I nodded and said, ¡°Well, in that case, we will no longer be sisters in the future. But I don¡¯t want mother to be sad. From now on, you and I will act in front of mother. We are strangers who have nothing to do with each other after we get out of this door.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Betty raised her chin. I shut my mouth and walked out of the bedroom. The dinner began. Although this was the first time that Klein and Hank met, it could be seen that the two of them had quite a bit of a conversation. Hank no longer seemed as distant as he had been in the beginning. But Betty and I hardly talked to each other during the meal. However, we didn¡¯t quarrel in front of mother. Even so, I still felt lucky. If we really quarreled, mother would definitely be very sad. From this point of view, Betty was not a particrly bad person. At least she would care about mother¡¯s feelings. At about eight o¡¯clock in the evening, we went home separately. After getting in Klein¡¯s car, I let out a sigh of relief andpletely rxed. On the way, Klein asked, ¡°I feel that Betty and her husband are very strange.¡± ¡°What¡¯s strange about it?¡± I frowned and asked. is filled with the aura of a schr, while the other is more philistine. In addition, your sister is very partial to that man. Hank is very cold to Betty. I guess it should have been this little sister of yours who pursued Hank?¡± Hearing this, I pursed my lips. Even Klein had noticed that there was something wrong. It seemed as though I wasn¡¯t the only one who felt something was wrong. Perhaps Betty didn¡¯t receive any love from Hank, right? Suddenly, I felt a bit of sympathy for Betty. Usually, women who weren¡¯t happy with marriage would have a drastic change in temperament. Could it be that Betty was the same? So she turned out to be another person? I knew that I still couldn¡¯t ept Betty being like this. Maybe I was finding a reason for her in my subconscious. Klein suddenly said, ¡°The rtionship between you and your little sister isn¡¯t very close, is it?¡± A didn¡¯t want to talk about Betty behind her back, so I said perfunctorily. ¡°Maybe we have a huge age gap, and she has little contact with me as soon as she got married.¡± ¡°I saw that you ate very little just now. Why don¡¯t I treat you to supper?¡± Klein suggested. Hearing this, I nced at him and thought, ¡°He did observe the evertything carefully. I ate very little tonight.¡± The next moment, I shook my head and refused, ¡°No, Lucky is still waiting for us!¡± ¡°Right. Lucky hasn¡¯t eaten milk for half a day, she¡¯ll definitely make a scene at home.¡± As he spoke, Klein stepped on the gas pedal beneath his feet. Looking at the man in front of me who regarded Lucky as his own daughter, I told myself, ¡°What else are you dissatisfied with to marry such a person? Be, you should be satisfied.¡± The next morning, Klein drove me to work. ¡°Yourpany is very far from where I work. It will take a long time for you go to work. I can actually go to work on my own,¡± I said. ¡°Today, there¡¯s only one thing I need to do. The annual summary meeting and dinner gathering. I have time to send you off. What¡¯s more, I want to stay with you for a while longer!¡± Klein smiled as he held my hand. His words warmed my heart, but I withdrew my hand at the right time and told him seriously, ¡°Drive carefully!¡± Klein shook his head andughed. ¡°You are getting more and more talkative now. You are nagging even more than my grandmother!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡®re tired of me in just a few days? If you¡¯re tired of me, you can change to someone else!¡± I raised my chin and teased. ¡°I¡¯m not tired of it. I won¡¯t be tired of you for the rest of my life. I like it when you nag!¡± Klein grinned ingratiatingly. I pursed my lips and smiled, but I suddenly felt a little sad. I think I had thought of the scene in which I fell in love with Herbert. Herbert couldn¡¯t say anything nice with his mouth, and he was often very overbearing. His face was always cold. If Herbert was a block of Ice, then Klein was a warm spring breeze, When I was with Herbert, I was filled with excitement. When I was with Klein, I was warm and calm. I knew that life now was the happiest, but I couldn¡¯t forget the feeling of being with Herbert. But now I hated Herbert. No matter what kind of feelings he gave me, I couldn¡¯t turn back. The person who apanied me to the end of my life was still the person in front of me, Klein. Soon, the car stopped in front of the building where I went to work. Before getting out of the car, Klein said, ¡°I expect I¡¯ll be backte at night. It¡¯s rare for my colleagues to have a gathering.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Have fun.¡± I chuckled and got out of the car. After I got out of the car, I suddenly had a strange feeling. It seemed that someone was looking at me in the dark, and the pores all over my body were shrinking. I looked around and found nothing unusual. Was it my illusion?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Be¡¯s POV: At four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, I carried my bag and walked out of the building behind me. Tomorrow is Christmas. The kind boss allowed us to get off work early and gave us a holiday. I didn¡¯t get off work until I cleaned up the finance office, so I was thest one to get off work in thispany The sky was particrly gloomy today, as if it were going to snow. This was the first Christmas celebrating with Klein I was leaving for Christmas dinner tonight. I was going to prepare for tomorrow¡¯s Christmas feast. When I reached the first floor, I suddenly felt a little pain in my stomach, so I went to the bathroom. As I walked, I felt as if someone was following me all along. I was sustered and quickly walked a few steps. Then I suddenly turned around and looked back. But there were only one or two people walking behind me, and no one was following me. I touched my chest and shook my head. Maybe I was too sensitive. I continued to walk forward. There was no one on the first floor. When I came out of the bathroom, a ck figure suddenly appeared in front of me and blocked my way! The man was wearing a ck fur coat. His face was thin and his eyes were deep. I was very scared. It had been more than half a year. I hadn¡¯t seen this man for more than half a year! Last time when I was forced to have a C-section, he didn¡¯t show up. In the past six months, he didn¡¯t show up either When I thought he would forget me, he appeared again. I looked away and said coldly, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°I have something to talk to you.¡± Herbert¡¯s voice was as low and pleasant as before. ¡°I have nothing to talk to you!¡± I said and walked past him. If possible, I hoped to never see him again, let alone sit and talk with him. Although I sometimes think of him, I only hated him! Herbert reached out to grab my arm and said in an overbearing tone, ¡°I have something important to tell you. You must listen!¡± I couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Herbert, who do you think you are? Why should I listen to you? Let me go, or I¡¯ll shout!¡± His words and eyes were enough to completely make me lose control of my emotions. I threw his hand away. Then I stepped forward. I didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with this person! As soon as I passed by Herbert, he quickly reached out and covered my mouth. ¡°Wu Wu!¡± His hand was really big, almost suffocating me. I stared at him with fear, but he didn¡¯t want to let go. Instead, he dragged me into the toilet. I didn¡¯t know what he wanted to do, so I was struggling, but I was no match for him. There was no one in the toilet at all. I panicked and kicked his legs with my high heels, but it was still useless. Herbert took me to a toiletpartment, and then reached out to lock it. In the narrow space, there was only a toilet, and then there was a space where the two of us stood. It was too crowded and depressing. I was covered by his hand and I felt it even harder to breathe. I red at him, grabbed his coat cor with one hand, and patted his chest with the other, indicating that he should let go of me as soon as possible. Herbert pressed me against the wall. He and I were almost next to each other, and my heart beat faster in an instant. ¡°Promise me that you won¡¯t make a fuss, and I¡¯ll let you go!¡± Herbert looked at me and said patiently in a low voice. In this case, I had no choice but to nod at him. Seeing that he had indeed let go of the hand that covered my mouth. The next moment, as soon as his hand left my mouth, I shouted loudly, ¡°Help!¡± I just wanted to get rid of him now. I didn¡¯t want to be controlled by him. Herbert covered my mouth with his hand again. ¡°Wu¨Cwu.¡± This time, I felt that his strength was a little stronger than before, and I couldn¡¯t help but want to struggle However, he didn¡¯t give me the chance at all. He leaned forward and tied me between his body and the wall. I opened my eyes wide and stared at him in horror. I didn¡¯t know what he wanted to do. The next moment, Herbert¡¯s deep voice sounded in my ear. ¡°Be, I know I shouldn¡¯t force you. But really want to have a good talk with you. I hope you can give me this opportunity.¡± He continued, ¡°I want to talk to you about Lucas.¡± Lucas was the son he adopted, although I liked him very much too. But in the end, I had nothing to do with Lucas. What was there to talk about? Herbert continued, ¡°Lucas misses you very much.¡± Hearing this, my body was no longer so stiff. I loosened my grip on the cor of his coat. I hadn¡¯t seen Lucas for a long time. Almost two years? He should be more than three years old now. He should be very lovely. At the thought of that little angel, my mood eased a lot. Only then did he slowly let go of the hand on my mouth. I took the opportunity to push him away and whispered, ¡°Stay away from me!¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Herbert took a step back, keeping a little distance from me, but his eyes were looking at me¡­ Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Be¡¯s POV: I looked angrily at Herbert, but he looked at me with aplicated expression, as if there was some tenderness in his eyes. Oh, it was definitely not gentle. How could a man who could cruelly ask his subordinates to take me to the hospital and force my child to have a C-section in advance, be gentle? ¡°Why do you often disturb my life? Herbert, what do you want?¡± There was agitation in my tone. I was ready to forget why he appeared now. ¡°Because you are the mother to the child, because of me.¡± Herbert¡¯s tone was a little sad. ¡°Enough!¡± I interrupted him in time. I didn¡¯t want to listen to him anymore. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be a father. I¡¯ll tell you that my daughter belongs to me. No! I should say that she belongs to me and Klein. Herbert, I¡¯m going to marry Klein. You¡¯d better get out of here and don¡¯t disturb our lives!¡± I said loudly. Herbert was furious. He roared at me, ¡°As I said, you are my woman. I will never allow you to marry anyone else, and Lucky is my daughter. My blood flows through her body. I won¡¯t allow her to recognize others as her father!¡± At this moment, Hembert was like a lion, and the blue veins on his forehead were bulging. ¡°How dare you say that you are Lucky¡¯s father? You cut her out of my womb prematurely. You don¡¯t deserve to be a father, You are a beast, a beast!¡± At this point, my eyes couldn¡¯t restrain my emotions, and the hatred made me clench my fists. Herbert grabbed my shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Be. I didn¡¯t want to do that either.¡± ¡°Lunatic, madman! Don¡¯t get close to me.¡± I couldn¡¯t control my emotions anymore. ¡°Be. Can you listen to my exnation?¡± Herbert begged. ¡°Let me go!¡± I red at Herbert. ¡°Can you listen to me?¡± Herbert refused to let go of me. I reached out and took out my phone from the bag on my shoulder. I unlocked it and was about to dial. Before I could make a call, the phone in my hand was snatched away. Holding the phone in his hand, Herbert still grabbed my shoulder with his other hand and asked angrily, ¡°Are you going to ask Klein toe? Do you think I will be afraid when hees? You can only be mine.¡± Then, he threw my phone hard on the floor. The next moment, the phone collided with the hard floor, and it was smashed into pieces. ¡°Herbert, are you crazy?¡± Seeing that my mobile phone had been smashed again, I was distressed and angry. This was not the first time. Every time I met him, he would destroy it. ¡°How long have you and Klein been together? Have you already lived together? Did something Chapter 247 happen between you and him?¡± The next moment, Herbert asked. He pressed my shoulders against the wall. In the face of the crazy Herbert, the resentment I had umted in my heart burst outpletely at this moment. I chose to fight head-on. Even if I was no match for him and would be smashed like my cell phone, I would not tolerate him today! And then, Iughed coldly. ¡°Herbert, how old are you this year? Why are you asking these silly questions? No matter what happened between me and Klein, it has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Hearing this, Herbert hit a fist on the wall beside my ear. The fist and the wall made a muffled groan, which made me panic in my heart. However, I couldn¡¯t show any fear. I couldn¡¯t admit defeat. I went on, ¡°After being with Klein, I found out that I was happy to be with him. Whether it is in terms of personality, health, or body, we are morepatible. He can give me happiness that I can¡¯t get along with other men!¡± I stressed thest sentence in order to stab Herbert. I found that this man still seemed to care about me, and my words could deeply stimte him. At the same time, I felt a sense of pleasure. Herbert stared at me with a painful look. After a long time, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Listen up. woman. I can give you the same happiness Klein gave you, and I will make you happier!¡± After that, he lowered his head and sealed my mouth. ¡°Wu Wu!¡± I still had more painful words to say, but they were all swallowed back into my stomach. This was clearly a kiss full of punishment. In an instant, I smelled a touch of blood. His sharp teeth must have bitten my lips. I was annoyed. Damn it, was he a dog? How dare he bite me! I kicked his legs with my feet and hit his shoulders and face with my hands. However, it didn¡¯t work. He trapped me on the wall like crazy. Later, he tried to take off my coat. I got nervous all of a sudden. This was a public washroom. Was he going to do that here? No! I had been humiliated by him many times. I couldn¡¯t stand such humiliation anymore. In addition, I was no longer alone. She still had Klein. If I lost something here, I wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it to him! Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. I panicked all of a sudden. In terms of strength, I couldn¡¯t move him at all. This public washroom was in a corner, and there was almost no one in this building today. What should I do to escape? I was thinking. Soon, I remembered something in my bag. It was bought in a small store nearby when I had lunch today. Last night, I wanted to cut an apple for Lucky with a fruit knife, but the fruit knife was broken, so I bought one today. I didn¡¯t expect that this fruit knife would be of use at this moment! Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Be¡¯s POV: I secretly reached into the bag, reached for the fruit knife, grabbed it, and stretched out my hand. At this moment, my hand was shaking, and I was very scared. I didn¡¯t want to stab anyone, but I just wanted to stop him from attacking me. quietly flicked out the de of the fruit knife. Then, I exerted all my strength and raised the hand holding the fruit knife. I made up my mind and stabbed hard at his right shoulder! I didn¡¯t stab his heart directly because I just wanted to teach him a lesson, not kill him. Blood immediately dyed his shirt red. I was so scared that I didn¡¯t dare to look at him. As soon as he loosened his hand, the fruit knife slipped to the ground. He curled up in the corner and trembled all over! THIS WAS THE FIRST TIME I HURT SOMEONE WITH A KNIFE. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Herbert took a step back and lowered his head to look at the blood on his right shoulder. At this moment, I saw that his eyes were full of shock and disappointment. I was very scared. I knew that I might have angered a male lion. Herbert pressed the bleeding wound with his hand and asked in a sad tone, ¡°Do you hate me very much? Do you even want to kill me?¡± My hand was still shaking at the moment. ¡°You forced me first!¡± Herbert didn¡¯t continue to speak, with a painful look on his face. But he did not let go of me. Instead, he continued to approach me. Timmediately picked up the fruit knife! ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± I pointed the edge of the knife at him. The smile on Herbert¡¯s face was as cold as ice. He continued to approach me until the de pressed against his chest! He was not afraid at all. I withdrew my hand and ced the fruit knife in front of my neck. ¡°Don¡¯t continue to humiliate me, or I will die immediately!¡± ¡°You did all this for the sake of Klein, didn¡¯t you?¡± Herbert roared loudly at me. His roar was very scary. At this moment, my wrist was grasped by him. Then I felt a pain and let go of the fruit knife in my hand. Then, the fruit knife fell to the ground! I lost my weapon. He stepped forward and pressed my hands on my head. Whatever he can do, I can do it too!¡± Herbert said fiercely. Mm.¡± He lowered his head and sealed my mouth. My struggles were ineffective. He was cruel and fierce. I was going to suffocate. Anger welled up inside me again. This beast! Was he trying to force me again? Coincidentally, at this moment, footsteps came in. Judging from the footsteps, it should be the sound of a woman wearing high heels and the footsteps of a child. At this time, I tried my best to pat Herbert, hoping to attract the attention of the people outside, and then he would let me go However, Herbert was a man of his word. How could he care about anyoneing from outside? No matter who came, it wouldn¡¯t affect him! ¡°Mom, what¡¯s this sound?¡± It was the voice of a little girl outside the door. ¡°This is a public toilet, how dare you mess around here!¡± ¡°Mom, what are they doing inside?¡± The little girl asked her mom. ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s go.¡± After that, there was a sound of leaving footsteps. At this time, Herbert seemed to be a little ashamed, so he let go of me a little. | seized the opportunity to push him with all my strength. This time, I pushed him on his wound, so he lost his bnce and staggered backward. At this moment, I quickly unlocked the door and stumbled out of the bathroom! ¡°Be.¡± I heard him call me by my name. The more he shouted, the faster I ran. I ran out of the building, leaned against the wall, and looked back. After making sure that he didn¡¯t catch up with me, I rxed a little. It was a nightmare just now. He appeared in my dream again. I thought he must have forgotten me this time since he hadn¡¯te to see our daughter for more than ten months. I didn¡¯t expect him to appear again. When would he let me go? I was very angry. At this moment, I hated my cowardice a little. I should have stabbed the fruit knife directly in his vital parts and directly put him into the hospital, even if I would be in prison for two years. That way, he wouldn¡¯t pester me in the future. After calming down for a while, I dragged my tired body and headed home. Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Herbert¡¯s POV: I lost control again. At first, I just wanted to have a good chat with Be. When I saw that she wanted to escape, I just wanted to take her to a quiet environment. I hoped that she could listen to me. But obviously, she was too agitated. At first, I was trying hard to control my emotions, until she began to mention Klein. Because of jealousy, I waspletely angry and lost my mind. Be¡¯s stab didn¡¯t cause me to regain my senses. I became even crazier, because I knew that Be¡¯s actions were all because of Klein. I ced my hand on my chest and got into the backseat. ¡°Mr. Wharton, are you okay?¡± Connor asked in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a minor injury,¡± I said calmly. Connor suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t I send you to the hospital to deal with your wounds?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. Send me home.¡± I ordered. Connor remained silent for a moment, and then said, ¡°Mr. Wharton, Miss Stepanek is still angry? Why don¡¯t I exin to her that what happened in the hospital previously was all my fault. Perhaps her hatred for you will lessen a bit.¡± I waved my hand. ¡°No need.¡± I knew that doing that would only make things more complicated. Maybe she would only think that I was shirkimg responsibility. In fact, I didn¡¯t deny the mistakes I made in the past. But whenever I thought of Be and Klein being together, my heart ached. Connor didn¡¯t continue to persuade me. He started the car engine. Back home, I took off my coat and shirt. ¡°Your wound is extremely deep. I¡¯m going to get the first aid kit to help you deal the wound.¡± Connor said. I just nodded. I didn¡¯t have any other emotions. I didn¡¯t even feel any pain when Connor used the medicine to disinfect my wound. Maybe what really hurt was my heart! Ten or so minutester, Connor finished wrapping up the wound. At this moment, my mind was filled with images of my beloved Be being together with Klein. When I just learned the news, my idea was, ¡°So what?¡± I was sure that I was the only one that Be loved. If she saw Lucas healthy, would she hate me less? Or would shee back to me because of Lucas? I thought that even if Be came back to me for the sake of the child, it didn¡¯t matter. I JUST WANTED HER TO COME BACK. In fact, I was also very regretful. Why didn¡¯t I control my emotions today? I wanted to punch myself twice. Why couldn¡¯t I control my emotions when I met her? ¡°Mr. Wharton?¡± Connor called out to me. ¡°I want some time alone. You should go back!¡± I said to Connor. ¡°Understood.¡± Connor replied. After Connor left, I wandered alone in the room, like a ghost. I lit a cigarette, and the smoke lingered around me At this moment, the door opened and an angel ran in. ¡°Dad!¡± He rushed directly to my side. I quickly put out the cigarette butt between my fingers. Lucas couldn¡¯t stand the smell of cigarettes because he had just been discharged from the hospital. ¡°You¡¯re smoking again. Don¡¯t go back on your words,¡± saidLucas. I touched his head and said kindly, ¡°I just took a small sip.¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t argue with you anymore.¡± Lucas¡¯s eyes shed and he said in a childish voice. The next moment, Lucas saw my chest and asked nervously, ¡°Dad, how did you get hurt?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I met a crazy woman outside today.¡± I didn¡¯t want her to know that Be had stabbed me. ¡°The crazy woman hurt you? Why didn¡¯t you call the police?¡± Lucas winked at me. ¡°Because I also did something wrong. I provoked her first. As for the specifics, I may not be able to tell you for the time being,¡± I said. Lucas nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± The next moment, Lucas pushed my leg and asked, ¡°Daddy, didn¡¯t you say that you were going to bring mom back today?¡± Hearing this, Herbert¡¯s face froze. He stroked his son¡¯s head and coaxed, ¡°Mom needs to take care of your little sister. She will come to see you in a few days.¡± ¡°Mom is so partial. She always takes care of little sister and doesn¡¯t come to see me.¡± Speaking of this, Lucas pouted. Hearing this, Herbert touched his son¡¯s head and said, ¡°Little sister is still young and needs to be taken care of by your mother. You¡¯re already a man. You can take care of yourself. Of course, I can also take care of you, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a man!¡± Lucas bent his arms and made a strong gesture. ¡°Good boy!¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh when I saw Lucas was so sensible, but I was still a little sad. Because Lucas had asked me why he didn¡¯t have a mother since he was able to talk. I told him that his mother was taking care of her little sister and woulde back in a while. He believed in my words and had been waiting for her In particr, when he was sick in the hospital, he kept asking me about his mother¡¯s situation. I told him a lot of things about his mother, and Lucas remembered all the rted information in his mind. Originally, I promised that his mother woulde back when he was discharged from the hospital. Chapter 249 But I broke my promise and didn¡¯t bring his mother back. Be¡¯s POV: Lucky was very noisy that night. She refused to eat obediently and even threw her toys. I was already in a bad mood, so I couldn¡¯t help shouting at her. She cried with grievance. I also felt very ufortable when I saw Lucky sobbing pitifully. I hugged her and cried. When I was most upset, a pair of small hands wiped my tears. Lucky was an angel. I shouted at her just now. I was a little regretful. So I hugged her even more tightly. After that, Lucky stopped being upset and ate obediently. In the evening, she went to bed before nine o¡¯clock. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Be¡¯s POV: | tucked Lucky in, and then I heard Klein say, ¡°Did Lucky fall asleep early today?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I smiled and nodded. I didn¡¯t tell him what happened, and I didn¡¯t want to tell him that I met Herbert today. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. I didn¡¯t want him to worry. In addition, it seemed as though the rtionship between Klein and Herbert wasn¡¯t very good. If Klein knew what Herbert had done, he would definitely go find him. Klein¡¯s personality was far more gentle than Herbert¡¯s. He definitely wasn¡¯t a match for Herbert. It was better not to make trouble for him. ¡°Has Jane gone home for Christmas Eve?¡± Klein¡¯s tone was like that of a husband asking his wife. I didn¡¯t show any resistance but replied calmly, ¡°Festivals are meant to be celebrated with family.¡± ¡°Jane will onlye back in a few days. You¡¯ll have to work hard for these few days.¡± Kleinughed. ¡°I happen to be on holiday, so I can stay at home with Lucky. What¡¯s more, aren¡¯t we going to visit your grandma together tomorrow?¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Right. I¡¯m sure Lucky will like grandmother¡¯s house.¡± Kleinughed. Thinking back to the little courtyard where I had lived before, I felt very warm. When I thought of Klein¡¯s grandmother, I felt even warmer. ¡°Why did youe back so early? Didn¡¯t you say you woulde backter?¡± I asked with a smile. With a flip of his hand, Klein took off his suit and said with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know why I want toe home to apany you and Lucky after work. Those bars and entertainment ces that I used to go to often gave me a headache as soon as I entered. So today, I gave them a bonus and they can do whatever they want! I just want to go home.¡± Upon hearing these words, I looked at the gentle smile on Klein¡¯s face. At this moment, I really wanted to live a quiet and peaceful life with him. I no longer wanted to experience any sort of rough love life with Herbert. ¡°If you keep mepany every day, you may feel bored soon,¡± I said softly. Hearing this, Klein stepped forward, grabbed my shoulders, and said seriously and affectionately, ¡°Even if I keep looking at you every minute, I won¡¯t feel bored. On the contrary, I¡¯ll find it more and more interesting!¡± Although I knew that it was just a love talk, it still made me, who had been hurt physically and mentally today, feel greatlyforted. Then, I crawled into Klein¡¯s arms. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to feel that I had taken the initiative to be gentle today. Klein¡¯s hands were tightly wrapped around my waist, and his chin was pressed against my forehead, caressing it. ¡°Klein.¡± I called out softly. ¡°Hrmm?¡± Klein let out a soft ¡®hmm¡¯. 10260 ¡°Let¡¯s get married,¡± I said after a moment of hesitation. At this moment, the warmth of Klein¡¯s body and his wide, broad embrace was a reality. In this reality, I could sense an abnormal sense of safety. In my heart, there was a voice reminding me that if I missed this man, in the future, I would never find another man who would treat me so good. So, I wanted to hold on to this man as soon as possible and seize all this so that my life would be stable with him. I knew I was a little selfish. I was not willing to be with this man because I loved him. I swore in my heart, ¡°After I choose Klein, I will take care of him and work hard to make myself fall in love with him. In the future, I will be loyal to him and will never betray him. I will do everything I can!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Klein was extremely excited. Klein¡¯s expression was very surprised. Iughed and said, ¡°I said, if you aren¡¯t too busy with your work in the future, let¡¯s get married.¡± At this point, my cheeks were burning hot. My heart was filled with excitement. Last time, when Klein proposed to me, I didn¡¯t agree. Now, was going to propose to him. After receiving confirmation, Klein excitedly said, ¡°I have time! After Christmas, we¡¯ll get married.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing that he was so happy, I nodded. Immediately afterwards, Klein asked, ¡°How did you suddenly change your mind?¡± I hesitated and did not tell him what happened today. Instead, I said, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it for a long time. I think what you said is right. Since we¡®ve already decided to be together, let¡¯s settle down quickly!¡± Laughing. Klein pulled me into his arms. I put my face in front of his chest and could clearly hear his strong heartbeat. I told myself that this man was my future husband. I couldn¡¯t think of anyone else. I would try my best to forget Herbert. Time was the best healing tool. As time went by, my rtionship with Herbert would dissipate. Klein hugged me and said excitedly, ¡°Be, I didn¡¯t expect happiness to suddenly descend upon me. I swear that I will definitely treat you well in the future. I will also treat Lucky well. From now on, you will be my family! After speaking, Klein leaned in front of Lucky and kissed her chubby little face, looking like a loving father. Seeing him like this, I felt veryforted and very warm. I wrapped my arms around him and kissed him on the lips. In the beginning, I took the initiative, but afterwards, Klein became the most active. He kissed me passionately, and his body temperature was rising. When his hand reached into my clothes and touched my skin, my body trembled, but I didn¡¯t resist. He pushed me to the soft bed. I chose to close my eyes because I was still not used to it. But I told myself. It was time. I shouldpletely ept Klein! Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Be¡¯s POV: Klein was kissing the most sensitive part of my corbone and chest. I could clearly sense how passionate Klein was, but it was hard for me to awaken the cells in my body. I didn¡®t seem to have any reaction like a man and woman in love. I knew that my calmness was harmful to Klein. In order mot to arouse Klein¡®s suspicions, I stretched out my arms and wrapped them around his neck. Klein grew even more excited, and he began to kiss me even more passionately. But I couldn¡®t lie to myself, nor could I lie to my stiff body. Just when I thought we were going to get to the point and continue with our research. Klein came to a halt. I opened my eyes and looked at him in confusion. He said, ¡°You¡®re not ready to ept mepletely.¡± ¡°I...¡± I wanted to exin. But Klein had already stood up. He seemed to be about to leave in anger. I sat up and reached out to grab his arm. ¡°Klein, are you angry?¡± ¡°No.¡± Klein¡®s back was facing me. Although his voice was gentle, one could tell that his body was a bit stiff. ¡°Klein, I might be a little nervous. Please don¡®t mind.¡± I tried my best to exin. ¡°I know you still can¡®t forget him, right?¡± This was the first time that Klein had asked me such a question. I was stunned. There was a nk look in my eyes, but I didn¡®t say anything. Because what he said was right. Just now, when he was very enthusiastic with me, I was thinking about what had happened between Herbert and I. hated myself as well. Why was I still thinking about that bastard? But I just couldn¡®t control myself. I felt sorry for Klein. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Why didn¡®t I like Klein? He loved me so much. If I happened to love him too, everything would be very beautiful. lust as I was feeling very frustrated, Klein wrapped his arms around my head. lis voice was too gentle. ¡°I know that it takes time to get out of a rtionship and enter another ne. It¡¯s not your fault. You are a woman who values rtionship. In fact, this is what I like most bout you!¡± happened in the past!¡± of course I trust you. We are about to get married!¡± Kleinughed. ¡°Okay.¡± I gave him a smile. The next moment, Klein took out his phone, patted my cheek, and said, ¡°I have to hurry up and contact the wedding venue as well as some other preparations to begin!¡± ¡°Shall we start preparing now? It¡®s the festival now,¡± I asked. ¡°But of course, I want to get married to you as soon as possible. I have toe up with a n. We can¡®t waste any of our time.¡± Kleinughed. ¡°Then I¡®ll leave everything to you.¡± I smiled. Klein pinched my nose and said, ¡°Just wait to be a bride. I¡®m looking forward to a passionate bride on our wedding night.¡± When he said this, there was a bad light in his eyes. I naturally understood what he meant. I lowered my eyes shyly, but I still nodded heavily. ¡°Go to bed early.¡± The next moment, Klein stepped forward and kissed me on the forehead, then walked out of the bedroom and gently closed the door. After the room fell into silence again, I leaned on the bed and hugged my legs with both hands. I felt that this day seemed to be a dream. I was going to be Klein¡®s wife? All of this was too unreal. The next morning, I went to Ms. Leina¡®s house with Klein and Lucky. Ms. Leina liked Lucky very much. When she found out that I was going to marry Klein, she was very happy. But she also expressed her worries. I knew that Ms. Leina was a wise old woman. I probably couldn¡®t hide anything from her, but if she didn¡®t say anything, I would pretend that I didn¡®t know. On Christmas afternoon, Klein and I were preparing to make a trip to my mother¡®s ce. This time, I called my mom in advance. I knew Betty and Hank were not there, so I went back. Without Betty and Hank, everything went smoothly. As soon as Christmas ended, Klein made an appointment for me to try out my wedding dress. Jane came back as well. She took care of Lucky at home, and then Klein drove me to the wedding dress shop. But we didn¡®t expect to encounter a traffic jam. ¡°Today is too crowded!¡± Klein looked from front to back. ¡°We¡®re still half an hour away from the appointed time anyway. We should be able to make it in time¡± I said with a smile. Hearing this, Klein reached out to hold my hand. ¡°If we can¡®t make it in time, they¡®ll have to wait for us. We¡®re VIP customers!¡± ¡°Is that wedding dress very expensive?¡± I asked. ¡°It¡®s designed by an Italian designer. The dress is very beautiful. I want you to be the most beautiful bride,¡± Klein said. ¡°In fact, there is no need to be so grand.¡± I felt uneasy. ¡°Marriage is one of the most important thing in our lives. Of course, we have to be serious.¡± Just as Klein finished speaking, the figure of a man suddenly appeared in the middle of the traffic. Thump, thump, thump! The figure stepped forward and knocked hard on the window of Klein¡®s car, motioning for him to open the door. I looked out of the car window and saw that the man was wearing a gray and white lined coat. He looked very familiar, but I couldn¡®t remember where I had seen him before. Klein reached out and opened the door, and the people outside immediately got into the back seat. I couldn¡®t help but feel a bit surprised, but from the looks of it, Klein should know this person. ¡°Klein, it¡®s a good thing that I met you!¡± The man said, his gaze constantly turning towards the outside. ¡°William, what are you doing?¡± Klein asked with a frown. Hearing Klein¡®s words, I suddenly remembered that the person in front of me was Emma¡®s ex boyfriend. William was in a terrible state today. It seemed like he was hiding from someone. But who exactly was he hiding from? ¡°Emma is chasing me from behind!¡± William frowned, looking bothical and vexed. I remembered the last time I heard from Klein that William had broken up with the Emma. In the end, William had gone abroad. At that time, I was still pregnant with Lucky. But now, Lucky was almost a year old. Could it be that the break up wasn¡®t over yet? As for Klein, he was very surprised as well. ¡°You still have some sort of connection with that woman?¡± Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Be¡®s POV: William sat in the car seat and said in pain, ¡°The most regretful thing I did in my life is to provoke her. I have been hiding from her for more than a year. I thought everything would be fine, so I came back to China for the New Year. I didn¡¯t know how she found out about my whereabouts. She has been chasing me these days. I¡®m going crazy!¡± ¡°You...¡± Klein was just about to speak. William nced out of the car window. Then, he immediatelyid down on the backseat and said, ¡°She¡®s here! Don¡®t let her discover me, or I¡®ll be in trouble.¡± I looked out of the window and saw a woman in a fur coat standing less than ten meters away from our car. It had been a long time since west saw each other, and Emma¡®s taste in clothes had been the same. Her hair was curly, and there wererge circles of earrings on her ears. She was wearing a white fur coat, a small ck hide skirt, and a pair of red leather boots on his feet. She looked a little funny. After searching for a long time, she still couldn¡®t find William. She was very angry. She stamped her foot and almost fell. I really didn¡®t expect her to be so embarrassed. At this time, the red light turned green. Klein stepped on the gas pedal, and the car drove past the intersection, leaving Emma behind. The next moment, Kleinughed. ¡°The female tiger has been left behind. You can rx a bit!¡± Only then did William slowly sit up straight. He looked at the car window behind him warily. He only heaved a sigh of relief when Emma was out of sight. ¡°Thank you, God. I¡®ve finally avoided her.¡± William heaved a long sigh of relief. Kleinughed mockingly. ¡°Why are you so afraid of her? Is she really a tiger that eat you?¡± William wiped the sweat off his forehead. Shaking his head, he said, ¡°That woman isn¡®t an ordinary type of fierce person. Plus, she¡®ll bring me a lot of trouble. Back when my mother was still alive, Emma couldn¡¯t hurt me.¡± Hearing this, I couldn¡¯t help but frown. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. What did he mean? William¡¯s mother was gone? The next moment, Kleinughed. ¡°Where are you getting off? We are going to try out the wedding dress.¡± William thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡®ll go with you to try the wedding dress. I don¡®t want to be alone!¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Hearing this, Klein and Iughed, but we had no choice but to agree. The wedding dress shop which Klein had booked was very famous in City. It was first¨Css in terms of decoration, design, and other aspects. The waiter led Klein and William to a waiting room, while I was led directly to the VIP change room by the waiter. I changed into the wedding dress specially made for me from Italy. When I walked to the big mirror and saw the figure in a white dress in it, I couldn¡®t help but widen my mouth! With a low¨Ccut design and a fishtail skirt, the long veil was six or seven meters long, and the wedding dress was iid with countless water diamonds and pearls, which was very eye¨Ccatching. ¡®This wedding dress looks good on you, Miss Stepanek. It is very suitable for you.¡± Joey praised as she helped me sort it out. I looked at the beautiful wedding dress in the mirror, and Joey suggested, ¡°Why don¡®t you let Mr. Wharton have a look?¡± ¡°All right,¡± I said. Then, I lifted my dress, and the waiter behind me lifted my wedding dress and we walked out of the VIP changing room. When I walked to the door of the lounge, I heard someone quarreling inside. 1 frowned and gently pushed open the door. Seeing the scene inside, I could not help but be stunned on the spot. The woman in the fur coat grabbed William by the cor. ¡°Do you think I can¡®t find you? Don¡®t even think about getting rid of me!¡± William was frustrated and helpless. He tried to defend himself. ¡°Emma, we¡®re both adults. Since we¡®ve broken up, then we shouldn¡®t continue pestering each other. Why must you pester me?¡± ¡°Are you tired of sleeping with me and want to break up with me? I¡®m telling you, I¡®m not that easy to bully. You must marry me!¡± Emma tugged at his cor, refusing to let go. With one hand on her waist, she was a shrew. At this time, William was a little anxious and shouted directly, ¡°Weren¡®t we both willing at that time?! didn¡®t force you. If I had to marry all the women I slept with, I would have married at least a dozen women now.¡± Hearing this, Klein couldn¡®t help butugh. When I saw this scene, I also felt that it was ridiculous, but I just held back myughter. In the blink of an eye, Emma stared fiercely at Klein. ¡°What¡®s so funny about that? None of you men are good!¡± Klein could no longer hold back hisughter. He walked over and said, ¡°If you keep making trouble, then I¡®ll call the police!¡± Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Third Person POV: ¡°Call the police? Okay, call the police. I¡®m going to make it so that everyone knows what kind of scum you are,¡± Emma loudly. William pushed Emma aside and loosened his cor. ¡°Fine. Since you¡®re not afraid of losing face, what should I be afraid of? Call the police! Call the police right away!¡± Emma was dumbfounded. She knew that he was afraid of losing face, so he had to endure and avoid her again and again. If he was not afraid of losing face, and his family was powerful, she would not be able to take advantage of him. Klein naturally knew that William didn¡®t really want to call the police. Thus, he stepped forward and said, ¡°William, I think it¡®s best if you don¡®t bother the police with the rtionship and private affairs between you and Emma. They¡®re quite busy with their work. You¡®d better go out and find a ce toe up with a solution.¡± Hearing this, William was no longer that cowardly this time. ¡°What¡®s there to deal with? At most, she can sue me for harassment!¡± Emma stood there without saying anything. Obviously, she didn¡®t want to fall out with him, because it didn¡®t benefit her at all. She couldn¡®t get any of the benefits she wanted. Klein gave William a nudge. ¡°You¡®d better go out and find a ce to discuss this.¡± Naturally, William wasn¡®t stupid. When he saw the look in Klein¡®s eyes, he said reluctantly, ¡°If you¡®re willing to sit down and have a good chat with me, I¡¯ll talk to you.¡± ¡°Of course I can talk nicely. As long as you don¡®t abandon me.¡± Emma¡®s tone became softer. ¡°Let¡®s go!¡± Hearing these words, William walked in the direction of the door. Be¡®s POV: I saw them leave, so I quickly got out of the way and let William leave. Seeing that William had left, Emma quickly caught up with him. At this time, Emma and I looked at each other. Her sharp eyes were looking at an enemy. Emma nced at the wedding dress on my body, and then at Klein, who was behind me. She sneered at me and said, ¡°No wonder your father said that you are getting married again. It turns out that you are still with your old lover! But you are also very capable. You can find awyer when you get married the second time. You are much better than your mother who no one wants!¡± When I heard that my mother was insulted like this, I was a little angry. I retorted, ¡°Emma, I haven¡®t seen you for so long, but you are still so shameless. No wonder William avoided you and refused to take you.¡± I knew that Emma was most concerned about this matter now, so I deliberately said this. ¡°You!¡± Emma was really angry. I went on, ¡°You chased after William everywhere and forced him to marry you. I don¡®t think there will be another person in this world other than you! I¡®m in a good mood today. I¡®ve watched a good show N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Be, you¡®re looking for a fight!¡± Emma couldn¡®t beat me, so she was ready to attack me with her fists. I immediately took a step back. Seeing this, Klein immediately called out, ¡°Miss Hu, if you don¡®t leave now, I think William would already have gone far!¡± As expected, these words worked. It took her so long to find William. Of course, she wouldn¡®t let go of such a good opportunity to fight with me. Hence, the next moment, she pointed at me and said, ¡°You b*tch, I¡®ll teach you a lesson in the future!¡± After that, she turned around and ran out. After Emma left, Klein came to me, took my hand, and said with a smile, ¡°You look so beautiful in a wedding dress!¡± ¡°It¡®s just that I didn¡®t expect such an episode to happen.¡± I said as I looked in the direction of Emma¡®s departure. ¡°In any case, she won¡®t be able to argue with you. I¡®ll just treat it as watching a show.¡± Klein said. ¡°What happened to William¡®s mother?¡± I asked. ¡°Half a year ago, William¡®s mother died of a sudden illness. That¡®s why Emma is so arrogant right now. William is rather cowardly, and he¡®s also concerned about face. How could he possibly be a match for her? I don¡®t think he¡®ll be able to get away so easily this time.¡± Klein said in a rather amusing manner. ¡°It¡®s not easy to find such a piece of meat. If Emma doesn¡®t take a few more bites from it, she won¡®t let it go easily.¡± I knew Emma too well. ¡°Let¡®s not talk about them. It will affect our mood today.¡± Klein led my hand to therge ss mirror. Staring at me in the mirror, Klein nodded. ¡°Right. This wedding dress suits you very well. Why don¡®t we just use this one?¡± ¡°It¡®s up to you.¡± I chuckled. Half an hourter, I walked out of the wedding dress shop, holding Klein¡®s arm. Suddenly, I felt someone looking at me from behind. I looked back, but I didn¡®t see anything. Could it be my illusion? Chapter 254 Chapter 254 e¡®s POV: lein opened the door of the passenger seat for me like a gentleman. Just as I was about to step in, heard a loud and clear child¡¯s voice behind me. ¡°Mommy!¡± + learing a child shouting, I instinctively stopped and turned my head. little boy in a ck coat, who was about three or four years old, had run to me. He reached out his hubby little hand and grabbed the hem of my coat. Then he called me, ¡°Mommy!¡± eeling a little confused, I looked around and saw that there was no one around. I squatted down ind looked at the cute boy with a mushroom haircut and said with a smile, ¡°Kid, you can¡®t find your nother, can you?¡± You¡®re my mommy!¡± The child stared at me unblinkingly. At this time, I was completely confused! I thought to myself, ¡°Where did this childe from? Why does he call me mom? And this little boy is silly and lovely, dressed neatly and fashionably. At first nce, he is a child from a rich family. It can¡®t be a child that someone abandoned.¡± At this time, Klein said rather impatiently, ¡°Kid, stop fooling around. Hurry up and go find your parents. We still have something to do!¡± ¡®No. You¡®re my mommy.¡± The child immediately rubbed his eyes and began to cry because Klein¡®s face sank.. was a mother, so I couldn¡¯t bear to see the child cry. I reached out and held the small body of the child. I looked up at Klein and said, ¡°Keep your voice down. You scared the child!¡± Klein immediately shut his mouth. gently coaxed the little boy in my arms. ¡°Don¡®t cry, uncle¡®s voice is a little loud. Can I apologize for him?¡± ¡°Okay?¡± The little boy responded. Children¡¯s emotions were always easy to change. I doidn¡¯t have much to worry about. When I looked at the child¡¯s face carefully, I was confused. Because the child¡®s outline and facial features were really familiar, but I couldn¡®t remember where ! had seen this face. ¡°Child, where are your parents?¡± I thought that since the child had been lost, his parents must be very worried. It was better to find a way to send him back as soon as possible. ¡°My dad is over there!¡± Lucas pointed in the direction of the turning point. I nced over there, then stood up and said to Klein, ¡°Wait here for me. I¡¯ll take him to find his father.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Klein frowned. ¡°No need. Wait for me here. I¡®ll be back soon. You¡®ve worked hard today. Take a rest in the car first.¡± smiled and then took the little boy¡¯s hand and walked to the corner. ¡°Kid, what¡¯s your name?¡± I asked with a smile on the way. ¡°My name is Lucas,¡± Lucas answered with his little face up. Hearing this, I stopped. lowered my head to take a look at Lucas, and the doubts in my heart were immediately solved. Only now did I realize that this child looked so much like Herbert, and the outline of his face and facial features were very simr. Lucas? Could it be that the boy in front of me was Lucas who had been adopted by Herbert that lear? But why did this child look so simr to Herbert? Wasn¡¯t he adopted? He shouldn¡¯t have a blood rtionship with Herbert, right? As my thoughts ran wild, my footsteps had already reached the corner. At this time, I stopped vigntly. Looking at the quiet corner, I saw the scene over there. I thought, ¡°Was it arranged by Herbert?¡± While I was hesitating, Lucas pulled me forward. At this moment, I felt very confused, because if this child in front of me was Lucas, my heart would also be affected by him. I still remembered the scene when he just learnt how to walk. After turning around the corner, I saw a handsome man in a ck windbreaker standing in the corner. He wore sunsses, so I couldn¡®t see his eyes clearly. But when I saw him, I would still tremble. I was fooled! I was brought to the front of Herbert by Lucas. ¡°Mommy, that¡®s my dad!¡± Lucas pointed at Herbert. Hearing this, I frowned. Then I lowered my head and said to Lucas, ¡°Don¡®t call me that. I¡®m not your mother!¡± ¡°You¡®re my mommy! You¡®re my mommy!¡± Lucas argued. I¡¯m not!¡± My face was pulled up, and I was a little angry. In truth, I wasn¡¯t angry at Lucas. I was angry at Herbert. I didn¡¯t know what tricks he was ying this time. But this time, I wasn¡®t afraid, because Klein was on the other side of the corner. As long as shouted loudly, he woulde over immediately. ¡°My father said that you are my mommy!¡± Lucas was also a little anxious, and his eyes turned red. The little fellow was about to cry When I saw something wet seeped out of Lucas¡¯s eyes, my heart suddenly softened! Therefore, I didn¡®t continue to argue with the child. I could only go straight to Herbert and stop at a meter away from him. ¡°Herbert, what do you mean by luring me here?¡± I asked angrily. Herbert reached out and took off his sunsses. He frowned and said in a natural tone, ¡°Isn¡®t the meaning clear enough? Our son missed you, so I brought him to you!¡± I was even angrier. How could he be so despicable? He even wanted to make use of his child. ¡°You taught him to call me mommy, didn¡®t you?¡± ¡°You¡®re his mother!¡± said Herbert. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Herbert, don¡¯t talk nonsense, okay?¡± i felt that the man in front of me was so unreasonable that he couldn¡®t make sense of it. ¡°I¡®m not talking nonsense. Listen to me. His name is Lucas, and he¡®s our son!¡± Herbert was a little agitated. He stepped forward and grabbed my shoulder. Seeing his serious eyes, I tilted my head and thought for a moment. Then I looked down at the little boy in front of me who looked almost the same as Herbert. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was going on. The next moment, I pushed his hand away and said firmly, ¡°Herbert, what tricks are you trying to use to force me to submit? It¡®s ridiculous to suddenly say that this is my child!¡± At this moment, I was sure that it was Herbert who lied to confuse me. This child looked so simr to him. I didn¡¯t know which woman gave birth to Lucas! ¡°Be, it¡®s tooplicated. I need some time for you to understand. Can you give me a chance to exin?¡± ¡°Herbert, it¡®s over! I¡®m about to marry Klein. Please don¡®t pester me in the future!¡± This time, wouldn¡®t get cheated by him again. I was about to be Klein¡¯s wife. I shouldn¡¯t have any more ambiguous rtions with Herbert. After that, I turned around and left. At this time, Lucas grabbed the hem of my coat in time and begged, ¡°Mommy, can you listen to my dad?¡± Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Be¡®s POV: I did not feel tired of Lucas¡®s crying, but I was even angrier with Herbert. ¡°Herbert, Lucas is only three years old. Please don¡®t use a child to achieve your goal. It¡®s harmful to his personal safety and will also hurt children!¡± With that. I squatted down and reached out to grab Lucas¡®s hand that was tugging at my clothes. In a serious tone, I said, ¡°I¡®m not your mommy Don¡®t call me that anymore!¡± At this time, I saw the tears in Lucas¡®s eyes. I made up my mind not to be soft¨Chearted. I stood up and turned to leave. The pitiful and depressed look in Lucas¡®s eyes made me very ufortable, but I told myself that I couldn¡¯t turn back and I couldn¡¯t continue to be entangled with Herbert. ¡°Be, Lucas is our first child. When you gave birth to him, he didn¡®t die!¡± As soon as I took a few steps, I heard the voice of Herbert behind me. Hearing this, I was stunned, but I didn¡®t look back. This sentence had a great impact on me. The child I lost back then was a huge blow to me. After all these years, even now, I would still think of that child, and my heart would still feel pain! After all, it was my first child. Herbert continued, ¡°If you want to know everything you cane to me at any time!¡± ¡°Do you think I believe you?¡± I turned my back to him and refused to believe what he said was true. ¡°You¡®ve missed him for more than three years. Do you want to miss his whole childhood?¡® said Herbert. At this time, I couldn¡®t control myself. I turned my head and saw the backs of Herbert and Lucas. The backs of the adult and child were almost a copy. At this moment, Lucas was still looking back at me, and his eyes were very pitiful. This made my heart even more ufortable. Standing there until their backs disappeared on the other end of the street, I turned and left. As soon as I walked out of the corner, I saw from afar, that Klein was standing in front of the car and looking in this direction. I hurriedly sped up and ran over. ¡°Why did it take so long?¡± Klein reached out to grab my arm and asked. ¡°That child won¡®t let me go.¡± I tried my best to smile. ¡°Have you found that child¡®s father?¡± Klein frowned, ¡°His parents have taken him away. Let¡®s go back. I¡®m sure Lucky has been waiting for a long time.¡± I didn¡®t want to mention what had just happened. ¡°Alright.¡± Klein didn¡®t ask any more questions, and he got in the cor with me. That night, Iid on the bed and looked at Lucky who was asleep. My thoughts began to wander. To be exact, my doubts had not stopped since I came back There was no need for a DNA test. As long as I looked at Lucas, I knew that he should be the son of terbert. But how could he say that Lucas was my son? Suddenly, I thought of an important message. ucas¡®s birthday was very close to the date of my miscarriage. Thinking of this, I suddenly sat up. ¡°It can¡®t be so coincidental, can it? Will Herbert give birth to a :hild with another woman and me at the same time?¡± Nhat exactly was Herbert trying to do? If this child really was my child, why had he lied to me back hen and told me that the child had died? And why hadn¡®t he said anything for so many years? And only today did he reveal to me when I was going to marry Klein? n the beginning. I was certain that Herbert was trying to destroy my marriage with Klein by using Lucas. But the suspicion in my heart were getting bigger and bigger. In fact, I also had an extravagant hope n my heart that what Herbert said was true, and I hoped that Lucas was really the child I gave birth to. I really hoped that the child didn¡¯t die at that time, and hoped that he would still live well in the world. Even if Herbert wanted to plot something big, I was not afraid. I only hoped that my son was still alive! Early in the morning. I finally made a decision after staying up almost the whole night. ¡°I¡®m going to find Herbert. No matter what kind of conspiracy he¡®s up to, I¡®m going to figure it out.¡± B Looking at Lucky sleeping, I touched her little face and said softly, ¡°If you have a brother to y with, will you be happy?¡± Lucky¡®s chubby little face was motionless. I stared at her for a moment and then said, ¡°No matter what the result is, I must figure it out. I must find out whether Lucas is my son or not.¡± After daybreak, I couldn¡®t be bothered with anything else and immediately dialed Connor¡®s number. ¡°Hello, may I ask who you are?¡± Connor¡®s voice sounded from the other end. ¡°Connor, it¡®s me.¡± My hand holding the phone was a little nervous. ¡°Miss Stepanek?¡® The person who answered my call was clearly a little surprised. ¡°I want to see Herbert as soon as possible. Please arrange it for me.¡± I said in a low voice. The person on the other end of the phone was stunned for a moment, then immediately said, ¡°Alright, Miss Stepanek. I¡¯ll arrange everything.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± i hung up the phone. Soon, in less than two minutes, my phone rang. Seeing that it was Connor¡®s phone number, I immediately picked it up. ¡°Hello?¡± I was a little anxious. I couldn¡®t wait to see him now. ¡°Miss Stepanek, Mr. Wharton said that he would be waiting for you at his house at nine o¡®clock this morning¡± Connor said. I frowned. ¡°His home?¡± I had to meet him at his ce? If he wanted to do something to me, I couldn¡®t resist him at all. So I hesitated. Connor seemed to have been prepared for my worries, and then said, ¡°Miss Stepanek, Mr. Wharton said that he arranged the meeting at home furstly because he didn¡®t want outsiders to know about it. Secondly, he wanted you to see some of the things that belonged to Lucas when he was young. If you still don¡®t feel at ease, then he asked me to apany you throughout the entire meeting.¡± Even if Connor apanied me throughout the entire process, what difference could it make? He was still obeying Herbert¡®s orders. This was simply a trick to trick a child. But I really wanted to know more about Lucas¡®s family background. I really wanted to know if he was my son or not. I had decided to prepare a weapon for myself. I would make a trip to Herbert¡®s house. ¡°Well, tell him that I¡®ll be there on time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After that, he hung up the phone. It didn¡¯t take long for Jane to arrive. Lucky woke up too. After breakfast, I went into the kitchen and put a knife into my handbag. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Be¡®s POV: After I dressed up. I put my bag on my shoulder, walked to Lucky, kissed her little face, and then said to her, ¡°I have something to do. I need to go out.¡± As soon as I stepped out of the door, I saw Klein walk out from the opposite side. Klein asked, ¡®Aren¡®t you going to work tomorrow? Where are you going so early?¡± ¡°Oh, I made an appointment with Joey. She¡®s going to work tomorrow. So we wanted to meet each other today.¡± I hurriedly said, but I didn¡®t dare to look at him. I was afraid that he would see through 1. me. I didn¡¯t want Klein to know that I was going to meet with Herbert. Klein would definitely be extremely heartbroken arid miserable. But in fact, I just wanted to know the truth. ¡°Didn¡¯t we invite her to be our bridesmaid? We should reward her.¡± Klein smiled as he walked into the elevator with me. ¡°Where are you both meeting? I¡®ll take you there.¡± Kleinughed. ¡°We decided to meet at a shopping mall. It¡®s not in the same direction as you. Go to work as soon as possible. I¡®ll call a taxi.¡± I refused. Klein frowned, then said, ¡°Fine. Today is the first day of work. There¡®s a regr meeting in the morning.¡± We arrived at the gate of themunity. Watching Klein drive away in his car, I called a cab and left. Klein¡®s POV: Be finally agreed to my proposal. I felt very happy and uneasy at the same time. I tried my best to calm myself down and not think too much. But this morning, Be told me that she was going to see Joey at a shopping mall. But I saw Be¡®s taxi heading in another direction. That was not in the direction of the shopping mall. Be was lying to me! At this moment, I was in a panic. Then, the red light turned green, and Be¡®s taxi turned to another direction. Without hesitation, I followed suit. In the end, I saw Be¡®s taxi stop in front of themunity where Herbert lived. So, Be came to look for Herbert behind my back? My feelings were veryplicated. I really wanted to rush down and question Be. But I didn¡®t know how to face it... Be¡®s POV The taxi stopped in front of themunity where Herbert lived. I paid and got out of the taxi. Looking at the familiar ce in front of me, I felt moreplicated I used to live here for a period of time. I thought I would never step into thismunity again, but I didn¡®t expect toe here today. I put the bag on my shoulder and walked into the vi in front of me. Standing in front of the familiar door, I took a deep breath and touched the hard thing in my bag. I resolutely reached out and pressed the doorbell. I told myself in my heart, ¡°If he tries to force meter, I¡®ll cut him with a knife!¡± Ding, dong! After the doorbell only rang twice, someone came and opened the door. ¡°Be,e in!¡± Herbert invited me. I stepped into the house without any expression on my face. Standing in the center of the house, saw that there was nothing different from when I lived here. Even the curtains were still the same as before I didn¡®t know if it was a deliberately reserved or a coincidence, but no matter what it was, it was no longer important. ¡°Do you want juice or coffee?¡± Herbert asked eagerly. I pulled a long face, turned around, sat on the sofa, and said directly, ¡°No need. Let¡®s get to the point. I don¡®t want to waste time.¡± Hearing this, Herbert turned around and sat on a single-person sofa. He looked at me and asked, ¡°Do you hate me so much now? You don¡®t want to stay with me for another minute?¡® ¡°I don¡®t hate you, but I detest you. It¡®s not that I don¡®t want to stay with you for another minute, but I don¡¯t want to stay with you for another second!¡¯ i said. If it weren¡®t for the matter of Lucas, I wouldn¡®t have stepped here again, and I wouldn¡®t have sat down and talked to him face to face. Herbert lowered his head and sat there for a moment. Then he took out a cigarette, lit it, and took two deep breaths. When I smelled the pungent smell of smoke, I couldn¡®t help but cough twice. I didn¡®t want to waste any more time with him. I said impatiently. What do you want me to say? Who gave birth to Lucas?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Lucas is our son.¡± Herbert looked me in the eye and answered. ¡°You said that we were the ones who gave birth Lucas? Didn¡®t you say that my child died? And the hospital also gave a death certificate. Is everything fake?¡± questioned. ¡°It¡®s all fake. I hired someone to forge the hospital¡®s death certificate in order to let you think that the child is dead. So you will never look for the child in the future.¡± Herbert admitted. Hearing this, I stared at Herbert in disbelief and asked agitatedly, ¡®Why did you do this? You raised your son in a dark ce, and you are a lunatic! You treat me like a fool, but you still dare to let me believe you!¡± I thought what Herbert said was really ridiculous. Herbert rubbed his hands hard, and then said sadly, ¡°At first, I thought you didn¡¯t love me, and you had Hank in your heart. I couldn¡®t ept this fact. I admit that I was too conceited. I¡®ve always been proud that there was nothing I couldn¡®t get, including feelings. And you wanted to divorce me. In order to make me give up on you and have nothing to do with you in the future, I lied the child died, so that you wouldn¡®tpete for the right to raise the child. I lied on impulse at that time. In the future, I had to lie more to fulfill this lie. In fact, I regret it very much now. I shouldn¡®t have done this. I¡®m sorry, and I¡®m also sorry to Lucas!¡± When Herbert said this, his expression was full of self¨Cme and guilt. He rubbed his face hard. I had never seen him so sad and regretful... I continued to restrain my emotions and questioned Herbert, ¡°We were going to get married soon after we made peace, and I also met Lucas. Why didn¡®t you tell me about Lucas at that time?¡± Herbert looked at me deeply and asked, ¡°Do you still remember that we were going to get our marriage certificate that day? I told you I would give you an enormous gift? Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Be¡¯s POV: I thought back to the past and nodded. I remembered that he did say that he would give me a big gift that day. Could this gift be... Lucas? Herbert nodded. ¡°Yes, I just wanted to get the marriage certificate and then tell you about it. I didn¡®t expect that there would be another ident. At this moment, I couldn¡®t help sneering. ¡°What ident? You didn¡®t go with me to get the marriage certificate. Instead, you chose to hold a press conference with Caroline to announce your marriage. Herbert, how long do you n to lie? Didn¡®t you tell me that the person you loved was Caroline...¡± ¡°It¡®s because Caroline kidnapped Lucas.¡± Herbert interrupted me. Hearing this, I looked at Herbert in shock ¡®I finished the meeting that day and was going to look for you, but I received a phone call from Caroline, saying that Lucas was in her hands!¡± said Herbert. Looking at the painful look in Herbert¡®s eyes, I opened my mouth. Although I doubted his words, still wanted to continue to listen. ¡°Lucas is my son. I have to save him. I can only do as she said. I held a press conference and announced our marriage in public.¡± Herbert continued. After hearing his words, I hesitated for a moment. In the end, I still felt that the story was too ridiculous. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Herbert, your ability to make up stories is getting stronger. Do you think you can convince me with just a few words? I know your power in the city. Even if you were threatened by Caroline because of the safety Lucas, what about the future? You should have had a lot of opportunities to exin it to me and rify it to me in the future, but what did you do? What did you do except hurt me endlessly?¡± After shouting the last sentence at Herbert, I suddenly got up, turned around, and walked in the direction of the door. I couldn¡®t stay here any longer. I couldn¡®t stay here for a minute. The atmosphere here was suffocating. I didn¡®t want to listen to his nonsense anymore! Seeing that I was about to leave, Herbert got up and grabbed my shoulder. He said eagerly, ¡°Be, let me finish what I want to say, okay?¡± I struggled to say, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your nonsense. What you said is not true!¡± Those painful memories were like des cutting open my heart, which was about to heal. ¡°I know that I hurt you deeply. It¡®s all my fault. If you hate me, you can hit me, scold me, or even stab me with a knife. I beg you to listen to what I say. Please?¡± This was the first time that he had used the word ¡®please¡® in his life. He had never used this word on anyone. ¡°Herbert, I beg you, please let me live a quiet life, okay? Don¡®t bother me anymore! Don¡®t make up these ridiculous excuses. I¡®m really tired. I don¡®t want to have anything to do with you anymore.¡± When I said this, my face was full of tears. I shouldn¡®t have cried in front of him. This was not only a sign of weakness, but it would also make him think that I still cared about him. But I just couldn¡®t control it. Thinking of those suffering years ago, my tears couldn¡¯t stop flowing down. ¡°I only hope that you can let me tell the truth. I only hope that you won¡®t miss the mother¨Cand¨Cson rtionship between you and Lucas. I promise that after I finish my words, I will respect your choice, and I won¡®t bother you in the future!¡± Herbert frowned and stared at me with sincerity in his eyes. I could care less about Herbert. But what about Lucas? If he was really my son, would I regret it? Therefore, I nced at his hand on my shoulder and said, ¡°Okay, I will listen to you, but don¡®t touch me again!¡± Hearing this, Herbert immediately reached out and let go of my shoulder. I immediately turned around and sat back on the sofa, deliberately keeping a distance from him. Then, he turned around and sat back in his previous position. He continued, ¡°Originally, my n was to find the Lucas, confront Fang Yi, and then exin to you so that the three of us could live a happy life together.¡± ¡°Did something happen again?¡± I asked with a sneer. Obviously. I didn¡®t believe these so¨Ccalled reasons at all. Herbert didn¡®t pay attention to my reaction and continued to say, ¡°Caroline kept Lucas in a newly renovated house, where there was arge amount of formaldehyde. Lucas was only one year old and his resistance was too weak, which led him to get acute myeloid leukemia.¡± Hearing this, I couldn¡®t help but feel moved, but I still hid my true feelings. ¡°Do you mean that he has leukemia?¡± I couldn¡®t ept it when I thought of Lucas¡®s cute chubby little face. Herbert nodded and said, ¡°I was responsible for the disease, so I could only treat Lucas first. My eagerness to exin to you had eased a lot. After that, the condition of the disease continued to worsen. I didn¡®t dare to tell you about the disease. After all, you have lost Lucas once. I know that if tell you the truth, you will definitely not be able to bear it!¡± stared at Herbert in surprise and asked, ¡°He¡®s now... ¡°Don¡®t worry. His disease has been completely cured. That¡®s why I took him to you.¡± Herbert replied. Hearing this, I hesitated for a moment and sneered. ¡°Herbert, do you think I¡®m a fool? You said it like tt¡®s so easy to cure leukemia!¡± I thought that he was obviously lying, and the hateful thing was that he had to make up a story about the health of Lucas... Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Be¡®s POV: Herbert said, ¡°I know you don¡®t believe it, so I just prepared all of Lucas¡®s medical records. You can have a look.¡± After that, he took out a few thick leather paper bags and put them on the table in front of me. The leather paper bags, each of which was an inch thick. I frowned, and then reached out to take one. I opened the paper bag and took out the materials inside. I couldn¡®t help frowning. These were the cases of the hospitals in the city. There were cases of Lucas from one¨Cyear¨Cold to three¨Cyear¨Cold It had covered and recorded the development and treatment process of the Lucas¡®s disease in over two years. At this moment, I couldn¡®t help but feel sad when I thought of the cute and chubby face of Lucas. How could such a little child defeat the sickness step by step in these two years? The hardships and suffering in it were really unimaginable. Suddenly, I saw the materials for Lucas¡®s operation. It clearly stated that there was a cord blood vesselpatible with Lucas¡®s blood. I couldn¡®t help but think, ¡°God still takes pity on Lucas. Herbert was able to find a suitable blood to save Lucas. At this time, next was another shocking piece of news. ¡°Do you know where this cord bloodes from?¡± ¡°Where did you get it?¡± I asked. ¡°Lucky, she saved Lucas,¡± Herbert replied. Hearing this, I stared nkly at Herbert and didn¡®t understand what he meant. Then, Herbert stood up, walked to the French window, looked at the scenery outside, and said in a deep voice, ¡°At that time, I went to find bone marrow that could match with Lucas¡®s blood type but Lucas¡¯s blood type was rtively special, so it was almost impossible to find the suitable bone marrow. At this time, the doctor gave me a suggestion.¡± ¡°What suggestion?¡± I felt that there were still many things behind this, but I still couldn¡®t figure it out. ¡°He suggested that Lucas¡¯s mother and I give birth to another child, because the blood of our brothers and sisters of the same father and mother will give him a 50% chance of sess.¡± After that, he turned around and stared at me. At this time, I was stunned. ¡°Do you mean that you were in a hurry to get Lucky from my belly to Save Lucas?¡± This was something that I couldn¡®t forgive and hated the most. Because of Lucky¡®s early delivery, not only was my body affected, but she also stayed in the hospital for a month. It turned out that I didn¡®t understand why he did this at all. I once thought that he had be a lunatic. Now it seemed that all the reasons were on behalf of Lucas. He wanted to save Lucas with the blood of Lucky At this moment, I even had a little understanding of Herbert. After all, he couldn¡®t just stand by and watch Lucas get worse. Perhaps, the idea of getting Lucky prematurely born was necessary. However, just now, he said that only brothers and sisters with the same parents had a 50% chance of sess. Was Lucas really my son? I couldn¡®t ept this fact. My head was a little numb and my hands and feet were weak. I was trying my best to distinguish whether his words were true or not. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. This is what I¡®m most sorry to you and Lucky. Of course, I also want her toe to this world in good health, but I have no choice. I can¡®t watch Lucas disappear from this world like this. His illness was getting worse and worse at that time. I was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to live until your expected delivery date...¡± Herbert looked sad. Looking at the dejected and self¨Cmeed man in front of me, I was a little moved, but I still couldn¡®t ept all his exnation. ncing at the medical records in front of me, I put my hand on my cheek and felt that my hand was shaking. Then, I suddenly raised my head and asked, ¡°When I was in Qingshan Mountain, you went to see me frequently in order to let me have a baby, and then use the baby¡®s blood to save Lucas?¡± Judging from the time, Lucas¡®s disease should be very serious at that time. I couldn¡®t forget how he hurt me. At that time, I really wanted to die. I thought that he refused to let me go and that he was a pervert, so he pestered me again and again. Now that I thought about it, it turned out to be this reason. ¡°Be, I¡®m sorry. I really had no other choice at that time. I know that I have caused irreparable harm to you. In the future, I will find a way topensate you and Lucky. I hope you can forgive me for the sake of Lucas and Lucky!¡± Herbert stepped forward and wanted to get close to me. Seeing himing over, I stood up cautiously, pointed at him and said, ¡°Don¡®te over!¡± Herbert stopped in his tracks and looked at me with a pair of bitter eyes. He said bitterly, ¡°Be, I really didn¡¯t have a choice at that time!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of you. You can¡¯t get rid of the harm you caused me. Why should I forgive you? If you didn¡¯t hide the existence of Lucas, or if you had dealt with Caroline well, Lucas wouldn¡¯t have fallen ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡± I shouted at him. After that, I turned around and left. ¡°You can me me, but don¡®t tell me that you won¡®t even recognize Lucas?¡± Herbert shouted. Hearing this, I stopped and looked up at the ceiling speechlessly, but I couldn¡®t help but burst into tears. What should I do now? Maybe Lucas was really my son. He had suffered so much at such a young age, and my heart was in pain. ¡°Ever since Lucas was sensible, he kept pestering me to ask others why he didn¡®t have a mother. I can only tell him that his mother is taking care of her little sister. After a while, her mother wille back to see him. Be, whether you can forgive me or not, I hope you can reconcile with him. He really needs maternal love!¡± Herbert approached me step by step. At this moment, I couldn¡¯t help but cry loudly. Then, the person behind me held my shoulder. Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Be¡¯s POV: ¡°Herbert, don¡¯t touch me!¡± Although he had such a reason, I still rejected him very much. The harm he inflicted on me was real. He couldn¡¯t just say sorry and then it would disappear ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t touch you.¡± Herbert withdrew his hands and stopped in the air. ¡°Herbert, don¡¯t try to threaten me with Lucas. I won¡¯t compromise.¡± I shouted at Herbert. ¡°in your heart, ami a bad guy who would use our son as a chip to threaten you?¡± ¡°Yes¡± i said. Herbert showed a painful expression. ¡°You can go!¡± Looking at the lonely figure, I felt sad, but I didn¡¯t want to trust him anymore. So I opened the door and walked out. I stumbled out of the community behind me. I didn¡¯t know how long I walked until my legs were numb. Then I found a row of chairs on the roadside and sat down. I held my leather bag in my arms, and my mind was filled with Herbert¡¯s words and Lucas¡¯s face. If Lucas was my son, I would definitely recognize him. He was so young, but he had suffered so much, I felt very ufortable. I didn¡¯t know how I got home, but when I got home, it was already in the afternoon. ¡°Where have you been?¡± Suddenly, a man¡¯s voice came. I raised my head to look, only to see Klein sitting on the sofa. Seeing him, I frowned and asked, ¡°Why are you at home?¡± ¡°I asked you where you went.¡± Klein frowned as well. ¡°Where¡¯s Lucky?¡± I looked around and didn¡¯t see Jane or Lucky. ¡°I asked you where you were.¡± I didn¡¯t answer his questions several times in a row, but his voice suddenly became louder, with interrogation and majesty in it ¡°¡­¡± I didn¡¯t know if I should tell him what had happened today, so I hesitated. ¡°Is it that hard to answer my question?¡± Klein¡¯s face was twisted. Klein seemed to be very angry. Could it be that he knew where I had gone today? I remembered that I told him in the morning that I had an appointment with Joey. He must have seen through my lies. I didn¡¯t have anything to do with Herbert, and even if Lucas was my son, I had nothing to hide. That was why the next moment, i directly walked over and said, ¡°I went to Herbert¡¯s house.¡± Hearing this, Klein hesitated for a moment, thenughed coldly, ¡°It seems you still can¡¯t forget him. I was too stupid.¡± After that, he suddenly stood up and turned to walk out. Seeing that Klein had misunderstood me, I hurriedly stepped forward, grabbed his arm, and 1037 exined, ¡°Klein, you misunderstood me!¡± ¡°I hope I misunderstood.¡± Klein halted his footsteps, then raised his head and took out the knife from it! Klein¡®s eyes shed. Suddenly, he saw the shining knife I had taken out from my bag. He couldn¡®t help but frown. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I exined, ¡®Herbert told me that Lucas was the son I gave birth to. The child didn¡®t die young. I didn¡®t believe his words.¡± ¡°I was afraid that what he said was true, so I went to his house to see him. But I was afraid that he would force me, so I took this knife from the kitchen to protect myself. If he dared to do anything to me, I would definitely stab him without hesitation!¡± I looked a little agitated at the moment, but that was what I really thought at that time. At this moment, I could feel the warmth of Klein¡®s hands caressing my cheeks. Then he took the knife in his hand and put it on the table beside him. Then, I threw myself into Klein¡®s arms. I needed my son. I also needed Klein. Klein wrapped his arms tightly around me, his jaw pressing against her head. In a firm voice, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡®t let anyone hurt you. If someone wanted to hurt you, I would definitely fight to the death with him!¡° His words gave me a lot of support and warmth. I didn¡¯t know what would happen to me if it weren¡¯t for Klein. I didn¡¯t dare to think about it. The next moment, I raised my head from Klein¡¯s embrace. Frowning, I said, ¡°Klein, is what Herbert said true? Is Lucas really my son? Could it be that he wants to use Lucas to destroy our rtionship?¡± ¡°As long as we are certain of each other, we won¡¯t be afraid of being destroyed.¡± Klein looked at me. I looked back and said, ¡°But I¡¯m afraid what he said is true. If Lucas is really my son, I can¡¯t deny him. He is too pitiful. He has been fighting against disease for two years. Now he has recovered. If I were his mother, I couldn¡¯t ignore him.¡± ¡°No matter what you want to do, I will support you!¡± Klein said. Hearing this, my heart rxed for a moment, and I felt greatlyforted. Then, I spoke out my thoughts. ¡°Klein, I would like to conduct a DNA test with Lucas. If Lucas is my son, I will definitely take the responsibility of being a mother in the future. If Lucas is not for my son, then in the future, Herbert won¡¯t be able to bother me with this matter again!¡± Klein nodded. ¡°Okay. I support your decision.¡± With a brilliant smile on my face, I reached out and stroked the face of the man in front of me. From the bottom of my heart, I said, ¡°Klein, thank you.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°We don¡¯t need to say thanks.¡± Klein lowered his head and nted a kiss on my forehead. Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Be¡®s POV: The next morning. I went to find Herbert again. I directly stopped Herbert¡®s car. ¡°Be, are you looking for me?¡± Herbert¡®s voice was very excited. I didn¡®t want to respond to his enthusiastic words, so I directly said, ¡°I want to do a DNA test with Lucas!¡± Herbert hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I promise you. When are we going?¡± ¡°Now,¡± I replied. Herbert said with a smile, ¡°Everything is up to you. It¡®s up to you to decide which hospital to go to. In fact, the results are the same.¡± Then, I handed the business card in my hand to Herbert. ¡°This identification center is thergest and most authoritative one in the city. I have already made an appointment this morning. An hourter, you will meet me here with Lucas!¡± Herbert nced at the business card in his hand and said, ¡°I¡®ll call the nanny and ask her to bring the Lucas down. Why don¡®t we go together?¡± I refused. ¡°No need. Someone¡®s waiting for me there!¡± After that, I looked at the car of Klein behind me. At this time, I heard Herbert say with a smile, ¡°You are really very wary of me.¡± ¡°You¡®ve done too many things that are not trustworthy.¡± I said. ¡°I¡®m leaving. See you at the identification center.¡± I turned and walked in the direction of Klein. An hourter, I was walking back and forth in the corridor at the center. Looking at the empty corridor in front of me, I couldn¡®t see the figures of Herbert and Lucas. Klein tried to calm me down. ¡°Don¡®t be nervous. They¡®ll probably arrive soon.¡± ¡°Looking at the time, they should have arrived. Will he change his mind?¡± I asked. Klein thought for a moment, then said, ¡°If he doesn¡®t dare toe, that means he¡®s lying.¡± After waiting for another half an hour, I called Connor. ¡°Connor, I want to know why Herbert didn¡®t bring Lucas to the identification center.¡± I asked. Connor hesitated for a few seconds before saying, ¡°I¡®m sorry, Miss Stepanek. Please wait a bit longer. We¡®ll be there soon.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡®ll wait another half an hour. If you haven¡®te yet, then I¡®ll assume that Herbert doesn¡®t dare to let me do a DNA test with Lucas. Everything he says is a lie!¡± I didn¡®t wait for Connor¡¯s reply and directly hung up the phone. Afterwards, I sat on the row chair next to the wall without saying a word. Klein stood in front of the window in the corridor silently. Half an hour passed again, but Herbert still did note. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. It seemed that what he said was all lies. I stood up and was about to leave. At this time, there was a sudden sound of footsteps in the corridor. I turned around and saw a small figure running towards me while shouting. ¡°Mommy! Mommy!¡± I was a little stunned when I saw Lucas suddenly appear in front of me. By the time I came to my senses, the strong little body had already mmed into me, causing me to feel pain! I frowned and Lucas hugged my leg. Looking up, he said with a smile. ¡°Mommy, I¡®m sorry. I¡®mte! In the face of such a cute voice, I really had no ability to resist at all. Moreover, I felt happy when he called me ¡°Mommy¡®. At this time, I suddenly saw a wound wrapped in gauze on the forehead of Lucas. I couldn¡®t help frowning and asking, ¡°What¡®s wrong with your head?¡± Lucas curled his lips and replied, ¡°Just now, my father¡®s car collided with another car. My head was hurt, and my father¡®s arm was also injured!¡± After that, Lucas looked back Looking in the direction of the voice, I saw Herbert approaching and Connor behind him. Herbert¡®s arm had been cast and hung in front of his chest with a piece of gauze. There was also a bruise on Connor¡®s face, so he should have been slightly injured. It turned out that the reason why Herbert arrivedte was that they had a car ident. Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Be¡®s POV: | squatted down, grabbed Lucas¡®s arm nervously, and asked, ¡°Are you hurt? And is your head injury serious?¡± Lucas smiled and replied, ¡°Mommy, it turns out that you care so much about me.¡± Hearing this, I didn¡®t know how to respond. After all, the results of the examination hadn¡®te out yet. ¡°I just got ayer of skin peeled on my head, but my dad is miserable. His arm is broken!¡± As he spoke, he turned around and raised his little hand to touch Herbert¡®s arm which had been cast. I slowly stood up and nced at Herbert¡®s arm. There was no emotion in my eyes. The wounded Connor said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Stepanek. We had a car ident on our way here. Just now. Mr. Wharton and Lucas went to the hospital for a simple dressing. That¡®s why we arete.¡± I held Lucas¡¯s hand and said lightly, ¡°Since it¡®s nothing serious, I¡®ll take Lucas to draw blood.¡± I took Lucas¡®s hand and walked inside. Lucas looked back at Herbert again and again and shouted, ¡°Daddy, wait for me obediently!¡± Herbert waved his hand at Lucas. I took Lucas¡®s hand and came to the window where they drew blood. I turned around, squatted down, and said to him with a smile, ¡°Lucas, don¡®t cryter when you¡®re getting your blood drawn!¡± However, Lucas was like a little adult. He raised his arm and said, ¡°Daddy said that I am a man. Not only can I not cry when my blood is drawn, but I also have to protect Mommy!¡± Hearing this, I pursed my lips and smiled. I reached out to touch Lucas¡®s head and praised him, ¡°You¡®re such a good boy!¡± I had to admit that Herbert did educate Lucas well. He was very brave and gentle. If he was really my son, I would be overwhelmed. Then, I carried Lucas and sat in front of the window. When the nurse took out the long needle, she felt that Lucas trembled obviously. I covered Lucas¡®s eyes with my hand and handed his arm to the nurse. When the needle pierced into Lucas¡®s tender arm, I also turned my face away. I had always been strong, but I couldn¡¯t bear to look at it at this moment. Soon, the nurse drew the blood. I took the alcohol cotton ball from the nurse¡®s hand and pressed it on Lucas¡®s wound. At this moment, I heard Lucas¡®s childish voice. ¡°Mommy. why are you crying?¡± ¡°I¡®m not crying.¡± I quickly wiped away my tears. ¡°You¡®re obviously crying. Mommy, you lied. You¡®re not a good girl.¡± Lucas¡®s plump little hand wrapped around my neck ¡°Mommy¡®s heart aches that you¡®ve been pricked by a needle.¡± I said quickly. ¡°You finally admit that you¡®re my mommy!¡± At this time, Lucas pped his small hands happily and Chapter 261 said Hearing this, I didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. I had fallen into a child¡¯s trap all of a sudden. Then, it¡¯s my turn to draw blood. When the nurse was holding the needle in her hand, Lucas covered my eyes with his hands and said in a childish voice, ¡°Mommy, be good. Mommy, don¡®t be afraid. You¡®ll be fine in a while!¡± With Lucas¡®s comfort, I had long forgotten the pain and tightened my grip as I held him. Soon, the nurse was done drawing the blood. I came to the row chair with Lucas and sat down. Lucas¡®s little chubby hand pressed the needle hole on my arm with an alcohol cotton ball. ¡°The cotton ball needs to be pressed for a minute. Otherwise, it¡®s very likely that blood will flow out!¡± Lucas said, blinking his big round eyes. ¡°You seem to know a lot,¡± I said with a smile. At this time, Lucas patted his chest and said, ¡°I have been in the hospital since I was one. I just got discharged a few days ago. I know the hospital best.¡± Hearing this, I looked at Lucas. How much suffering had this child gone through to say such a thing? My heart hurt as if someone had pricked it with needles. A few minutester, I walked into the corridor, holding Lucas¡®s hand. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Herbert and Klein came to us. I looked at them and said, ¡°The doctor said that the results will onlye out three dayster. Let¡®s meet here in three days.¡± Herbert nodded, and then reached out to hold Lucas¡®s hand. . At this time, Lucas started throwing a tantrum. ¡°I want to be with Mommy!¡± Hearing this, I frowned and lowered my head to look at Lucas. There was an indescribable feeling in my heart. Herbert also frowned, and then said in a dignified voice, ¡°Don¡®t mess around!¡± ¡°I¡®m not fooling around. I just want to be with Mommy!¡± Lucas raised his little face and said matter of¨Cfactly ¡°Are you listening to me or not? At this time, Herbert was directly angry with Lucas. Seeing that Herbert was angry, Lucas was afraid. His little hand quietly let go of my hand, and his small mouth curled down. He looked very aggrieved, but he didn¡®t dare to cry. I felt my heart soften at the sight of such a poor Lucas. I immediately squatted down, held his little shoulder, and said in a soft voice, ¡°Lucas, go back with your daddy first. We will meet here in three days. I¡®ll bring some cookies and tarts that I make for you, okay?¡± Hearing that, Lucas¡®s eyes widened. ¡°Mommy, do you know how to make cookies and tarts?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. This time, Lucas nodded happily. ¡°Okay, but you can¡®t go back on your word.¡± ¡°I won¡®t. I¡¯ll keep my word. Come on!¡± Lucas also reached out his hand to give me a high five. Then, he walked up to Herbert. Herbert grabbed his hand and said to me, ¡°See you in three days!¡± 1037 As soon as he finished speaking, Herbert grabbed Lucas¡®s hand and turned to leave. Connor immediately followed. I smiled at Lucas and waved my hand. I couldn¡®t bear to see Lucas go further and further away from me. Half an hour ago, at the entrance of the examination room. Herbert¡®s POV: Lucas followed Be to the examination room. Looking at their backs, I was happy. Because Be would soon know that Lucas was her child. Only I, Klein, and Connor were left in the corridor. I looked at Klein. ¡°You should be very disappointed when you saw that there was nothing out of the ordinary between Lucas and me, right?¡± ¡°I don¡®t understand what you mean.¡± Klein¡®s voice was ice¨Ccold. I went on, ¡°But I won¡®t let your plot seed.¡± After that, I sat aside and waited quietly. Klein turned and sat down in a very far position away from me. The atmosphere was extremely strange. Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Be¡®s POV: Three dayster I took Lucas and stood in the corridor, waiting for the results of the DNA test. At this moment, although I looked very calm on the surface, there was already a huge wave in my heart. It seemed that Lucas could understand the subtle feelings of the adults. He kept looking at me and did not eat the cookies and tarts in his hands. At this moment, Klein walked out with a document in his hands. When I saw Klein, I instantly grew very nervous. My hands, which were holding Lucas¡®s hands, were a little sweaty. I hoped that Lucas was my child. ¡°How is it? When Klein walked to me, I couldn¡®t help but ask. ¡°Is there a need to ask? Klein, you should be the one who is most disappointed today.¡± Herbert looked at Klein with a coldugh. Klein frowned, then said to me. ¡°You are Lucas¡®s mother.¡± I excitedly reached out and took the document from Klein¡®s hands. I lowered my head and nced at it, only to find that Lucas¡®s DNA and mine were 99% simr. Seeing this, I couldn¡®t control my emotions anymore. I squatted down and held Lucas tightly in my arms! ¡°Lucas, I¡®m really your mommy...¡± ¡°Mommy, you¡®re holding me so tightly. I can¡®t breathe!¡± Lucas¡®s volce was soft and pleasant. I quickly released my hands and wiped the tears of excitement from the corners of my eyes with the back of my hand. I smiled and said, ¡°I¡®m sorry, baby Then, Lucas turned around and walked to Herbert. He grabbed the corner of his clothes and asked, ¡°Daddy, I¡®m going to be with Mommy in the future!¡± ¡°As long as your mommy is willing, of course.¡± Herbert nodded and then looked at me. I smiled at Lucas and said, ¡°Thene with me today!¡± But Lucas refused me. ¡°I don¡®t want to be separated from my daddy. Mommy, daddy and I are a family. We are going to live together!¡± I noticed that Klein was unhappy, so I said, ¡°Lucas, mommy and daddy aren¡®t a family yet, so you have to choose one of us.¡± Hearing this, Lucas immediately cried. ¡°No, I want both daddy and mommy. I don¡®t want to choose one of you!¡± I looked at Lucas throwing a tantrum and IExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. didn¡®t know what to do. I didn¡®t want him to cry like this, but I couldn¡®t go back with Herbert now. I was in a very difficult position At this time. Herbert frowned and walked to Lucas. He squatted down and coaxed, ¡°Lucas, mommy has to take care of your younger sister. Didn¡®t you say that you miss her very much? You can follow mommy to see her.¡® As soon as that was mentioned, Lucas stopped crying. Looking up at Herbert, he was still a little reluctant. ¡°Daddy, will you be lonely?¡± The corners of Herbert¡®s mouth curled up as he looked at Lucas deeply. He said, ¡°No, you must remember to listen to mommy¡¯s words, understand?¡± ¡°I know.¡± After saying this loudly, Lucas turned around and took my hand. Seeing that Lucas was so clever and sensible, I pursed my lips and smiled. Then I looked up at Herbert and said, ¡°I¡®ll send him back in two days.¡± In fact, in my heart, I had already recognized the fact that he and I would raise Lucas together. After all, he had raised Lucas for so long that he would never give me the custody, and it could be seen that Lucas and Herbert had a deep rtionship. I would be satisfied as long as I could see Lucas once in a while and knew that he was healthy and happy. I brought Lucas home with me. As soon as we entered the door, Lucas saw Lucky standing on the ground and walking. He walked straight to her, looked at her pink clothes and pants, and said, ¡°Are you my sister?¡± ¡°Ah ah ah...¡± Lucky was still unable to speak and could only make some unclear sounds. However, her big eyes were staring at Lucas. Lucas put his hands on his hips and said, ¡°Although you are not very cute, you have to remember that I am your brother. You don¡®t have to be afraid in the future. I will always protect you.¡± Jane and I couldn¡®t helpughing when we heard Lucas¡®s excited tone. Then, something strange happened. Lucky walked to Lucas and reached out to hand the toy in her hand to him, talking non-stop. Lucas lowered his head and nced at the doll in her hand disdainfully. ¡°These are all girls¡¯ toys. I don¡®t like them. Keep them for yourself!¡± Lucky drew back her hand, then stepped forward and stretched out her little hand to hold Lucas, and wiped the saliva in her mouth on Lucas¡®s clothes. Although Lucas had a look of disdain on his face, he did not push Lucky away. Lucas brought a lot of joy to this family. That night, there were two babies sleeping on my bed. Lucas slept on the left, Lucky slept on the right, and I slept happily among them. Looking at the two silly babies in front of me, I was very excited. I didn¡®t expect that my child was still alive. Under the dim wallmp, I looked at the two babies in front of me. Suddenly. I heard steady footsteps coming from outside. This was the sound of Klein¡®s footsteps. I knew that he had intentionally chosen to come only when the children were asleep. Now that I had two babies by my side, I had indeed neglected him. Then, I got out of bed, stepped on my shoes, and walked out of the bedroom. Gently closing the bedroom door, I turned my head and saw that Klein, dressed in a casual outfit. was already sitting on the sofa. ¡°Are they asleep?¡± Klein asked softly. ¡°Yes. I nodded, then turned around and sat down next to him, and rested my head on his shoulder. Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Be¡®s POV: ¡°Klein, thank you for your support¡°I rested my head on his shoulder. ¡°It¡®s what I should do.¡± Klein¡®s voice was still as gentle as ever. ¡°You don¡®t know how happy am I now. I have Lucas and Lucky by my side and, of course, you!¡± smiled happily ¡°Actually, I¡®m a bit worried.¡± Klein held my hand tightly. ¡°What are you worried about?¡± I asked. Klein looked at me, then said with a smile, ¡°I¡®m afraid that you won¡®t marry me after confirming that Lucas is your child.¡± Hearing this, I couldn¡®t help butugh. ¡°There¡®s no conflict between my reunion with Lucas and our marriage.¡± Klein stared at me. He seemed to want to say something, but he didn¡®t say anything. I held his face with both hands. ¡°Klein, since I¡®ve agreed to marry you, I won¡®t go back on my word. What¡¯s more, I won¡¯t be able to find a husband as good as you.¡± After that, Iy down in Klein¡®s arms. Lucas would still follow Herbert most of the time in the future. It was impossible for Lucas to stay by my side all the time, so I didn¡®t think the reunion with Lucas would affect our lives. Although I had been together with Klein for so long, and we were about to get married. It was rare for us to be alone like this. Klein and I were usually very busy. Klein was very busy with hisw firm. I had to go to work and take care of my online business, and I had to take care of Lucky. I was very tired every day. Klein¡®s embrace was very warm. I closed my eyes and enjoyed the time I spent with him. At this time, I felt a kiss on my cheek My body stiffened instinctively, but I didn¡¯t refuse. Instead, I pretended to respond to him enthusiastically Klein kissed me on the lips. His kiss was very gentle. My arms were wrapped around Klein¡¯s neck, and I responded passionately to him. But I knew that neither my heart nor my body responded to him. I could sense that Klein¡¯s desire was growing. ¡± He hugged me tightly, and his lower body had be hard. He rubbed my chest with his warm hands. I should be feeling hot and desperate right now. But in fact, I was very calm. Even I didn¡®t understand what was going on with my body. I didn¡®t want Klein to sense my calmness. I even took the initiative to undo my bra. But at this moment, Klein suddenly came to a halt! Then I saw a face full of doubts. ¡°What... what¡®s wrong?¡± I asked. ¡°Be, I don¡®t want you to be perfunctory with me.¡± Klein said solemnly. ¡°What... do you mean? How can I be perfunctory to you? In fact, I was not being perfunctory, was I? I just found it hard to enjoy the moment, but in order to cooperate with him. I pretended to be intoxicated. I didn¡®t want to tell him my true feelings. It was not that I really wanted to lie to him but I didn¡®t want to hurt him. At this moment, a bitter smile appeared on the corner of Klein¡®s lips. ¡°Your face looks very intoxicated, and your four limbs are very enthusiastic. But your body is stiff, and not even your body temperature has changed in the slightest. Be, do you think you can fool me?¡± Klein looked extremely hurt. I was also very upset. I had been working very hard to ept him. I really didn¡®t mean it. The next moment, in order to save Klein¡®s face and self¨Cesteem, I found an excuse. ¡°I...I¡¯ve been too tired recently. Today, I¡®ve been very nervous. I just put the two babies to sleep. Klein, I¡®m probably just too tired Only now did the solemn look on Klein¡®s face ease significantly I immediately talked like a spoiled woman, ¡°All right, it¡®s all my fault. In fact, you shouldn¡®t havee to me, a woman with a child, and now I have another child! But I don¡®t care. You have already proposed to me, and you will be my future husband no matter what.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want me, I¡¯ll pester you!¡± I said with a smile. Klein reached out and pulled me into his arms. He stroked my back andforted me. ¡°It¡®s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have lost my temper!¡± At this moment, I could only pretend to be wronged and lie in his arms. Since when did I have to start acting in front of Klein as well? I was really tired... The next morning, Jane and I took the two children to have breakfast at the dining table. Dingdong... Dingdong... At this moment, the doorbell suddenly rang. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. I smiled and said, ¡®It must be Joey who brought back the wedding dress for me.¡± After that, I turned to open the door. Hearing my words, Lucas was stunned. He didn¡¯t eat the porridge and frowned. The door opened and Joey stood outside with arge suitcase. ¡°Your wedding dress is so heavy!¡± Joey said as she brought the suitcase in. *Thank you, dear,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Klein is truly generous. He didn¡®t even rent this expensive bridesmaid¡®s gown but he bought it for me!¡± Joeyughed happily. Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Se¡¯s POV: Joey entered through the door when she saw Lucas, who was having breakfast. Are you Lucas?¡± Joey asked with a smile. However, Lucas looked at her and did not say anything. He just lowered his head and continued to eat. Seeing this, I quickly said, ¡°Lucas, why are you so rude?¡± ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Lucas raised his head and greeted her with a cold expression. ¡°You¡®re a good boy¡± Joey touched his head. However, Lucas immediately reached out and pushed her hand away. It was obvious that Lucas did not like Joey. Joey was a little embarrassed. I quickly pulled Joey to the living room to talk. Joey. Lucas is still not very familiar with you. I hope you won¡®t mind.¡± I could tell that Lucas was unfriendly to Joey Joey said with a smile, ¡°Don¡®t worry. I won¡®t take it to heart. This little guy not only looks like Herbert but also has a very simr personality like him.¡± ¡°He is actually very well¨Cbehaved. I don¡®t know what happened today.¡± I tidied my hair and said. At this time, Joey nced at the restaurant, and then asked in a low voice, ¡°Hey, have you made up your mind? Now that you have two children with Herbert do you really want to marry Klein?¡± I said firmly, ¡°I¡®ve already thought about it. It¡®s impossible for Herbert and I to get back together.¡± Joey hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°You really won¡®t give him a chance this time?¡± Actually, I had also asked myself about Joey¡®s question. I didn¡®t agree with his way of doing things. If he hadn¡®t lied about the child¡®s death, perhaps nothing would have happened. Also, if he hadn¡¯t provoked Caroline, Lucas wouldn¡¯t have had leukemia. All of this was caused by him. I couldn¡®t forgive him! During those dark, gloomy times, it was Klein who had apanied me through. I wouldn¡¯t abandon him. ¡°Since I¡®ve already chosen Klein, I won¡®t make any other choices,¡± I said resolutely to Joey. Hearing this, Joey nodded. ¡°It¡®s good that you¡®ve decided. Let¡®s go try on our dresses!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded, then carried the suitcase into the bedroom with Joey. Half an hourter, I walked out of the bedroom in a white wedding dress with my head held high. Behind me was Joey, who helped me with my long veil. Joey wore a long dress of the same color. Although it was not as grand as the wedding dress, it was very fresh and beautiful. When Jane saw me, she eximed, ¡°You¡®re so beautiful!¡± When Lucky saw me, she was very excited. Only Lucas was staring at me with a cold face. The little fellow didn¡®t say anything for more than half an hour. ood ough. There¡®s no need to modify it.¡± miled at Joey and said, ¡°You¡®re also the most beautiful bridesmaid.¡± f course!¡± Joey reached out and put her hand on her waist. vey didn¡®t leave until the afternoon. arefully hung the wedding dress in the wardrobe and then walked out of the bedroom. the blink of an eye, I saw that Lucky, who was in Jane¡®s arms, had fallen asleep. I smiled and sked, ¡°Did Lucky fall asleep?¡± les.¡± Jane nodded. was only then that I remembered Lucas and asked, ¡°What about Lucas?¡± He¡®s ying with toys on the balcony. I¡®ll take Lucky to the bedroom,¡± said Jane in a low voice. Okay.¡± I nodded. Vatching her carry Lucky to the bedroom, I turned around and walked to the balcony. ucas was sitting with his back to me, holding a model of a steel man in his arms. heard the sound of sobbing. walked to Lucas and was surprised to see tears on his small face. ¡®What¡®s wrong with you, Lucas?¡± I asked in confusion. Lucas raised his eyes and began to cry louder. The sound of Lucas¡®s crying made my heart ache. I quickly picked him up, stroked his back, and asked softly, ¡°What¡®s wrong with you? Are you not used to living here? Or do you miss your daddy?¡± ¡°Mommy, are you really going to marry thatwyer?¡± Lucas asked, sobbing. Hearing this, I couldn¡®t help but say, ¡°Lucas, don¡®t be rude!¡± Although this child was young, he seemed to know everything. He actually knew that Klein was awyer. ¡°Mommy, please don¡®t marry Klein, okay?¡± Lucas used his small hands to shake my arms. ¡°Are you unhappy because of this?¡± i frowned and asked. ¡°I¡®m feeling sad on behalf of daddy.¡± Lucas pursed his lips and looked depressed. Hearing that, iforted him, ¡°No, no. Daddy will find his happiness in the future, and mommy will also be happy. No matter what, our love for you will not decrease. You just need to be happy and be yourself, okay?¡° Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ve grown up. I understand everything!¡¯ Lucas emphasized. I didn¡¯t know what to say when I saw his stubborn attitude. The next moment, Lucas was crying and pleading with me. ¡°Mommy, Daddy, Lucas, and Lucky are a family. Please don¡®t break us up, okay?¡± I looked at the sad Lucas and didn¡¯t know what to say for a while¡­ Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Be¡¯s POV: Lucas was crying in my arms until he fell asleep. gently put him on the bed and looked at the wet tears on his cheeks. I felt very upset. Although I wouldn¡®t listen to Lucas and cancel the wedding with Klein, what he said left a deep impression on me. That night, I suddenly received a call from Herbert ¡°Lucas has been at your ce for two days. I want to bring him back for two days.¡± This was Herbert¡®s voice. Although I couldn¡®t bear to part with Lucas, he did not only belong to me after all. I said, ¡°I¡¯ll send him there.¡± ¡°No, it¡®s not convenient for you to bring him over when Lucky is with you. I¡®ll pick him up.¡± said Herbert. ¡°Okay,¡± I said. Then, just as I was about to hang up the phone, Herbert said eagerly, ¡°Wait, I... want to see Lucky. Is that okay?¡± Lucky was already one year old, and she had never seen her father. I was not surprised that he made such a request. But I still felt very sad when I thought that he forced me to give birth to Lucky in advance. I looked at Lucas, who was in my arms. If I didn¡®t do that, I might not be able to see Lucas now, right? I didn¡®t have the right to strip the child of her father¡®s love. The next moment, I said on the phone, ¡°In half an hour,e to the park next to my ce. I¡¯ll take both Lucas and Lucky down with me by then.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Herbert¡®s tone was excited. ¡°Goodbye,¡± I said and hung up the phone. Although I still had hatred for Herbert, of course, I didn¡®t hate him as much as before. After all, he had suffered a lot. Moreover, he had cured Luas and he had also taught Lucas so well. I didn¡®t hate him anymore. It didn¡®t mean that I could forgive everything he had done to me. He did not have the right to decide everything. I didn¡®t agree with his actions. Half an hourter, I was holding Lucas and Jane was pushing the baby car. Lucky was sitting in the baby car and the four of us came to the park near my ce. From afar, I saw a ck figure waiting under a tree full of yellow leaves. Lucas immediately broke free from my hand as soon as he saw Herbert. He ran to Herbert and shouted, ¡°Daddy, Daddy!¡± As soon as he saw Lucas, Herbert took a few steps forward, picked Lucas up, spun him quickly in the air, and Lucas shouted happily. I could see that their rtionship was very good. Lucas was very dependent on him, and he also loved Lucas very much. I took the baby car from Jane and walked toward the father and son step by step. It was undeniable that Herbert¡®s face had changed a lot in the past two years. The person who was in high spirits had restrained himself a lot, bing more calm, mature, and charming. He had a kind of attraction that was difficult to describe with words, which would make it difficult for women to control themselves. But I knew that if I got close to him, I would get hurt again, so I tried my best to control my emotions. In the past two days, I had repeatedly told myself in my heart, ¡®The person I want to marry is Klein. Even if Herbert is the father of my two children, he can¡®t change the fact. The person who will apany me to the end of my life is Klein.¡± When he saw me and Lucky, he put Lucas on the ground, and then took Lucas¡®s hand and walked over to us. Herbert nced at me first, and then his eyes and mind were all focused on Lucky, who was in the baby¡®s car. Lucky wore a pink thin down jacket and there was a rabbit¨Cshaped hat on her head. Her pair of big eyes were looking around and she was ignorant of what was going on. Looking at her, Herbert seemed a little excited. He looked up at me and asked, ¡°Can I carry her?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± I nodded. I carried Lucky out of the baby car, walked to Herbert, and gently handed the child to him. Herbert carefully held her in his arms. Because one of his arms had just been injured, his posture was very stiff, for fear that he would make her fall or ufortable. A cute voice came out of Lucky¡®s mouth. Herbert put his cheek on her chubby little face. At that moment, I saw the excitement in Herbert¡®s eyes, as well as a deep fatherly love for his daughter. This kind of instinctive love could not be faked. Lucky let out a burst ofughter. When I looked up, I saw Herbert holding Lucky and spinning her in the air. Lucky was still young and she was not afraid at all. She only knew that it was very exciting. One of Herbert¡®s arms was still bandaged. I was a little worried and I took a step forward but my hands froze in the air. I was afraid that Herbert would identally make Lucky fall, but I couldn¡®t bear to stop him. After all, Lucky was really happy at the moment. At this time, Lucas stepped forward, raised his hands, and motioned for Herbert to stop ¡°Daddy. daddy.¡± Herbert held Lucky in his arms, looked down at Lucas, and said, ¡°Do you want me to turn you around as well?¡± Lucas shook his head. ¡°Lucky¡¯s still young, and a girl is delicate. What if you hit her? I¡¯m different. I¡¯ve grown up, and I¡¯m a man. I¡¯m not afraid of falling!¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Hearing this, I couldn¡®t help shaking my head and smiling. Herbert alsoughed and said, ¡°You¡®re right. It¡®s my fault. I won¡®t raise her up high in the future.¡± Upon hearing this, Herbert Irowned and said, ¡°Be, is it convenient for you to have a chat with me?¡® paring this, I lowered my head and hesitated for a moment. Then I said, ¡°Okay.¡± ter that, i pushed the small cart to Jane and said, ¡°Jane, please help me take care of Lucky and icas kay.¡± Jane nodded, then held Lucas¡®s hand with one hand and pushed the small cart with another and to the side for a walk. erbert turned around and sat on the row chair. I chose to sit on the other side of the row chair, bout half a meter away from him. What do you want to talk to me about?¡± My tone was cold. When..is your wedding with Klein?¡± Herbert asked. Three dayster,¡± I replied. Hearing this, Herbert frowned and said in the end, ¡°Be, do you want to think about it again? ¡®What do you mean?¡± I looked sharply at Herbert, feeling disgusted by his words. Herbert naturally felt my disgust, but he still tried to convince me. ¡°After all, we have two children. Even if it¡®s not for me, I hope you can consider it carefully. If you marry Klein, it will inevitably affect the growth of the children.. Hearing this, I already understood what Herbert meant, so I immediately interrupted him and said, ¡°Herbert, I won¡®t change my decision to marry Klein. He has been taking care of Lucky since she was born. He regards her as his own daughter. Although Lucky has not been with you, she still had her father¡®s love. This father¡®s love was given to her by Klein.¡± ¡°That¡®s why my marriage with Klein will not affect Lucky. As for Lucas, I won¡®t treat him badly because of our problems. I will do my duty as a mother.¡± ¡°I am always guilty about you and Lucky. I also owe Lucas a lot for not letting him enjoy maternal love. It¡®s all my fault.¡± Herbert med himself very much. ¡°You don¡®t owe me anything, and I don¡®t owe you anything. We¡®re not from the same world, and it¡®s impossible for us to be together in the future. Lucky and Lucas are your desh and blood. You shouldpensate them as much as possible in the future.¡± Although I said this, my voice trembled. Thinking about those difficult days in the past, thinking about the tortures suffered by Lucas, and thinking about Lucky, I felt that it was really not easy to get to today. The next moment, i sorted out my emotions and said, ¡®I feel that we still need to talk about the matter of raising both Lucas and Lucky.¡± I had been thinking about it for a long time. I didn¡¯t want to be so selfish to strip the children of the right to enjoy their parents¡¯ love, and I wanted the children to have their parents¡¯ love at the same time. But it was impossible for Herbert and I to get back together, so we needed to discuss a better n of raising them. ¡°What do you think?¡± Herbert asked. I hesitated for a moment before I said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m mature enough. I want to ask for your opinion. Lucas has already started going to kindergarten and he does need both his father and mother. So I wonder if Lucas can stay at your ce from Monday to Friday ande to me on Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Saturday and Sunday?¡± We¡®ll do as you say.¡± Herbert nodded. I added, ¡°As for Lucky, she is too young and still needs to be taken care of by her mother. So I want Lucky to continue to live with me. When you miss her, juste and see her. Or if you have time to take her out to y for half a day, you can do that too. What do you think? This was the n I came up with after thinking about it for the past two days. I thought that this should be the best for the two children. Herbert pondered for a moment, and then said, ¡°At this stage, I agree with you. The children are still young now, so this is the only way. But when the children are a little older, I hope that they can live with me. You cane to see the children at any time, and you can take them out for half a day on weekends.¡± Hearing this, I instantly became angry. ¡°Herbert, are you trying to dominate my two children?¡± Of course, I couldn¡®t ept that. Not to mention Lucas, I was the one who brought Lucky up. How could I let her live with Herbert? ¡°Be, you might not be able to ept it, but think about it. After you and Klein get married, you will definitely have your own children. At that time, you won¡®t be able to treat our children with all your heart and soul. After all, Klein is not their biological father. In the future, they might be estranged as well. Klein isn¡®t a saint, and he will definitely dote on his own children more. Theplex atmosphere of the family will definitely be detrimental to the growth of the children!¡± ¡°Klein won¡¯t be like that.¡± I said firmly. Hearing these words, Herbertughed coldly, ¡°Klein isn¡¯t as good as you think he is. Human nature is selfish.¡± Hearing this, I looked at Herbert with disgust. ¡°Herbert, Klein will soon be my husband. Please don¡¯t talk about him like this in front of me!¡± My tone was extremely heavy. Herbert withdrew his gaze and said, ¡°Alright, then let¡®s not talk about him. However, what I¡®m talking about is the reality every family has to face. I believe you should understand even if I didn¡®t say much.¡± I knew what he said was true. Many children from single families were not healthy. I was also from a single family, so I could understand the hardships better than others. But I believed in Klein. In the future, even if we had children again, he wouldn¡¯t treat Lucas and Lucky badly. But children would slowly grow up, and in the future, they would encounter certain problems. Lucas had cried and begged me not to marry Klein. This was also the most heart¨Cwrenching part of my life. The next moment, I sneered and asked Herbert, ¡°Herbert, you will get married in the future and have children with another woman, so you are not qualified to say such things to me!¡± ¡°I won¡®t get married in the future.¡± Herbert said seriously. My heart tightened in an instant.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Be¡®s POV: I hid my true feelings. ¡°It¡®s none of my business whether you get married or not. You don¡®t have to tell me these things.¡± ¡°But it has something to do with our children. Herbert frowned. Hearing this, I also frowned. Herbert hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°If I don¡®t get married again, it will be better for the children to live with me.¡± I knew that Herbert was not a person who would simply give a promise. His idea really made me feel moved, but we had a long way to go. Who knew what would happen in the future? Therefore, I stood up and said, ¡®Since you have no objection to the n of raising the children, let¡®s do it ording to the current n we have. As for the future, no one can be sure. I think it depends on the situation!¡± He slowly stood up and nodded. ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°I¡®ll go get Lucas.¡± I turned around and walked in the direction of Lucas. However, Herbert looked at my back and said, ¡°You¡®ll get married in three days. I¡®ll send Lucas over after your marriage so that he won¡®t affect your wedding!¡± I stopped walking, but I didn¡®t look back in the end. Hearing the sarcasm in his tone, I said loudly. ¡°Thank you for your understanding! After that, I continued to move forward A few minutester, Herbert walked away, holding Lucas¡®s hand. I was very upset when I saw Lucas keep looking back from time to time, but I couldn¡®t do anything about it. Then, Jane pushed Lucky over. ¡°Lucky is hungry. It¡¯s time to feed her milk,¡± said Jane with a smile. I suddenly felt a little depressed, so I said to Jane, ¡°I want to take a walk. You can take Lucky back to drink milk first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Then Jane pushed Lucky home. I strolled aimlessly in the park. Thinking back to what Herbert had said just now, there was a certain reason behind it, but I definitely wouldn¡®t give in. Herbert and I couldn¡®t go back, and I had confidence in Klein. I even thought of not giving birth to a child in the future, but it seemed too unfair to Klein. After all, he needed a child¡­ Just then, I received a call. It was a call from Connor. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Connor wasn¡¯t very enthusiastic, because he was one of Herbert¡¯s men. ¡°Mrs. Stepanek, I think I have to tell you something.¡± Connor continued, ¡°Actually, I was the one who forced you to undergo a C¨Ccut surgery at the hospital. Back then, Mr. Wharton was in a very difficult situation. He didn¡®t want to lose Lucas, nor Chapler 267 did he want to continue hurting you.¡± ¡°That day, he was in the hospital to take care of Lucas. I went straight to you with my men.¡® ¡°Me Wharton has never allowed me to tell you. He said that this matter was his responsibility to begin with. I only did onest thing for him.¡± ¡°Mrs. Stepanek, it¡®s not that he doesn¡®t care about your feelings. It¡®s just that there really wasn¡®t any other way back then.¡± I was stunned. After a moment of silence, I said, ¡°Since the situation had reached such a critical state, why didn¡®t you tell me? Why did you choose to hide it from me?¡± ¡°Mrs. Stepanek, if I told you at that time, you might have agreed to have a C¨Ccut in advance, but in that case, you would have strong guilt for both of your children. And at that time, there was only a 50% chance that Lucas would be cured. What if Lucas was not cured? What kind of pain would you suffer?¡± Connor continued, ¡®It was precisely because Mr. Wharton had thought of this that he chose not to tell you.¡± ¡°That¡®s what I wanted to say. Mrs. Stepanek. I hope you can reconsider your rtionship with Mr. Wharton again.¡± I didn¡®t answer and hung up the phone directly. Connor¡®s call made myplex emotions even more complicated. Although I knew that these things were all caused by Herbert, after hearing Connor¡®s words, I really didn¡®t know what to do. No, I couldn¡®t continue to think about it. I couldn¡¯t waver, I couldn¡¯t. In order not to continue to be affected by my emotions, I chose to temporarily not think of anything. I strolled through the park. After a long time, when I wanted to go home, I walked to a patch of Holly. Suddenly, I saw Klein standing in front of me. My heart was filled with joy when I saw him. ¡°He must have heard from Jane that I¡®m here when he went back, so he came looking for me because he¡®s worried about me, isn¡®t he? This was how Klein was. He was very considerate and caring towards me. He thought of Lucky as his own daughter. Even if he had his own child in the future, he would not be bad to Lucky and Lucas, I firmly believed that And then, I waved my hand, wanting to call Klein over. But just as I was about to speak, I suddenly saw two men walk to Klein. One of the men was fat and another one was thin. I couldn¡¯t help but frown. Why did these two men look so familiar? It was as if i had seen them somewhere before. My hand froze in the air because I soon remembered that this fal man and the skinny man were the two bastards who had bullied me two years ago in Qingshan Mountain. When I suddenly saw them here, I was shocked and angry. I could call the police to arrest them immediately. But why were the two of them together with Klein? I saw that there seemed to be some sort of dispute between the three of them. Could it be that they knew each other? The next moment, I instinctively squatted down and carefully observed what they were doing. At this moment, my entire body was trembling. It seemed as though things weren¡®t that simple. It seemed as though Klein had made a deal with those two men. Alterward, I slowly moved to the side of the nt, secretly watching the actions of Klein and those two b*stards. After saying a few words to the two men, he took out a leather envelope from his suit and handed it to the fat man. The fat man said a few more words and then left with the thin man. At this moment, I was extremely shocked! I was certain that the leather envelope contained money, but why would Klein give money to those two people? I was not a fool. I could figure out everything just by thinking about these things. Could it be that the fat man and the skinny man didn¡®te to me after being instructed by Connie and Emma but they were only listening to Klein¡®s orders? Thinking of this, I couldn¡®t believe my judgment. No! Klein wasn¡®t that sort of person. He definitely wasn¡®t. Afterward, I looked outside and saw Klein looking around before leaving. What secrets were there between them? I crouched there, curling up, feeling so cold. I didn¡®t know who else to trust in this world. Even Klein was scheming against me. I thought about it for a long time and found it a little strange. Two years had passed since that event. Logically speaking, Klein and the two men should have finished their trade long ago. Why were they still in touch with each other? Could it be that those two people were extorting Klein? Or was it that Klein and those two people were still making secret deals? I wandered around the park for a long time before I went back. As soon as I entered the door, Klein greeted me with a smile. ¡°Where did you go? Why did youe back sote? Feeling a little worried, I looked at him and replied, ¡°I took a walk in the park for a while.¡± Hearing this, Klein was stunned, and his expression was somewhat unnatural. ¡°It¡¯s quite cold today Why did you go to the park? Actually, the look on Klein¡®s face just now had already told me that the rtionship between him and those two people was definitely abnormal. But I still didn¡®t want to believe that Klein would do something like that. I asked tentatively, ¡°Klein, where were you just now?¡± ¡°I¡®ve been at home ever since I came back from thepany. I was just thinking of looking for you.¡± Klein¡®s words were very sincere. But I knew he was lying. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The more he hid, the more suspicious I became. At this moment, Klein stepped forward and held my shoulders, asking, ¡°What¡®s wrong with you? Why do you look so pale?¡± I¡®m a little ufortable. I¡®m going to rest.¡± I pushed Klein¡®s hand away, then turned and went back to my bedroom. Lying on the pillow. I was extremely tired, both physically and mentally. There were only three days left before our wedding day. But now that I had discovered such a dirty thing, what should I do? Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Be¡®s POV: ¡°You seem very sad. Is it because you¡®ve parted with Lucas?¡± Klein¡®s tone was very gentle. ¡°No.¡± I looked at his gentle face as if I was looking at a delicate mask. What would he be like under the mask? I didn¡®t dare to continue to think about it. After all, before tonight, Klein was someone I trusted the most. Whether it was in terms of emotion or reason, I didn¡¯t want to doubt Klein. ¡°What is the reason?¡± Klein asked. He paused for a few seconds, then continued, ¡°Is it a premarital phobia? After all, you will have a brand new identity. You¡®re about to be Klein¡®s wife.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°No!¡± I said seriously as I looked at Klein. My mind was filled with thoughts regarding the meeting between those two bad guys and Klein. D Why exactly were they in touch with Klein? Klein¡®s face grew a bit more solemn. ¡°What¡®s going on?¡± I thought for a few minutes and decided to tell him my doubts. Perhaps it was just a misunderstanding. Perhaps things were different from what I imagined. After all, Klein was my future husband. I really didn¡®t want to suspect him. ¡°I was taking a walk in the park just now.¡¯ As I spoke, I carefully observed the expression on Klein¡®s face. Obviously, he was in a panic. I continued, ¡°I saw two people talking to you.¡± I thought that Klein would tell me the truth. But he seemed to only be perfunctory to me. ¡°I just ran into two people I know.¡± Kleinughed. I didn¡®t ept his perfunctory manner, so I continued, ¡°Who are those two people?¡± ¡°It¡®s just two people whom I¡®m not very familiar with.¡± I cut him off. ¡°I remember they¡®re the two men who hurt me!¡± The panic on Klein¡®s face waspletely revealed. I had no choice but to doubt him. ¡°Did you order those two people two years ago?¡± I asked. Klein didn¡®t even dare to look into my eyes. I could see regret and frustration on his face. ¡°Klein, I¡®m truly disappointed.¡± After that, I turned around and was about to leave. couldn¡®t ept this fact at all. Jein actually bribed those two thugs to vite me, and when the time was right, he appeared to ave me, acting as a hero. ¡®rom beginning to end, I thought that Klein was a kind person. te helped me a lot, understood me very well and loved me very much. Jut I didn¡®t expect him to use such a despicable scheme! n my heart, he was a knight, a knight who woulde to save me when I was in danger. I didn¡®t xpect that those dangers were nned by this knight himself! Be, let me exin, okay?¡® Klein begged. What else can you exin?¡± I stared at him and asked. Clein said, ¡°Be, I admit that those two bastards were indeed arranged by me. But my goal is not to arm you, but to get close to you and understand you!¡± At that time, you were very resistant to me. I didn¡®t have a chance to get close to you. I really meant 10 harm, and I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. I didn¡®t expect that the two people would really be so rude to you. I really love you.¡± couldn¡®t ept Klein¡®s exnation. I roared loudly, ¡°Can it be that because of love, you can deny your mistakes?¡± That incident had done too much harm to me. That time, I was really scared. I had never been so scared. When I thought of that incident, I still felt scared until now. But it turned out that all this was deliberately arranged by someone, and the person who arranged this was my most trusted person now, the man who was about to be my husband. My shoulders were grabbed by Klein¡®s hands. He tried to exin, ¡°Be, I¡®m sorry, I¡®m sorry! It¡®s all my fault. You can punish me in any way, but don¡®t look at me with such cold, hateful eyes, okay?¡± pushed him away and said hatefully, ¡°Before tonight, I trusted you a lot. Even if you wanted me to give my life to you, I didn¡®t have to worry at all. But you destroyed my trust in you.¡± Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Be¡¯s POV: After quarreling with Klein, I left home. I walked farther and farther until I was exhausted to the extreme. I sat by the road, tired and cold. At this moment, the sun hadpletely set, and the lights in the distant houses were like stars. Every star represented a home. Those people all had their own homes, and there was amp that lit up for them. I felt very lonely at the moment. All these years, I had never had a home. I thought that I would have a warm home with Klein. But now, after such a thing happened, I really didn¡®t know what to do. The wind by the river was very cold, which made me graduallye back to my senses. It was indeed wrong for Klein to bribe others to harm me. I was also badly hurt because of that incident. But thinking back on what had happened in the past. Most of the time, Klein treated me very well. He took me to his grandmother¡®s house and took me in when I had nowhere to go. He protected me when I was at my lowest. When I was bullied, he helped me. He was really good to Lucky. Moreover, he also epted the existence of Lucas. Aside from that matter, I really couldn¡®t think of any problems with Klein. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. But I really couldn¡®t forget the harm brought to me by that incident. When I thought about the fact that Klein had arranged for those two people to harm me, I felt even more pained. I sat there for a long time and thought about it for a long time. Until the phone in my pocket suddenly rang. I thought that it was from Klein, but upon seeing the number, I realized that it was a call from Joey. After calming down for a while, I answered the phone and pretended to be calm. ¡°Dear Joey, what¡¯s the matter? ¡°Where are you?¡± Joey sounded a little anxious. I continued to say in a rxed tone, ¡°I¡¯m taking a walk outside.¡± ¡°Did you have a fight with Klein? Tell me where you are? I¡¯ll go pick you up.¡± Joey¡®s voice was filled with excitement. ¡°You don¡®t have to pick me up. I¡®ll be right back,¡± I said. At this moment. I really missed Lucky I Lucky couldn¡®t find me, she would be very sad. Then go back immediately. Just now, when Klein called me, he was so worried that he was on the verge of crying!¡± Joeyined. tearing this, I was touched. Klein¡®s concern for me wasn¡®t faked. Although he schemed against me, I could see that he really loved me and treated me sincerely. The scale in my heart had shifted a bit towards Klein. ¡°By the way, why did you two quarrel? How dare you run away from home?¡± Joey asked. Thesitated for a moment before I replied, ¡°It¡®s just some trivial matter. I was in a bad mood and a little anxious.¡± Klein had helped me a lot before. I wouldn¡®t tell anyone about what he did. I would protect his reputation. ¡°Klein treats you very well and has a gentle personality. I knew it was definitely because of you. You should restrain your temper. You must cherish your current happiness, understand?¡± Joey tried to persuade me. Feeling a little impatient, I said directly, ¡°Please, stop nagging.¡± ¡°Fine. I won¡®t say anything else. Hurry up and go back. Don¡®t let Klein worry too much.¡± After putting down the phone, I stood up and turned to go home. Half an hourter, I reached the entrance of the community and someone grabbed my arm from behind. ¡°Be, where have you been? I was worried about you!¡± The next moment, I was pulled into Klein¡®s arms. I could clearly feel the urgency and fear in his tone, I frowned and did not speak. Klein¡®s tone was frantic. ¡®Be, you can punish me in any way possible, but please don¡®t disappear, okay? Lucky started looking for you when it was getting dark and she had been crying at home as she didn¡®t see you. I was also very worried about you.¡± Seeing how much Klein cared about me, the scale in my heart once more tilted towards him. Maybe his method was wrong, but his love for me and Lucky was sincere. I had to go back and see Lucky now. The next moment, I said, ¡°Let¡®s go back and have a look at Lucky.¡± Klein was very happy. He took my hand and we headed home together, As soon as I entered the house, I heard Lucky¡®s crying. I quickly walked up to her and picked her up from Jane¡®s arms. ¡°Mom... Mom..¡± Lucky shouted when she saw me. I couldn¡®t help ming myself when I saw the tears on Lucky¡®s face. I was a mother. No matter what reason I had, I couldn¡¯t leave the child behind and run out! ¡°Sorry Lucky, I¡®mte.¡± Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Be¡®s POV: Igently ced the sleeping Lucky on the bed and then tucked her in. When I returned to the living room, I saw Klein staring at me. For the next half an hour, we didn¡®t say anything. He had always been by my side and did not say a word. I looked at him again. ¡°What do you have to say?¡± ¡°Be, I sincerely apologize to you. Even if you decide not to marry me, I won¡®tin about you. I will respect your decision.¡± Klein¡®s attitude was very sincere. ¡°What do you mean? Don¡®t you want to marry me? I asked. 1... how can I not want to marry you? What I¡®m most worried about right now is that you refuse to marry me.¡± Klein said frantically. I thought for a few minutes and said, ¡°What else are you hiding from me? Or is there anything else! don¡®t know? If there is, I will give you a chance now to tell me everything. I will choose to forgive you this time.¡± ¡°We will get married in three days. But if I find out that you have something terrible to hide from me in the future, I won¡®t forgive you!¡± I decided to give him a chance. He did sacrifice a lot for me. Without him, my life would not be as stable as it was now. I owed him. Hearing my words, Klein lowered his head and thought for a moment. ¡°Is there anything else you¡®re hiding from me?¡± I asked Immediately afterward, Klein raised his head and looked at me. In a solemn voice, he said, ¡°There¡®s another one.¡± ¡°What¡®s it?¡± I was extremely nervous at the moment. ¡°Does he have another secret?¡± Just as I was feeling very nervous, Klein spoke. ¡°I bought a human¨Cshaped bolster with a picture of you printed on it. I usually hid it in a wardrobe and only took it out in the evening. After turning off the light, I held it in my arms and fantasized about you.¡± Hearing these words, my eyes first widened, and then I couldn¡®t help butugh when I saw the serious look on Klein¡®s face. ¡°So annoying! Who told you to say that? The next moment, I reached out and patted him on the shoulder. At this moment, Klein grabbed my shoulders and said, ¡°You finallyughed. I was afraid that you would still be mad at me.¡± I looked at him and said, ¡°I¡®m really angry. I didn¡®t expect you to do such a thing.¡± My expression was very serious. I couldn¡®t let this happen again in the future. ¡°Be, I swear to you that I will never hide anything from you in the future, and I will never use any means or tricks to cheat you. If I vite my oath, I will be hit by a car when I go out in the future...¡± At this time, I quickly reached out and pulled Klein¡®s hand down. I said, ¡°Don¡®t say that Kleinughed. ¡®I know you don¡®t want me to be hit by a car... Klein held me in his arms. I looked at Klein¡®s smiling face. Although I was still a little angry, I no longer wanted to me him. Then, Kleinughed. ¡°Would you like to go take a look at the human¨Cshaped bolster in my wardrobe?¡± ¡°Let the bolster stay with you for two more nights. Anyway, it will be useless in the future!¡± I said. Klein tugged at my hand, refusing to let go. ¡°I want to sleep with you in my arms today. What should I do?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. I hesitated for a moment, thenughed. ¡°Klein, I¡®m really tired today. Let me rest for two days. I¡®ll wait until the night of our wedding, okay?¡± Just now, something like that happened. Although I had already forgiven Klein, I still needed some time to calm down. Klein said, ¡°Fine. I¡®ll listen to you. In any case, I¡¯ve been waiting for so many days. It¡®s not a big deal to wait for two more days. I pursed my lips into a smile. After sending off Klein, I felt exceptionally tired. Leaning against the bed, I lowered my head to stare at Lucky, who was sleeping in front of me. Looking at my lovely daughter, I felt much better. Little angel, it¡®s lucky that I still have you. Two days passed very quickly. The wedding ceremony between me and Klein would be held this morning Klein arranged for the wedding to be held in thergest church in the city. Although we got married in a hurry, the wedding was arranged in a very grand way, and there were many guests present. Almost all the famous local people hade. Thad already changed into a wedding dress and sat in the dressing room. The make¨Cup artist behind me was arranging my hair and jewelry for me. Jane held Lucky in her arms. This little girl was very excited to see so many people today. Mom and Betty were also in the dressing room. Mom had been sitting in front of me and watching the make¨Cup artist make up for me. Sometimes she would give some opinions. ¡®My daughter is so beautiful.¡± Mother had said this more than five times, and there was always a smile on her face that was warmer than sunshine. knew that mother was happy for me. She felt that I finally found happiness. Betty, on the other hand, had been sitting far away from me. She had been ying with her phone and reading magazines, paying no attention to me at all. ter expression was also very cold, as if it was not her sister getting married, but a stranger.. Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Be¡®s POV I was not very enthusiastic about Betty¡®s attitude. I just said a few words out of courtesy. Betty and I had changed from being closest sisters to strangers. If it weren¡®t for mother, Betty might not havee to attend the wedding today. ¡°Betty, don¡®t y with your phone. Come and see how your sister¡®s makeup is today!¡± Mother shouted at Betty, who was sitting far away. Under mother¡®s urging, Betty finally walked over with a very cold expression. ncing at me in the mirror, Betty said perfunctorily, ¡°Mom, the makeup artist hired by Klein is very famous in the city, and his makeup skills are very good. How can ordinary people like us pick a problem?¡± Betty sat back down. Mother scolded in a low voice, ¡°What¡®s with your attitude? Today is your sister¡®s wedding.¡± Betty pretended not to hear mother at all. Mother turned around and said to me, ¡°Your sister may be tired. Don¡®t mind her. I¡®m going to the bathroom.¡± After that, mother turned and went into the bathroom. At this time, the make¨Cup artist went to the room next door to do makeup for the bridesmaids and the flower boys, and Jane was outside the door with Lucky in her arms. Only Betty and I were left in the lounge, and the atmosphere instantly became tense. At this time, Betty still crossed her arms in front of her chest and said with a coldugh, ¡°Sis, 1 admire you the most for your ability to deal with men. Now that you have two children, you are actually able to find a man as good as Klein, who treats you so well! I really don¡¯t know what method you used to seduce him.¡± I could hear the mockery in Betty¡®s words. I really didn¡®t expect that one day, my sister would mock me like my enemy. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Although I was angry and sad, I looked in the direction of the bathroom. Mom was inside at the moment. If I quarreled with Betty now, she would definitely be sad. Besides, it was my wedding today. I didn¡®t want Betty to ruin it. Therefore, the next moment, I stood up from my chair! I suddenly stood up. Betty took a step back warily and whispered, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± I could see that Betty still guarded against me. Was she afraid that I would hit her? After all, when she was a child, I would teach her a lesson on behalf of my mother when she was disobedient. But at that time, there was love between us sisters. But now, we didn¡®t have any feelings left. I stared at Betty in front of me. Two secondster, I said, ¡°I¡®m going to the bathroom!¡± With that, I lifted my dress and walked out. Out of the lounge, I turned around and walked to a corridor that was sealed with ss. I leaned against the ss and suddenly felt a littleplicated. Was I about to get married to Klein? We were about to officially be husband and wife. I was a little nervous, but more of it was my yearning for a new life. I said to myself, ¡°It¡®s fine. Everything will be fine. Klein loves you very much.¡± ¡°The future will be very beautiful. Don¡®t worry...¡± Finally, I calmed down and was about to go back. I suddenly saw a figure in front of me entering the bathroom next to me. It was a fat man. The cap on his head made me recognize him. He was one of the two bastards who had looked for Klein a few days ago. I was stunned. ¡°Today is the day of my marriage with Klein. He specially hired a bodyguard team.¡± All guests needed an invitation to enter. Why did that fat man suddenlye here?¡± This was definitely not a coincidence. There must be some conspiracy. The next moment, I gathered my courage and walked to the bathroom. I gently pushed open the door of the men¡®s bathroom. There was no one inside. The person who entered just now should have entered thepartment inside. I walked in gently and hid in apartment. At this time, there was the sound of flushing, which covered the sound of me walking in. To be honest, I was very nervous. My heart was beating very fast while I was sitting on the toilet. I was really afraid of being discovered by the fat man. What if he did something harmful to me? But how could I know his purpose without using this method? I didn¡®t want to miss such a good opportunity. I quickly held my skirt in front of my chest and lifted my feet, hoping that no one outside would find me. Soon, I heard someone walking out of thepartment, and then there seemed to be a phone call. ¡°Klein, I¡®ll be waiting for you in the washroom on the first floor. You¡®d better show up in a minute, or my brother will go to the lobby on the first floor to find you! If you don¡®te to see me, don¡®t even think about holding your wedding.¡± After the fat man finished speaking, he hung up the phone. Hearing the fat man¡®s words, I immediately frowned. I thought to myself, ¡°What is he doing here? Could it be that they have another deal?¡± No! No, this fat man sound like he was here to extort money from Klein. He definitely wanted to use this day to continue to ask for money from him. Some people in the underworld wouldn¡®t keep their promises. Once you asked him to do something, he would ckmail you for the rest of your life and keep asking for money. Therefore, one could never do such an improper thing. Not only could they hurt others, but they could also hurt themselves. I sat on the toilet nervously, waiting for the arrival of Klein. I had made up my mind. If this fatty continued to extort money from him, I would immediately step forward and tell them that I already knew everything. There was no need for hi, to extort any more money. If he wanted to make trouble, it didn¡®t matter. I would call the police directly, and they would suffer losses. Although Klein had done something wrong in the past, I was about to be his wife and it will be my responsibility to take care of my husband. In addition, I wanted to make it so that in the future, Klein couldpletely distance himself from these bad people... Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Be¡®s POV: Soon, I heard the sound of the door of the toilet being pushed open. The sound of footsteps was very familiar. It should be Klein. ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± Klein¡®s voice was filled with rage. The fat man said with a smile, ¡°I just want some money.¡± ¡°Didn¡®t I just give it to youst time?¡± There was a hint of suppressed anger in Klein¡®s voice. The fat man said shamelessly, ¡°Klein, we¡®ve heard that you have the ability to make money. Taking care of arge case is equivalent to amission of hundreds of thousands of dors. If you can earn so much money, and we¡®ve done something illegal for you, you probably won¡®t refuse to pay, right?¡± ¡°But you can¡®t alwayse here to ask for money. I don¡®t own a bank.¡± Klein said. The fat man¡®s tone was very fierce. ¡°I¡®m telling you that if you don¡®t give us 15,000 dors today, we will make you lose face. Your reputation is much more important than 15,000 dors, isn¡®t it?¡± ¡°You...are bandits!¡± Klein said. Hearing these words from within the booth, I knew that in the future, Klein would definitely submit. After all, he was awyer, and his reputation was simply too important to him. Moreover, the guests outside were all people with high status in the city. Afterwards, I put down my feet and prepared to put down my skirt as well. I decided to go out right now and stand next to Klein. I couldn¡®t let that scumbag seed! My hand was already on the door handle. Thad already made up my mind as to how I would be able to cooperate with Klein to shake off these two detestable people. Before I had time to open the door, the fat man outside continued, ¡°Even if we are bandits, we were hired by you. You are a famouswyer in the city. You not only know thew, but you help people filewsuits. What we did for you is suspected murder. You know what kind of consequences you will receive, don¡®t you?¡± Hearing this, I withdrew my hand, which was about to open the door. Murder? Didn¡®t Klein just let the two of them pretend to be bandits to scare me? How could he be suspected of murder? Could it be that Klein wanted the two of them to do something else? At this moment, I was especially panicked. I didn¡®t continue to push open the door, but listened to the conversation, hoping to find out what I wanted to know. ¡°Don¡®t talk nonsense. Back then, I told you to create a traffic ident. I didn¡®t say that I wanted you to hit someone and injure him!¡± Klein said. Hearing this, I was stunned. What did he mean? Create a traffic ident? Who did Klein order them to hit? At this moment, I was extremely scared, no, extremely frightened! Kleiri actually had something hidden from me, and it was something as serious as creating a traffic ident. Klein, what kind of person are you? ¡°This time, you harmed our brother. You asked us to create a traffic ident, but you didn¡®t say that the other party was actually a big shot. Our brother smashed the car, and the other party¡®s arm was fractured. Now, our brother is hiding everywhere, and that person has been sending people to keep an eye on us. He is the president of the Wharton Group.¡± ¡°That¡®s the president of the Wharton Group! We can¡®t afford to offend him. Can we brothers afford to offend such a person? No, no, you have to give us at least 75,000 dors. We don¡®t dare to stay in the city anymore. We have to go out and hide!¡± When I heard this, my whole body was trembling. Thest time Herbert did the parent¨Cchild test, he waste. It was because, there was a traffic ident on the road. His arm was broken, and he was still in cast, while Lucas¡®s head was seriously injured. It turned out that the traffic ident was not idental. It was arranged by Klein. Thinking of this, my hands were shaking. Klein... Klein was actually capable of doing such a thing? There was not only Herbert in the car, but also Lucas. Klein. ¡°God! Who was I going to marry?¡± I felt a little dizzy Klein was simply too terrifying! He acted like he supported me and would treat my child like his own child. But he almost killed Lucas. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. I was extremely angry. I couldn¡®t forgive him! Hearing the fat man¡®s words, Klein, who was outside, was extremely nervous as well. He stepped forward, grabbed his arm, and asked, ¡°What did you say? Did you say that Herbert sent someone to keep an eye on your brothers? Did he find out that you were always looking for me?¡± The fat man pushed Klein aside, saying, ¡°It¡®s best if you give us money and let us leave immediately. Otherwise, if we are caught by Herbert, or if he has any evidence, we will all be finished!¡± Klein immediately said, ¡°75,000 dors. Fine. I¡®ll immediately have my secretary transfer it to your ount. You and your brothers, leave immediately!¡± ¡°Well, you¡®d better keep your word, or we won¡®t let you go!¡± ¡°Go pack your things right now. The money will be transferred to your ount shortly.¡± Klein said. ¡°Fine, then we will leave first. I wish you a happy marriage!¡± After speaking, the fat man walked out of the bathroom. Then, Klein took out his phone and quickly dialed a number. At this moment, I slowly got up from the toilet, put down the wide hem of my skirt, took a deep breath, opened the door of thepartment, and walked out! At this moment, the call was connected. Klein hurriedly said to the other end, ¡°Immediately transfer 75,000 dors to the ount I gave you a few days ago...¡± ¡°Be?¡± Klein stared at me with wide eyes. I immediately walked over, raised my hand, and struck it viciously against Klein¡®s face! Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Be¡®s POV: When I hit Klein, he didn¡®t dodge. ¡°Be, you...why are you here?¡± Klein asked in surprise. Troared angrily, ¡°Klein, you¡®ve gone too far!¡± Klein stepped forward, grabbed my arm, and hurriedly exined, ¡°Be, it¡®s not what you think. Let me exin...¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to your exnation. Tell me!¡± i folded my arms in front of my chest and waited for him to speak. In fact, at this moment, I hoped that he could show the evidence to prove that he didn¡®t do that. But Kiein hesitated, unable to utter aplete sentence. ¡°Is what the fat man just said true? It was on the day of the DNA test between Lucas and I. Herbert and Lucas had a car ident, and it was arranged by you, wasn¡®t it?¡± I asked. ¡°...¡± Klein still couldn¡®t finish a single sentence! ¡°You can¡®t exin, can you? Klein, you really are terrifying!¡± I roared angrily at him. Fortunately, the car ident was not serious. Lucas was only slightly injured. If my child died in the car ident... Oh, no, I didn¡®t dare to imagine what would happen if the car ident was more serious. Klein didn¡®t exin. He stretched out his hand, trying to touch me. I took two steps back and yelled at him, ¡°Don¡®t touch me!¡± ¡°Fine. I won¡®t touch you. Can you listen to me for a bit?¡± Klein¡®s hands remained in mid¨Cair, extremely nervous as he spoke to me in a pleading voice. ¡°There¡®s nothing to say. Klein, we¡®re finished!¡± When I said those final words, my eyes began to turn moist. He used to be the most important person to me in the past, but now, he changed in an instant. This man was too despicable and cruel. He did not hesitate to hurt a child for the love he wanted. This love was too heavy. I couldn¡®t ept it. Klein had a pained look on his face. He said, ¡°Be, do you know how much I love you? I have never had such strong feelings for a woman. For you, I can give up the world!¡± ¡°Before this thing happens, I really want to marry you. I even thought about our future life. I believe you love me, but your love is too selfish. You just want to have me. You are awyer. Don¡®t you understand that what you have done is a crime?¡± I asked with tears. ¡°Of course I know! Before I met you, my character and professional ethics were absolutely wless. But since I met you, my feelings for you were too strong...¡± ¡°I don¡®t even dare to imagine the scene of you leaving me. I don¡®t want to lose you. Be, I really don¡®t mean any harm. I won¡®t allow those two people to hurt you. As for the traffic ident I created, I have also warned them in advance. I just wanted them to hit Herbert¡®s car and stop him froming to the appraisal center. I never thought about killing them!¡± ¡°In addition, Herbert is my cousin. Although he and I are in conflict right now, I don¡®t want to see him die. What¡®s more, Lucas is your son. I definitely won¡®t hurt him.¡± Klein had already calmed down when he recounted, and he wasn¡®t as agitated as he was just now. ¡°Shut up! You¡®re such a hypocrite! You said that you wouldn¡®t hurt Lucas, but in fact, what you¡®ve done has hurt my child!¡± I covered my mouth and cried. I couldn¡®t control my emotions anymore. I knew that what klein said was true, and I also believed in his love for me. But I couldn¡®t ept what he did. The next moment, Klein let out a sigh. ¡°Be, no matter what sort of hard work I make, in the end, you still won¡®t belong to me. Fine, then. Our wedding will be canceled.¡± After speaking, Klein turned and walked out of the bathroom. I couldn¡®t hold on any longer, so I stepped forward and supported the wall. To me, Klein was like a family member. When he left, I knew that we werepletely over! This feeling was too painful, In fact, as long as I wanted, our wedding could continue, and I didn¡®t have to lose the most important knight in my life. But I couldn¡®t. No matter how much he loved me, it was not the reason for suspected murder. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. More than ten minutester, I wiped away my tears, calmed down, and left the bathroom. Walking in the corridor with French window, I was very depressed. ¡°Be?¡± Just as I was feeling conflicted, someone called me by my name from behind. I instinctively looked back and suddenly saw Hank standing behind me. I was stunned, I wiped the tears from the corners of my eyes and forced a smile. ¡°You... Why are you here?¡± ¡°It¡®s a little stuffy inside, so I came out to get some fresh air.¡± Hank looked at me and smiled. I didn¡®t respond. ¡°Be, why are you crying?¡± Hank asked. Hearing this, I quickly wiped my cheeks and answered perfunctorily, ¡°No... nothing.¡± Hank asked, ¡°Be, aren¡®t you happy now?¡± ¡°....¡± I didn¡®t know how to answer. If he had asked such a question half an hour ago, I would have told him that I was very happy. But now, everything had changed. I believed that soon, everyone would know that the wedding had been canceled. Hank continued, ¡°I thought you found happiness, so I wished you well in my heart. But it doesn¡®t seem to be like this...¡± Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Be¡®s POV: I interrupted Hank. ¡°Hank, it¡®s my business whether I¡®m happy or not. It has nothing to do with you. You should care about Betty and your child!¡± Although I didn¡®t have a good rtionship with Betty, she was my sister after all. I didn¡®t want her to be unhappy, nor did I want her to hate me. Hank¡®s face showed an expression of pain. After a few seconds of silence, he said, ¡°Be, I really can¡®t continue to live with Betty.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I frowned and asked. Before Hank could say anything, a harsh female voice came from behind me. ¡°Don¡®t you understand what he means? If you cancel the wedding, he will divorce me, and then you can organize a new family!¡± Hearing this, I turned my head and saw Betty walking over in high heels, looking arrogant. When she looked at Hank, she was very indifferent. When she looked at me, she was very disdainful. It seemed that Hank and I were her enemies. ¡°Betty, what are you talking about?¡± Hank growled at Betty. ¡°Am I talking nonsense? You¡®ve been married to me for almost three years. Have you ever forgotten her? The way you look at her now is more gentle than you look at me. Do you think I¡®m a fool?¡± Betty burst into anger and shouted at Hank. Hank had a painful look on his face. Then he stamped his feet and said, ¡°Yes! You¡®re right. I really like Be. I¡®ve always liked her for so many years. I¡®ve never changed it!¡± ¡°Hank, you¡®re not a human!¡± Betty took two steps back, bent down, and shouted. Tears welled up in her eyes in an instant. ¡°Even if I¡®m not a human, it was you who climbed into my bed. I didn¡®t force you. After that, you insisted to marry me. I didn¡®t do anything to let you down. From the beginning, I couldn¡®t have given you my feelings. In fact, you know this better than anyone else. It¡®s just that you don¡®t want to admitThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. it.¡± Hank¡®s voice was full of depression. Obviously, he had already erupted. Maybe he had endured it for too long. ¡°Do you know how much I love you? How dare you say such a thing...¡± ¡°It¡®s been three years. I love you every day, and I look up to you every day. I¡®m happy if you¡®re happy. I¡®m upset if you¡®re upset!¡± ¡°I took care of you, took care of this home, and took care of our child... What else do you want me to do? What do you want me to do to make you love me?¡± Betty squatted on the ground and cried painfully. ¡°Betty, love is a double¨Csided thing. You can¡®t add your love to a person who doesn¡®t love you. I¡®ll be under a lot of pressure in this way.¡± ¡°I have really had a hard time in the past three years. Yes, I also tried to fall in love with you, but I still couldn¡®t do it. I¡®m sorry!¡± Hank took two steps back. Although there were apologies in his eyes, he was more determined. ¡°If you don¡®t care about me, then what about our child?¡± Betty wept bitterly. There were tears in Hank¡®s eyes. ¡°If you¡®re willing to take Anne with you, I¡®ll give you enough money every month. If you don¡®t want to take her with you, Anne¡®s right to raise her will be mine. You don¡®t need to pay any money. And when you miss her, you cane to see her at any time.¡± Betty sneered when she heard that. ¡°Haha, it turns out that you¡®ve already thought about it. You want to divorce me for a long time, haven¡®t you?¡± Betty¡®s eyes suddenly turned grim. Seeing the two quarreling people, I knew that their contradiction was very serious. It seemed that Hank didn¡®t want topromise this time. I was embarrassed to be here, not to mention that I couldn¡®t care about them now. My own business was like a mess. So, the next moment, I lifted my wedding dress, turned around, and went to the lounge. But Betty blocked my way! ¡°What do you want to do?¡± I asked her. ¡°Have you reached an agreement with Hank?¡± Betty asked. ¡°What do you mean? I don¡®t understand.¡± I thought Betty was like a mad dog. She transferred her anger to me because Hank didn¡®t love her. Betty¡®s tone was fierce. ¡°Do you think I¡®m a fool? Hank is going to divorce me. You and Klein actually canceled today¡®s wedding. Don¡®t tell me the two have nothing to do with each other?¡± ¡°You said that Klein had already announced that the wedding ceremony had been canceled?¡± | confirmed with Betty Bettyughed coldly. ¡°Not only did he personally announce that the wedding had been canceled, he had even put all the me on him. My dear sister, Klein treats you so well. You must be the reason why the wedding has been canceled, right?¡± I wanted to go back to the church to deal with some things now. So I ignored Betty and went straight to the lounge. But I didn¡®t expect Betty to suddenly push me. She shouted, ¡°Be, I¡®m telling you, I won¡®t give you a ce. I won¡®t divorce Hank!¡± I didn¡®t look back and shouted, ¡°Whether you divorce or not has nothing to do with me. You can do whatever you want!¡° Chapter 275 Chapter 275 275 Hank¡®s POV: Betty actually pushed Be! I couldn¡®t help frowning. I grabbed Betty¡®s arm and growled, ¡°Have you had enough?¡± ¡°No, no!¡± Betty yelled at me as if she had gone mad. I didn¡®t love Betty, but as long as she didn¡®t always act like a lunatic, I could endure my true feelings and spend the rest of my life with her. But she always created various contradictions. Thated her more and more now. I turned and left. Betty refused to let me go. She stretched out her arms and stopped me. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Back to school!¡± I said. Betty¡®s voice came from behind. ¡°If you don¡®t go home on time, I will go to the school to find you!! will never allow you to divorce me.¡± ¡°Unless I die, you will never leave me.¡± The crazy Betty made me feel suffocated. My hands were clenched into fists, and my brows were tightly knitted together as I sped up to leave. Be¡®s POV: I reached out and pushed open the door to the lounge, only to see my mother talking to Klein. ¡°Klein, you and Be have always been very close. In addition, you already have a child. Right now, hundreds of guests are present. Why did you suddenly cancel the wedding? Did Be do something wrong?¡± Mother was very worried. ¡°Mother, it¡®s all my fault. It has nothing to do with Be. I was the one who wanted to cancel the wedding. Please don¡®t me Be.¡± Klein was extremely apologetic towards mother¡®s words. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You... why did you cancel the wedding? Don¡®t you love Be?¡± Mother asked. ¡°It¡®s me...¡± At this moment, Klein couldn¡®t say a word. At this time, I immediately stepped forward and grabbed mother, saying, ¡°Mom, it was my decision to cancel today¡®s wedding. As for the specific reason, I can¡®t exin it to you. Don¡®t ask anymore.¡± Klein had done such a bad thing. I wouldn¡®t forgive him. But I remembered that he used to be so good to me that I was willing to keep his secret and protect his reputation. Mother was very angry. ¡°What do you mean? Do you treat marriage as a game?¡± ¡°Mother, in truth, it was all my fault...¡± Klein wanted to go forward and exin. I stopped him and said, ¡°There is no right or wrong in love. I will exin it to my mother. You can go!¡± Klein hesitated for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Mom, I¡®m leaving now!¡± After speaking, Klein walked out of the lounge. After Klein left, mother began to sob. ¡°Be, I know you¡®ve always had your own ideas. From now on, I won¡®t ask about your affairs anymore. It¡®s up to you to decide!¡± After that, mother covered her mouth and turned to leave in disappointment. At this time, I began to cry. I walked up to Jane and reached out to hold Lucky into my arms. The moment I held Lucky in my arms, my eyes became moist. The person who should have be my husband had left. Mother had left. Betty hated me... ¡°Good thing I still have you.¡± I pulled down my low¨C cor wedding dress and fed Lucky milk. While feeding her milk, I cried... Half an hourter, Lucky fell asleep in my arms, but my arms were already numb. Seeing this, Jane quickly stepped forward to take Lucky from me and put her in the stroller. I took a look at myself in the mirror. At this moment, I had not removed my makeup, and I was still wearing a wedding dress. So I ordered, ¡°Jane, go back first. I¡®ll go back after removing my makeup and changing my clothes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jane nodded, and then pushed the stroller with Lucky out of the lounge. After Jane left, I sat in front of the dressing mirror, took off the jewelry on my earlobe and neck, and wiped the exquisite makeup on my face with a tissue... Twenty minutester, I had taken off my expensive wedding dress and exquisite makeup. In the mirror was a woman in ordinary clothes. Then, I put on a ck fur coat, took my bag, and left the lounge. Walking into the church, I saw that the staff was removing the posters, flowers, and wedding items for the wedding. There were also some guests sitting in the church and chatting. Thad be another person again. No, I still had Lucas and Lucky. This time, I wouldn¡®t be alone, so the feeling of being single several times was different. Although I was depressed at the moment, I was still full of fighting spirit. I wanted to live my life. I wanted to live a better life. At this time, when I looked up, I suddenly saw a familiar figure standing at the exit of the church. The man was looking at me with no expression on his face. I know she¡®s waiting for me. Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Be¡®s POV: ¡°Long time no see!¡± | greeted E with a smile. There wasn¡®t a hint of a smile on E¡®s face. After hesitating for a moment, she said, ¡°Be, I¡®m here to attend your wedding with Klein. I wanted to give you my blessings, but I didn¡®t expect things to turn out like this.¡± ¡°I¡®m sorry for wasting your time,¡± I said. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. E was secretly in love with Klein. If I didn¡®t marry him, would she be happy? After all, no one was willing to let someone they liked get married with someone else. ¡°Be, I want to know why you gave up on your wedding with Klein?¡± E asked. I didn¡®t want to tell her about what happened with Klein. Thus, I laughed. ¡°How did you know that I gave up on Klein?¡± E, on the other hand, turned her face away and smiled. She then replied, ¡°Be, I know Klein too well. You are the woman he loves the most.¡± ¡°Although he announced that the wedding was canceled today, I know that you don¡®t want to marry him. Otherwise, he will never give up. And he loves you very much, so he took all the me on him. He said that it was because of his personal reason that the wedding was canceled. It was he who let you down. I won¡®t believe these bullshit words.¡± I chuckled and said, ¡°You really know him very well.¡± ¡°What¡®s the use of knowing? He loves you.¡± There was a trace of sadness in her beautiful eyes when she said this. E was truly a very good person, with both beauty and wisdom. In addition, she liked Klein. In truth, if Klein could be with her, perhaps only then would they be happy. ¡°It won¡®t happen again,¡± I said. ¡°What did you say?¡± E frowned and asked, not understanding what I meant. I exined, ¡°I said that everything between me and Klein is over. I¡®ve already taken back my feelings for him. I think he will soon take back his feelings for me.¡± I was very clear about what I meant. E had a chance again. But E didn¡®t think so. ¡°Be, do you know how to love? If it¡®s as easy as you said, and you can take it back as you want, then the world will suffer less.¡± I was struck dumb by E¡¯s words. Yes, she was right. How could I take back my true feelings for him? If I could take back my feelings for him, perhaps it was because I didn¡®t love him? I lost control of myself in the face of love. Herbert had done a lot of things to hurt me. My reason was suppressing my feelings, but when there was no one else, I would still miss him. ¡°Yes, love is really helpless.¡± I nodded. Seeing my expression, E said, ¡°Alright, I understand. You don¡®t love Klein. At the very least, you don¡®t love him enough. It¡®s his luck that he didn¡®t marry you today.¡± E was indeed a smart person. From my words, she could tell that the person I love isn¡®t Klein. ¡°Although we can¡®t be husband and wife, I still hope that he will be happy in the future. I¡¯m sorry, 1 have something to do. I¡®ll go first!¡± I soon ended the conversation with E. ¡°Goodbye.¡± E nodded. I walked out of the hotel, down the steps, and strolled in the hotel parking lot, feelingplicated. I knew that Lucky and I must move out of Klein¡®s house. Thad to find a house that I could rent as soon as possible. At this time, a figure suddenly got out of a car, which startled me. When I took a closer look, I saw that it was Hank. Seeing him all of a sudden, I couldn¡®t help frowning. Then I looked around and didn¡®t see Betty. ¡°It¡®s only me. Betty has gone home,¡± Hank said. Hearing this, I hesitated for a moment, then looked up at Hank and asked, ¡°Did you deliberately wait for me here?¡± The wedding had been canceled, and almost all the guests had left. He was still here, and it could be seen that he was waiting for someone. ¡°I want to know why you canceled the wedding today.¡± Hank asked directly. Hearing this, I said, ¡°Hank, although we are rtives now, marriage is my own private affair. It has nothing to do with you whether I cancel the wedding or decide to marry anyone!¡± I suddenly hated Hank. He always found an opportunity to get close to me, so Betty misunderstood 1. me. DO Betty was indeed too crazy, but Hank had done something wrong. ¡°I¡®m just concerned about you,¡± Hank said. ¡°I don¡®t need your concern. Don¡®t forget that you are my sister¡®s husband. We don¡®t need to meet and communicate in private!¡± I said to him angrily. ¡°I¡®ll won¡®t be your sister¡®s husband soon. Betty and I will definitely divorce,¡± Hank said with certainty. Hearing this, i was even angrier. Although I didn¡®t want to meddle in their affairs, I couldn¡®t help reminding him. ¡°I can¡®t interfere with the rtionship between you adults, nor will I interfere. I only hope that you can give the child the best arrangement.¡± At this time, Hank reached out and punched the door of a car! ¡°I know you won¡®t like me in this life, so I don¡®t have any other extravagant hopes. I just want you to live a good life. I wanted to live a good life with Betty. Even if she¡®s not my beloved woman, she¡®s still my child¡®s mother. I once wanted to develop a rtionship with her, but she¡®s too narrow¨Cminded and suspicious. We don¡®t have anymonnguage.¡± ¡°Sol put all my energy into my work, but... I didn¡®t expect that she would go to school and make trouble. She said that I neglected her and even thought that the female student who asked me for advice seduced me!¡± At this point, Hank was already very angry. Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Be¡®s POV: I didn¡®t expect Betty to be so narrow¨Cminded, but I was also a very bad sister. Not to mention others. Hank continued, ¡°She went to the school to insult the female student, but the girl couldn¡®t bear the pressure and dropped out of school.¡± ¡°How could this be?¡± I asked, surprised. I actually believed in Hank¡®s character. It was absolutely impossible for him to have an improper rtionship with a female student. Betty did go too far this time. ¡°That female student¡®s parents often came to school to find me, and they even came to my home to scold Betty. My current life is really terrible. I can¡®t even live the most basic life,¡± Hank said with distress. Hearing this, I didn¡®t know what to say. I didn¡®t expect Betty¡®s character to be so scary. The next moment, Hank continued, ¡°Just now Betty threatened me. If I don¡®t go home on time, she will go to school to make trouble.¡± At this point, Hank gave a wry smile. ¡°I¡®ve already resigned. How can I still stand on the podium and teach the students? What will my students think of me? When the management approve my resignation, Betty can¡®t affect my work anymore.¡± Hearing that he had already submitted the resignation letter, I frowned. I knew that Hank liked the job as a university teacher very much, and he had been working very hard at teaching students. Now he even gave up his career in order to get a divorce with Betty. It could be seen that Betty had forced him to such an extent. ¡°I respect your decision, but I hope you won¡®t hurt Betty and her child. After all, Betty used to be your wife and the mother of your child,¡± I said. I knew that Hank must have thought about it for a long time. So I couldn¡®t persuade him with a few words. In addition, it was not necessarily a good thing for Betty and him to maintain this unhappy marriage. ¡°I will.¡± Hank nodded. Then, he suddenly let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I¡®m in a much better mood after telling you all this today. Thank you, Be for listening to me.¡± At this moment, I realized that Hank just wanted to talk to me. It seemed that I had misunderstood him just now. In fact, Hank was also a poor person. There was no winner in the marriage with Betty. Suddenly, I thought of the scene when I took Betty to find Hank to let him take responsibility. Maybe I was wrong at that time. I shouldn¡®t have agreed to their marriage. Now it ended up like this. But there was no medicine for regret in the world. Everyone had to be responsible for what they had done, including myself. ¡°Nothing.¡± 1 forced a smile and said, ¡°I hope you can live a happy life in the future. I¡¯ve yed the role in your marriage with Betty. I¡¯m also responsible.¡± ¡°Any¡®sister in the world will do the same thing as you did in the past. I don¡®t me you, but Betty doesn¡®t think so now. She has a knot in her heart now. I hope she can get rid of it as soon as possible in the future. Otherwise, she won¡®t be happy for the rest of her life,¡± Hank said. I nodded and made an excuse to leave first. After I got back, I began to pack up my luggage, and I was still calling to find a house. In the past two days, I had packed up my luggage, but I had not found a suitable house yet. Looking out of the window, I couldn¡®t help but feel a little worried. I didn¡®t have enough money to rent a house now, and if I couldn¡®t rent a proper house, I was afraid that Lucky couldn¡®t stand it. After all, she was too young and needed aBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. warm and tidy environment. But it had been two days and two nights since Klein had returned. I had secretly looked at the door opposite twice, but there was indeed no sign of his return. I was a little worried. Thus, I secretly called Amy and asked her if Klein had gone to the office in the past two days. Amy said that Klein had been here once in the past two days, and she didn¡®t know the rest of the time. However, if there was something important in QW Law Firm department, she would call him, and the phone could be connected. Knowing that Klein was safe, I was relieved. He wasn¡®t as weak as I had imagined. After putting down the phone, I thought that perhaps the reason why Klein didn¡®te back was to avoid me and Lucky. After all, it was a little awkward for us to get along with each other now. Thinking of this, I took the rental advertisement and dialed them one by one. I hoped to find a house as soon as possible. Even if it was a little expensive, I couldn¡®t care so much now. Just when I was about to make a phone call to look for a house, a phone call suddenly came. I looked down and saw that it was Joey who called. I knew she must have called to teach me a lesson, so I answered the phone. ¡°Hey, Joey, you...¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Joey¡®s cry came from the other end of the line. ¡°What are you doing? The line is never connected...¡± Hearing that, I became nervous, because Joey was a heartless person. She wouldn¡®t cry like this if she hadn¡®t encountered something big. ¡°What happened, Joey?¡± I asked anxiously. ¡°Be, my mother is dying. I don¡®t know what to do. I need your help now...¡± Joey¡®s voice sounded helpless and miserable. Hearing this, I suddenly stood up. ¡°Where are you now?¡± ¡°The hospital,¡± Joey replied, sobbing. ¡°I¡®ll be right there!¡± I hung up and ran out. Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Be¡®s POV By the time I arrived at the hospital, Joey¡®s mother had passed away. I held the crying Joey in my arms andforted her, ¡°Auntie has left, She must want you to live a good life.¡± Joey hugged me and sobbed. ¡°Actually, my mother has been ill for so long, and I¡®m mentally prepared. Maybe one day she¡®ll leave. The worst thing I¡®m experiencing now is that terrible brother of mine. When my mother was alive, he never came to visit her. Now that she¡®s dead, I called him, but he told me that he didn¡®t have time and wanted me to deal with the funeral by myself! He¡®s the worst brother in the world. My mother wouldn¡®t close her eyes when she couldn¡®t hold on. She wanted to see my brother for thest time...¡± At this point, Joey was still crying. ¡°God will punish him to go to hell. You don¡®t have to be angry about this kind of person. What matters now is to settle your mother¡®s funeral. You must be strong, okay?¡± Iforted her. ¡°I know. Be, you must help me. My mind is in a mess. I don¡®t know what to do.¡± Joey held my hand and said. ¡°Don¡®t worry. I¡®ll be with you these days.¡± I nodded seriously. I did what I said. After all, the most urgent thing now was to help Joey to arrange her mother¡®s funeral. As for moving out of Klein¡®s house, it could only be settled after. Fortunately, I had Jane to take care of Lucky, so I had time to help Joey. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Three dayster, Joey and I took care of her mother¡®s funeral. All the expenses for medical expenses, cremation, and burial were paid by Joey alone. Her brother only shed a few tears hypocritically during the funeral After the funeral, I left with Joey. I didn¡®t expect her hateful brother and sister¨Cinw to stop us! ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Joey¡®s voice had been hoarse for the past two days, so she was weak. ¡°What do I want? Is it over after mother¡®s funeral? Shouldn¡®t you tell me something?¡± Joey¡®s sister¨Cinw put her hands on her hips like a madman. ¡°What¡®s there to say? Do you want to tell us how much we spent on the hospital bills and creation? Do you want to pay? Well, Joey, give them all the bills and calcte how much money they should pay you!¡± I shouted to Joey¡®s brother and sister¨Cinw. Joey¡®s sister¨Cinw spat at me. ¡°Bah! Who are you? What right do you have to meddle in our family¡®s affairs?¡± At this moment, Joey reached out and pulled me aside. ¡°Tell me, what exactly do you want me to tell you?¡± ¡°Mom has a few hundred dors. She has a pair of gold earrings on her ear and a gold ne on her neck. Your brother has the right to inherit the inheritance!¡± Joey¡®s sister¨Cinw shouted arrogantly. Hearing this, I rolled my eyes. The two didn¡®te to visit the olddy when she was seriously ill. Now that the olddy was dead, how could they dare to mention inheritance? Joey sneered and said, ¡°Do you know how much money my mother spent on seeing a doctor in these years? The money is not even enough for the meals she ate in these years, especially you, you are indeed mother¡®s son! But have you ever taken care of her for a day? When mother was about to die, she asked you to visit her. You didn¡®t want toe! Even everything about the funeral was not prepared by you! What right do you have to ask me for the money and gold? Is your brain eaten by a dog?¡± Joey¡®s brother looked embarrassed and couldn¡®t say a word. Seeing this, Joey¡®s sister¨Cinw immediately went up to fight back. ¡°Joey, mother paid a lot of tuition fee for you to go to college.¡± ¡°Your brother has never been to school. You are a capable girl now, and your sry is higher than your brother¡®s. You should take care of mother. Your brother is useless and has no ability. He can¡®t take care of mother!¡± Joey looked at her coldly and said in a disdainful tone, ¡°At that time, my brother didn¡®t want to go to school, not because my mother didn¡®t want to pay for it. Besides, I¡¯ve been in college for a few years, but I¡®ve been working hard and studying during my college years. I also applied for a loan. My mother paid part of the tuition fee, but I took care of most of the fee myself.¡± ¡°Now that mom has passed away, I won¡®t quarrel with you. In the future, we will cut off our rtionship ties and pretend that we have never known each other!¡°. After that, Joey pulled me away. Joey¡®s sister¨Cinw was a shrew. She wouldn¡®t let Joey go. ¡°Oh, now that you are capable, you don¡®t want to talk to us anymore? Well, you can cut off our rtionship ties. But you must give us the two pieces of gold jewelry from mother!¡± I felt that she had gone too far, so I helped Joey and said, ¡°How dare you say that? Joey bought those two gold jewelry for her mother. Of course, they should belong to her now.¡± ¡°This is our family¡®s business. Shut up!¡± Joey¡®s sister¨Cinw stepped forward and pushed me. I also kicked Joey¡®s sister¨Cinw. Joey¡®s brother saw that his wife had suffered a loss and came forward to teach me a lesson. Seeing this, Joey hurried forward to help. But Joey and I naturally couldn¡®t beat Joey¡®s brother and sister¨Cinw. At this time, Joey looked around and ran to her mother¡®s grave, crying loudly. ¡°Mom... I¡®m so pitiful. You just left me. My brother and sister¨Cinw hit me. Dear rtives,e and have a look. When my mum was alive, they didn¡®t care about her. When she left, they hit me and robbed me of money. Please help me!¡± Joey¡®s cries were really effective. Her rtives and friends who had not gone far heard her cries and shouts and immediately came back. Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Be¡®s POV: Joey¡®s other rtives knew about her family¡®s situation, so they went forward and stopped Joey¡®s brother and sister-inw. Moreover, several uncles criticized them very severely. Joey¡®s brother and sister¨Cinw turned and left. In the end, those rtivesforted Joey and left. Joey and I were afraid that her brother and sister-in¨C law woulde back, so we left quickly. On the bus, Joey had been crying. ¡°Be, why do you think there are people like my brother and sister- inw? It¡®s too much.¡± ¡°Your brother treats his own mother like this. He must go to hell in the future.¡± I touched my face angrily It hurt a little. It seemed that I had just been hurt by the mad woman¡®s hand. ¡°He will never be my brother again!¡± Joey wiped her nose with a tissue. I patted Joey on the shoulder to comfort her. I knew that the reason why she cried was because of her mother¡®s passing and theck of family affection. Brothers and sisters were supposed to be very close. Now they were more distant than strangers and more hostile to each other than enemies. I could understand Joey¡®s feelings. My situation was actually simr to Joey¡®s. My father and sister Betty, who were rted to me by blood, were like Joey and her brother now. Only I knew the ufortable feeling. My good friend had also experienced such a thing, so I really wanted tofort her and apany her. Half an hourter, Joey finally calmed down. ¡°Be, thank you for keeping mepany all the time,¡± Joey said. Thugged her arm. ¡°We are friends, best friends. We should help each other.¡± ¡°By the way, what are you going to do in the future?¡± Joey suddenly asked me. I frowned and said, ¡°I¡®ll move out of Klein¡®s house first. I¡®ve been looking for a house for the past few days. I haven¡®t found a suitable one for the time being,¡± ¡°Why didn¡®t you suddenly want to marry Klein?¡± Joey¡®s face was filled with confusion. I didn¡®t tell Joey what Klein had done. After all, this was rted to his reputation. I decided not to tell anyone. Thus, after pondering for a moment, I had no choice but to say, ¡°I suddenly feel as though I don¡®t love him. Being with him is nothing but gratitude and quilt. I don¡®t want such a marriage, and this is unfair to him. What he wants is a wife who loves him, and I really don¡®t love him enough.¡± Joey nodded, then sighed. ¡°Actually, it really is a pity. Klein really is a very good man.¡± ¡°But it doesn¡®t matter. We¡®ll live on our own in the future.¡± Then, Joey suggested, Be, don¡®t find a house. Take Lucky and live with me. My mother used to live with me, so I had no ce at all. Now that my mother has left, we can live together. Why don¡®t we change a sofa bed in the living room? Hearing that, I looked at Joey¡¯s sincere eyes. I knew Joey was serious. In the past few years, we had always helped each other. I lowered my head and thought about it. I needed to pay the rent and live. There was nowhere to live if Jane followed me. That was why I was nning operate the online shop and take care of Lucky at the same time. Therefore, the next moment, I looked at Joey and said, ¡°Joey, you know that I¡®m doing my business online. There will be a lot of goods at home, and Lucky is only one year old. I¡®m sure it¡®ll be very noisy. Besides, I have Lucas. He¡®lle stay with me from time to time and live with us. You need a lot of patience.¡± Seeing my embarrassed expression, Joey waved her hand and said, ¡°I know your situation. You usually have a lot of time at home. You can do more housework by the way!¡± Hearing this, my face lit up with joy. I took Joey¡®s hand with a smile and said, ¡°Joey, do you know how big a problem you¡®ve solved for me? I really have no other choice now.¡± ¡°You still have me. Besides, you are my creditor. I still owe you half a year¡®s rent and 750 dors in cash. But I announced in advance that I can¡®t pay you back now. My money has been used by my mother. I can only provide you with a ce to live now.¡± In the end, Joey chuckled. ¡°I¡®m already very grateful. As for the money, you can give it back to me when you have it, I won¡®t forget about it,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡®t be so generous!¡± Joey nced at me. Of course, we were just joking. I didn¡®t care whether she paid me back or not. Joey knew that I didn¡®t care. Joey and I were as close as family. On this day, when I returned, I wanted to tell Klein that I was going to move out. After all, I had lived in his house for so long, so I had to inform him. But after asking Jane, I learned that Klein hadn¡®t been back for the past few days. I couldn¡®t help but frown. ¡°Is he deliberately hiding from me?¡± I thought. After hesitating for a long time, I picked up the phone and dialed Klein¡®s number. After the phone rang, it rang for more than ten times before the other end of the line. ¡°Hello?¡± After pausing for a second, Klein¡®s voice rang out. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Be¡®s POV: Klein¡®s voice was rather low. Although he didn¡®t directly speak of his feelings, I could sense the pain he was in. I knew that if I said that Lucky and I were going to move out of here, it would be another kind of harm to him. But I would leave with Lucky in the end. Since we couldn¡®t be together, we shouldn¡®t pester each other. Thus, in the next moment, I said, ¡°Klein, I¡®m going to move out with Lucky.¡± Klein was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°I know you¡®ll definitely leave with Lucky. Where are you going?¡± He was still concerned about me and Luckyd. I felt a little ufortable. Although I was disappointed in Klein, during this period of time, I had already treated him as my family member. ¡°I¡®ll take her to Joey¡®s ce,¡± I replied. ¡°That¡®s fine. After all, you can take care of each other.¡± Klein said. ¡°Well, you... I hope you can live a good life like before in the future and let go of your feelings for me and Lucky,¡± I said. After remaining silent for two minutes, Klein said, ¡°In the future, I won¡®t be able to continue to be Lucky¡®s godfather?¡± His words were bitter, and I frowned. ¡°Klein, I hope you can start a new life. Don¡®t let Lucky and I tie you down. Actually, I¡®ve thought about it. If it weren¡®t for me and Lucky, you wouldn¡®t have done anything stupid. In fact, we were the ones who harmed you!¡± After getting along with him for the past few years, I understood him very well. In truth, he was a very righteouswyer. Normally, when he encountered a poor or old customer, he wouldn¡®t even collect any fee. He would also help the people for the sake of justice. In addition, he wasn¡®t afraid of power. In the past, he had offended quite a few high¨C ranking officials. But he had done such a foolish thing in front of me. Perhaps, without me, he would still be that free, easy¨Cgoing, and righteous Klein. Klein was very agitated. ¡°Be, I did something wrong. I now realize that I was wrong. How can I push the me onto you? Don¡®t worry. I will definitely live aN?velDrama.Org owns all content. good life in the future.¡± ¡°As for my feelings for you and Lucky, that¡®s my freedom, isn¡®t it? Of course, I won¡®t disturb your life with Lucky.¡± I knew that what I had just said hadpletely destroyed Klein¡®s self¨Cesteem, and so I began to me myself. I didn¡®t know what to say. Then, Klein took a deep breath, then said, ¡°Enough. I still have some business to attend to. Take good care of yourself. If there¡®s a chance, I¡®ll go visit Lucky. Goodbye!¡± After that, he hung up the phone. Hanging up the phone, I let out a sigh of relief. Finally, I informed Klein. It seemed as though my guess was correct. He didn¡®t want to meet me, which was why he hadn¡®t returned home for such a long time. Actually, this was just as well. He didn¡®t want the two of us to feel awkward. 1 packed up my things and said to Jane, ¡°I¡®m sorry, I have to leave with you. Thank you for taking care of me and Lucky for so long.¡± ¡°Miss Stepanek, if you need anything in the future, feel free to look for me. It doesn¡®t matter how much money you pay. I¡®m willing to help you take care of Lucky,¡± said Jane. Hearing this, my eyes turned red and I said, ¡°Okay.¡± Then, Joey came to pick me up. I carried Lucky, then Joey pulled tworge suitcases and we left Klein¡®s house. From that day on, i entered the most difficult stage of my life. In the morning, Joey went to work. I had to take care of Lucky while doing housework and managing my online shop. In the afternoon, while Lucky was asleep, I began to pack up the goods. In the evening, after Joey came back, Joey helped to watch over Lucky and I made dinner. After the meal, I washed the bowls and chopsticks and gave Lucky a shower. After I coaxed her to sleep, I couldn¡®t stand up straight. Joey was also very busy now. She often worked overtime on weekends, and sometimes she had to go on a business trip. Seeing that I was so tired, Joey frowned and said, ¡°Be, how can youst it if it goes on like this? Why don¡®t you hire a nanny to look after Lucky? You can find a job. You have a CPA certificate now, so your sry should be very high.¡± I forced a smile and said, ¡°I can¡®t just hand Lucky over to the nanny. Besides, if we really hire a nanny, our family is so small. If we rent a bigger house, it will cost more every month. My sry will be paid to the nanny, and then there will be almost no money left after we rent a house.¡± ¡°That¡®s true.¡± Joey nodded. Then, I looked at the goods on the balcony and said, ¡°Now my business is getting better. I can earn thousands of dors a month, and I can take care of Lucky. I don¡®t need to rent a big house. It¡®s good now.¡± ¡°It¡®s just that you¡®ve worked so hard,¡± Joey said helplessly. With a hopeful look on my face, I said, ¡°Isn¡®t it hard to go out to work? Not only do I have to bury myself in work, but I also have to curry favor with my superiors and deal with the rtionship with my colleagues. It¡®s also tiring. I¡®m working hard to expand mypany. I want to buy more goods for thepany, and my ie will definitely increase. When Lucky goes to kindergarten, I¡®ll go out to find a job, and the company will be my side job.¡± Joey turned to look at Lucky sleeping on the sofa bed and said, ¡°Hold on for two more years. Lucky will go to kindergarten soon.¡± I caressed Lucky¡®s chubby little hand and said, ¡°T¡®ll try to save up some money in these two years, and then it¡®ll be enough for the down payment of a small house. I¡®ll have a home with her in the future. And you, now that your mother is gone, you don¡®t have any burden left. Save some money and buy a small house. At least you don¡®t have to rent a house everywhere in the future.¡± Unexpectedly, Joey said, ¡°I¡¯ve been living a hard life for so many years. I don¡®t want to continue to save money. My next priority is to enjoy life!¡± In the next moment, Joey took out a bag. ¡°What is this?¡± I asked in confusion. Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Be¡®s POV: Joey took out eight cosmetic bottles and said with an excited smile, ¡°These are all very good skincare products. After I got my sry yesterday, I bought all the things I want!¡± Although I hadn¡®t used any particrly expensive skincare products, I know these brands. They were not cheap. ¡°How much are these?¡± I looked at the bottles and asked. Joey suddenly stretched out five fingers. ¡°500 dors?¡± I widened my eyes. ¡°These are not considered high¨Cend products. A single bottle of the high¨Cend product is worth this price.¡± Joey hurriedly said. Joey continued, ¡°I want to be in a rtionship and get married. I n to take good care of my face first. If I see the man I like, I will rush to him.¡± Joey looked at me as she spoke. ¡°Sometimes I really envy you. Even though you have two children now, there are still several outstanding men who like you. I really don¡®t understand. In fact, I¡®m not worse than you. Why can¡®t I meet my true love?¡± When she said this, Joey stood up, lowered her head to look at her butt and waist, and then touched her face. She was quite annoyed. I couldn¡®t helpughing and patted her on the shoulder. ¡°You will definitely meet him.¡± ¡°When? When I¡®m 50 years old?¡± Joey turned around and went to the bathroom, covering her face. I looked at Joey with a smile and found her adorable. Sometimes, I also felt that my rtionship with Joey was more intimate than that of sisters. But at the thought of my younger sister... I wondered if Hank had really resigned from the school. Betty would definitely not divorce, but Hank was very determined. No matter what happened between them, I didn¡®t care. I cared about mom the most. Mom would definitely be very worried when she saw Betty and Hank quarreling. But I couldn¡®t help. I could only live my own life first. Two months had passed quickly. The weather inte spring was getting warmer and warmer. At noon this day, Lucky couldn¡®t sleep. No matter how I coaxed her, she just didn¡®t want to sleep. I was a little anxious. Because I hadn¡®t packed up the dozens of goods that the customers were waiting for. I was waiting for the time to pack them up when Lucky took her nap in the afternoon. Who knew that the little fellow wouldn¡®t sleep today. ¡°Go to sleep!¡± I finally pressed her against the pillow, not allowing her to move. ¡°Sob; sob...¡± She was only one year old, so she would definitely not ept such a hard approach, so she cried sadly. I really wanted to give her a good beating, but that was my daughter. I couldn¡®t really hit her. Lucky was crying she she wanted me to hold her. My phone kept ringing. It was the clients who urged me to deliver the goods. I hadn¡®t slept well the night before. I was very tired now. At this moment, I felt helpless and devastated. How could I live like this? 1 was always very anxious. After I tried my best to calm myself down, I reached out to hold Lucky in my arms. Just as I was about to coax her, my phone rang again. But this time, it wasn¡®t a customer, it was Herbert. Only then did I remember that I hadn¡®t seen Lucas for two weeks. Ever since I moved here, Lucas had been here several times. But it was too crowded here, and Lucas was a naughty boy, so he would usually make things more chaotic here. I was afraid that it would affect Joey, so I tried not to let Lucase here often. But I missed him very much, so I had made up my mind to work hard for two years so that I could buy a small house in the future, and then Lucas coulde to visit me often. While Lucky was crying, I answered the phone. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Why is Lucky crying?¡± This was Herbert¡®s voice. It seemed that Herbert was very anxious. I replied, ¡°She didn¡®t want to sleep and I shouted at her.¡± I didn¡®t know why I said it out loud. Maybe it was because of the bitterness just now that I was eager to express myself? But I actually wanted to talk to Herbert. I think I had gone crazy. ¡°She¡®s just a child. Why did you yell at her?¡± Herbertined. Hearing this, I couldn¡®t help saying, ¡°Do you know how tiring it is to take care of a child? Why don¡®t you take care of her then?¡°| ¡°Lucas misses you and Lucky, so I sent him here. I miss Lucky too. Can I go up and see her now?¡± said Herbert. This was the rule I set for Herbert in the past few months. Only with my permission could hee and have a look at Lucky. In order not to piss me off, he had always been obedient. At this time, I was really too anxious. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. And over the past few months, Herbert respected me very much, That was why I agreed to let hime up and see Lucky. ¡°All right,e on up,¡± I said with a frown. Soon, the doorbell rang. Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Be¡®s POV: I put down Lucky, who was still crying, and went to open the door. Herbert nced at me, turned around, ran to Lucky, and picked her up from the sofa bed. ¡°Good girl, don¡¯t cry. I¡®ll take you out to y, okay?¡± Herbert held her in his arms and walked back and forth in the narrow house. Looking at him, I couldn¡®t imagine that he had such a soft side. It could be said that he had infinite patience for Lucky. ¡°Dad, Dad...¡± Seeing Herbert, Lucky seemed to be wronged and kept muttering for her father. In the past two months, Herbert would visit her almost every week and buy her a lot of food and toys. Although Lucky was only one year old, she already knew who was good to her and would call him father. Compared to Klein, Lucky seemed to like Herbert more, although Klein had doted on her as much as Herbert had doted on her. Bloodline was really something strange, and it could quickly pull two people together. At this time, a small hand gently pulled my clothes. Tlowered my head to take a look, only to see that it was Lucas who raised his head and spoke to me in a childish voice, ¡°Mommy, is Lucky naughty and disobedient? I will be very obedient. Mommy, don¡®t be angry. I¡®m here to help you with your work today. I will pack up the goods for you.¡± After that, Lucas, who wore ck pants and a white shirt, turned around, squatted on the small stool, and carefully put the goods into the box. The little gentleman was so well¨Cbehaved and sensible, and my anger disappeared in an instant. At this moment, seeing Lucky who was being held in Herbert¡®s arms, I med myself a little. It was common for a child to not be obedient, eat or sleep. Why didn¡®t I control my emotions today? Then, I walked to Lucas, squatted down, and began to pack up the products that Lucas had put into the boxes with tape one by one and wrote the address on them. In fact, this was a tedious task that required a lot of attention. It was also very dull. But in order to live a good life with my daughter and have a home that belonged to us, I must persist. Herbert carried Lucky out to y and two hours had passed when he returned with Lucky in his arms. The piles of goods in the room turned into small packages and were neatly arranged on the floor of the living room. At this moment, Lucas was sitting on a small stool and eating an apple, while I was cleaning the rubbish that we left with a broom. In the arms of Herbert, Lucky fell asleep. I quickly turned around andid out the pillow and small mattress on the sofa. Herbert gently put her on the sofa bed, and then gently covered her with a thin quilt. We looked into each other¡®s eyes. There seemed to be a special attraction in Herbert¡®s eyes. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. I didn¡®t dare to look him in the eye. I quickly straightened up and turned to continue to clean up the rubbish on the ground. ¡°Daddy, do you want to eat apples?¡± At this time, Lucas who was sitting on the small bench raised the apple in his hand. ¡°No, you can enjoy it yourself.¡± Herbert shook his head. At this time. I nced at the fruit tray on the tea table and said in a stiff voice, ¡°There are freshly washed apples over there.¡± Hearing this, Herbert looked at the apples on the tea table and then looked at me. He smiled and showed his white teeth. Then, he excitedly walked to the tea table, reached out to take an apple, nodded, and took a bite. He nodded and said, ¡°Well, this apple is really delicious!¡± At this moment, Lucas said, ¡°Dad is lying!¡± ¡°Why am I lying?¡± Herbert raised his eyebrows at Lucas. ¡°Dad, you hate apples the most. Every time I asked you to bite it, you wouldn¡®t bite it. You said that you hate apples the most!¡± said Lucas. Hearing this, I was stunned. Herbert, on the other hand, was extremely embarrassed. He red at Lucas and said, ¡°Shut up, little guy!¡± Hearing this, Lucas immediately stood up and ran to me. He held my thigh and said, ¡°Mommy, Dad is mean to me.¡± ¡°How dare he?¡± I looked in the direction of Herbert. Lucas¡®s attitude towards Herbert immediately became much more arrogant. ¡°I have a mother to protect me!¡± Herbert didn¡®t say anything. He just reached out his hand and pointed to Lucas as a warning. Later, I saw that it was gettingte, so I said to Herbert, ¡°It¡®s getting dark. It¡®s better for Lucas to spend the weekend here. You can go back first!¡± Herbert hesitated for a moment, then stood up from the sofa. I could see that he didn¡®t want to leave. He had been looking at Lucky, Lucas and me. But I didn¡®t want him to stay. Then, he said to Lucas, ¡°Listen to mommy. Don¡®t be naughty!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lucas immediately stood up and gave a salute. Herbert¡®s lips curved upwards, and then he turned to leave. My eyes couldn¡®t help but fall on the two of them. Although they had a very good rtionship and they looked warm. But I still pulled a long face. It was impossible for me and Herbert to be together, but for the sake of our two children. I was willing to have a peaceful conversation with him. When Herbert walked to the door, he suddenly looked back and nced at the narrow space. He frowned and said, ¡°Be, shall I find a bigger house tor you?¡± I know it was very small here. The wide sofa bed upied almost half of the living room. In front of the tea table and the TV cab, there were packed express packages, and there were a lot of goods piled up on the balcony, like several small mountains. Lucky¡®s baby car, pampers, and toys could only be piled up in the corner. With me and Lucas in the living room, there was no more space left. Although it was small, it belonged to me. I didn¡¯t want to get anything from him, so I refused him. ¡°No need. Thank you for your kindness.¡± In fact, he had said such words more than once, but I would always turn him down. In the future, I would rely on myself. I didn¡®t want to rely on any other man, especially Herbert. I didn¡®t want to have any connection with him in the future. I thought he would leave right away. But unexpectedly, Herbert suddenly said loudly, ¡°Be, you are an adult. You can suffer some grievances, but what about the children? How can Lucas and Lucky grow up happily in such an environment?¡± Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Be¡®s POV: I was still unwilling to ept any help from Herbert. ¡°Why are you so stubborn?¡± Herbert was a little annoyed. ¡°From the first day you met me, you should have known my character. Is there any need to continue with this topic?¡± I replied. Herbert was silent, but I could tell that he was very depressed. Lucas immediately stood up and said to Herbert, ¡°Daddy, you shouldn¡®t force mommy to ept your idea.¡± ¡°That¡®s between adults. Don¡®t interefere,¡± said Herbert. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. However, Lucas was not afraid at all. He raised his head and said seriously, ¡°Mommy is living on her own. She is an independent mommy. She has her own ideas. We should support her.¡± ¡°How do you know so much?¡± Herbert was surprised. Lucas raised his chin and said proudly, ¡°Dad, these are what you usually told me.¡± Herbert rolled his eyes and turned to leave. After the door was closed, I couldn¡®t helpughing. Seeing meugh, Lucas stepped forward and hugged my thigh. He looked up and asked, ¡°Mommy, you¡®re finallyughing. Are you not angry anymore?¡± ¡°How do you know that Mommy was angry?¡± I reached out and touched his head. ¡°Your expression just now was very serious and a little fierce.¡± Lucas¡®s eyes were round, blue, and very beautiful. ¡°Really?¡± I couldn¡®t help frowning. Why didn¡®t I feel that I was very fierce? Although I argued with Herbert for a while, I controlled my emotions well. ¡°Yes.¡± Lucas nodded heavily. ¡°It¡®s because I didn¡®t control my emotions well,¡± I said with a gentle smile. Lucas hesitated for a moment, and then suddenly said, ¡°Mommy, I realized that daddy is afraid of you!¡± Hearing this, I raised my eyebrows. ¡°Nonsense. How can your daddy be afraid of anyone?¡± ¡°Daddy is not afraid of anyone but he is afraid of Mommy. Every time after he argued with Mommy, he would always hit his own fist against the wall. If he wasn¡®t afraid of you, why would he only vent his anger on the wall?¡± Luas looked at me with a pair of innocent big eyes. Hearing this, I stopped talking. But in my heart, I was very shocked, and I felt a little bit of psychological pain in my hand. ¡°Mommy, what are you thinking about?¡± I didn¡®t speak for a long time, and Lucas pulled me to ask. I quickly came to my senses and said, ¡°I¡®m thinking about what to make for you as dinner.¡± ¡°I want to eat pasta.¡± Lucas immediately shouted. ¡°Okay, I¡®ll cook for you now.¡± I pinched his chubby face and then turned into the kitchen. Today, when I was preparing dinner, the little fellow¡®s words always came to my mind. I had a strange feeling in my heart. In the early summer, I decided to stop breastfeeding Lucky. Although it was true that a mother could let a baby drink her milk until the baby turned two years old. But I didn¡®t want to be a mother like that for the time being. I didn¡®t feed Lucky milk during the day, and she cried so hard that her face turned red. I endured it. No matter how much Lucky cried and made a fuss, I wouldn¡®t give her food or milk. In the end, she didn¡®t eat or drink. Neither did she y or sleep. She just grabbed my shirt and didn¡®t let go. I had never seen such a stubborn child. A day passed. I was very anxious, and my heart ached when I saw her sad face. It wasn¡®t until that night when Joey got off work that I saw my savior. Joey could not help but frown when she saw Lucky on the sofa bed tugging at my shirt, refusing to let go. ¡°You really stopped breastfeeding her?¡± ¡°She¡®s already one year and three months old. How can I continue to breastfeed?¡± I said impatiently. ¡°It doesn¡®t matter. You worry too much. Some babies have been fed until they¡®re two years old. Am I right, Lucky?¡± Joey bent down and picked her up. But no matter how hard she tried to coax her, Lucky was still crying. Joey wandered in the room for half an hour, holding Lucky in her arms. Lucky stopped crying and was probably really hungry. Finally, she began to drink milk. ¡°Why is this child so stubborn? She¡®s really like you!¡± Joey looked at Lucky in her arms. I shook my head helplessly. ¡°By the way, did you get your shot? You¡®ll get mastitis if you don¡®t,¡± Joey warned me. couldn¡®t help frowning. ¡°She has been crying all day. How can I have time to go for it? Now the clinic is closed. I¡®ll probably go there tomorrow.¡± ¡°Then you can get up early tomorrow morning. I can help you watch Lucky for a while. I will go on a business trip tomorrow morning for a week. Ah, if I had known that you would really stop giving Lucky breast milk, I would have postponed this business trip!¡± Joey said with a frown. ¡°Don¡®t worry, go to work. I guess she won¡®t make any trouble after tomorrow. Besides, you need the allowance from the business trip. You need this month¡®s sry to pay for your bag!¡± I shook my head and said with a smile. Joey was really scared of living a poor life. Recently, she spent a lot of money. A few days ago, she spent more than 10,000 dors buying a luxury bag, which made me dumbfounded. ¡°I¡®m enjoying life, okay? I don¡®t want to be like you, working so hard every day just for these two children.¡± Joey pouted at Lucky in her arms. ¡°This is how great maternal love is. You¡®ll know once you be a mother.¡± I looked at Lucky lovingly. Perhaps she had cried too hard during the day, so the little fellow fell asleep in bed soon. I could finally lie down. Untit I woke up in pain in the middle of the night. Chapter 284 Chapter 284 When I woke up in the middle of the night, I took the breast pump and extracted milk from my breasts, but Lucky began to cry again. I had to put down my breast pump to coax her. Later, I was so sleepy that I fell asleep. The next morning, I got up very early and was ready to go to the hospital to take the jab. Joey was going to work at 10 o¡®clock in the morning, so I had to go back before 10 o¡®clock. But today was not a good day. The doctor from the private clinic nearby had something to do at home, so he had to rest for a day. I was a little annoyed. My breasts were swollen and painful. However, if I went to the nearest clinic to get an injection, Joey would not have enough time and would bete for work. So I had to go back first. Joey went out to work. Lucky was still sleeping. I nned to take her to another clinic after she woke up. I extracted milk from my breast with the breast pump first. That way, I finally felt better. I nned to extract milk from another breast as well. At this time, my cell phone rang. It was Herbert who called. He said that he was going to send Lucas to me as Lucas missed me. I wanted to refuse him, but Lucas said that he was already downstairs. My heart softened. I didn¡®t reject him and let Lucase up. Soon, Lucas arrived, but Herbert didn¡®te with him. Perhaps it was because of the dispute between us that he hadn¡®t seen me for a month. When Lucas came up, Lucky was awake and she continued to cry. I hadn¡®t finished extracting my milk yet. But Lucky was crying loudly, so I stopped extracting milk and went to pick up the little fellow first. Lucas was very well¨Cbehaved. He took care of his sister and helped me get some water. At noon, I made lunch for Lucas and Lucky. Lucas ate almost all the food. Although Lucky was still unhappy, she was hungry, so she began to eat. I was finally relieved. Thad been busy for the whole morning, and I hadn¡®t had time to extract the milk. My breasts were swollen like a stone and they hurt even if I touched them gently. Moreover, I was in so much pain that I couldn¡®t open my eyes. I immediately asked Lucas to take care of Lucky first. I needed to go to the bathroom. I took out the breast pump again, but it was hard to extract the milk this time. I worked hard for a long time, but it was useless. I began to have a fever. In my current situation, it was hard for me to go to the clinic alone. Let alone bringing two children along I found some fever medicine and I took them. I hoped I would get better, then I could take the two children to the clinic to check my breasts. But after two hours, not only had the symptoms not subsided, but it was even more serious. At this time, Lucky snuggled up to me and began to cry again, but I didn¡®t have the strength to take care of her at all. I could only frown and look at her sadly. ¡°Lucky, mommy... is really ufortable. Don¡®t cry, okay?¡± I said. Lucas held her chubby hands and kept taking toys and food for her. ¡°Lucky, don¡®t make trouble. Mommy is sick, okay?¡± ¡°Sob... Mommy... Mommy...¡± But Lucky was still young and ignorant. She threw all the things Lucas handed to her and kept pulling the clothes on my chest with her little hands. My breasts hurt so much. Now that they were touched by her little fat hand, it made me even more ufortable. ¡°Don¡®t touch Mommy again!¡± Lucas anxiously moved Lucky to another side of the bed. Lucky was unhappy and burst into tears. Seeing her crying, I felt pain in my heart. I struggled to get up, but my whole body was in pain and I couldn¡®t get up. Lucas¡®s POV: Mommy looked terrible today. Lucky had been crying for a long time, and mommy looked very painful. Good heavens, this situation was too chaotic. This wasn¡®t something that a child like me can handle. I needed daddy¡®s help. I found my mommy¡®s phone and hid myself in the bathroom to make a call. Why did I have to hide to make a phone call? Because my parents were still quarreling. If my mommy found out, she might stop me. ¡°Hello?¡± a Soon, daddy¡®s voice came from the phone. ¡°Daddy, daddy,e over now. Mommy is ill. Lucky has been crying. The scene is very messy!¡± / said to daddy ¡°What¡®s wrong with your mommy?¡± Daddy sounded nervous. He should be very worried about her. What was wrong? I didn¡®t know either. I thought for a moment and said, ¡°The two balls on Mommy¡®s chest are swollen. They hurt as soon as they are touched!¡± ¡°What kind of sickness is that?¡± Daddy asked. ¡°1... I¡®don¡®t know either.¡± I was very anxious. ¡°I¡®ll be right there. Take care of Mommy first. I¡®ll be there soon.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± I nodded. Daddy would be here soon. Mommy would be fine. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Be¡®s POV: When I felt really sick, I heard a hurried knock on the door. I saw Lucas running over to open the door. I instinctively wanted to stop him. After all, it was a tall man in a ck suit who came in. It was Herbert! Why did hee? Then a pair of gentle big hands touched my forehead. Before, I didn¡®t want to ept the help of Herbert because of the past contradictions. But now I was very weak and in urgent need of treatment in the hospital. I was sent to the hospital by Herbert. ¡°Don¡®t worry. I¡®ll take good care of Lucas and Lucky.¡± He was wearing a white shirt, and there was no tie around his neck. His cor was slightly open, his hair was a little messy, his chin was a little bearded, and his eyes looked a little haggard, but they were very gentle, which made my heart tremble! It was undeniable that he was really handsome, and he looked different from a few years ago. Now there was a little vicissitude on his face, and his eyes were more profound. He looked more mature than a few years ago and had the charm of a mature man. At this moment, both his eyes and tone were very gentle, and my heart was beating wildly. My reason was desperately suppressing this feeling. The more beautiful the things in this world were, the more dangerous they were. For example, Poppy and Datura. Humans were the same. I had been hurt by him many times. I didn¡®t want to fall into the pain of the past again. Herbert continued, ¡°The doctor said that your mastitis is serious, and you need to be treated in hospital for a few days.¡± I immediately frowned and said, ¡°A few days? What should Lucky do?¡± Herbert said patiently, ¡°Gaynor will take care of Lucky for a few days. When you recover, you can take Lucky back. Do you think it¡®s okay?¡± I sighed. My chest was still hurting. My condition did not allow me to take care of the children, so I must be treated first. I knew Gaynor. She was the nanny who took care of Lucas since he was a child. She was a kind woman, so I could rest assured that she would take care of both Lucas and Lucky well. ¡°Gaynor has raised a few children, and she was also the one who took care of Lucas. She is very experienced and will take good care of Lucky, who had just stopped being breasifed.¡± Herbert added. Perhaps I was already very upset, now my mood was very unstable. I directly questioned Herbert, ¡°Do you want to use me of not taking good care of Lucky?¡± ¡°I didn¡®t say that,¡± Herbert exined. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You...¡± I felt a sharp pain in my chest as I tried to say something. ¡°Be, are you all right?¡± Herbert asked. I was in so much pain that I couldn¡®t say anything. ¡°Be, don¡®t worry. I¡®ll go find the doctor.¡± Soon, the doctor came to examine me and asked the nurses to prepare medication and instruments. The medication was used to suppress milk production and the instrument was used to unblock lumps in the breasts. The doctor said that there was no pus at the moment. If the treatment went well, there was no need for surgery. But because there were some otherplications, I needed to be observed first, so I needed to stay in the hospital for a few days. This made me temporarily relieved. The night passed. With the doctor¡®s treatment, I felt much better. Thad already given birth to two children. But Lucky was the first child I had brought up on my own. Only after I became a real mother could I feel the greatness of a mother. At this time, I also thought of my mother. Ever since my wedding with Klein was canceled, my mother had been angry with me. She thought that I wouldn¡®t consider the consequences. That was my mother¡®s character. What she thought was always different from what she said. In fact, she wanted to show her concern for me. After all, she used to live alone with two children. My mother knew how difficult it was. I did feel pain now, and I could also understand my mother¡®s feelings. I hadn¡®t contacted my mother recently. When I recovered, I would take Lucky home to visit her. As I thought so, a lovely little boy came to me and said, ¡°Mommy!¡± When I saw Lucas, my mood instantly became better. ¡°Mommy, are you all right?¡± Lucas leaned in front of the hospital bed and asked very seriously. ¡°I¡®m fine.¡± I smiled and touched his small face. A smile immediately appeared on his little face. ¡°Mommy, don¡®t get sick in the future. I¡®ll be scared if you¡®re ill.¡± ¡°All right. Mommy will never get sick again.¡± I nodded with a smile. When I looked up, I found that Herbert was still standing there. After Lucas spoke to me for a while, Herbert stepped forward and touched Lucas¡®s head. He said, ¡°Lucas, let your mommy have a rest. I¡®ll take you back first.¡± Hearing that, Lucas pouted and said, ¡°No, I want to stay here with Mommy.¡± ¡°Mommy is sick. She needs to rest. Otherwise, Mommy will not be cured for a long time.¡± Herbert deliberately pulled a long face. Hearing this, despite his reluctance, Lucas looked at me, who was leaning on the bed and said thoughtfully, ¡°Mommy, I¡®ll go back first. I¡®lle back to see you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Well, you¡®re the best in the world.¡± I touched his chubby face with a smile. At this time, I raised my head and met Herbert¡¯s eyes. ¡°How is Lucky?¡± I had been lying here all night. I didn¡®t know if Lucky was better now. Herbert consoled me. ¡°Don¡®t worry, Gaynor is very experienced. Lucky¡®s very good now.¡± Hearing this, I nodded and said, ¡°I¡®ll have to trouble Gaynor to take care of Lucky in the next few days.¡± ¡°Well, then I¡®ll take Lucas home first. I¡¯ve hired a nurse for you. I¡®lle to see youter.¡± Herbert nodded, then took Lucas¡®s hand and walked out. ¡°Well...¡± 1 still wanted to say something. Herbert turned around and looked at me... Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Be¡®s POV: I thought for a moment and said, ¡°Please thank Gary for me. Lucky¡®s a stubborn child. It must be hard for her.¡± I knew that Gary was a person who could be trusted. Although Herbert had done a lot of harm to me, he took good care of Lucas. That was why I could rest assured that Lucky was with him for the time being. ¡°Okay.¡± Herbert nodded, then nced at me, turned around, and left with Lucas. In the next few days, Herbert woulde to see me with Lucas every morning, bringing photos of Lucky every day. I saw that Lucky was very well¨C behaved, so I rested in the hospital and recuperated. 1 usually had a nurse to take care of me. I could see that this time, Herbert was deliberately keeping a distance from me. Every day, half an hour after he brought Lucas to the hospital, he would use the excuse of sending Lucas to the kindergarten and that he needed to go to work to leave earlier. I think it was good. I wouldn¡®t feel ufortable. Herbert wouldn¡®t be awkward too. This was probably a very good way to get along with each other. He and I were raising our two children together. There was no emotional connection between us. This was the feeling I wanted, but sometimes, especially in the middle of the night, I would still feel very sad. After being hospitalized this time, I knew that health was the most important thing, especially now! had two children to take care of. I really couldn¡®t fall down. So I was very obedient to the doctor¡®s arrangement in the hospital, hoping that my body could get better quickly. A weekter, I could finally leave the hospital. In the morning, Herbert and Lucas came to pick me up from the hospital. Connor drove the car at a high speed on the road. Herbert sat in the passenger seat, while I sat in the back seat with Lucas. Along the way, the three adults didn¡®tmunicate with each other, except for Lucas, who was talking non¨Cstop. I felt that the atmosphere was a little strange, but fortunately, Lucas was there and the atmosphere in the car was not bad. As soon as I entered the house, Connor brought up all the things I used in the hospital. Herbert followed in, holding Lucas¡®s hand. I didn¡®t see Lucky when I entered the door. I frowned and turned to look at Herbert and asked in doubt, ¡°Didn¡®t you say that you would ask Gaynor to send Lucky back?¡± Hearing this, Herbert didn¡®t reply to me. Instead, he turned his head and instructed Connor, ¡°Connor, bring Lucas down and wait for me.¡± When Connor heard these words, he knew that we had something to say. As such, he walked up and held Lucas¡®s hand. With a smile, he said, ¡°Lucas, I¡®ll bring you down to y, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lucas looked up at Herbert and me, and then added, ¡°I know that Daddy and Mommy have something to talk about, and I need to avoid it.¡± Hearing this, I frowned. Why didn¡®t Herbert send Lucky back? Was she sick? I was a little worried. After Connor and Lucas left, the room entered a state of silence ¡°I have something to discuss with you.¡± Then, Herbert said to me solemnly. Hearing this, I first calmed down. TAO If it was about Lucky, he wouldn¡®t talk to me in such a tone now. He had something to discuss with me, which meant that it was between him and I. ¡°Herbert, are you going to take Lucky away from me?¡± ¡°I¡®m telling you, that can¡®t happen. Lucky must live with me!¡± I was a little excited. ¨C ¡°Be, calm down. Let me finish what I want to say, okay?¡± said Herbert. ¡°I don¡®t want to hear it. In short, if you want to steal Lucky, I won¡®t agree,¡± I said stubbornly. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°No one wants to take Lucky away, including me. I just want to discuss with you how to raise her better. Of course, it will make it easier for you.¡± Herbert tried to exin. But I didn¡®t listen to his exnation at all, because I had been in a panic all the time. He wanted to fight for the right to raise Lucky. Lucky had never left me since she was born. I would never let her leave me. ¡°I can continue to take care of my daughter! What else do we need to discuss?¡± In fact, in my heart, I was very sensitive to the problem of raising her. I was also very afraid that Herbert wouldpete with me for the right to raise her. Because I knew that if he really wanted to grab Lucky, I was no match for him at all. Herbert softened his tone and said, ¡°Isn¡®t it hard for you to take care of the child alone? This time, being hospitalized is the best proof. You¡®re too tired and you¡®ve worked too hard. And if you keep taking care of Lucky like this, Lucky won¡®t receive the best treatment.¡± ¡°You said so much just to take her away from me!¡± I stared at Herbert with vignce. It was only now that Herbert suddenly began tough. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± I stared at him. ¡°First of all, I dere that I didn¡®t think ofpeting for the right to raise Lucky, and I won¡®t have this idea in the future,¡± said Herbert. ¡°Then what do you want to discuss with me?¡± I asked, surprised. ¡°I have a suggestion. If you want to, we¡®ll do it. If you don¡®t want to, I¡®ll respect your wishes.¡± Herbert tried hard to exin to me. Herbert didn¡®t want topete with me for the ridht to raise Lucky, and his friendly attitude calmed me down. I said, ¡°What is your suggestion?¡± Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Be¡®s POV: ¡°My suggestion is to let Gaynor take care of Lucky during the day, and you can find a job. You¡®re an ountant, so it¡¯s easy for you to find a job, and your sry won¡®t be low. You¡®ll have a good development in the future.¡± Herbert continued, ¡°You can take care of Lucky at night. In this way, Lucky won¡®t be unfamiliar with you. What do you think?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡®ll be the one to bear the burden for Gaynor¡®s sry.¡± Herbert added. ¡°I¡®m Lucky¡®s father. I should pay for that,¡± said Herbert. Herbert could calmly discuss this with me and put himself in my shoes. I was very surprised. This wasn¡®t the same as what I thought of Herbert. ¡°...¡± Although his suggestion was good, I was still a little disappointed when I thought that I could not stay with Lucky all the time in the future. After all, I had not been separated from her for too long in more than a year. So I was a little hesitant. Herbert continued to persuade, ¡°You can take full care of Lucky on the weekend. Lucas must want to be with you as well. The two children will make you very busy.¡± It was this sentence that made me make up my mind. After all, only if I made more money, would I have the confidence to raise Lucky and Lucas in the future. Although Herbert was rich and there was no need for me to worry about the children, after all, I was the mother of the children. I hoped that I could show them motherly love with my ability. Therefore, the next moment, I nodded and said, ¡°Okay, l¡®ept your suggestion.¡± A smile appeared on Herbert¡®s face. I warned him, ¡°I hope you can keep your promise and neverpete with me for the right to raise Lucky!¡± ¡°Well, I promise you that the right to raise Lucky will only belong to you! You are her mother. Of course, you have the absolute right to apany her and raise her.¡± Herbert nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± I finally felt much more rxed. ¡°I¡®m Lucky¡®s father. I should do anything for her,¡± said Herbert. I corrected him. ¡°You¡®re right. You should do anything for Lucky, but I¡®m also a beneficiary. You don¡®t have the responsibility to do anything for me, so I should thank you.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Herbert didn¡®t say anything. At this time, I added, ¡°We¡®ve agreed that in the future, you¡®ll have to pay for Gaynor¡®s care for Lucky, and I¡®ll pay for the rest of the expenses like milk powder, pampers, and others. We¡®ll raise Lucky together. Lucas is attending the international kindergarten and his tuition fee is too high for me to afford, so you¡®ll have to raise him. I¡¯ll also try my best to pay for whatever that is within my ability.¡± Herbert frowned. After being silent for more than ten seconds, he said, ¡°Be, is it necessary for you to calcte everything so clearly with me?¡± The next second, Herbert stretched out his hand as if he wanted to grab my shoulder. Tinstinctively took two steps back and leaned against the wall. I stared at him with frightened eyes and asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°...¡± Herbert¡®s hand stopped in the air for a few seconds, and a painful expression appeared on his face. But why was he in so much pain? In the past, I was the one who suffered the greatest harm. Herbert took a step back and said, ¡°I don¡®t mean anything else. I just want to say...¡± ¡°You can speak, but don¡®t touch me!¡± | hugged my body with my arms. Although my tone was very fierce, I was extremely scared at this time. ¡°Don¡®t be afraid. I¡®ll just stand there and I won¡®t move,¡± said Herbert. I turned my head away and stopped looking at him, but my ears were still paying attention to his voice approaching me. I couldn¡®tpletely trust him. Then, Herbert stood where he was and said, ¡°Be, we¡®ve missed too much. We have Lucas and Lucky as ourmon responsibility. I know I¡®m very sorry for you. I¡®ve caused you a lot of harm. But no matter what, for the sake of our two children, can you give me another chance?¡± Hearing this, I couldn¡®t help sneering. ¡°Don¡®t make use of the children to get another chance. I can still stand here and talk to you because of my children. If it weren¡®t for them, I wouldn¡®t have looked at you.¡± ¡°I can tell you clearly that it¡®s not only impossible for you and me to be together now, but it¡®s also impossible for us to be together in the future!¡° Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Be¡®s POV: I didn¡®t look at Herbert, because I was worried that when I saw his gloomy eyes, I would forgive him. I went on to say, ¡°I hope we won¡®t have any rtionship in the future, and don¡®t say anything more about being together for the sake of our children. In the future, I don¡®t want to have anything to do with you other than our two children!¡± ¡°I¡®m tired. I want to rest,¡± I continued. After a moment of silence, Herbert said, ¡°I¡®m leaving.¡± ¡°I¡®ll ask Connor to send Lucky back tonight,¡± said Herbert. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said. Herbert didn¡®t say anything. Then I heard the sound of the door closing. I quickly turned around. As I expected, Herbert had left. The next moment, I covered my mouth and couldn¡®t help but burst into tears. I couldn¡®t control my feelings. But I wouldn¡®t forgive him. Once he got close to me, my body would tremble uncontrobly. All this was because of the harm he had done to me in the past. I just wanted to live a quiet life now. I really didn¡®t want to get involved in emotions again. Therefore, although I felt so much pain in my heart. I told myself that as long as Herbert didn¡®t continue to pester me, I could live a peaceful life. I couldn¡®t be defeated or sad. I had to work hard to make my current life better. One of the effective ways to prevent sadness was to make myself busy so that I had no time to think about the current problems. Perhaps everything would be better. I picked up the rag and began to clean. It took me about four hours to clean up everything, I was already very tired. But I still had to continue preparing dinner. After all, Lucky would be back in the evening. But after a little rest, I began to go into the kitchen to prepare dinner. As soon as dinner was ready, there seemed to be a knock on the door. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Gary had sent Lucky back. Theld Lucky in my arms and kissed her. Lucky hadn¡®t seen me for a few days, and she was very affectionate to me as well. A pair of chubby hands touched my face. I missed this little guy so much. I put her on myp and said with a smile, ¡°Lucky, do you miss me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At this moment, Lucky could only say one word, but I was already very excited. ¡°Mommy made you egg fried rice. Mommy will feed you, okay?¡± I asked with a smile. At this time, she put her finger into her mouth and looked at the egg fried rice on the table, drooling. ¡°It seems that you are really hungry. Mommy will feed you.¡± 1 scooped a spoonful of rice and put it into her little mouth. Lucky was very happy that she finished all the dinner I had made. It wasn¡®t until Lucky took a shower and I coaxed her to sleep that Iy on the pillow wearily. When I finally didn¡®t have to do anything, I remembered the painful look in Herbert¡®s eyes. But it didn¡®t take long for me to fall asleep because I was too tired. The next morning, Herbert didn¡®t break his promise and sent a car to pick Lucky up early. After Lucky left, I immediately typed a personal resume and prepared to start looking for a job. After sending a few resumes, I bought some fruit and food and went straight back to my mother¡®s house. I hadn¡®t been back for a few months. I missed mom very much. I hope Mom wouldn¡®t be angry about the wedding anymore. Ding... Dong... Ding... The doorbell rang twice, and someone came in to open the door. As soon as the door was opened by the person inside, I shouted with a smile while holding something in my hand, ¡°Mom...¡± I didn¡®t expect that the person who came to open the door was not my mother, but another annoying person. Ryan said, ¡°Be, you¡®re back?¡± I red at him. ¡°Why are you at my mother¡®s house?¡± ¡°Be, this is also my home.¡± Ryan emphasized. I sneered and said, ¡°Your home? You haven¡®te back for almost 20 years. Is this still your home?¡± ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m your father. If you talk to me like this again, I¡®ll teach you a lesson!¡± Ryan¡®s tone was a little fierce. Hearing this, I said with disdain, ¡°It¡®s been nearly 20 years, and you¡®ve been a father for someone else. What¡®s wrong? Do youe back because people dislike you now?¡± Although I didn¡®t know why Ryan suddenly appeared here. But his beach pants, vest, and slippers showed that he had already lived here, so I was very angry. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Ryan was furious. Now I didn¡®t want to talk to him, so I directly reached out and pushed him away. Then I rushed in and shouted, ¡°Mom, are you at home?¡± At this moment, mother ran out of the kitchen. ¡°Be, you¡®re here!¡± Mother said. ¡°Mom, why is he here?¡± I pointed at Ryan and asked, ¡°He...¡± Mother didn¡®t dare to look into my eyes and didn¡®t say anything. I also guessed what was going on, and I was very agitated. ¡°Mom, why did you do this! You actually let Ryan live in our house? He is a man who once abandoned us!¡± ¡°How can you talk to your mother like this?¡± At this time, a woman¡®s voice came from behind. Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Be¡®s POV: Betty held her daughter Anne¡®s hand and walked over. I didn¡®t expect that they were also in mother¡®s house. Moreover, they were all wearing home clothes. It seemed that they should live here. The next moment, I thought, ¡°Last time, Hank said that he would definitely divorce Betty. Could it be...¡± ¡°Why can¡®t father live here? After all, he is our father!¡± Betty said. ¡°You¡®re right, Betty,¡± Ryan added. Hearing this, I looked at Betty in disbelief. I didn¡®t understand why she suddenly spoke like this. In the past, we grew up together with mother and relied on each other for survival. Both of us were equally angry with Ryan. But today Betty was called Ryan her father. ¡°How dare you call him father? Has he ever been a responsible father? Betty, didn¡®t you hate him before? Why did you be like this now? Why?¡± I couldn¡®t ept Betty¡®s way of doing things. I could still remember Ryan¡®s contemptuous look when he looked at us back then. Ryan even said at that time that Emma was his only daughter. Betty continued to argue with me, ¡°He was wrong in the past, but now he knows that he was wrong. Isn¡®t it normal for him to be willing to return to his family? Many men couldn¡®t resist the temptation of the outside world when they were young, but they still went back to their wife and children when they were old.¡± Hearing these incredible words, I felt a loss for words. Why did she be like this? 10 ¡°Betty, do you really think this man is willing to return to mother¡®s side? He was just injured by Connie. Once he has other choices, do you think he will still stay with mother?¡± I looked at Betty sadly. In the past, I thought that it was because Hank that Betty had deliberately targeted me. But now, no wonder Hank said that he had nomonnguage with her. Hearing this, Betty sneered and said, ¡°I let you down? Didn¡®t you let me down? Didn¡®t you let mom down? Didn¡®t you let this family down? You could have lived a good life, married a good man. But you only cause trouble every day. You are the worst person!¡± ¡°You...¡± I was so angry that my hands were shaking. Mother shouted, ¡°Don¡®t quarrel, okay? You quarrel with each other as soon as youe back, what kind of life do you want to live?¡± After that, Betty went straight to the sofa, sat down, put her hands on her head, and looked annoyed. I took a look at Ryan and Betty. This house was really terrible. It was suffocating! I couldn¡®t stay here for a minute. Then I said with disappointment, ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡®t have come back. Mom, this is the food I bought for you. I¡®m leaving!¡± ¡°Be...¡± As soon as I turned around, my mother called out. I stopped and felt my mother¡®s depressed voice. I couldn¡®t help thinking, ¡°Is my mother unwilling to take Ryan in, but forced?¡± At this moment, Betty¡®s phone rang and she answered the phone immediately. ¡°How is it? Okay, we¡®ll go there right away. Don¡®t move. Keep an eye on him!¡± After that, Betty hung up the phone. Then, she anxiously said to Ryan, ¡°Dad, our spy saw Hank go to school. We¡®ll go there right away!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ryan nodded and then went out with Betty, who was holding Anne. Watching them leave home in a hurry, I frowned and turned to my mother, asking in a low voice, ¡°Mom, what are they doing?¡± Mother looked upset and replied, ¡°What else can they do? They¡®re going to find trouble with Hank!¡± Hearing this, I couldn¡®t help but frown. Then, mother said, ¡°You haven¡®t been home for a few months. You don¡®t know that Hank has already filed a divorce. In order to divorce Betty, he has already resigned from college. Betty has been living here with Anne for a long time.¡± Hearing this, I knew that Hank had made up his mind. ¡°Is Betty still unwilling to divorce?¡± I frowned and asked. Betty thought that Hank would be reluctant to part with Anne, so she moved back with Anne. She threatened that if Hank didn¡®t stop, she would never let him see Anne. ¡°Hank won¡®t be threatened by her at all. Betty has stayed at home for two months, and Hank hasn¡®t called her yet. She asked someone to monitor Hank¡®s school. When Hank goes to the school to deal with the management, she will take Anne to make trouble and ruin his reputation.¡± Mother¡®s face was full of sadness. Hearing this, my frown deepened. Betty used to be an obedient child, but why did her character be like this now? ¡°But in this way, Hank will be pushed further and further away. Can¡®t Betty understand?¡± I said. ¡°I¡®ve already persuaded her, but she just didn¡®t listen. There¡¯s something even worse. You don¡®t know that one night, she called Hank and beat Anne to tears. She hoped that Hank wouldpromise for Anne.¡± ¡°But Hank hung up the phone directly! I don¡®t want to interfere in her affairs. I just feel sorry for Anne.¡± Mother was very anxious. Hearing this, I could only shake my head. I couldn¡®t meddle in Betty¡®s affairs, and I didn¡®t want to. I could only leave it to her. The next moment, I looked at mother and asked, ¡°Mom, what happened to Ryan? Why did hee back? Did he live here for a long time?¡± I couldn¡®t ept Ryan¡®s return to this house. I really didn¡®t want to face this person anymore. When Ryan was mentioned, mother also had a bitter look on her face. ¡°A month ago, he came to our house. If I didn¡®t open it, you wouldn¡®t leave.¡± I believed that. Ryan was a scoundrel. Mother continued, ¡°He stayed at home for three days and three nights. Our neighbors came tough at him, so Betty let him in.¡± ¡°Mom, are you going to let him stay in our house like this?¡± I frowned and asked. ¡°Now Betty is helping Ryan, and I have no way to deal with them.¡± Mother was annoyed. Hearing this, I was very angry and said directly, ¡°Chase him out! If he doesn¡®t leave, I will call the police.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Be¡®s POV: ¡°Don¡®t call the police! Let Betty take Anne out of this house? I¡®m very worried about Anne¡®s life. If the police were alerted because of our family affairs, they would definitely be discussed and laughed at.¡± Mother refused my suggestion. ¡°Ryan is a joke. He once abandoned us, but now he suddenly stuck to you like a piece of gum!¡± I said angrily. Mother frowned and said, ¡°You know, I don¡®t want to be talked about, and he looks very pitiful now. He has nowhere to go now. And Betty now has a good rtionship with him, and she doesn¡®t allow me to drive him out.¡± ¡°Why doesn¡®t he have a ce to go? Where¡®s Connie and Emma? Aren¡®t they a family?¡± I asked. Mother then replied, ¡°He said he couldn¡®t go on with Connie. The older he was, the more he missed his own daughter. He missed our family, so he divorced Connie and came back to find us.¡± I thought Ryan¡®s words were not trustworthy at all. ¡°Mom, do you believe Ryan¡®s words?¡± Mother lowered her head and stopped talking. I saw that your mother didn¡®t have any ideas at all and was very anxious. ¡°Mom, you don¡®t want to drive him away now because of the past friendship. But you must understand that you must not make peace with him. Otherwise, the rest of your life will be over!¡± At this time, mother¡®s eyes were full of firmness. ¡°Don¡®t worry. I will never make peace with Ryan in my life. I let him in because I think he is very pitiful and on Betty¡®s request. It¡®s absolutely impossible for me to make peace with him.¡± Hearing this, I felt a little relieved. Then, I said, ¡°No wonder Betty recognized Ryan so easily. Now she wants him to help her deal with Hank.¡± ¡°Betty was unwilling to part with Hank, and Ryan taught her many bad methods. Betty listened to all of them. I really don¡®t know what will happen,¡± mother said worriedly. At this time, I was a little worried. If things went on like this, Betty and Hank would probably be enemies. The adult was fine, but what would Anne do in the future? Could it be that Anne could only have a mother without a father, or a father without a mother when they got divorced in the future? Thinking of this, I became more worried. Although I knew what Betty had done would only make Hank hate her even more and Anne would hate him even more. But Betty wouldn¡®t listen to me at all. Instead, Betty would think that I was deliberately trying to ruin her rtionship with Hank. Therefore, in the end, I could only say to mother, ¡°Mom, tell Betty that before doing anything, she should consider Anne first.¡± ¡°She doesn¡®t listen to my words at all. She has quite a lot of resonance with Ryan. Hey, how can¡®t I see that Betty has inherited his genes?¡± Mother said helplessly. Hearing this, I kept silent and didn¡®t know what to say. I could only observe first. Before going out, mother took my hand and said, Be, I know that this period of time is your most difficult time. i need your help the most, but I can¡®t help you with our family¡®s current situation. Seeing mother¡®s guilty eyes, I quickly smiled and said, ¡°Mom, I¡®m living a good life with Lucky now. I¡®ll take her and Lucas to see you next time.¡± ¡°If you have time, I¡®ll go to see you. The house is in a mess. You have to quarrel when youe back,¡± mother said gently. I knew that mother cared about me very much. I was very happy. ¡°Mom, call me if you need anything. Remember what I told you. If it doesn¡®t work, let them live here. Move in with me, and I¡®ll find a bigger house,¡± I said. ¡°Yes, don¡®t worry.¡± Mother nodded. I walked out of the corridor and saw that it was still early, so I wanted to send some resumes to try my luck. I didn¡®t expect that at this time, a pair of hands suddenly grabbed me, and I was frightened. ¡°Be, wait a minute.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. I turned my head and saw that it was my mother¡®s neighbor, Patricia. I didn¡®t have a good impression of her. After all, she liked to talk about others. What was she going to do this time? ¡°Patricia, what can I do for you?¡± I asked. After seeing that there was no one around, she let go of her arm and whispered, ¡°How many months has it been since youst came back? Do you know what happened in your house? Ryan came back to live here. Did your mother tell you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I didn¡®t want to discuss these things with her, so I said, ¡°Patricia, I have something else to do. I don¡®t have time to talk to you...¡± But before I could finish my words, she grabbed my wrist again. I didn¡®t know why Patricia did this. Was she forcing me to listen to her? I was about to shake her hand off when I heard her continue, ¡°Be, listen to me. It won¡®t take you too long. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± I asked. Then, she said, ¡°Be, your mother is too kind. I don¡®t want to see her being cheated. Ryan is not a good person. Do you know why he ran back to your house and begged your mother on his knees?¡± ¡°Why?¡± I stared at her in confusion and thought, ¡°Does she know something about the inside story?¡± ¡°The mistress who seduced Ryan was called Connie. She wanted to marry a very rich man. It¡®s said that he was more than ten years older than her. That¡®s why she divorced Ryan!¡± During the talk of what had happened that year, Patricia was still very angry with Ryan. It could be seen how terrible Ryan had been. Hearing this, I looked at her with shocked eyes. No wonder Ryan came back to look for mother. It turned out that he had been abandoned. Ha, this might be God¡®s punishment for him. Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Be¡®s POV: After that, Patricia said something. The general meaning was that, previously, Ryan and Connie opened a insurancepany together, and Connie took away all the money. In the end, she only gave Ryan a few hundred dors and drove him out. Mother was a kind woman. She took Ryan in. So Ryan didn¡®te back because he really knew that he was wrong or he missed his own daughter. It was only because there was no other ce for him to go for the time being that he came to mother. If Ryan had other choices, that bad man would definitely abandon mother again. What worried me the most was that mother would forgive Ryan and even be together with him again. Ryan was a scoundrel. If mother were to be together with him again, she would definitely get hurt in the future. I was going to tell mother about these things now, and then let her leave this home... Leave... When I thought of this, I hesitated. Where else could mother go after she left this house? Besides this home, I was the only one she could rely on. But I didn¡®t have a stable job yet. After hesitating for a few minutes, 1 persuaded mother not to forgive Ryan. On the other hand, I had to work as soon as possible. Only if my ie was stable, I could bring mother to live with me in the future. Three days after I tried hard to find a job. I finally found a satisfactory job. This was a store called Stephen Firm. On Monday morning, I came to the office of director Linda. Linda was about 30 years old. She wore a golden round¨Cneck dress and a pair of big gold earrings iid with pearls. Her skin was white and she had charming blonde hair. Linda looked me up and down and then said with a smile, ¡°I¡®ve already seen your resume. You should have all the basic work experience. There are six groups in ourpany now. You can go to the sixth group.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡®ll work hard,¡± I said, I showed my respect to Linda, a strong woman in her career, and thought that she was my example, although we were about the same age. Linda nodded with a smile and said, ¡°The leader of Group Six is Jessica. If there is any problem, you can ask Jessica for feedback.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded, then got up and left Linda¡®s office. A few minutester, we found theprehensive office of the sixth group. Before we walked in, I tidied up my clothes and smiled sweetly, hoping to leave a good impression on my colleagues. Theprehensive office of the sixth group was a very big office, with six seats in total. Five of them were working in their own positions, and there was an empty seat by the window. Was that position mine? N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Hello!¡± I took the initiative to greet everyone. Then the five of them all looked at me. The four women and a man were looking at me, but their eyes were not friendly. They were looking at me from head to toe. I immediately smiled and nodded. ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡®m new here. Please take care of me in the future!¡± It was very strange. The four female employees didn¡®t have much expression on their faces. Only the man stood up, walked in front of me, reached out his hand, and said with a smile, ¡°Hello, my name is Jeremy.¡± At this time, I found two female employeesughing. I didn¡®t know what they wereughing at either. I didn¡®t have time to think about it, so I reached out to shake hands with him. When I was about to let go of his hand, he grabbed my hand tightly. He stared at me and said, ¡°You just came here, and there will be a lot of things you don¡®t know. If there is anything you don¡®t understand, you can ask me directly. I will answer for you very patiently.¡± I immediately withdrew my hand, and I felt that this office seemed very strange. It seemed that these four women and one man were abnormal. Then, I asked, ¡°May I know where Jessica¡®s office is at?¡± At this moment, there were too many doubts in my heart. ¡°Over there.¡± Jeremy reached out his hand and pointed to the direction behind me. ¡°Thank you.¡± I nodded and walked to an independent office. I took a deep breath and knocked on the door. ¡°Come in!¡± A female voice came from inside. Igently pushed open the door of the office and walked in. ¡°Hello, I¡®m Be. I¡®m here to report.¡± I didn¡®t have time to look at the furnishings in the office, so! smiled at a fashionable girl in a white suit in front of the desk. The fashionable girl in a white suit looked up and I saw her face clearly. I was stunned. The woman was not surprised to see me. Her eyes met mine for a second, and then she smiled and said, ¡°Please sit down. I¡®ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡± Hearing this, I came to my senses and then stammered, ¡°Are you Jessica?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She shrugged her shoulders. At this moment, I felt as if the world was spinning, and this time, Selina was actually the leader of Group Six, Jessica It turned out that Selina had changed her name. Seliria was very calm. She must have known that I was going to join their team. It seemed that she was waiting for me toe so that she could humiliate me. After all, I had a conflict with her.¡± In addition, Selina was not a kind person. It could be said that she was a very vengeful person. Chapter 292 Chapter 292 Be¡®s POV: I sat opposite to Selina¡®s desk. ¡°You know that I¡®m going to work here, right? Are you waiting for me on purpose?¡± Then, she took out a document from the drawer and threw it in front of me. ¡°Linda gave me your personal resumest week, saying that you will work in our sixth group. Be, I didn¡®t expect to meet you again.¡± I nced at the personal resume in front of me. Previously, I handed over the evidence of her making a mistake to Klein. She had intentionally waited for me toe because she wanted to cause me trouble. So, I stood up and reached for my resume. ¡°It¡®s just a coincidence. We won¡®t be colleagues.¡± With that, I turned and left. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± When I took two steps forward, I heard the voice of Selina. Hearing this, I stopped, turned to look at Selina and said, ¡°What else do you want to do?¡± ¡°You don¡®t n on staying just because you saw that I¡¯m your boss?¡± she asked, staring at me. ¡°I don¡®t want to work with a superior who has a conflict with me. I¡®m sorry, you may recruit new employees.¡± However, Selina was beyond my expectations. She turned around the desk, walked over to me, and said, ¡°Be, I don¡®t care about the past anymore. I hope you don¡®t mind.¡± ¡°This job is almost the same as that of the Wharton Group. You are quite lucky. It just so happens that our group has a staff member who gave up his job because he had to go home to get married and have children. That¡®s why we temporarily decided to hire. Otherwise, his position wouldn¡®t be vacant. Thus, I advise you to carefully consider it!¡± I was very surprised by Selina¡®s words. In the past, when Selina saw me, she would definitely make trouble for me. She would certainly be very proud of her current achievements. Or maybe she would say something to mock me. None of that. She even said that she didn¡®t mind what happened in the past and asked me to stay for work. What was she trying to do? I looked at her and wondered why she would say these words in my heart. I was surprised and suspicious. ¡°How should I put it? We used to be too young and not very mature. After so many years of hard work, to be honest, what I did at that time was really childish.¡± ¡°You mean you want me to stay and work?¡± I even suspected that something was wrong with my ears. ¡°The choice is in your hands. You can decide whether to leave or stay. I feel that it¡®s a pity for you to give up this job because of me. What do you think?¡± Selina looked at me with a smile. This job was indeed a good job, and there was still room for promotion. It would be a pity to give up. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Therefore, the next moment, I raised my head and said, ¡°Of course, I won¡®t give up this job because of you. It¡®s just that I know you too well. I just don¡®t want to be unhappy with work in the future.¡± ¡°As long as you do your job well, even if I¡®m your boss, I won¡®t do anything to you. After all, there are five or six people in our group, and Linda is on top of me. If there is any problem, you can go to Linda. It¡®s her who recruited you.¡± ¡°But if you can¡®tplete your job because of the attitude of ability, I won¡®t cover for you.¡± Of course, I didn¡®t think there was anything wrong with my ability, so I nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡®ll stay.¡± ¡°The empty seat outside is yours. There is a work rule of thepany on your table. You can take a closer look first.¡± ¡°After all, the professionalism of our industry is sometimes more important than working ability.¡± Selina pulled open the curtains and pointed outside with her bright red fingernails. ¡°Okay.¡± I turned around and walked out of Selina¡®s office. Sitting in the empty seat, I looked at my colleagues who were working with their heads down. Then | opened thepany¡®s work rules. An hourter, she walked over and ced a stack of thick documents on my desk. I looked up and saw her serious face. ¡°These are the cases that our sixth group has been acting on for the past year. You can read them all. When I give you the cases, I think you¡®ll be able to start working very soon!¡± Selina¡®s hand tapped on the documents. ¡°Got it.¡± I nodded. Selina nodded in satisfaction. Then, like a proud peacock, she walked into her own office. I lowered my head and flipped through the documents. Theplicated numbers and words inside really made me dizzy. But I knew what she said was right. If I understood all these cases, I could start working soon. So in the next few days, I was carefully reading these documents. On this day, after working hard for a few hours, I was ready to go to the lounge to buy a cup of coffee. Just as I was about to reach the door, there was a sneering from inside. ¡°Did Jessica do that on purpose? She gave her so many documents to read. I think she feels very ufortable every day and is about to throw up! Haha...¡± ¡°Who says so? In our business, as long as she has work experience, she can directly start. But now Jessica is asking her to look at the documents. It will take at least a week for her to finish reading all the documents. What¡®s the use of it?¡± ¡°I think Jessica just doesn¡®t want her to start working so soon.¡± ¡°She¡®ll be in probation for a month. If she can¡®t start working in another month, she might not be able to do it properly. I think Jessica wants to drive her away.¡± I can still distinguish the voices of these two people. They are all employees of our group six. Did Selina really want to force me to leave? If she didn¡®t want me to be a permanent staff, why did she ask me to stay? Just to torture me in thepany for a month? No matter what the reason was, I must be a permanent staff. At this moment, a hand suddenly rested on my shoulder from behind. I was startled. I turned around and saw that Jeremy was looking at me. He was looking at me with lust in his eyes. It was very abnormal. I instinctively took two steps back and distanced myself from him. I hated him very much, so I always avoided him. However, Jeremy took a step forward, walked in front of me, and said in a low voice, ¡°Be, don¡®t listen to their nonsense. ording to the regtions of our company, as long as youplete one or two rtively simple cases in the probation period, you can be a permanent staff. Don¡®t worry, I¡®ll talk to Jessica in two days. I¡®ll work two cases with you, and I¡®ll definitely help you finish them sessfully. What do you think?¡± As Jeremy spoke, his hand touched my back. I felt a warm hand on my back, touching the hook of my bra. Was this man... sexual harassing me? I immediately pushed him away and said seriously, ¡°I don¡®t need it! Stay away from me.¡± Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Be¡®s POV: I turned and went to the bathroom. Sitting on the toilet, I was really annoyed. There were disgusting male colleagues here. They like to talk about other female colleagues, and my superior is my sworn enemy, Selina. In fact, I should resign and leave this ce now. But it seemed that I was too weak. Was I squeezed away because I didn¡®t have the ability?¡± My self¨Cesteem didn¡®t allow me to give up now. Therefore, I decided to work hard. No matter what, I must sessfully be a permanent employee in this month. Even if I didn¡®t want to work here in the future, I could resign voluntarily. In short, I was the one who would make the decision to stay or leave. After thinking about it, I had the courage to continue to resist the current situation. I stood up, pushed the door open, and walked out. This month was destined not to be easy. Three dayster, I finished reading the documents with extra work. Then, I walked into Selina¡®s office. ¡°I¡®ve read all the information you gave me,¡± I said to Selina, who was working in front of theputer. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Selina nodded and didn¡®t even raise her head. With no intention of paying attention to me at all, I frowned and said directly, ¡°Jessica, can you arrange a job for me?¡± Upon hearing this, Selina stopped what she was doing. She raised her head to look at me and said, ¡°Be, I originally wanted to arrange a case for you. However, recently, the cases I¡®ve been working on are all rtively difficult. Forget about someone like you who hasn¡®t evenpleted your official duties yet. Even experienced people might not necessarily be able to handle them properly. So, can you wait a few more days? I¡®ll give you a simple case when I have it?¡± Hearing that, I frowned. In fact, I already knew what she was up to. She wanted to make things difficult for me and arrange a difficult case for me, but she didn¡®t want to ruin her reputation, so she deliberately said so. I knew that if I agreed to her suggestion of waiting, she would probably not arrange work for me for many days. The excuse was that she did not have a suitable and simple case. Since that was the case, I had to ept the rtively difficult case she mentioned. It could also test my ability. After all, since I had Lucky, I hadn¡®t been involved in a professional case for such a long time. Now I could train myself. So, I lowered my head and thought for a moment. Then I looked up at the hypocritical face of Selina. ¡°I don¡®t need to wait any longer. Just give me a case.¡± ¡°Be, I have two cases in my hands, but they are both difficult. You have to think about it carefully. If you finish this case, it will take at least half a month. You¡®re in probation for a month. If you can¡®t ¡°Jessica, I want to give it a try,¡± I said to Selina. Selina put a document in front of me. ¡°This is a profit¨C making project of the K.G. Software Company. The previous case was done by one of the ountants in the third group. But the other party was not satisfied with the case he did. Then the leader of the third group did it again, and the other party still found the loophole.¡± ¡°So the other party firmly doesn¡®t want the third group to do it again. So they pushed this case to me. I am now worried about who should be in charge of this case. Since you want to get the result now, then take it. But I have told you in advance that it is difficult. As long as you take it over, it will not be transferred to others. Of course, if you regret it now, it is still not toote. After all, this case is very troublesome even for a senior employee.¡± Selina looked at me with sympathy. I knew she wanted to fool me, because in her eyes, I couldn¡®t do it well. But now I didn¡®t think so. Since this case was pushed here from the third group, it must be a little difficult. Even Linda should understand that if I could sessfully get this case done, I would definitely be a permanent employee. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. I was not afraid of challenges. I used to work hard without sleeping for a few days and nights. So, with a smile, I picked up the documents on her desk and said, ¡°I¡®ll do my best.¡± After that, I turned around and was about to walk out of Selina¡®s office. Before I walked out of the office, Selina reminded me, ¡°You only have 20 days.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± I looked back and saw Selina raising her chin. After saying that, I turned around and walked out of the office, I sat down and focused all my attention on the whole case. I found that although this case was a little complicated, it was not very difficult. I didn¡®t understand why the team leader of third group didn¡®t do it well! In the blink of an eye, it was time to get off work. My colleagues gradually got off work and left. Only I was still sitting in my seat, looking at the materials and thinking. At this moment, a figure suddenly came over and naturally ced his right hand on the back of my chair, while his left hand was on my desk. In this way, he almost hugged me. ¡°Be, do you want me to help you?¡± Said Jeremy as he stared at me with an ingratiating look. It was midsummer, in particr. I was wearing a thin dress with a big round cor. Looking down from his position, he could see my chest. Naturally, I was very disgusted. I wanted to leave, but there was a wall on the right and Jeremy was on the left to block me. Moreover, the weather was very hot. I smelled a bad smell from his body, which made me sick. ¡°There¡®s no need. If you don¡®t leave now, I¡®ll sue you!¡± I said coldly and stood up. However, Jeremy took advantage of this opportunity to hug my waist¡­ Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Be¡®s POV ¡°What are you doing? Let me go!¡± I shouted at him. Instead of letting go of me, Jeremy got closer to me and said eagerly, ¡°Be, I fell in love with you on your first day here. As long as you promise to date me, I will not only help you with this case, but also help you be a permanent employee. In the future, your business is my business...¡± Hearing such disgusting words, I tried my best to push him away, but I couldn¡®t move him at all, so could only refuse. ¡°Let go of me.¡± Jeremy didn¡®t want to let go of me. Instead, he kissed me on the face. What a disgusting kiss. Theard him say, ¡°We¡®re all off work now, only the janitor is still here, but she is deaf, she can¡®t hear anything at all!¡± I could smell the disgusting stench of his mouth. In a moment of desperation, I raised my hand and hit him in the face! Pa! A clear p sounded in the air. Jeremy was stunned. Maybe he didn¡®t expect that I would dare to hit him. I took the opportunity to push him, and I pushed him to the ground. Then I pointed to him and said, ¡°If you dare to sexual harass me again, I¡®ll call the police!¡± After that, I picked up the phone on the table, turned on the screen, and tried to dial. With his hands on his hot face, he was embarrassed and annoyed. He pointed at me and scolded, ¡°Bitch!¡± After that, he turned around and left in annoyance. After Jeremy left, I took out a wet towel and wiped it hard on my face several times, but I still felt disgusted. After I went back and coaxed Lucky to sleep, I told Joey about today¡®s misfortune. Joey was naturally very angry. ¡°Scum, you should have called the police at that time! If he has a wife, ask her to collect him from the police station.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. I said, ¡°It¡®s terrible for me to be troubled by a boss now. Now I offended a rogue with no bottom line? It¡®s mainly because I was too flustered at that time and didn¡®t leave any evidence. This is not easy to deal with. I just hope that he won¡®t do this kind of thing again in the future.¡± Joey smiled and said, ¡°Oh, this is not what you used to be. If it were in the past, you would definitely make this scum pay the price!¡± I said helplessly, ¡°I¡®m no longer alone. I still have a child to raise. There are more things I need to consider.¡± Then, I took out the tricky document that Selina gave me today. ¡°Joey, can you help me to see what¡®s the difficulty of this case? I don¡®t think it¡®s difficult, but it¡®s said that several of them have been changed, but none of them have met the requirements of the other party,¡± I said with a frown. Joey took the document and looked at it for a while. Then she came to a conclusion and said, ¡°There is no difficulty at all on the surface. I guess there must be something wrong with the budget.¡± ¡°What¡®s the problem?¡± I asked in confusion. ¡°Doing ounting in a normalpany ispletely different from doing ounting in an ounting firm.. Sometimes, the employer will ask you to do some tax evasion work, but the employer doesn¡®t want to take responsibility for it, so the employer has always been dissatisfied.¡± ¡°In the past two years, I have seen a lot of simr things in thepany. Well, tomorrow you can ask about the previous cases and find a way to get some information from the other party. Then, let me see what thispany is called? K.G. Software Company, I will ask my boss for you. He is very experienced and has a high reputation in the industry. He must know these questions,¡± Joey said with a smile. Hearing this, I breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Fortunately, you helped me.¡± ¡°You have a power station to use, but use a small battery instead.¡± Joey¡®s eyes darkened. ¡°What power station?¡± I asked in confusion. Seeing that I couldn¡®t react in time, Joey pointed to Lucky on the sofa bed, who was sleeping soundly. ¡°Her father!¡± Having understood who Joey was referring to, I couldn¡®t help curling my lips and didn¡®t answer. Joey, however, said, ¡°Let me tell you. Both of us know the strength of Herbert in this field. He definitely has a way to solve these problems.¡±, ¡°I don¡®t want to have anything to do with him except for the two children,¡± I said firmly. Over the past few days, he hadn¡®t shown up in front of me at all. Maybe it was because I had seriously damaged his self¨Cesteemst time. Every time he sent someone to pick Lucas and Lucky up, he would send a car. Or, he would sit in the car and nevere out. Anyway, he would never meet me now.¡± I didn¡®t have anything to do with him other than my two children. I was very satisfied with the current situation. It was very peaceful Besides, I didn¡®t want to ept the help of Herbert in the future. I would have to rely on myself in the future. Joey shook her head. ¡°s, you¡®ve missed a rich handsome guy. What a pity!¡± ¡°If you like him so much, why don¡®t you be with Herbert? I¡®m not worried that you¡®ll abuse Lucas or Lucky.¡± I got up and went into the bathroom to brush my teeth. Joey caught up with me and leaned against the door frame of the bathroom. She crossed her arms in front of her chest and said, ¡°Do you think I don¡®t want to? A man like Herbert is not only rich, handsome, and charming, but also has two children. I will only be responsible for being a beautiful woman in the future. I don¡®t even have to give birth to a child. But he will he like me?¡± ¡°If you¡®re done with your speech, please pour out the rubbish in the kitchen. It¡®s getting worse!¡± i said in a muffled voice as I brushed my teeth. ¡°Hey, why do I have such a hard life? I haven¡®t found a man yet.¡± Joey turned around and went to dump the garbage. She came back halfway and said to me in a very serious tone, ¡°Let me remind you, that scumbag will definitely make trouble for you again. You must be on your guard!¡± After that, she turned around and left. I stopped brushing my teeth and thought about what Joey said. After thinking about it for a while. I found arge fruit knife and put it in my bag. If that Jeremy continues to harass me, I would stab him with my knife. Chapter 295 Chapter 295 Bell¡®s POV The next day, I went to Group Three to find out more about the situation. The ountant in charge of the K.G. Software Company¡¯s budget in Group Three refused to say anything. Although he didn¡®t mention the problem in the case, he clearly reminded me not to make trouble for myself. The colleagues in Group Three were basically very friendly,pletely different from the group ! was in. I couldn¡®t help but feel a little emotional. It seemed that several colleagues of Group Six had a lot of opinions about me. The only male employee in thepany, Jeremy, always harassed me, and those female colleagues were very distant from me. If there was anything, they would discuss it privately. I didn¡®t understand it and I felt that it was difficult for the staff of Group Six to work together. For the whole day, I hadn¡®t made any progress in my work. When I was about to get off work, I quickly packed up my things and went out of thepany with the crowd. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. After the experience of working overtime alonest time, I didn¡®t want to be harassed by Jeremy again, so I would rather take the job home than work overtime here. While I was waiting for the bus at the station, Jeremy in a white shirt walked over with a briefcase in his hand. 1 deliberately moved to the side. I didn¡®t expect that I would meet him. The bus came veryte today. In the end, I was going to take a taxi to leave because I really didn¡®t want to continue to see this annoying guy. So, the next moment, I turned around and left. However, Jeremy suddenly stood in my way. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± I asked him. Jeremy mocked, ¡°Be, stop pretending. I know you like rich people. Maybe you don¡®t like an employee like me, but aren¡®t rich people sick of you now? Do you think there will still be rich people who like you? I¡®m the only one who will continue to like you. Why don¡®t you want to date me?¡± I yelled at him angrily, ¡°I¡®m warning you, Jeremy. If you continue to talk nonsense, I¡®ll be rude to you.¡± ¡°What are you going to do to me? Do you want to report me for harassing you? Hahaha, do you have any evidence? Will anyone help you prove that I harrased you before?¡± Said Jeremy with a very arrogant attitude. My hand touched the fruit knife in my bag. I knew very well about people like Jeremy. Although he looked very arrogant, he was actually very timid. He was afraid of the powerful people and only bullied weak people. If I didn¡®t resist, he would only bully me more often The next moment, Jeremy seemed to have changed his strategy. He said, ¡°Be, don¡®t be angry. We can make a deal. I know you¡®re worried about the budget of K.G. Software Company recently. I can help you deal with it. As long as you¡®re willing to sleep with me once, just once. I promise I won¡®t pester you again!¡± When Jeremy said that, he nced at my upper body and lower body. His eyes disgusted me, and I sneered in my heart. Jeremy was so despicable, but I¡®d like to know how he could deal with the K.G. Software Company¡®s budget. Therefore, I held my breath, raised my eyebrows, and asked, ¡°Then I have to hear what you can do about this case.¡± He immediately walked over to me. I quickly took a step back and ced an arm in front of my chest. I was very alert. He exined to me, ¡°I have a way to deal with this case. As long as you listen to me, step by step, I will definitely let you pass, and then you can smoothly be an official employee.¡± ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± I asked. But at this moment, Jeremy reached out to pinch my chin. ¡°Before I get what I want, I can¡®t tell you. If I tell you, what if you go back on your word?¡± What a cunning person! I said to Jeremy, ¡°I heard that you are a married man. How old is your son? Aren¡®t you afraid that your wife will find out?¡± At this time, Jeremy said with a bitter face, ¡°Let¡®s not talk about that stinky woman. Speaking of her, I feel depressed. She only takes care of the child at home every day. Now she is as fat as a pig and doesn¡®t dress up at all. I have no feelings for her. If it weren¡®t for my son, I would have divorced her long ago.¡± ¡°You¡®re such a cold man. Your wife used to be a beautiful woman, didn¡®t she?¡± I said. Jeremy smiled in a wretched way. ¡°That¡®s why I won¡®t divorce her so easily. I want to find a woman | love now and only be in a rtionship with her!¡± Then, he stepped forward to put his arm around my shoulder. I quickly avoided his hand and said, ¡°I have to think about it. Besides, I have to investigate you.¡± After that, I turned around and left. I didn¡®t want to really have anything to do with Jeremy. I just wanted to stall for time. I couldn¡¯t let him make trouble for me before I finished my task. As soon as Jeremy heard what I said, he quickly caught up with me and asked, ¡°Then how long do you need to think about it?¡± I ignored him and said casually, ¡°Five days!¡± If I still couldn¡®t figure out a way in another five days, I wouldn¡®t be able toplete this case within 20 days. When that time came, I would leave thepany and I would not have anything to do with Jeremy. ¡°Then I¡®ll wait for you!¡± Theard Jeremy¡®s excited voiceing from behind me. Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Herbert¡®s POV: I saw a man pestering Be. ¡°Mr. Wharton, why don¡®t you find someone to teach that man a lesson?¡± Connor asked. My mind was filled with the image of that man harassing Be just now. I couldn¡®t wait to chop off the man¡®s hand. ¡°I want to see his detailed information.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Connor nodded. I looked out of the window. Be got in a taxi and disappearedpletely from my sight. ¡°Let¡®s go back!¡± I said. Connor nodded, and then he started the engine. Ever since Be rejected me in personst time, I had never appeared in front of her. In fact, only God knew how much I missed her in my heart. But my strong self¨Cesteem didn¡®t allow me to pester her. So I bought another Rolls¨CRoyce. Be wouldn¡®t recognize my car. I often asked Connor to drive to the ce where Be always appeared. In fact, most of the time, I could only look at Be from a distance. But this was the only way to ease my pain of longing. If I forced myself to appear in front of Be, it would only make her hate me even more. Be¡®s POV: It was Friday. In the evening, both Lucas and Lucky were sent over by Herbert. I was busy in the kitchen for two hours and finally got dinner ready. Joey said with a smile, ¡°It smells so good! It¡®s delicious at first nce. I got an opportunity to have a big meal because of the two kids.¡± I smiled at Joey, picked up a chicken wing, and put it in Lucas¡®s bowl beside. ¡°Thank you, mommy.¡± Lucas was very well¨Cbehaved and sensible, and then bowed his head to eat. I chatted with Joey while feeding Lucky food. ¡°By the way, how did it go with the investigation?¡± I couldn¡®t even eat now. I was thinking about the budget case. Hearing this, Joey quickly swallowed the food in her mouth and replied, ¡°I was about to tell you about it.¡± ¡°Any news?¡± I asked anxiously. Joey nodded and said, ¡°It turns out that my boss is very familiar with K.G. Software Company, They also came to our firm for several project budgets. It is said that the wife of the boss of K.G. Software Company died not long ago and he just found a new wife. This new wife and the son of the boss are fighting for benefits. Now the new wife and son are secretly fishing for money, ying on the budget and the project, not letting go of any procedure, so K.G. Software Company is now going downhill.¡± Hearing this, I nodded and said, ¡°There is indeed an inside story. No wonder the ountant in Group ¡°Yes, the budget case in your hand is a project handled by the new wife of K.G. Software Company. She just wants to make the budget bigger and then deduct it from the execution. She will take the price difference by herself! In fact, the big boss of the firm is also aware of this kind of thing.¡± ¡°But K.G. Software Company is a big customer, and there will be big cases from them every year, so Linda, the director of yourpany, is unwilling to offend the big client. She can only pretend not to know. But the ountant staff is not stupid. If anything goes wrong with the budget n in the future, the ountant will have to bear the responsibility.¡± I lowered my head and thought for a moment. Then I frowned and said, ¡°Then what should I do? If I can¡®t handle this case, I won¡®t be able to turn into an official employee.¡± ¡°It doesn¡®t matter if you can¡®t. You won¡®t have much of a future working for Selina. She¡®ll make trouble for you all the time.¡± Joey tried to persuade me. I frowned and fed Lucky a mouthful of rice. Then I said unwillingly, ¡°I¡®m going to resign after being transferred.¡± ¡°If that¡®s the case, why are you still taking this troublesome job?¡± Joey asked in confusion. The corner of my mouth twitched and I said, ¡°I just don¡®t want Selina to look down on me. I want her to know that it¡®s not that I don¡®t have the ability, but I don¡®t have the will to stay there.¡± Hearing this, Joey couldn¡®t help but laugh. ¡°How old are you? Why are you still doing this because of her? So what if she thinks highly of you? So what if she looks down on you? After all, you and she are half enemies. Why do you care so much about what she thinks of you?¡± At this time, I was also a little distressed and said, ¡°But I have already epted it. If I push the responsibility to others, does it mean that I am too ipetent? Uh, I don¡®t know why but I felt very ufortable when I saw the proud look on Selina¡®s face at that time.¡± ¡°It¡®s really a shame to admit defeat now. You¡®d better do what you should do. As for the result, it depends on your luck,¡± Joey said. At this time, I frowned and asked, ¡°What¡®s your boss¡®s suggestion?¡± Joey thought for a moment and replied, ¡°He said you can just make the n ording to the formal procedure. As for whether the employer is satisfied or not, it¡®s not up to you to decide. If the employer is not satisfied, you can ask the boss to rece you. In short, you can¡®t do it illegally.¡± I thought about it and nodded. ¡°Of course, I am not going to do things the illegal way.¡± With that, I lowered my head and looked at Lucky. Then I looked at Lucas, who had been eating with his head lowered. Joey suddenly looked up at me and asked, ¡°By the way, did Jeremy harass you again?¡± I said, ¡°A little better recently.¡± ¡°You have to protect yourself. Be careful. Do you understand?¡± Joey said to me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡®t stay alone with him. Besides, I¡®m carrying a weapon with me now. If he dares to do anything to me, I won¡®t be polite to him!¡± ¡°It¡®s just a fruit knife, and it¡®s in your bag. If he reallyes at you, do you think you can get the fruit knife out of your bag? In short, you must be careful, and you must call the police when necessary.¡± Joey gave me advice. ¡°I understand.¡± I nodded. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Time flew. Today was Monday, and I had been working hard for the past few days. Jeremy often came to me, but I didn¡®t give him a chance. I didn¡®t show up at work early and always left with my colleagues after work, so Jeremy had no chance to hurt me. It wasn¡®t until Friday afternoon that I finally handed the well¨Cprepared case to Selina. Selina took the budget case from my hand and frowned as she asked, ¡°You finished it so quickly?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. In fact, only I knew that I had been working overtime until two or three o¡®clock in the morning after putting Lucky to sleep the past few days. There were obvious dark circles around my eyes. Then, Selina smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll contact the person in charge of KG toe over and check your budget. You can go out and wait.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded and then walked out of Selina¡®s office. Finally, the n waspleted. Although I knew that the result would not be good, at least I did what I should do. As for the result, I could only rely on luck. I went to the rest room and poured a cup of coffee. When I lowered my head and was about to take a sip, I found that Jeremy was already standing in front of me.. Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Be¡®s POV: ¡°Didn¡®t you say that you¡®d give me an answer in five days? It¡®s been a week. Have you made up your mind?¡± said Jeremy in an anxious tone. Thad done my best toplete the n. As for the fake debt that my employer wanted, I wouldn¡®t break thew just because I wanted to be an official employee. As for Jeremy, who made me feel disgusted, I wouldn¡®t have anything to do with him. ¡°I¡®ve already thought about it,¡± I said. ¡°Do you mean... you¡®ve agreed to date me?¡± Said Jeremy excitedly, his eyes revealing a wretched look. I took a step back and said, ¡°Even if you¡®re the only man left in the world, I won¡®t date you.¡± Jeremy was stunned for a moment, and then he scolded me, ¡°You damn b*tch, you deliberately fooled me!¡± Later, when he came to his senses, Jeremy pointed at my nose and scolded, ¡°D*mn you, how dare you y with me! I won¡®t let you go!¡± ¡°You¡®re the one who has bad intentions! And you are really a very disgusting man.¡± I turned around and was about to leave. The next second, bump! The coffee cup in my hand was knocked to the ground. When the porcin cup touched the hard floor tiles, it was immediately smashed into more than a dozen pieces. The brown liquid sshed everywhere, which was disgusting. ¡°What are you doing?¡± After being stunned for a second, I red at Jeremy. The next moment, several women in the office got up and came over, probably because they heard the noise in the tea room. At this moment, Jeremy suddenly pointed a finger at me and said sternly, ¡°Be, although I don¡®t dare to say that I¡®m a good person, I¡®m not as dirty as you think. Look at yourself. Do you think you can sessfully seduce me just by lifting your skirt? Bah!¡± Then he spat at me. Jeremy was more shameless than I thought. It was obvious that he was the one who harassed me, but now he was framing me for seducing him. None of the female colleagues around helped me. Everyone regarded all this as a joke, and some even snickered. ¡°You¡®re the one who seduced me first! Are you ndering me because I refused you? You¡®re not only an irresponsible sc*mbag but also a piece of trash without any moral bottom line.¡± After that, I turned around and was about to leave. Jeremy reacted and stepped forward, wanting to hit me. ¡°You b*tch, make it clear. How dare you scold me!¡± 1 red at him and said, ¡°So what if I scold you? You¡®re a piece of trash! A piece of trash!¡± ¡°You¡®re just a slut! Don¡®t think that I don¡¯t know about your secrets. You can have sex with anyone for money, but I don¡®t like you. I think you¡®re dirty!¡± Jeremy began to insult me with extremely vicious words. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. I was so angry! I walked over and wanted to beat him. The cup and kettle were overturned on the ground, and several female colleagues came to persuade me. Probably because Jeremy was afraid of making a big deal out of it, he turned around and was about to leave. But I didn¡®t care anymore. I rushed straight up and scratched his face with my sharp nails. There were two red blood marks on Jeremy¡®s face. Anyway, there was no hope for me to be transferred to an official employee, so I didn¡®t want to continue to endure. Jeremy had gone too far! I must vent all my anger today. ¡°B*tch, how dare you scratch me! I¡¯ll show you how powerful I am.¡± With that, he pushed aside the female colleague in front of him and stepped forward to hit me. At this moment, I was prepared. As long as Jeremy hit me, I would fight with him. Anyway, I wouldn¡®t stay in thispany. I didn¡®t want to be bullied by this piece of trash anymore! Just as I was about to p him, a voice came from behind me before I could dodge. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Hearing this voice, everyone looked back and saw that it was Selina standing in front of the door. Seeing Selina, everyone stood aside and no one dared to speak. I knew that she wouldn¡®t help me even if Jeremy pped me. But at the very least, Jeremy wouldn¡®t dare to hit someone in. Chapter 298 Chapter 298 Be¡®s POV: ¡°This is a ce to work, not a ce for you to fight. If you want to fight, then get the hell out of here!¡± Selina berated. No one dared to continue speaking. At this time, Jeremy took a step forward, pointed at the two scratches on his face, and said, ¡°She seduced me. I didn¡®t agree, so she scratched me like this!¡± ¡°Nonsense! It¡®s obvious that you want to harass me...¡± I immediately argued. Although I knew that Selina would definitely not help me, I had to rify. ¡°Why don¡®t you take a look at yourself in the mirror? Will I take advantage of you? My wife is very beautiful. Will I harass you?¡± Said Jeremy At this time, Selina said, ¡°Shut up, all of you!¡± With an order, the scene was quiet and no one dared to say anything. ¡°I don¡®t care who you seduce. It¡®s your private business. This is thepany. You must abide by the rules in thepany. Do your job well and don¡®t make any trouble. If anyone dares to cause trouble again, get out of here immediately! Do you understand?¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Jeremy nodded. Although I was very angry, I didn¡®t say anything. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Then, Selina pointed at the rubbish on the ground and said, ¡°Whoever made this ce like this would have to clean it up!¡± After that, she turned and left. The crowd also dispersed. Jeremy nced at me and turned to leave as well. Seeing this, I immediately stepped forward to block his way. Selina, who was in front of them, had yet to walk far away. Jeremy could not help but have an ugly expression on his face as he said, ¡°Sister, could you please calm down a little? Otherwise, we will all lose this job.¡± At this time, I could see that he was afraid of losing this job. I immediately had a lot of confidence in my heart. I said, ¡°Jeremy, I¡®m in probation period. You¡®re different. You¡®re a permanent employee, and now you¡®re the assistant of Jessica. Your sry and treatment are good, aren¡®t they?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Hearing these words, Jeremy¡®s face turned a little pale. Seeing his expression, I put my arms in front of my chest. ¡°I¡®m wondering if you and I lose our jobs because of something. Do you think it¡®s your loss or mine?¡± At this moment, Jeremy was a little anxious. He clenched his hand into a fist, gnashed his teeth and asked, ¡°B*tch, what do you want?¡± ¡°I don¡®t want anything. If you don¡®t trouble me in the future, I won¡®t trouble you. If you talk nonsense again, don¡®t me me for making you unable to stay here. I am divorced and I have two children with me. Anyway, I can¡®t find a good family. My reputation is not important to me, but it¡®s different for you. If you dare to make trouble for me again, I will first report it to Linda and then find your beautiful wife. I will say that you harass me and let her take good care of you!¡± I said fiercely. ¡°You...¡± Jeremy didn¡®t know what to say. He just looked at me with his eyes wide open. Inced at the mess on the floor and said, ¡°Clean up this ce.¡± After that, I turned around and left. At this time, Jeremy was irritable. ¡°This is what we did together. Why should I clean it by myself? At most, I can clean half of it by myself.¡± Hearing this, I stopped, then turned around and sneered, ¡°It¡®s up to you. Anyway, I won¡®t clean it. At most, I resign. I don¡¯t care!¡± After that, I turned and left. ¡°Oh! D*mn it!¡± I didn¡®t turn my head back when I heard Jeremy¡®s curse. I went straight to the bathroom and sat on the toilet. Looking at the narrowpartment, my tears fell uncontrobly. Remembering how the female colleagues in the same group looked at me with disdain, I really felt very embarrassed. It seemed that those female colleagues have had some opinions about me as soon as I entered the company, but I had never offended them.¡± Take what had happened just now for example. If such a thing happened in any previouspany, one or two female colleagues would definitelye tofort me. But now, not only did no onee tofort me, but they seemed to be afraid of being close to me. I didn¡®t know if there was no friendship between colleagues, or there was a lot of rumors about me in thepany. In fact, Jeremy was a little obscene when he talked and did things in the office. The female colleagues in the office all stayed far away from him. Logically speaking, no one would believe what he just said. By the way, Jeremy had told others that I had met some rich man and that I had followed a lot of people for money. Where did he hear these rumors from? It could be said that I had never been insulted like this by a man. He insulted my personality. Would I lift my skirt to seduce him? Oh my god, it made me sick. Just as I was feeling extremely ufortable, I suddenly heard the sound of high heelsing from outside. I knew who wasing, so I quickly wiped the tears on my face with a tissue. However, the words coming from outside made my hand freeze! ¡°Are you telling me just now that Jeremy said I lifted my skirt to seduce him?¡± I could tell that this was the voice of a female colleague of our group six. Another female colleague sneered and said, ¡°Humph, it¡®s not worth believing the words of Jeremy. All the female employees in our office have been harassed by him. Even the slightly younger cleanerdy was a harassed by him. But that Be, didn¡®t Jessica say that she was not a good person. She only seduced rich people in the past.¡± ¡°Yeah, Jessica said that she had seduced two bosses. I really can¡®t see it. How can she seduce the boss every time?¡± ¡°Maybe she¡®s the one who won the boss¡®s favor in bed?¡± Chapter 299 Chapter 299 Be¡®s POV: Hearing the words of the two female employees, I understood. No wonder all the female employees in the office were unwilling to approach me. It turned out to be because of Selina. This Selina was really insidious. She actually spread rumors to the employees. Her intention was obviously to let everyone push me away so that I couldn¡®t stay here any longer. Maybe it was not only because she wanted me to leave thispany, but also because she wanted to make it so that I couldn¡®t survive in thispany. Thinking of this, i clenched the tissue in my hand. Jeremy was always harassing me. I guess it had something to do with Selina. At this time, I hated her very much and I also med myself a little. When I saw that she was the leader of Group Six, 1 should have turned around and left. That way, I wouldn¡®t have been so embarrassed now.¡± But it was toote to say anything. At this point, I could only face it calmly. I knew that my current situation was very difficult. Selina would soon achieve her goal. I couldn¡®t be a permanent staff, I would be harassed by Jeremy and I would be rejected by all my colleagues in the office. At this moment, I really wanted to rush into Selina¡®s office to question her. But thinking about it, I still couldn¡®t be impulsive. Now I didn¡®t have any evidence to prove that Selina 1 reached out and grabbed my hair a few times. How could I let myself fall into a desperate situation step by step? After struggling for a moment, I knew that life would continue and the days would continue. Therefore, after washing my face in front of the sink, I went back to the office in high spirits. As soon as I appeared in the office, the women in the office were still talking andughing. When they saw me coming, they instantly stopped talking and returned to their seats. After cleaning up the tea room, Jeremy sat in his seat and read a magazine. I returned to my seat and took out a professional book to read. In fact, it wasn¡®t reading the book. How could I continue to read it? The atmosphere in this office was reallyThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. suffocating. I really wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible. I didn¡®t want to stay for more than a minute, but I couldn¡®t reconcile myself to it. After all, I had been stubborn since I was a child. At this time, the door of Selina¡®s office opened. ¡°Be,e in!¡± She yelled at me and then she entered her office. Hearing this, I stood up. Without any time to think, I turned and walked into Selina¡®s office. Walking to her desk, she threw a stack of materials in front of me. I looked down and saw that it was the material that I gave to Selina two hours ago. It was regarding the project. Just as I was wondering, Selina said to me, ¡°The person in charge of this project has juste. He¡®s not satisfied with your work!¡± Hearing this, i frowned, but it was within my expectations. So i reached out and picked up the materials. Then, she added, ¡°It¡®s the weekend today. Please make a good amendment before Monday. Then I¡®ll give it to the person in charge of thepany. This is yourst chance. If the other party is still not satisfied, I can only change to someone else.¡± I knew that no matter how many times I modified this case, the client won¡®t be satisfied. If Selina wanted someone else to do it, I didn¡®t think anyone would be willing to ept it. It was just an excuse. It seemed that I would have to leave this ce once the project was rejected next Monday. ¡°Is there any other problem?¡± Selina asked impatiently. I stared at her without saying anything. ¡°You can go out now.¡± After saying that, Selina lowered her head to look at theputer. ¡°I¡®m fine with budget, but I have a personal problem,¡± I said. Upon hearing this, Selina was probably prepared. Raising her head, she sneered and said, ¡°Do you want to rify the matter between you and Jeremy? That¡®s your private affair. No matter who you are with, I have no right to ask. But you¡®d better not get me into trouble in thepany. You have changed a lot of jobs. You should know this very well. You don¡®t need me to repeat it again, do you?¡± Looking at her contemptuous smile, I was a little angry. She was really a bitch. She could do anything bad, but she looked very innocent on the surface. She was much smarter than Emma. Then, I sneered and said, ¡°Jessica, Selina, you do have some tricks up your sleeve. I¡®ve learned a thing or two from you. But you¡®re just a little smart. People like you won¡®t achieve anything.¡± After that, I took the materials in my hand and turned to walk to the door. Naturally, I didn¡®t want to argue with her. I thought that it wouldn¡®t do me any good. I would only let the people outsideugh at me. Theard her yelling behind me. ¡°You don¡®t have to warn me. At least I¡®m your boss now. At least I¡®m living better than you right now!¡± Hearing this, I frowned and immediately turned to said to Selina, ¡°You should add a time limit. For the time being, you are temporarily my boss. For the time being, you are just living a little better than me.¡± ¡°You...¡± Before Selina could argue, I opened the door and walked out. Selina was the person in charge of Group Six, so of course she wouldn¡®t chase after me and quarrel with me. After work, I held a stack of thick materials in my arms on the bus. Sitting in the bus, I was very conflicted. ¡°Do I want to admit defeat and be eliminated, or do i want to make ast effort?¡± I looked at the budget in my arms. So what if I amended it again? The other party would certainly not be satisfied. Their goal was not to get a normal business n. Thinking of Selina¡®s high and mighty attitude just now, Jeremy¡®s harassment, and the disdain of my colleagues, I decided to amend it again. Of course, this time, I couldn¡®t only do the budget case. I had to find the crux of the problem. It seemed that I had to find a way. Thinking of this, I quickly called Joey. I wanted her to help me find out about the new boss of thatpany. Maybe she could find a way out. I knew that I would be very busy this weekend, so I sent a text message to Herbert. ¡°I¡®ll have to work overtime this weekend. Please let Gary take care of Lucky for two days. Don¡®t send Lucas here this weekend. Thank you.¡± Chapter 301 Chapter 301 Be¡®s POV: On Saturday morning, I had been working overtime. I had thoroughly checked my budget case. It was perfect. There was almost no ce for amendments. At twelve o¡®clock at noon, I suddenly heard the sound of someone opening the door with a key. I took two quick steps forward and opened the door. Sure enough, Joey was back. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°How is it?¡± I rushed Joey in. ¡°Can you give me some water first?¡± Joey gasped. I quickly turned around and poured her a ss of warm water. Joey raised her head and gulped it down. Then she took out an invitation from her bag and handed it to me. I lowered my head and opened the invitation card, only to see that it was the charity party held at the Hilton Hotel tonight. ¡°This invitation is from my boss. He has to apany his wife on a vacation, so he agreed to give it to me!¡± Joey said. ¡°Do you mean that the owner of the K.G. Software Company will go to the charity party tonight?¡± || asked. ¨C ¡°Yes!¡± Joey nodded and then exined, ¡°It¡®s hard for you to see that president. Tonight¡®s charity party is your only chance. But I have to remind you that his new wife will also attend the party with him tonight. You can find a way to lure her away then!¡± ¡°How am I going to lure his new wife away?¡± I was confused as soon as I heard that. Someone like him, who had just changed his wife, must still be very interested in this new wife. He would definitely be with her wherever he went. It was really difficult to lure one of them away. At the same time. At this moment, my eyes suddenly fell on Joey. Joey immediately became very alert. ¡°Do you want me to...¡± ¡°Joey, only you can help me now!¡± I then grabbed Joey¡®s arm and begged her. Joey sighed. ¡°Fine, fine, fine. I promise you. There¡®s nothing I can do. You¡®re my best friend after all.¡± Hearing Joey¡®s agreement, I stood up immediately. I walked to theputer and said, ¡°By the way, I don¡®t have any proper dress for the charity party. Please lend me yours!¡± After that, I lowered my head and checked the information. Hearing this, Joey couldn¡¯t help but stand up and protest, ¡°Hey, what do you want to do with my dress? I just spent a few thousand dors to buy two evening dresses. Stop thinking about it!¡± ¡°I¡®ll just borrow it once, not like I¡¯m taking it away from you,¡± I said to Joey with a smile. ¡°What are you investigating?¡± Joey walked over and saw that I was checking someone¡®s photos on the Inte. ¡°I¡®m looking for some photos of the owner of K.G. Software Company,¡± I replied while I was trying my best to look for them, ¡°Otherwise, with so many people at the charity party, we wouldn¡®t recognize him!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Joey gave me a thumbs¨Cup. Then, I copied two photos of the owner of K.G. Software Company and sent them to my mobile phone. Joey frowned and said, ¡°Even if you find this boss and have a chance to talk to him, he is now still fascinated by his new wife. Maybe he won¡®t care even if he knows that his new wife is secretly making money. What¡®s more, he may not believe it!¡± Hearing this, I frowned. After thinking for a long time, I said, ¡°There is only one way now. If he really doesn¡®t believe it, I have no choice. But maybe he will believe it. After all, doesn¡®t he have a son? How can he stand by and watch thepany he worked so hard to build be hollowed out by that woman? He should think about his son, right?¡± ¡°s, men nowadays use the lower half of their bodies to think. As long as the lower half of their bodies arefortable, it¡®s enough. How can they care about their children? Isn¡®t that the same with your scumbag father?¡± Joey sighed. Hearing this, I couldn¡®t help feeling ufortable. Recently, I was busy with the budget case and didn¡®t contact my mother. I didn¡®t know how my family was. I guessed that Ryan. must still live in my mother¡®s house. As for Betty and Hank, they must still be in a mess! Then, Joey pulled me into the bedroom, opened the wardrobe, and took out a very fairy¨Clike evening dress to put it on my body. ¡°I bought it with more than 1,000 dors. I haven¡®t worn it once. I¡®ll lend it to you tonight!¡± I took the dress on the hanger and looked at it. I couldn¡®t help frowning and said with embarrassment, ¡°I¡®m going there for an errand, not to be a beauty pageant. There¡®s no need to wear such a sexy dress!¡± Joey smiled and took out another one from the wardrobe. She put it on her body and said, ¡°Do you want to wear this one instead?¡± I looked over and saw Joey holding a long red dress this time. Therefore, I reached out and grabbed this one from Joey¡®s hand. ¡°I want this one!¡± ¡°Don¡®t regret it!¡± Joey teased me. I felt that her smile was like that of a cunning fox, so I looked down at the evening dress in my hand. When my eyes saw the back of the red evening dress, I was stunned! Because this evening dress was a backless dress. And if I didn¡®t pay any attention, my buttocks would be exposed... It was unexpectedly sexy... Chapter 302 Chapter 302 Be¡®s POV: The red dress was too sexy, so I finally chose the first dress. At 7:30 p.m., Joey and I went to Hilton Hotel with the invitation cards. As soon as we stepped into the venue, Joey and I attracted a lot of men¡®s attention. Joey whispered into my ear, ¡°Look, there are so many people watching us.¡± She continued, ¡°Although we are not perfect beauties, our figures are still very attractiveWith our beautiful makeup and sexy dresses today, we are the focus of the crowd Joey smiled with satisfaction. Today¡®s banquet was very grand There were flowers, food, and wine everywhere. There were even many media reporters taking photos with cameras. More than a hundred people had arrived at the scene. There were men in suits and beautiful women in exquisite dresses everywhere. The smell of perfume was everywhere. I was not confident in my figure. After all, I was already a mother of two children. My figure was definitely not as good as when I was youngBut now I was wearing such a sexy dress. This made me always lower my head to check my dress. ¡°Hey, Be, don¡®t be like this. You should raise your head,¡± Joey said. ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡®t wear this dress.¡® I bent my back. Joey patted me on the back. ¡°That¡®s enough. Do you know how beautiful you are now? Don¡®t care about anyone else. You¡®re really beautiful. ¡°What¡®s more, your purpose today is to work. No matter what other people think, it doesn¡®t matter at all, right?¡± Joey¡®s words encouraged me. Yes, I just needed to achieve my goal as soon as possible. As for other things, I really shouldn¡®t care about them. ¡°Is Daniel Morgan here?¡± I was looking for that man in the crowd. Daniel Morgan was the name of the owner of K.G. Software Company. Just now in the taxiJoey and Thad looked at his photos on the phone all the way and we remembered his appearance and characteristics. I had never been this serious when I looked at Herbert. Damn itwhy did you think of that bstard again? I cursed in my heart. ¡°I don¡®t think so. I didn¡®t see a bald old man!¡± Joey also looked around. At this moment, my eyes were shuttling through the crowd. I couldn¡®t find the bald old man, but ! saw a cold face in the crowd. When I saw Herbert, I was a little nervous! ¡°Why is he here? What a coincidence!¡± Herbert stood in the crowd, discussing something with several men, holding a ss of red wine in TIISlu. The way he looked at me was as cold as ice. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. I didn¡®t know why I felt so bad. He was much thinner than before, and he seemed to be colder than before My heart beat faster uncontrobly. Herbert seemed to have noticed me. His sharp eyes collided with mine in the air. My eyes seemed to be stung. I quickly lowered my head to avoid his eyes. For a moment, I was a little nervous, i reached out andbed the hair around my ear. I didn¡®t know where to put my hand. At this moment, my hand was touched by Joey. ¡°Be, the bald old man is coming!¡± Joey shouted in a low voice. Hearing this, I was very excited, and then I looked at the entrance of the banquet hall. Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Be¡®s POV: Joey¡®s words reminded me not to pay any more attention to Herbert. I immediately looked at Daniel Morgan. He was a fat middle¨Caged man. His head was shining, but his clothes were fashionable. He was wearing a milky¨Cwhite suit and a ck tie. From a distance, one could see the green emerald ring on his finger. Seeing him, I was very excited. He looked exactly the same as he was in the photo and was very easy to identify But when I saw the gorgeous woman who was holding Daniel Morgan¡®s arm, I was stunned! Connie? The woman who held Daniel¡®s arm was Connie. I was afraid that I had made a mistake, so I looked at her carefully again. It was really that woman! ¡°It¡®s that old man. You don¡®t have to look at him anymore,¡± Joey reminded me. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I didn¡®t stare at him,¡± I said. At this moment, I understood. It turne Tout that the rich man Patricia mentioned who was with Connie was Daniel. No wonder she divorced Ryan immediately. I was sure that Daniel didn¡®t have good taste. Otherwise, why would he choose a bad woman like Connie? ¡°Who are you looking at?¡± Joey asked. ¡°The new wife beside him turned out to be Connie,¡± I said lightly. Hearing this, Joey said in surprise, ¡°It¡®s true. I didn¡®t even recognize her!¡± Joey¡®s tone was surprised. She knew who Connie was. After all, I used to talk about this name in front of her. The next moment, a young man and woman came in with Daniel and Connie. The man was very handsome, and the woman¡®s makeup was very gorgeous. It turned out to be William and Emma. Emma was holding William¡®s arm intimately. William¡®s expression was a little stiff, and his eyes seemed to be a little reluctant,pared to Emma¡®s cheerful and radiant face. Seeing Emma, I sighed and said, ¡°I suspect that I had a grudge against the mother and daughter in my previous life.¡± Joey couldn¡®t help but smile. ¡°It seems so.¡± Why did this pair of people, who had been separated for a long time, end up together again? No, no, why did they show up with Daniel and Connie? Daniel and William had the samest name, and they even appeared together? Right, William¡®s mother passed away not too long ago, and William¡®s wife also passed away! Could it be... that they were father and son? With this conclusion, I opened my eyes wide. ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Joey said, ¡°The current situation is veryplicated. You want topletely solve the problem, but the other party turned out to be Connie and Daniel Connie and Daniel haven¡®t been separated for a second. If you want to meet Daniel privately, you need to wait for some time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded. Then I turned around and took a ss of red wine, but I was still thinking about the doubts just now. Connie was Daniel¡®s new wife, so it was Connie who wanted to do something to the ount. Just as I was thinking about how to deal with this matter, I suddenly heard Joey¡®s voice. ¡°Mr. Wharton?¡± Hearing Joey¡®s words, i turned around, and as I had expected, Klein was right in front of me. My hand, which was holding a ss of red wine, froze when I suddenly saw him! We hadn¡®t seen each other for several months. He seemed to be a little thinner than before, but nothing else had changed. In the past, I had been very close to Klein, as though we were family. Although this feeling had notpletely disappeared yet, we were indeed a lot more distant. At this time, Joey said, ¡°Well, I¡®m a little hungry. I¡®ll go there and get some cake. You can talk!¡± After that, Joey turned around and strode away. I didn¡®t know how to face Klein. Seeing Joey leave, I wanted to call her back, but it was toote. Joey had already gone very far. Klein looked at me, then said in a gentle voice, ¡°Don¡®t worry. I¡®m just here to say hello to you. I won¡®t pester you.¡± Hearing this, I stroked my long hair and said, ¡°... didn¡®t think of that.¡± ¡°How have you been recently?¡± Klein asked me. ¡°Good.¡± I didn¡®t look at him and just nodded. ¡°Is Lucky all right?¡± Klein asked again. ¡°Yes. She has grown taller, and she knows how to talk now.¡± I looked up and answered. ¡°That¡®s good.¡± Klein nodded. At this moment, we were silent for a few seconds, as if there were no more topics to talk about. Seeing this, Kleinughed, a hint of bitterness could be sensed in his smile. ¡°I have a few friends over there. I¡®ll go over first.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± I nodded. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± I suddenly thought of something and immediately stopped him. Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Be¡®s POV: I walked to a ce very close to Klein. In a low voice, I asked, ¡°What¡®s the rtionship between William and Daniel?¡® I suddenly remembered that Klein and William were friends. He definitely knew William¡®s identity. Klein replied, ¡°Daniel is William¡®s father.¡± My guess was right. Daniel and William were really father and son. The rich man Connie had found was William. She became William¡®s stepmother and Emma became William¡®s younger sister in the legal sense. But Emma used to be William¡®s girlfriend. This rtionship was reallyplicated! ¡°You probably saw it, right? Emma¡®s mother, Connie, is now married to William¡®s father. She¡®s now the wife of the chairman of K.G. Software Company.¡± Klein continued. I said helplessly, ¡°This world is really small. I¡®m on the opposite side of them again.¡± Did I have to deal with these two people toplete my task? Deal with them? That was impossible. They probably just wanted to see me down. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Klein asked. ¡°Nothing.¡± I didn¡®t want to tell him my worries. Klein continued to ask, ¡°Are you in trouble? Speak it out. Perhaps I can help you.¡± ¡°Thank you, but you can¡®t help me.¡± I turned around and was about to leave. My arm was grabbed by Klein, and because I lost my bnce, my entire body fell backward. Our bodies were pressed against each other. I stared at Klein. He immediately let go of his hand and said, ¡°I¡®m sorry, Be.¡± ¡°It¡®s fine.¡± I didn¡®t pursue the matter and just took a step back. I continued to pay attention to Daniel Morgan. At this time, Klein continued, ¡°Rumor has it that in order to find William at the Morgan residence for Emma, Connie met Daniel. At that time, William¡®s mother was still alive. Of course, she wouldn¡®t be able to obtain anything.¡± ¡°But after William¡®s mother suddenly passed away, Connie actually took the initiative to get close to Daniel. Daniel used to be quite wise and capable, but I didn¡®t expect that he would be fascinated by her. When he and Connie were holding their wedding, most of the people gave him gifts, but none of them attended the banquet. It was said that they were very embarrassed at that time.¡± ¡°It seems that Daniel doesn¡®t care about anything else for the sake of love. However, he created K.G. Software Company by himself. Now Connie has be the manager of the development department. Does he want to destroy hispany in the hands of this woman?¡± I didn¡®t understand why a man would be an idiot when he was fascinated, just like how Ryan had abandoned me and my mother when he fell in love with Connie. ¡°I¡®ve heard about this as well. William hase to me many times toin about this. He said that the old man is threatening him right now. If he doesn¡®t marry Emma soon, his inheritance will be stripped. That¡®s why William has no choice but to y along with the old man and Emma. William is very depressed, but Emma is very happy.¡± Klein continued. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. I found it hard to understand. ¡°Not only did he marry a bad woman, but he also forced William to marry Emma? Does he have a brain problem?¡± ¡°You seem to be paying close attention to the father and son, right?¡± Klein asked. I knew that there was no hope for me toplete my task, so I said, ¡°I took over KG¡®s budget case, which was in Connie¡®s charge. She wanted to make the budget higher, and then she wanted to get some extra ie, but there¡®s a problem with the ounts.¡± Klein said, ¡°It¡®s normal. I¡®ve already heard William comin many times. Although William came back from studying abroad, to be honest, due to his superior family background, he has never suffered. If he isn¡®t able to inherit the family business, his days will be very hard.¡± ¡°In addition, he is unhappy. After all, his family business was founded because of his mother. Naturally, he wouldn¡®t want to give it to others for free. Thus, he can only y along with the old man and Emma.¡± Hearing this, I couldn¡®t helpughing. I thought to myself, ¡°Connie is really capable. She married into a rich and powerful family at such an old age and even arranged her daughter¡®s marriage. Ryan is just a stepping stone for her all these years.¡± My mother was still the pathetic one. It had been nearly 20 years and she was the only one who brought me and my sister up. ¡°Be, do you need my help?¡± Seeing that I was frowning, Klein asked with concern. ¡°No!¡± I immediately shook my head and refused, and then said, ¡°I will solve my own problems in the future. You don¡®t have to intervene.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Klein was silent for a moment, but in the end, he nodded. Feeling that we had nothing to talk about anymore, I forced a smile and said, ¡°Didn¡®t you say that your friends are over there? Go ahead.¡± Klein hesitated for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go over now.¡± After that, he turned around and left. Looking at his lonely back, I felt very upset. At this time, I suddenly felt a chill on my back, and I felt that someone was walking toward me from behind. I quickly turned around and saw a tail figure in a ck suit and a cold face. Herbert suddenly walked up to me and I frowned. Before I could speak, Herbert was the first to ask, ¡°What did he say to you?¡± Herbert¡®s questioning made me very ufortable. It seemed that I was a thief who was caught by him on the spot. Therefore, I immediately straightened my back, raised my chin, and said to Herbert, ¡°I don¡®t think ! need to answer your question, right?¡± Herbert reached out to hold my arm and said unhappily, ¡°Haven¡®t you broken up with him? Why are you still in touch with him?¡± Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Be¡®s POV: Herbert¡®s words and attitude disgusted me. I pushed his hand away and said, ¡°Herbert, you are just the father of my children. I really have nothing to do with you. So you have no right to interfere in my own affairs!¡± Herbert was furious. ¡°Do you still remember that you have two children? Your son has been looking forward to seeing you for a week, and he wants to see you every day. Your daughter has been crying for the past two days. You said that you had to work overtime and had no time to take care of them, but you came to the banquet and wore this set of clothes. Which man do you want to seduce?¡± After that, he reached out and loosened the tie on his neck. He put his left hand into his pocket, looking very angry Herbert words agitated me. ¡°Did he say that I didn¡®t take care of the children on this weekend because I came here to seduce men?¡± I felt so wronged. I really wanted to scold him, but I didn¡®t say anything in the end. After all, I didn¡®te here to quarrel with him today. I came here for work. ¡°You¡®re still as self¨Crighteous as before. I have nothing to say to you!¡± After that, I left angrily. Herbert¡®s POV: Looking at Be¡®s back as she left, I felt very regretful. This charity party organizer invited me, but I didn¡®t want toe at all. I just wanted to donate a check. But I heard that Be and Joey would also be attending. So I was here too. I knew the problem that Be was facing now. I came here specially to help Be find a way, but I didn¡®t expect to see her dressed so sexily today. Almost all men were looking at Be, I was a man with strong possessiveness. I didn¡®t want other men to look at Be with lust. As for Klein, he had actuallye today as well. Originally, I wanted to suppress my emotions andmunicate well with Be. But my mood exploded like a bomb. I was very upset, so I picked up the red wine and drank it one by one... Be¡®s POV: After leaving Herbert, I came to Joey, whose eyes were fixed on Daniel Morgan ¡°Daniel Morgan and Connie haven¡®t been separated for a second. What should we do?¡± Joey asked with a frown. ¡°We can only wait for an opportunity.¡± I said. At this time, Joey looked at me, then looked behind me, and said with a smile, ¡°I guess Herbert must be jealous.¡± I nced at Joey. ¡°I have nothing to do with Herbert now. Why should he be jealous?¡± ¡°You have two children, and your rtionship is much closer than that of ordinary people,¡± Joey said. ¡°I don¡®t want to have any rtionship with him. Don¡®t talk nonsense;¡± I said. Joey shook her ss and said with a smile, ¡°Even if you don¡®t want to, it doesn¡®t mean that he doesn¡®t want to! Herbert¡®s eyes, shows that he¡®s sometimes jealous and sometimes angry, still care about you.¡± ¡°Well, don¡®t forget our main purpose today. Hurry up and find a way to lure Connie away. The auction is about to begin. At that time, we will have no chance at all,¡± I said anxiously. Suddenly, Joey gave me a little push and said, ¡°That bald old man seems to be going to the bathroom. I¡®m going to entangle Connie. Hurry up and find an opportunity to get close to her!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded, and then I looked for Daniel Morgan, who was walking towards the emergency exit, and followed him. Joey, on the other hand, walked in the direction of Connie. Joey poured the red wine in the ss on her expensive clothes, and Connie instantly screamed. Joey immediately apologized and took her away. Joey would definitely help me stall some time. My chance was here. I was waiting anxiously outside the male washroom. About five minutester, Daniel Morgan came out of the bathroom. I immediately went up to him. Even though I was smiling, my tone was extremely hurried as I said, ¡°Mr. Morgan, I¡®m the ountant from the ounting firm, Be. I have something important to discuss with you. Can you give me five minutes?¡± Daniel Morgan was very unhappy. ¡°Miss Stepanek, I¡®m here for the charity party tonight. I don¡®t want to talk about anything rted to work. I¡®m sorry.¡± After that, he was about to leave, but I stopped him. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Daniel Morgan was a little annoyed. I immediately bowed and said, ¡°I¡®m sorry, Mr. Morgan. I really don¡®t have any other way out, so I came to see you and asked you to give me five minutes. This matter really has a great impact on the K.G. Software Company.¡± Daniel Morgan said sternly, ¡°Madam, you¡®re forcing me to listen to you. I will not be forced by anyone at all.¡± ¡°So leave now.¡± ¡°Mr. Morgan, please listen to me.¡± I bowed my head and said sincerely. Daniel Morgan lowered his head, thought for a moment, and then made a gesture of invitation. Seeing that Daniel Morgan had agreed to give me a few minutes, I immediately continued, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Morgan.¡± We came to a terrace. Daniel Morgan looked at me under the dim light. ¡°Go ahead. I can only give you three minutes. My wife is waiting for me.¡± Hearing this, I couldn¡®t help but frown. ¡°He loves Connie very much now. Will he believe what I say?¡± Regardless of whether he believed it or not, I had only three minutes left. I could only try my best. Then I looked at Daniel Morgan and said, ¡°Mr. Ye, there¡®s a business n for a case in the KG Software Company that has been handed over to ourpany.¡± ¡°I know about this. My wife is in charge of it.¡± Daniel Morgan nodded. I nodded. ¡°Yes, ourpany has changed the person in charge several times. We have done it more than ten times, but it has never been approved by your wife.¡± Daniel Morgan frowned. ¡°I know the strength of yourpany in the industry. You can¡®t pass it even if you do it ten times?¡± ¡°It¡®s not the problem of our ountants who are qualified toplete this project. The problem lies in your wife¡®s dissatisfaction.¡± I took a detour. After all, I directly said that his wife wanted to get some money in the project. It was estimated that no one would listen to this story. Hearing this, Daniel Morganughed heartily. ¡°My wife has just started working, so she has no experience. Besides, she may be afraid that she can¡®t do it well. How about I go back and tell my wife to let her pass the budget case. Miss Stepanek,N?velDrama.Org owns all content. don¡®t worry. I won¡®t make it difficult for you in front of your boss.¡± In the end, Daniel Morgan was very kind, and his tone was very peaceful when he spoke to me. I thought about it in my heart. If I didn¡®t see Connie today and didn¡®t know that his new wife was Connie, maybe I wouldn¡®t continue to talk. However, this Connie was simply too detestable. She climbed onto this rich old man and kicked Ryan away. Ryan then pestered my mother. Now, Connie wanted to obtain benefits from the Morgan family. I couldn¡®t let her seed. Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Be¡¯s POV: When Daniel Morgan was about to leave with a smile, I immediately stepped forward and said eagerly, ¡°Mr. Ye, I don¡®t think you understand your new wife well, do you?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I saw the suspicion in his eyes and replied, ¡°Your wife wants us to double the budget. You are a smart person. You should understand what I mean, right?¡± Hearing this, Daniel Morgan¡®s eyes narrowed into slits. I went on to say, ¡°You know that if there is a big difference in the case in our line of work, we have to be responsible, so this is also the reason why there are already many people in charge of this case.¡± After hearing this sentence, Daniel Morgan became angry. ¡°I say, Miss, I understand what you mean. You mean that my wife wants you to double the budget and earn money from mypany on purpose, don¡®t you?¡± Daniel Morgan asked angrily. Daniel Morgan¡®s voice was extremely loud, making my ears feel extremely ufortable. In reality, this was also the result I thought of. ¡°Mr. Morgan, do you know anything about what Connie¡®s past is like? Do you know what kind of person she is exactly? I believe that if you knew about her past, you wouldn¡®t be so shocked.¡± I calmly said. However, my wordspletely angered Daniel Morgan. He stepped closer and forced me to the corner of the terrace. ¡°Little girl, what kind of hatred do you have with my wife? Do you want to seriously injure my wife like this? Let me tell you, my wife is very important to me. I absolutely don¡®t believe that she will do such a thing. I don¡®t want to see you again in the future!¡± After saying that, Daniel Morgan turned around and was about to leave. After two steps, he suddenly returned to me and said loudly, ¡°I won¡®t cooperate with yourpany anymore. I want to change for a newpany!¡± After that, he turned around and left. Hearing this, I was a little anxious. I took two steps forward and said directly, ¡°Connie was a mistress at that time. She took her ex¨Chusband from someone else and destroyed their family. Then, she and her ex¨Chusband opened a small securitypany.¡± ¡°The way she sold the insurance was very strange, that every rich male client would divorce their wife after she got the insurance. Now she found you and kicked her ex¨Chusband who had been with her for more than 20 years. I don¡®t know if she really has feelings for you, but she must have taken a fancy to your money...¡± Before I could finish my words, Daniel Morgan stepped forward and said angrily, ¡°You¡®re asking for a beating. It seems that you¡®ll continue to talk nonsense if I don¡®t teach you a lesson!¡± After that, Daniel Morgan raised his huge palm and wanted to hit my face. I frowned. I didn¡®t expect that a man like Daniel Morgan would hit a woman, so I didn¡®t have time to dodge. I felt that if I was pped, my teeth would probably be broken. Just when I felt that I would not be able to go out for ten days or half a month, suddenly a ck shadow shed past, and a hand reached out and grabbed Daniel Morgan¡®s wrist. In a trance, a strong arm quickly wrapped around my waist and brought me into a warm embrace. Then, a familiar and deep male voice came from the top of my head. ¡°Mr. Morgan, why can¡®t you talk properly? Are you going to hit a weak woman?¡± I looked up and saw the cold face under the dim light. I was very surprised. Why was he here? After seeing the person who hade, Daniel Morgan couldn¡®t help but exin, ¡°Oh, it¡®s Mr. Wharton. This little girl insulted my wife. That¡®s why I couldn¡®t help but teach her a lesson.¡± At this time, Herbert exerted a little force on Daniel Morgan¡®s palm, and then he began to grimace. ¡°Your hand is too strong. I¡®m old, but I can¡®t bear it. I can¡®t bear it!¡± Daniel Morgan frowned, and the smile on his face was ugly. He pointed at the arm that was held by Herbert with the other hand, Hearing this, Herbert loosened his arm and sneered. ¡°As far as I know, thisdy is right. I don¡®t think you know your wife very wel!¡± Hearing this, Daniel Morgan frowned. Afterwards, his eyes once more fell on my face. ¡°Mr. Wharton, this youngdy is...¡± ¡°My children¡®s mother!¡± Herbert answered very skillfully. Daniel Morgan was clearly stunned. He said, ¡°I¡®m sorry, I¡®m sorry, Mr. Wharton. I was impulsive just now!¡± It could be seen that Daniel Morgan was very wary of Herbert. ¡°It doesn¡®t matter if you act on impulse, as long as you remember that this is my children¡®s mother in the future,¡± Herbert said coldly. ¡°Of course I¡®ll remember. I¡®ll definitely remember. Excuse me. I¡®ll be taking my leave.¡± Daniel Morgan took out a handkerchief from his pocket, wiped his bright forehead twice, and then left the terrace. After Daniel Morgan left, I said, ¡°Can you let me go now?¡± Herbert looked at me and did not let go. Instead, he kissed my cheek. I reached out angrily and tried to push him away. However, Herbert controlled my waist with his hands. ¡°Hooligan!¡± I couldn¡®t move him and cursed. Instead of getting angry, heughed and said, ¡°Didn¡®t you like hooligans before?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Chapter 307 Chapter 307 Be¡®s POV: ¡°I was indeed blind at that time. Didn¡®t you also love a kidnapper?¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The kidnapper was referring to Caroline. This was an eternal pain in our hearts. I yelled at Herbert, ¡°Let me go!¡± Herbert was still holding me, looking at me with a very gloomy look. ¡°Let go of me. Do you hear me?¡°1 continued to shout at him in a louder voice, but he still didn¡®t move. This time, Herbert didn¡®t insist and slowly let go of my arm. Feeling that my waist was loosened, 1 immediately took two steps back and distanced myself from him. My heart was beating fast. At this moment, Herbert looked at me with mncholy and said, ¡°Do you hate me so much?¡± I took a deep breath and looked away. I couldn¡®t be seduced by him anymore. ¡°I don¡®t hate you. I just don¡®t have any feelings for you.¡± He was stunned for a moment, and then he suddenly said with a bitter smile, ¡°Do you know what your simple words mean to me?¡± ¡°That¡®s your business!¡± My voice was still cold, but my hand clenched into a fist. ¡°If I die in front of you now, won¡®t you be sad at all?¡± Herbert stared at me and asked. At this moment, I really wanted to curse in my heart. ¡°You¡®re a man. Why do you say that you want to die? It¡®s already so difficult for a woman like me to persevere but I seeded.¡± I really wanted to go up and give him a few punches. But I knew that I was not in a position to hit him, so I could only say more ruthlessly, ¡°Of course I will be sad.¡± ¡°I will be sad that my son and daughter don¡®t have a rich father. Their lives will be miserable in the future.¡± After that, I looked at Herbert, whose smile had frozen on his face. I had to remind him that he had a son and a daughter. His responsibilities were very heavy. He couldn¡®t talk about death casually. Herbert didn¡®t continue to speak, and I didn¡®t know what his expression was like at this time. But the atmosphere was very quiet and depressing. I said, ¡°I¡®m going back.¡± After that, I took a step forward. Suddenly, the terrace fell into darkness! There was also a scream in my ear. The whole hotel and even the whole city were out of power. It was dark everywhere, causing a panic. ¡°What¡®s going on?¡± Facing the endless darkness, I couldn¡®t see anything. I was a little nervous. ¡°It should be a power failure in the whole city.¡± Herbert¡®s voice came. ¡°Howe... the whole city is out of power?¡± There was panic in my voice. This was an international city and there was rarely a power failure. The power failure in the whole city was something that could not be encountered once in a few years. I was no longer agitated and I began to feel afraid. I had been afraid of the dark since I was a child, and what happened in the alleyst time made me inexplicably afraid of the darkness. Now | couldn¡®t even see my fingers. I was really annoyed! ¡°When will the power...¡± I took a step forward. The heels I wore today were very high. The next moment, my body lost its bnce and I was about to fall. I thought I would definitely fall this time. I didn¡®t expect that there was a pair of hands supporting me. I instinctively grabbed hold of it. ¡°Be careful.¡± It was Herbert¡®s voice. ¡°I can¡®t see the way. And, thank you.¡± Although I was a little annoyed now, I still thanked him. I slowly steadied myself and regained my bnce. ¡°When will the power return?¡± I loosened my hands on his suit. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, because I don¡®t know what¡®s wrong.¡± I felt that Herbert¡®s hand was also away from my waist. ¡°Then we can¡®t just stay here and wait?¡± I asked with a frown. After hesitating for a moment, Herbert replied, ¡°Our best choice is to wait for the power to return here, because the banquet hall is very chaotic now. Maybe someone will fall or get hurt, because there are too many people there, and there are tables and flowers everywhere.¡± ¡°Can we take the elevator downstairs?¡± I wanted to leave here immediately. ¡°There¡®s no electricity, and the elevator can¡®t function,¡± said Herbert. Hearing this, I patted my own head. ¡°My brain is really not enough to work. I don¡®t even know such a simple logical problem.¡± ¡°Then let¡®s go to the emergency stairs,¡± I said. ¡°Miss, this is the 30th floor, and you¡®re wearing high heels. If you go down, I¡®ll send you to the hospital to check on your sprained foot.¡± Herbert¡®s tone began to rx. I suddenly thought of Joey and began to worry about her. I didn¡®t know what was going on in the banquet hall now. I hope the situation was not too bad. I crossed my arms and felt that it had been a long time. Herbert was standing right beside me, and he didn¡®t say anything to me. There were people around me, pushing around. Herbert stood beside me and circled a safe area for me. He used his body to block the crowd outside. My heart couldn¡®t help but race... Chapter 308 Chapter 308 Herbert¡®s POV: Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. I looked at Be beside me. In fact, I enjoyed the time very much. Be was always like a hedgehog when she faced me. As long as I approached her, she would stick up her thorns, Now, when it was dark all around, she could be by my side quietly. But it didn¡®tst long. About a few minutester, the originally dark building suddenly became bright. What a pity. I thought I could see her for a little longer. Be said happily, ¡°The electricity is back. You can go now!¡± Yes, the electricity came back, which meant that she was leaving. I felt a little disappointed. Be turned around excitedly. She was about to leave. However, the next second, the building fell into darkness again. Be seemed to be frightened. I immediately walked over to her and held her. Be asked, ¡°Ah, what¡®s going on?¡± ¡°Be careful!¡± I stood beside her to protect her. At this time, a strange sound came from somewhere. It seemed to be the cry of birds or animals. In short, the sound was very strange. ¡°What¡®s that sound?¡± Be¡®s hands grabbed my arms. I could feel that she was very scared now. ¡°I don¡®t know.¡± The voice was so strange that I didn¡®t know what it was. Boohoo... The next moment, the voice suddenly came again. Be was so scared that she immediately hugged my neck, and her voice was full of horror. ¡°Is there a ghost?¡± ¡°Ghost?¡± I raised my eyebrows. I didn¡®t believe in the existence of ghosts, so I was never afraid. ¡°.... I¡®m scared!¡± Be¡®s arms tightened around my neck. I looked around the darkness and was sure that it might be the sound of insects or birds. I was about tofort Be in my arms, but I felt that Be¡®s grip was getting tighter and tighter. I was suddenly in a good mood. I would be selfish this time. I didn¡®t have many chances to get close to Be, not to mention that she would take the initiative to hug me. The next moment, I hugged Be tightly with my arms and caressed her back. Iforted her softly, ¡°Don¡®t be afraid. I¡®ll be with you.¡± ¡°Why isn¡®t there electricity yet?¡± Be looked around anxiously, ¡°There must be something wrong. The electricity of the whole city won¡®t go out for long. Don¡®t worry.¡± Iforted her. Goo goo... At this time, the voice came again. Be was so scared that she hugged my neck and shouted, ¡°What the hell is it? Is it...¡± Be was too scared and emotional. The next second, I lowered my head and kissed her. Be¡®s POV: His kiss was so gentle that my brain went nk all of a sudden. I forgot to resist, forget everything, and let him kiss me... This kiss gradually changed from the gurgling stream to surging waves. Under his bite, the fire in my heart was also gradually ignited. It was still the same scent that I was familiar with, and the aura that couldpletely envelop me. At this moment, I waspletely covered by his aura, and I didn¡®t care about the surrounding reactions. I clearly felt that my heart was beating very fast, as if it was about to jump out of my throat. Only Herbert could give me this sort of feeling of terror. I never felt this from Klein. From my heartbeat, I clearly understood my feelings. I still loved him, and I wouldn¡®t fall in love with anyone else. I couldn¡®t control this most primitive emotion. But there was too much pain between us. I couldn¡®tpletely part with him. But why was so reluctant to push him away at this moment? I put my hands on his shoulders and felt so soft and powerless. By right, I knew I should push him away, but instinctively, I couldn¡®t use my strength. ¡°Forget it, forget it. Anyway, it¡®s dark everywhere. If I push him away, I¡®ll be afraid. Why don¡®t I indulge myself this time?¡± The kisssted for five or six minutes. When I was about to be suffocated by him, suddenly there was light everywhere. The electricity came back! There was a burst of cheers, and the kiss was still going on. It wasn¡®t until I opened my eyes and was stung by the bright light that I regained my senses and pushed him away. I reached out to wipe my red and swollen lips with the back of my hand. What was I doing just now? Was I out of my mind? Not only did I not stop him, but I also seemed to enjoy it very much. Compared with my panic, the corners of Herbert¡®s lips were raised, and he seemed to be in a good mood. This made me even angrier. 1 yelled at him, ¡°What are youughing at? Is it funny?¡± ¡°...¡± Herbert frowned and was about to exin. I didn¡®t want to listen to him at all. I turned around and ran away in high heels. I ran out of the terrace while holding my dress, feeling very annoyed. It was said that men would be fascinated by women, and women were no exception. What happened to me recently? Why was I so desperate? Was it because I hadn¡®t been with a man for a long time? Stepping into the banquet hall again, I couldn¡®t help but widen my eyes. The banquet hall was in a mess. There were food and wine, tables and chairs, flowers, and scattered shelves all over the floor. The waiters were trying their best to clean up. There were even men and women who were trampled and injured. They had already been helped out of the banquet hall. The fact proved what Herbert had said. Perhaps because of the temporary power failure, it caused a panic. There were many people in the banquet hall. Once someone panicked, it was very likely that they would be hurt. At this moment, someone suddenly patted me on the shoulder! I turned around and saw Joey in a red dress standing in front of me. ¡°How are you? Are you hurt?¡± I immediately asked Joey. Joey smiled smugly. ¡°There¡®s nothing wrong with me, but some people are not so lucky!¡± Seeing Joey¡®s smug look in one direction, I turned my head and looked in the direction she was looking at. Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Be¡®s POV: Not far from here was a woman in a white cheongsam sitting on the floor in a mess, surrounded by several people, including Daniel, William, Emma, and the others. A hotel attendant was carrying a stretcher. It seemed that Connie was injured. ¡°Is she hurt?¡± I asked with my eyes squinted. Joey smiled and said, ¡°She was knocked by someone when the power was out and she bumped into an attendant with a tray. All the wine in the tray fell on her head. Didn¡®t you see that there was blood on her head? After she fell down, someone stepped on her a few more times. She must have sprained her ankle.¡± Hearing this, the corner of my mouth twitched. I thought to myself, ¡°I didn¡®t expect that what Herbert predicted would happen to Connie. It seems that she has done too many bad things, and now she¡®s been punished.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Hey, by the way, how is it going?¡± Joey asked. I shook my head with a wry smile. ¡°Just like what I guessed, Connie is Daniel¡®s true love. He doesn¡®t believe me at all.¡± I didn¡®t tell Herbert what happened earlier on. I had mixed feelings now. ¡°Hey, this is what it means to be fascinated by lust. Look at that bald old man, he¡®s even more nervous about Connie than Connie herself!¡± Joey looked in the direction of Connie. I turned around and saw that Connie had been carried away by a few attendants on a stretcher. The one at the very front was Daniel Morgan, who was followed by Emma, and the unlucky guy, William, was helplessly following behind her. At this time, I sighed and said, ¡°In fact, when we came here, we also knew that there was little hope. Forget it, it¡®s just that I will beughed at by Selina when I go to work next week. I¡®lle out with a resignation letter tomorrow.¡± ¡°Since you¡®re so excellent, you must be able to find a good job.¡± Joey patted me on the shoulder tofort me. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I took Joey¡®s hand. Joey said, ¡°Wait, the pastries here are very high¨Cend and very delicious. Let¡®s eat a few more before we leave, okay?¡± ¡°I don¡®t have an appetite. Let¡®s go!¡± How could I have an appetite to eat the pastries? I took Joey¡®s hand and walked out. When we got out of the banquet hall and waited for the elevator, I suddenly saw Emma standing in front of the elevator and waiting for the elevator. Maybe Connie was carried away by the attendants and took the elevator down first. The elevator was too small to transport so many people, so she and William had to wait for the next round. We ignored Emma. I didn¡®t want to talk to Emma, but when she saw me and Joey, her face was full of anger. She asked, ¡°Did youe in to make trouble on purpose?¡± Hearing such mindless words, I couldn¡®t help but ask in a cold voice, ¡°I don¡®t understand what you mean. What trouble did we make? Do you think we were aware that you would also be here?¡± Hearing these words, Emma rolled her eyes and suddenly said with a sinister smile, ¡°Oh, I know. No wonder you¡®re wearing so sexily today. Are you here to seduce rich men? Be, Klein did not marry you, and you¡®re in such a hurry to find the next rich man already?¡± These words made Joey, who was next to us, couldn¡®t help but take a step forward and point at Emma¡®s nose, saying, ¡°Hey, watch your mouth!¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± Emma was so angry that she pointed at Joey. Seeing that they were going to fight, I reached out and pulled Joey aside. Emma was my enemy. I didn¡®t want to get Joey into trouble. The next moment, I raised my chin and sneered, ¡°Emma, don¡®t judge others by your own thoughts. You know better than anyone who wants to seduce rich men!¡± After that, I nced in the direction of William, who was standing behind her. At this moment, I really felt sorry for William, who was so unlucky. I didn¡®t know how he could stand being with Emma every day. But it was all because of his poor ability to see through people that he had provoked a woman like Emma, who was like chewing gum. It was easy for a woman to stick to a man but it was very difficult to get rid of her! ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m going to tear your mouth to shreds.¡± Emma, who had been exposed, was even more furious. She stepped forward and cursed while trying to tear me apart. In the face of Emma¡®s hand with sharp nailsing over, I instinctively took a step back and avoided her hand. But Emma still didn¡®t give up and wanted to fight. At this time, William finally couldn¡®t stand thements of the people around and Emma¡®s fuss. He went forward, grabbed her wrist, and pulled her to the side. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Emma questioned William. William said, ¡°Can you stop fooling around? Aren¡®t you afraid of embarrassing yourself?¡± William had grown up in a wealthy family, and the people he had interacted with were all polite people in the upper ss. He had never been scolded by shrews, so his face was red and he felt like he had lost face. However, in Emma¡®s eyes, this was a timid act. She angrily pointed at William¡®s nose and said, ¡°William, are you a man? Your woman was bullied by someone else, but you didn¡®t fight for me, and you even asked me to be a coward. How can you do that?¡± ¡°How can you be that useless?¡± ¡°Why do you still pester a useless man like me every day?¡± After that, he turned around and left angrily. Emma, who had been left on the spot, stamped her feet in anger. Then she turned her head and looked at me and Joey, who were standing there watching the show. She couldn¡®t help but re at us, snorted coldly, turned around, and followed William. After Emma left, Joey let out a sigh of relief, touched her chest, and said, ¡°Oh, she¡®s finally leaving. I thought I would have a fierce fight with her today!¡± I felt very tired. I turned to Joey and said, ¡°Let¡®s go.¡® Joey nodded, and then entered the elevator with me. Along the way, Joey was talking about how William and Emma could end up bing a couple... Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Be¡®s POV: That night, lying on the sofa bed, my eyes were fixed on the ceiling. Joey, who was lying on the big bed in thepartment, couldn¡®t fall asleep either. She asked, ¡°Be, what are you going to do?¡± At this time, I still remembered the scene of power failure on the terrace of the hotel. ¡°What else can I do? Let¡®s wait and see beforeing up with a decision.¡± I said in a rxed tone, but my heart was still veryplicated. Hearing this, Joey turned over andy prone on the bed. She held her chin and looked out at me, saying, ¡°Why don¡®t you just send the resignation letter directly to Qihang Company on Monday? Don¡®t go to work anymore.¡± ¡°No, it¡®s agreed that my probation period willst for a month. Even if I don¡®t be an official employee, thepany has to pay me a probationary sry. I¡®ve been working for three weeks now and I must hang on for one more week.¡± I frowned and answered. Thinking that I couldn¡®t see Lucas for one more week, I was upset. As for Lucky, she had never slept with others before. I didn¡®t know if she would cry being taken care of by Gary. ¡°It¡®s really depressing to have no money.¡± Joey sighed. I chuckled. ¡°I¡®ve never seen you in such a difficult position. You must feel regretful now after spending money!¡± ¡°I just regained my freedom. After I spend enough money to enjoy life, I will save money desperately like you.¡± Joey turned over and put her head on her arms. Hearing this, the corners of my mouth curled up, and then my mind drifted away. I identally touched my lips and felt that there seemed to be traces of him... The next day, I woke up very early. ¡°Be, what are you doing? It¡®s only five o¡®clock. Why are you doing this instead of sleeping?¡± Joeyined to me. I immediately apologized to Joey. ¡°I¡®m sorry for waking you up.¡± ¡°Don¡®t you need to sleep? You slepttest night. You¡®ve only slept for a few hours tonight. You have to work during the day and have to take care of your child most of the time. If you go on like this, your body won¡®t be able to take it,¡± Joey said with a worried look. I was feeling uneasy, but after hesitating for a moment, I smiled. ¡°It doesn¡®t matter, I can hold on! I¡®m going to lose my job soon. Fortunately, my online business is developing well. It seems that I have to continue to do this business. The money I made from there is enough for our living expenses, and there is still money left.¡± I heard Joey¡®s sigh. Then I saw her get up from the bed and walk towards me. Joey sat in front of me, took a parcel box, and began to pack skillfully. Ever since I moved in, Joey had always helped me pack the package. ¡°Go to bed!¡± I reached out and grabbed the parcel box from Joey¡®s hand. ¡°Do you think I¡®ll be able to sleep if you keep making noise like this?¡± Joey snatched the parcel box from me. Hearing this, I felt very sorry. Joey looked up and nced at the guilty me. She smiled and said, ¡°All right, let¡®s do it quickly. Lucky will be sent here in the evening. Let¡®s finish this earlier so that you can rest. Don¡®t get tired and sick. Otherwise, I have to be the one taking care of you.¡± Hearing this, I pursed my lips and smiled. With a grateful look in my eyes, I looked at Joey, then lowered my head and quickly packed things up... I packed up the parcels, filled up the forms, and sent them to the express delivery company. As soon as I walked out of the deliverypany, my cell phone rang. I looked down and saw that it was my mother who called. Mom asked me out to meet her, and I readily agreed. Recently, we either met in the park or the restaurant, because our house had been upied by Betty and Ryan.. In a clean and tidy tea restaurant, my mother and I sat face to face. Looking at the mncholy expression on my mother¡®s face, I knew that the situation at home was not very good, so I frowned and asked, ¡°Mom, if you are not happy, you can drive Ryan out.¡± Hearing that, my mother sighed. Seeing that my mother still couldn¡®t make up her mind, I said anxiously, ¡°Mom, do you know why Ryan suddenly went back to beg for your forgiveness? It¡®s because...¡± ¡°It¡®s because Connie hooked up with a rich man and threw Ryan away like a piece of trash.¡± Mother interrupted me. ¡°Oh, so you know everything,¡± I said in a surprised tone. Then, my mother said, ¡°Now it¡®s not me who can¡®t bear to drive Ryan away. Betty will listen to everything he says. The two of them are even closer than other fathersCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. and daughters. What can do?¡± Seeing my mother¡®s worried look, I frowned and asked, ¡°How is Betty now?¡± ¡°How else can she be? She brings Anne with her to find trouble with Hank every day,¡± my mother replied. ¡°Hasn¡®t Hank resigned from school?¡± I asked. ¡°He has resigned. Betty will either go to Hank¡®s house or his parents¡® house, like a madman. I am afraid that she will lead Anne astray. Now it is Ryan who gave her those bad ideas. I am afraid that if I drive Ryan away, Betty will definitely take Anne and leave with him. At least I can still watch them now. If they leave my sight, I don¡®t know what will happen!¡± My mother began to shed tears. Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Be¡®s POV: T handed a paper towel to her. My mother took the paper towel, wiped her tears, and said, ¡°But I feel that they won¡®t be able to create chaos soon. Hank is not staying at home now, and he¡®s hardly seen at his parents¡® house. He doesn¡®t even pick up his phone. In the future, Betty will not be able to find him, and she won¡®t continue to make a fuss anymore!¡± I nodded, hoping that this matter would pass as soon as possible. In the evening, Herbert sent Lucky over. When Lucky saw me, she held my neck and wouldn¡®t let go. She would follow me even if I went to the bathroom. I knew that she must be worried that I would disappear again. My nose was a little sore. From now on, I would spend every night with Lucky. Although I hadn¡®t seen her for only two days, I found that Lucky seemed to know how to run now. Although she still couldn¡®t run steadily, I was very gratified. She grew up day by day. The next morning, I went to the office and sat in my seat. At this time, Jeremy suddenly stood up and said in a sarcastic tone, ¡°Someone is going to leave here today.¡± When the female colleagues heard this, they naturally knew that it was for me. They allughed at me in their hearts, as if they were watching a good show. I knew that it wasn¡®t that these female colleagues were trying to push me away, but that they had really listened to what Selina said. They thought that I was not a good woman, so they had a lot of prejudice against me. But Jeremy was a little hateful. He could ignore me and hate me. But what right did he have to hurt me and make trouble for me! If I had more strength, I would definitely beat him. But I couldn¡®t beat him at all. And it was very likely that I would leave thispany soon. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. That was why I didn¡®t attack Jeremy. Anyway, I might not be able to see him in the future. I didn¡®t need to be angry about such a trash. Right at this moment, Selina walked in from outside. She was looking at me. The look on her face was very ugly. She seemed to be very angry. She was probably going to make trouble for me. But it didn¡®t matter. Anyway, I couldn¡®tplete that task. I didn¡®t n to stay in thispany anymore. Sure enough, the next moment, Selina shouted at me, ¡°Be,e in. By the way, bring in the n you made!¡± After that, she stepped into the office in high heels. Then, I stood up and picked up the n. At this moment, Jeremy suddenly came over. He reached out and knocked on my table. He sneered and said, ¡°Be, your budget n will surely fail this time. It seems that we need to hold a party to celebrate your leaving.¡± His words made the female employees in the officeugh. I looked up and stared coldly at his annoying face. ¡°There¡®s no need. You¡®d better think about yourself, okay?¡± After that, I turned and left. There came a shout from Jeremy behind me, ¡°Hey, what do you mean?¡± Tignored him. When I walked to the door of Selina¡®s office, I suddenly made a decision in my heart. I didn¡®t have a way to fight back against that hateful woman. I had no way to deal with her. But Jeremy was such a scumbag! No, even if I had to leave thepany, I couldn¡®t let Jeremy continue to work here. I thought of Linda, the business director. She was the immediate supervisor of Selina, and she was the one who hired me. In the afternoon, I would go to Linda and report to her that Jeremy had been harassing me during working hours. Even if that couldn¡®t make Jeremy lose his job, I had to let everyone know his true nature. Knock knock... I reached out and knocked twice on the door. With the documents in my arms, I pushed the door open and walked into Selina¡®s office. Selina nced at me and asked me to sit down. I sat down and looked at her. I was ready to be humiliated by her. How could she humiliate me? She would say that I didn¡®t have the ability and couldn¡®t do the job well. If she insulted my dignity, I wouldn¡®t tolerate it. Anyway, I didn¡®t intend to continue working here. If there really was a conflict, the one who would suffer losses would only be Selina. Then, Selina said to me, ¡°In half an hour, the person in charge of K.G. Software Company will come over and discuss the n with you in person. Did you continue to refine the budget n over the weekend?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Hearing this, I was confused. If the n case was directly rejected, I should only receive a message telling me that the n case was not going to work. Why did she ask me to talk to the person in charge of K.G. Software Company directly? Thinking of this, I was a little depressed, because the person in charge of this project in K.G. Software Company was Connie! Daniel must have told Connie about my comint to him. Connie was not a kind person. She was probablying to me to get even with me. Selina casually looked through the budget n I made and then threw it to me with an impatient tone. ¡°All right, go out and get ready. I¡®ll let you know when the person in charge is there.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded, and then went out with the budget n. Back in my seat, I thought, ¡°If Connie and I meet alone, I will definitely be doomed.¡± Connie was now a big client of thepany. I had to bear the consequences of offending a big client. Should I escape this time? No, it was not my character to run away. I still had to face it directly. Besides, since Connie was looking for trouble, even if I deliberately avoided her, she would not give up. More than half an hourter, Selina came out of the office and said to me, ¡°The person in charge of K.G. Software Company is here. Come with me to the conference room.¡± Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Be¡®s POV: I followed Selina into the meeting room, When I saw the person in the conference room, i was stunned. Wasn¡®t the person in charge Connie? Why did it be him now? ¡°Mr. Morgan, I¡®m sorry to keep you waiting.¡± The man on the other side stood up and said in a gentle tone, ¡°I¡®ve just arrived, too. Jessica, is this the person in charge of the project of mypany?¡± The man looked at me. Only then did Ie to my senses and nodded. Selina introduced, ¡°Yes, she¡®s the new ountant of our branchpany.¡± ¡°Hello, Miss Stepanek.¡± He reached out his right hand to me. I quickly stretched out my hand and held it in a symbolic way. At this time, Selina said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Morgan, why don¡®t we sit down and talk?¡± However, he smiled at Selina and said, ¡°Jessica, since Miss Stepanek is in charge of this case, we canmunicate among ourselves. I heard that you are usually very busy, so I won¡®t waste your time.¡± Upon hearing this, Selina couldn¡®t help but be stunned. I lowered my head and pretended that I didn¡®t see it. I thought to myself, ¡°He wants to get rid of Selina, but that¡®s fine. I can also ask him about the current situation. Although she is not very familiar with him, they know each other after all.¡± Then, Selina gave a stiff smile and said, ¡°Then I won¡®t bother your discussion. I¡¯ll go back to work first.¡± ¡°See you later.¡± He smiled and nodded. After Selina left, the door of the conference room was closed. For a moment, only William and I were left in this small conference room. Puzzled, I raised my head to look at William. William, on the other hand, smiled and said, ¡°Aren¡®t you surprised that I¡®m the one in charge instead of Connie?¡± Hearing this, I lowered my head and smiled. Then I said, ¡°To be honest, I¡®m a little surprised, but this is your family business after all. I¡®m not so curious. I only know that if the person in charge of K.G. Software Company and Qihang Company is you, then my n might probably pass!¡°. After that, I put the budget n in my hand in front of William and sat down near him. William smiled. Then, he flipped open the n. Without even looking at it, he picked up a pen and signed his name and date on it. Seeing him sign so quickly, I couldn¡®t help but frown. ¡°Why did you sign it without even looking at it?¡± Although I knew that if William was in charge of this project, it would be rtively smooth, I was still very surprised that he signed it without even looking at it. William said with a smile, ¡°You have already refined this project more than ten times. To be honest, this project is not difficult. Now that you have changed it to such a degree, there should be no problem at all. So I don¡®t want to waste This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. time on it.¡± ¡°Thank you for your support.¡± I pursed my lips into a smile, unable to conceal the excitement in my heart. Now that William had signed the budget n, it meant that the contract had beenpleted. I had also sessfullypleted this task. Selina would have no reason to stop me from bing a long¨Cterm employee. After all, everyone knew how difficult this project had always been. I gained a lot of confidence. At this moment, i suddenly felt a hundred times more confident in doing anything. The third person¡®s POV: At the same time, Jeremy got up from his seat and stretched himself. Selina had just returned from the meeting room, Seeing Jeremy stretch, she couldn¡®t help but say, ¡°You¡®ve been working on your project for a week, haven¡®t you? Can you submit it to me now?¡± When Jeremy heard these words, he frowned and replied, ¡°Jessica, you also know that it¡®s not easy to handle that case, so why don¡®t you give me a few more days?¡± Selina¡®s face darkened and she said, ¡°I¡®ll give you two more days. You can¡®t drag any longer anymore.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Jeremy agreed happily. As soon as Selina was about to leave, Jeremy walked over to her and said with a smile, ¡°Jessica, did the person in charge of K.G. Software Company turn Be down?¡± Upon hearing this, Selina pulled a long face and scolded Jeremy directly, ¡°Why can¡®t you finish all the cases in your hands? Your time is all spent on gossip. Why do you care so much about Be¡®s case?¡± After that, Selina turned around and entered her office. When the door of Selina¡®s office was closed, Jeremy curled his lips and said, ¡°Don¡®t be so arrogant, son of a b*tch!¡± At this time, an older female colleague took the magazine in her hand and patted Jeremy. She said in a teasing tone, ¡°How dare you curse Jessica? Aren¡®t you worried that we¡®ll tell her?¡± ¡°I¡®m sure you¡®re not that kind of people,¡± Jeremy said with a smile. Then, he pointed at the remaining female colleagues. Everyone knew him well. Although he seemed to be trying to tter Jessica, he was also cursing her behind her back. So everyone treated him as if he were a clown. They didn¡®t really want to tell Jessica. At this time, a female colleague stood up, crossed her arms, and said with a smile, ¡°Of course, we won¡®tin, but the weather is very hot. Aren¡®t you going to buy some cold drinks to reward us?¡± The female colleague winked at the other female employees at the right time. For a time, several women started to make a fuss. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡®re the only man in the office. You have to be a gentleman!¡± Jeremy nced at these female colleagues with his sinister triangr eyes and knew that he couldn¡®t avoid them today. Therefore, in the next moment he pped his thigh hard and said, ¡°No problem, I¡®ll buy them right away.¡± ¡°I want bubble milk tea!¡± ¡°I want strawberry ice cream!¡± ¡°I want a cup of bubble lemon tea!¡± The women ordered something rather expensive. Although Jeremy¡®s heart ached, he had no choice but to pick up his wallet and turn to leave the office. After Jeremy left, several women showed a triumphant smile. They all knew what kind of person Jeremy was. Usually, they didn¡®t want to meddle in his business because they wanted to protect themselves. In fact, everyone had been dissatisfied with him for a long time. Half an hourter, Jeremy took arge bag of drinks and ice cream and came out of the cold drinks store. When he turned a corner, a man in a white shirt suddenly came over. The man in a white shirt reached out and grabbed him by the cor! Jeremy was so scared that his legs were trembling. ¡°What... what do you want to do?¡± Jeremy usually flirted with women, but when he saw strong people, he immediately became very timid. ¡°Someone wants to see you.¡± The man dragged Jeremy to the side. ¡°Who the hell are you? I beg you to let me go, okay? I don¡®t know you. I...¡± Jeremy had been begging for mercy, but the man ignored him. After walking for a while and making another turn in the street corner, the man pulled Jeremy and came to a man in ck trousers and a light blue shirt. Seeing the man in front of him, Jeremy was afraid! Because the man¡®s aura was very strong. His eyes were as sharp as an eagle¡®s and as cold as ice. Although it was summer, Jeremy felt as if he had fallen into ice water. ¡°Are you Jeremy?¡± The man asked in a maic voice. ¡°What do you want to do? What do you want to do to me? If you dare to attack me, I will call the police... Ah...¡± All of a sudden, Jeremy let out a scream. Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Herbert¡®s POV: At this time, I was holding Jeremy¡®s hand. He was screaming miserably He actually said that he wanted to call the police. ¡°Hey, man! You¡®d better call the police immediately and confess to the police what you¡®ve done,¡± | said angrily Thad endured for many days. When I thought of how he harassed Be, I felt like killing him. ¡°Did you make a mistake? Did you find the wrong person? I don¡®t know you, and I couldn¡®t have done anything to you.¡± Jeremy was begging for mercy. I punched him in the face, and he let out another scream. I hadn¡®t finished venting my anger, so I punched him in the face a few more times. With almost all my strength, I dyed his mouth and nose red with blood. In the end, he copsed on the ground and begged me to let him go. ¡°Please let me go.¡± ¡°If I did something wrong, tell me. I will definitely correct it.¡± ¡°I swear to God!¡± I lowered my head to look at Jeremy¡¯s swollen face and warned him, ¡°Watch your mouth and hands in the future. Otherwise, next time, your private part will be gone!¡± Jeremy immediately covered his private part with his hand, and then nodded hard. ¡°I¡®ll remember it. I won¡®t do it again.¡± Afterward, I took the tissue from Connor, wiped my hands clean, and then turned to leave. Be¡®s POV: William and I had finished talking about our deal. It went very smoothly. Then, William said, ¡°Be, I didn¡®t expect you to have such a rtionship with Connie and Emma.¡± I frowned. In fact, this was not a secret. Many people knew about my rtionship with Connie and Emma. But I didn¡®t want to mention it too much, so I just smiled and didn¡®t say anything. ¡°Uh, I was too stupid in the past that I actually dated Emma.¡± William looked extremely annoyed. Although William was a yboy, he was not a bad guy, so I sympathized with him in my heart. I didn¡®t know what to say to William, so I didn¡®t say anything. Then, William suddenly said, ¡°Thank you, Be. Because of you, I might have a solution to my problem.¡± Hearing this, I frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean? Why are you thanking me?¡± Right now, I needed someone else to help me with my own problems. How could I have that much energy left to help William solve his problems? William frowned and said mysteriously, ¡°I¡®m sorry. I promised someone that I wouldn¡®t tell you about this, so I have to keep my promise.¡± Hearing this, I was even more confused. I didn¡®t understand what William meant. Who was this person? Then. William stood up and smiled at me. ¡°Miss Stepanek, let¡®s call it a day. I hope we can work together happily.¡± ¡°Nice to cooperate with you.¡± I stood up and said goodbye with a smile. At this moment, Jeremy appeared in the office. He looked very bad. A colleague asked Jeremy, ¡°What happened? You just went out to buy coffee. How did you end up like this?¡± Jeremy touched his face and said, ¡°I identally fell on the road, and the cold drinks and ice cream were all ruined!¡± He held a bag in his hand, which had be aplete mess, and raised it to let everyone take a look. ¡°How could you fall like this?¡± Everyone was suspicious of his words. ¡°I just fell. My face fell on a stone, and it became like this. One of my teeth was broken. No, I have to go to the hospital. Help me ask for apply leave from Jessica. I¡¯m not cking. I¡®m really injured this time!¡± After that, he picked up his backpack and walked to the door like ame man. When he turned around, we happened to see each other. I saw that his nose was ck and blue, and his face was swollen. There was blood on the corner of his mouth, and his clothes were covered with dust. There was also horror in his eyes, which made me very surprised. Then, Jeremy lowered his head and walked past me. He turned around and left quickly. ¡°What¡®s going on? Why did Jeremy end up like this? It seems that he was beaten. Who beat him?¡± At this time, the women behind in the office began to talk about it without holding anything back when they saw that Jeremy had left. ¡°He didn¡®t fall at all. He was obviously beaten by someone, and even his tooth was knocked off. Who is so cruel?¡± ¡°He doesn¡®t usually do good things. I guess he must have harassed ady with a partner again, so he was beaten up!¡± ¡°Haha...¡± Her words made the people in the officeugh out loud. I walked into the office with doubts. I did not pity Jeremy in my heart. On the contrary, I was a little happy. After all, someone finally taught that damn guy a lesson. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. After that, I went to Selina¡®s office and knocked on the door. The n had been approved by K.G. Software Company. I needed to report it to my superior. ¡°Come in.¡± Soon, the voice of Selina came from inside. I pushed the door open and went in. I walked to her desk and said to Selina, ¡°Jessica, William has already signed. This is our document.¡± After that, I put a document in my hand in front of Selina. However, this action made Selina¡®s face sink. She nced at the document in front of her and said, ¡°Be, are you here to show off to me?¡± I could not help but frown. ¡°I don¡®t understand what you mean by this, Jessica.¡± ¡°I know you have a man behind you to help you, but that¡®s not based on your own ability, do you understand?¡± said Selina as she leaned back on the swivel chair, crossed her arms in front of her chest and said. I was a little angry. ¡°Now the task you gave me has beenpleted. I handed over my work to you. If there¡®s nothing else, I¡®ll go out first!¡± After that, I turned around and left Selina¡®s office. Chapter 314 Chapter 314 Selina¡®s POV: As soon as the door was closed, I threw the document in my hand to the ground angrily. When I got to work this morning, I was called into the office by my immediate superior, Linda. I remembered that Linda had repeatedly told me that there was a big shot who was involved this time. The budget n in Be¡®s hands had been solved by the big boss. Later, someone from K.G. Software Company woulde over to talk about the budget n and she asked me to cooperate well so that there would not be any mistakes. Originally, I wanted to use the budget n to chase Be away. Unexpectedly, Be seized this opportunity With this outstanding performance, Be sessfully became an official employee and got Linda¡®s recognition. More importantly, Linda said that she had a big shot behind her. If Be worked here permanently, coupled with the help of the big boss. Then it was very likely to threaten my status, which made me very depressed. Be¡®s POV: .= Back in my seat, I was very confused. Both William and Selina had spoken very vaguely just now. Could it be that someone was helping me behind my back? I was indeed surprised when I saw William being here instead of Connie to discuss the project n on behalf of hispany. I remembered Daniel¡®s reaction on the day of the charity party and it was obvious that he did not believe that Connie would do something like that. In this case, could it be that someone was working behind the scenes? Who could it be? Suddenly, I thought of Klein. Right. It was Klein. ¡°I said a few words to him at the charity party that day, and he said that he would help me. Is it him?¡± Although Klein and William were friends, Klein was just awyer. Would he make Daniel change his mind? I was a bit uncertain. When I realized that perhaps this time, Klein had helped me again, my feelings had be veryplicated. I no longer had any dealings with Klein, but he still helped me like before, and he helped me in secret. I remembered William saying that he promised that he wouldn¡®t reveal this person. To tell the truth, although Klein had done two terrible thingsst time. But as far as I knew, he was really not a bad person. I didn¡®t hate him, but I couldn¡®t forgive him. He shouldn¡®t have messed with my child. In order to be with me, Klein caused an ident and caused Lucas to suffer. I couldn¡®t stay with him anymore. Originally, I thought that we would never meet again, but I didn¡®t expect that I still couldn¡®t solve all the problems in my life and my work independently. I still needed his help. Towards this, i felt a bit vexed, and I felt as though I owed Klein a bit more. In addition, I didn¡®t want to be entangled with Klein again because of this affair. Thus, I picked up my phone and wanted to give Klein a call. First of all, I would thank him for his help. Then, I would clearly tell him not to interfere in my affairs in the future, and I must speak coldly so that I could eliminate his hope. Because only in this way could he fall in love again and live a new life, and my psychological burden could be reduced. Just as I was about to walk out of the door with my phone in my hand, my colleague in the office suddenly shouted to me, ¡°Be, Linda wants you to go to her office!¡± Hearing this, I stopped and couldn¡®t help but be stunned. I looked back and asked, ¡°Did Linda ask for me?¡± ¡°Yes, she asked you to go right away.¡± My colleague nodded. ¡°Fine.¡± Although I didn¡®t know why Linda was looking for me, I still had to hurry over. Thus, I dismissed the matter of calling Klein. Linda was the business director of the whole management department and the immediate . supervisor of Selina. Under normal circumstances, she would not summon ordinary employees, unless there was something important, so I was still a little nervous and did not know why Linda called me. When I was sitting in Linda¡®s office, Linda looked me up and down. I was a little anxious. I didn¡®t understand what Linda meant. Just as I was about to speak, Linda said with a smile, ¡°You did a good job in the budget case this time, so I approved your full¨Ctime position in advance.¡± Hearing this, I was stunned for a moment and then said with a smile, ¡°Thank you.¡± However, there wasn¡®t much surprise in my heart, because I was still considering whether or not ! should continue with this job. I really didn¡®t think it was a good ce to work. My boss, Selina, Jeremy, and so many female colleagues who were biased against me... All these put me under great pressure. Since I graduated from college and started working, I had never worked in such aplicated environment, but at least I had to hold on until the end of the month and finish all the work in my hands. Whether or not I would continue working here, as long as I was still here, I would continue to be responsible for my work. Later, Linda chatted with me. Although I was very surprised, I chatted with her. Linda was a workaholic. She usually worked very seriously, but I didn¡®t expect that she would be so gentle now. ¡°Belta, I saw that you had once worked in the Wharton Group on your resume,¡± Linda said with a smile. Although I didn¡®t know what the other party meant, but I still nodded and said, ¡°Yes, a long time ago.¡± ¡°In the past, what was your position in the Wharton Group?¡± Linda asked. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Oh, manager¡®s assistant,¡± I replied. Hearing this, Linda nodded and said, ¡°Are you still in contact with Mr. Wharton?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Suddenly hearing this, I looked at Linda in confusion. ¡°Don¡®t worry too much. I was just asking casually. You know that the reason why you were able to sessfully clear the case in your hands is because of the help of Mr. Wharton.¡± I was stunned. Originally, I had thought that it was Klein who had helped me. Was it Herbert instead? Chapter 315 Chapter 315 Be¡®s POV: Before I could react, Linda said with augh, ¡°To be able to get Mr. Wharton¡®s help, I think you must have a very good rtionship with him?¡± Linda¡®s eyes were obviously testing. I didn¡®t want Linda to know about the rtionship between me and Herbert. After all, it was my own business. I shouldn¡®t let it be involved in work. So, the next moment, I shook my head and said, ¡°Linda, I don¡®t have any rtionship with Herbert for the time being. Maybe he helped us for some other reason.¡± Linda said, ¡°Oh, so that¡®s how it is. Could it be that you have a friend who knows Herbert?¡± At this moment, I thought, ¡°He should help me for the sake of his two young children, shouldn¡®t he? Since I refused himst time, he hasn¡®t appeared in front of me for months.¡± ¡°Maybe. Maybe my friend knew that it has been difficult for me to bring up my child alone after I divorced,¡± I thought for a moment and said. Linda was shocked. ¡°Have you ever been divorced? And you have a child with you?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡®s why I work hard. You know, it¡®s very difficult for a divorced woman to bring up a child.¡± | didn¡®t want to win Linda¡®s sympathy, but I didn¡®t want her to continue to inquire about my personal affairs. Later, Linda became even more enthusiastic about me. She also said that it was not easy for me to take care of my child alone, so she wanted to let Jessica pay more attention to me. When there was a chance for promotion next time, she would also pay attention to it for me. In short, she said a lot of good words before letting me out. Out of Linda¡®s office, I heard Linda¡®s secretary making a phone call, but the content of the conversation made me discover something new. ¡°Excuse me, is it Connor? I¡®m Linda¡®s secretary. I¡®ve already helped Linda book the International Restaurant¡®s revolving restaurant. Could you please tell Mr. Wharton that at seven o¡®clock tonight, Linda will wait at the entrance of the International Restaurant?¡± As I walked forward, I heard the conversation. I couldn¡®t help frowning and thinking, ¡°The International Restaurant¡®s revolving restaurant is a very high¨Cend and romantic ce. Not only is it expensive, but the reservation has to be made at least one week in advance. Generally, only couples go there.¡± Linda had booked a ce like this to treat Herbert to a meal. Her purpose was very clear. No wonder she kept asking about the rtionship between me and Herbert. It turned out that she wanted to pursue him. At first, I felt strange. Why did Linda like a proud and overbearing man like Herbert? Butter, I understood. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Linda was such an excellent woman, and she was also a beautiful woman. She would certainly look down on ordinary men. Herbert, who was smart, handsome, and rich, would indeed attract many women¡®s attention. At this moment, the picture of Herbert and Linda standing together shed through my mind. They looked good together. The handsome man and the beautiful woman were both sessful in their career. It could be said that they were a perfect match. They were already on a date. I was sure that they would have a good talk tonight and even something else would happen. I knew very well that it was impossible for me and Herbert to be together, so it was normal for him to be with any other woman. I repeatedly told myself about this, but I couldn¡®t help feeling a little depressed. Yes, my heart was saying, ¡°I don¡®t want to see him with another woman.¡± No matter how unhappy I was, I still decided to restrain myself. After work this day, i had to sort out the materials, so I left a few minutester. I carried my bag and walked into the elevator. When the elevator was about to close, a figure suddenly ran into the elevator. I took a closer look and found that it was Selina. I couldn¡®t help but frown. that it was me in the elevator, Selina pressed the button to the first floor, sneered, and said, ¡°I, I really underestimated you. It¡®s been so long, and those two men are still after you. I really don¡®t know what means you used to make them crazy for you!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I questioned her. They? Who were these two men? Herbert and Klein? Then, she said disdainfully, ¡°Stop pretending. You must have asked them to help you! One of them is the president of the Wharton Group. He is very capable. The other is a famouswyer. He has a widework of connections. They are all very powerful bosses. Be, what else can you do except relying on men? You have two very powerful men to help you. I wouldn¡®t dare to provoke you in the future!¡± Ding! At this time, the elevator reached the first floor and the door opened. Selina nced at me with sarcasm, disdain, and dissatisfaction in her eyes. Then she turned around and left quickly with her bag. Selina¡®s words and stare made me angry. But I quickly suppressed it. After all, I couldn¡®t find any words to refute. This time, I did rely on those two men. I didn¡®t expect that both Klein and Herbert would help me. I was just an ordinary woman. I didn¡®t have any stunning beauty. And I didn¡®t have a very powerful ability. They must have helped me out of their own considerations. Perhaps for Klein, it was out of guilt? And for Herbert, it was because of the two children? After all, if I didn¡®t live a good life, the children would also be implicated. I sent a message to Klein, thanking him for his help, but I also asked him not to interfere in my affairs in the future. As for Herbert, I picked up my cell phone and typed a message. After thinking for a while. I deleted the text message. I was too clear about Herbert¡®s temperament. No matter what my opinion was, he would not respect it. He would still do what he thought was good. So no matter what I said, it was useless. Moreover, he must be on a romantic date with Linda tonight. I¡®d better not disturb them. I couldn¡®t fall asleep that night. The next morning, I came to the office. I was very happy to hear that Jeremy had asked for a week¡®s leave. Selina didn¡®t give me any trouble. After Jeremy left, I could get along with my female colleagues normally, so I had a much easier time this week. On Friday afternoon, after work, I took the things I bought during the lunch break and rushed back home. I hadn¡®t seen Lucas for two weeks. I missed him very much. Tonight, I was going to make a big meal for him and Lucky. Of course, for Joey, who had always supported me, as well. I was busy in the kitchen, hoping that I could finish cleaning all the ingredients before Lucas and Lucky entered the kitchen. The kitchen window was open, and I kept paying attention to the sound of cars driving into the community downstairs. Soon, at about seven o¡®clock, a ck Bentley drove into themunity. Herbert¡®s car was really eye¨Ccatching, and it was very easy to recognize. So when I saw the caring in, I rushed out of the house before I could take off the apron on my body. My hair was tied to the back of my head with a rubber band. I was wearing a white floral home dress with blue flowers and an apron that was filled with the pictures of Snoopy, and I was holding a spat in my hand. It was really funny to rush downstairs like this. I missed Lucas very much. Lucas jumped out of the car and hugged my thigh. He looked up and said excitedly, ¡°Mommy, I missed you so much!¡± ¡°Mommy misses you too.¡± I reached out to touch my son¡®s chubby little face and felt extremely happy Then, Connor led Lucky, who was dressed like a little princess, to me. ¡°Mom, mom.¡± Lucky, who was one head shorter than Lucas, pulled my dress with her little hand. I immediately bent down and picked her up. Then said with a smile, ¡°Lucky, I¡®ll cook a big meal for you today. And Lucas, they are all your favorite dishes!¡± ¡°Wow, wow.¡± Lucky could not express herself very well yet, so she just pped her little hands. When Lucas heard this, he was excited at first, then he suddenly frowned and said worriedly, ¡°Mommy, can you ask daddy to have dinner with us?¡± Hearing this, I frowned and said, ¡°It¡®s already sote, and your daddy can¡®t make it.¡± In fact, I didn¡®t want to have dinner with Herbert, so I said that on purpose. However, in the next second, Lucas said in a low voice, ¡°Daddy is in the car!¡° Chapter 316 Chapter 316 Be¡®s POV: Hearing this, I was stunned for a moment and then looked at Connor in front of me. Herbert was in the car now? I looked back at the back seat of the car.. For the past few months, it was all Connor who had sent Lucas and Lucky to me. Herbert had never appeared in front of me. Could it be that he had been hiding in the backseat for the past few months? I thought of Linda and Herbert¡®s date, so I deliberately said loudly, ¡°Your daddy has a lot of dates now, so he has no time to have dinner with us. We¡®d better not waste his time!¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Lucas immediately hugged my thigh and said seriously, ¡°Daddy doesn¡®t have any date. He came back to eat with me every day.¡± Hearing this, I was a little annoyed. He went on a date with another womanst night. But Lucas said that he went back to eat with him? Did he deliberately teach his son this? Then, I put Lucky¡®s hand in Lucas¡®s palm and said, ¡°Be a good boy, Lucas. Take your sister upstairs to look for Joey. She bought delicious chocte for you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After all, Lucas was just a child. He immediately apuded and obediently pulled Lucky¡®s hand to go upstairs. After Lucas took Lucky¡®s hand and left, I walked to the back seat of the Bentley and knocked on the window of the back door, Connor found an excuse to leave. The door finally opened from the inside. Then, a man in a white shirt and a blue striped tie finally got out of the back seat. He crossed his arms over his chest and asked, ¡°So you hide here every time?¡± ¡°The reason why I didn¡®t show up is that I was afraid that you would be unhappy when you saw me. I really didn¡®t mean anything else.¡± I turned my head and didn¡®t look at him. In fact, my heart was now filled with subtle joy. I couldn¡®t control this kind of feeling. It naturally spread out from my heart. After all, I thought he didn¡®t want to see me before, but I didn¡®t expect that he would hide in a ce! didn¡®t know and peek at me. But I still didn¡®t want him to see my true feelings. I coughed twice and said, ¡°Then I¡®ll ask you another thing.¡± ¡°Is it about the budget n?¡± Herbert asked. Hearing that, I looked at him and asked, ¡°Was it really you?¡± ¡°It¡®s a very simple thing for me. You don¡®t have to worry too much about it. As long it brings you benefits, it¡®s good.¡± Herbert said very casually. At this moment, my mood was a littleplicated. Herbert said it very casually, but I was distressed for a long time. I didn¡®t have anything to do with Herbert now. I didn¡®t want him to interfere in my affairs. ¡°Herbert, first of all, I would like to thank you. But this is my business. Please don¡®t interfere in it in the future.¡± I didn¡®t want others to think that I could only solve it by relying on men. ¡°I did it for your own good,¡± said Herbert. I suddenly remembered Jeremy, who was injured, so I asked, ¡°Did you beat Jeremy up as well?¡± ¡°I did. He harassed you. I almost wanted to beat him to death.¡± Herbert said angrily. ¡°Don¡®t hit anyone in the future.¡± Jeremy was indeed an annoying guy. But I knew Herbert¡®s temper. If there was something wrong with Jeremy, Herbert had to be responsible for it. ¡°Be, you¡®re speaking up for Jeremy. You...¡± Before he could finish his words, his cell phone rang. He answered the phone. ¡°Hello?¡± Herbert nced at me and then said loudly, ¡°Linda, I have no arrangement tonight. Where are you now? I cane and pick you up. It¡®s not troublesome. I¡®m more than willing to do that. Okay, see youter!¡± After that, he hung up the phone. He looked at me proudly. ¡°Since you don¡®t ept me, there will always be other women who will ept me.¡± 1 didn¡®t say anything. Linda again? Humph, he was going to pick Linda up in person? He was very kind to Linda. Did he like Linda? ¡°I¡®m sorry. I don¡®t have time to quarrel with you here. I¡®m going on a date!¡± After that, he stretched out his hand and straightened the tie around his neck. ¡°Don¡®t worry. I won¡®t dy your date. Please leave as soon as possible,¡± I said with a deliberate smile. Herbert was angry. He shouted Connor¡®s name loudly and then quickly left my home. Looking at his rapidly disappearing back, I felt very ufortable. Damn it, he was so eager to date Linda. Just then, my phone rang. It was a call from my mother. ¡°Be,e over quickly!¡± As soon as the phone was connected, the urgent voice of my mother came from the other end of the line. Hearing this, I quickly asked, ¡°Mom, what happened?¡± ¡°It¡®s Betty...¡± My mother was so nervous that she couldn¡®t speak. Hearing the tension in her voice, I had a bad feeling in my heart. I asked anxiously, ¡°Mom, what happened?¡± ¡°Betty took Anne to jump into the river!¡± My mother cried. Hearing this. I was stunned for a moment and then asked nervously, ¡°Where are they now?¡± ¡°On the bridge of the riverside park,¡± my mother replied in tears. T¡®ll be right there.¡± After speaking, I put away my phone and ran straight out of themunity. I was very anxious, but there was no taxi. I was very anxious. At this time, I saw the ck Bentley parked on one side of themunity. I was too worried about Betty and Anne¡®s safety. I ran to the front of Herbert¡®s car and begged him, ¡°Please, take me to the bridge of the riverside park.¡± a I thought that Herbert would refuse. After all, we had just had a fight. Unexpectedly, he agreed. On the way there, Herbert asked me what had happened. I briefly told him about it... H¨¨ immediately asked Connor to speed up the car. Soon, the car stopped under the bridge of the riverside park. Looking up, I saw many people gather on the bridge. The next moment, I opened the door and got out of the car. ¡°I¡®ll go with you.¡± Herbert also opened the door. ¡°Thank you for sending me here. You don¡®t have to apany me. I hope it won¡®t dy your date. You can go. Thank you for sending me here!¡± After that, I ran in the direction of the bridge. Chapter 317 Chapter 317 1 squeezed into the crowd and looked up. The steel bridge was very magnificent and beautiful against the setting sun. A young woman was sitting on the railing, holding a crying little girl in her arms. ¡°Be, hurry up and persuade Betty. Don¡®t let her jump. Anne is frightened.¡± My mother grabbed my clothes. I frowned and nced at Hank, who was still trying to persuade Betty by the bridge, and then at Ryan, who was standing by the bridge. I think it must be Ryan who gave Betty the idea. Betty was timid and afraid of heights since she was a child. Otherwise, she would never dare to climb so high to jump into the river. ¡°Betty, can youe down first?¡± Obviously, Hank was very anxious at the moment. Betty said firmly, ¡°As long as you promise not to divorce me and continue to live with me, I will take Anne down!¡± Obviously, Hank couldn¡®t agree to Betty¡®s request. He frowned and said, ¡°Betty, do you think we¡®ll be happy together? We¡®ve been married for a few years. Do we have a wonderful memory?¡± At this moment, Betty did not answer. Hank added, ¡°Since we can¡®t be happy together, why do you have to tie yourself up with me? Other than this, as long as you carry Anne down, I can agree to any conditions you want. The house I live in now can be transferred to your name, and I can also pay for Anne¡®s living expenses at the highest rate. I only hope that you can calm down. After all, there is only one life, and Anne is your biological daughter. Look at how scared she is now. Can you really bear to do this to her?¡± Betty was stunned when she heard Hank¡®s words. She looked down at her daughter, whose face had turned pale with fear. She was crying and her voice was hoarse. Hank walked forward step by step. ¡°Betty, hand Anne over to me!¡± At this time, we rxed a little. Everyone thought that Hank had persuaded Betty. However, just as Hank was about to touch Anne¡®s hand, Betty immediately held Anne even tighter. She took another step to the side of the bridge. If she moved a little further, she and Anne would fall into the river. Betty¡®s action made the people around scream, and I was also very worried. ¡°If you don¡®t promise me, I¡®ll jump down with Anne in my arms!¡± Betty shouted at Hank. ¡°Why do you have to force me?¡± Hank frowned and clenched his fists. At this moment, my mother was already sitting on the ground in fear. Ryan pointed to Anne in Betty¡®s arms and said, ¡°Hank, why can¡®t you agree to Betty¡®s request? You should agree for Anne¡®s sake. Anne is only a two¨Cyear¨Cold child.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± I warned Ryan. ¡°I¡®m telling the truth,¡± Ryan muttered. I walked up to the railing and Betty pointed at me and said, ¡°Don¡®te over!¡± Seeing that Betty was very excited at the moment, I raised my hands in the air and said, ¡°Okay, I Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. won¡®t go over. Betty, don¡®t joke about your and the child¡®s lives, okay? Anne is still young, and she is so fragile. She can¡®t bear any harm.¡± ¡°You are a hypocritical person. Because of you, Anne and I became so miserable.¡± Betty¡®s eyes were full of hatred for me. Hearing Betty¡®s words, I didn¡®t know what to say. Betty thought that the failure of her marriage with Hank was all because of me. Maybe the more! tried to persuade her, the worse the situation would be. So I chose to shut up. Then, I winked at Hank and said to him, ¡°So what if you promise her now? Let¡®s save her and Anne¡®s lives first!¡± Hearing my words, Hank frowned. I knew that he was a university professor, and he was a person who never lied. But for the sake of his daughter, he might have to change his principle. The next moment, Hank opened his mouth and was about to speak, but Betty interrupted him, ¡°Hank, I know you¡®re a man of your word. You must keep your word. So I¡®m not worried if you lie to me today. If I can¡®t die today, I¡®ll do this again next time with Anne in my arms. But next time, we won¡®t jump into the river. We can get into a car ident, lie on the tracks, or jump off the building. Haha, there are many ways to die!¡± Betty¡®s smile was as cold as the snow in winter, as if she had already shook hands with the God of Death. Hank was stunned and didn¡®t say a word. Looking at Betty, who was already a little crazy at the moment, I felt very sad. How did she be like this? She was not only narrow-minded and mean, but now she did such a crazy thing. Seeing that Hank was staring at her without saying a word, Betty sneered. ¡°Humph, I knew you wanted to lie to me!¡± Then she pointed at me and said resentfully, ¡°You were the one who taught him, weren¡®t you?¡± ¡°Well, Hank, I know that Anne and I are not important in your heart, so I¡®ll make you regret it for the rest of your life!¡± After that, Betty jumped into the river behind her with Anne in her arms. Chapter 318 Chapter 318 Betty¡®s POV: When Betty jumped down, my mother fainted. The emotional Hank wanted to jump down to save them but was stopped. They said that Hank couldn¡®t swim, and jumping down would only make things more chaotic. ¡°Betty, Anne...¡± I was extremely sad. Were the two living lives really going to disappear in front of me? And they were my family. At this moment, I only had one thought. I could swim. I wanted to save them. I was about to jump down when I reached the riverside, but a pair of hands stopped me. I turned around and saw Herbert standing behind me. ¡°Let me do it,¡± said Herbert. Herbert was taking off his tie and shoes. I was very worried about him. ¡°Do you know how to swim?¡± Herbert comforted me. ¡°Don¡®t worry. I¡®m the school¡®s swimming champion in college!¡± After that, he turned around and jumped into the river. ¡°Herbert!¡± My hand grabbed the railing on the bridge and cried out in pain. Everyone was looking at Herbert, who was swimming hard in the river. Everyone seemed to be very nervous. No one said a word. They were all paying close attention to the man in the river who was searching for the mother and daughter who had just jumped in. Soon, Herbert rescued Anne. He held Anne with his strong arm and swam to the shore. At this time, everyone cheered. They all said that Herbert was a hero. Hank and I rushed to the shore, and some kind¨Chearted people had taken Anne from Herbert¡®s arms. Although Anne¡®s face was pale, she was still alive. She coughed twice and spat out a few mouthfuls of river water. Herbert nced at Anne, who should be fine. Then he turned around and swam to the middle of the river again. I patted Anne¡®s back twice and then turned to look at Herbert, who was in the river. I shouted at his back, ¡°Herbert, you muste back safely!¡± Although I was worried about Betty, I was also very worried about Herbert. But Betty jumped down on her own. I didn¡®t want an ident to happen to Herbert because of the rescue. I didn¡®t know if Herbert heard me. I could only pray in my heart: I hope Betty will be safe. I hope that my child¡®s father wille back safely. About ten minutester, I finally saw Herbert swimming over from afar while pulling someone. Seeing that he had finally saved Betty, I was so excited that my eyes were full of tears. At this time, two ambnces arrived. My mother, who had fainted, and Anne were brought away by one of the ambnces. Another ambnce was waiting for the person who was about to be brought to the shore. Soon, Herbert pushed Betty to the shore. I looked at Betty, who was coughing, and knew that she should be fine. Then my eyes fell on Herbert. He frowned and his face was distorted. It could be seen that he was exhausted. The people on the shore wanted to pull him up, but suddenly, a wave came and pushed him back into the water. His body hovered in the water and half leaned in the water. Then, Herbert was no longer as rxed as he had been just now. He actually began to struggle in the river, Seeing this, I stepped into the river and shouted at Herbert, ¡°Herbert,e on up,e to the shore!¡± However, at this moment, when Herbert looked at me, who was shouting at him, he only showed a pale smile. He shook his head, as if he had given up! ¡°Help! Help him! He¡®s in great danger.¡± ¡°He doesn¡®t have any strength left!¡± I shouted loudly. Herbert was pushed further and further away by the water, and gradually, I could only see his head. The people around shook their heads and said, ¡°We have to be good at swimming before we can go to the river to save him. I think he is too tired and he has a cramp!¡± ¡°This situation is very serious. He won¡®t be able to swim because of his cramp.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Hearing the discussion of these people behind me I was extremely flustered. Panic washed over me like an endless tide. No! No, I couldn¡®t allow anything to happen to Herbert. I couldn¡®t live without him, nor could Lucas and Lucky live without a father! The next moment, I ran like crazy to the middle of the river. While running, I cried, ¡°Herbert,e back!¡± Although I knew how to swim, I only swam in the indoor swimming pool before and didn¡®t swim well. I didn¡®t know what I was going to face. At this moment, there was only one thought in my mind. ¡°Save Herbert, I have to save him...¡± Chapter 319 Chapter 319 Betty¡¯s POV: When Betty jumped down, my mother fainted. The emotional Hank wanted to jump down to save them but was stopped. They said that Hank couldn¡¯t swim, and jumping down would only make things more chaotic. ¡°Betty, Anne¡­¡± I was extremely sad, Were the two living lives really going to disappear in front of me? And they were my family. At this moment, I only had one thought. I could swim. I wanted to save them. I was about to jump down when I reached the riverside, but a pair of hands stopped me. I turned around and saw Herbert standing behind me. ¡°Let me do it,¡± said Herbert. Herbert was taking off his tie and shoes. I was very worried about him. ¡°Do you know how to swim?¡± Herbertforted me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m the school¡¯s swimming champion in college!¡± After that, he turned around and jumped into the river. ¡°Herbert!¡± My hand grabbed the railing on the bridge and cried out in pain. Everyone was looking at Herbert, who was swimming hard in the river. Everyone seemed to be very nervous. No one said a word. They were all paying close attention to the man in the river who was searching for the mother and daughter who had just jumped in. Soon, Herbert rescued Anne. He held Anne with his strong arm and swam to the shore. At this time, everyone cheered. They all said that Herbert was a hero. Hank and I rushed to the shore, and some kind-hearted people had taken Anne from Herbert¡¯s arms. Although Anne¡¯s face was pale, she was still alive. She coughed twice and spat out a few mouthfuls of river water. Herbert nced at Anne, who should be fine. Then he turned around and swam to the middle of the river again. Ipatted Anne¡¯s back twice and then turned to look at Herbert, who was in the river. I shouted at his back, ¡°Herbert, you muste back safely!¡± Although I was worried about Betty, I was also very worried about Herbert. But Betty jumped down on her own. I didn¡¯t want an ident to happen to Herbert because of the rescue. I didn¡¯t know if Herbert heard me. I could only pray in my heart: I hope Betty will be safe. I hope that my child¡¯s father wille back safely. About ten minutester, I finally saw Herbert swimming over from afar while pulling someone. Seeing that he had finally saved Betty, I was so excited that my eyes were full of tears. At this time, two ambnces arrived. My mother, who had fainted, and Anne were brought away by one of the ambnces. Another ambnce was waiting for the person who was about to be brought to the shore. Soon, Herbert pushed Betty to the shore. I looked at Betty, who was coughing, and knew that she should be fine. Then my eyes fell on Herbert. He frowned and his face was distorted. It could be seen that he was exhausted. The people on the shore wanted to pull him up, but suddenly, a wave came and pushed him back into the water. His body hovered in the water and half leaned in the water. Then, Herbert was no longer as rxed as he had been just now. He actually began to struggle in the river. Seeing this, I stepped into the river and shouted at Herbert, ¡°Herbert,e on up,e to the shore!¡± However, at this moment, when Herbert looked at me, who was shouting at him, he only showed a pale smile. He shook his head, as if he had given up! ¡°Help! Help him! He¡¯s in great danger.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t have any strength left!¡± I shouted loudly. Herbert was pushed further and further away by the water, and gradually, I could only see his head. The people around shook their heads and said, ¡°We have to be good at swimming before we can go to the river to save him. I think he is too tired and he has a cramp!¡± ¡°This situation is very serious. He won¡¯t be able to swim because of his cramp.¡± Hearing the discussion of these people behind me, I was extremely flustered. Panic washed over me like an endless tide. No! No, I couldn¡¯t allow anything to happen to Herbert. I couldn¡¯t live without him, nor could Lucas and Lucky live without a father! The next moment, I ran like crazy to the middle of the river. While running, I cried, ¡°Herbert,e back!¡± Although I knew how to swim, I only swam in the indoor swimming pool before and didn¡¯t swim well. I didn¡¯t know what I was going to face. At this moment, there was only one thought in my mind. ¡°Save Herbert, I have to save him¡­¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Chapter 320 Chapter 320 Hank ran to me and stopped me from moving forward. ¡°Be, don¡¯t go any further. You¡¯ll die!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to find him!¡± I cried and shouted. Hank hugged me tightly. ¡°Although you know how to swim, you¡¯re not good at it. You will really die!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of death. Let me die with him!¡± I said desperately. At this moment, I really didn¡¯t care about life or death anymore. I only knew that I didn¡¯t want him to die alone. I wanted to apany him. ¡°If you¡¯re dead, what about your son and daughter?¡± Hearing this, my firm attitude changed. Yes, I still had Lucas and Lucky. If anything happened to me, what about my children? My children could not lose both their parents at the same time. For a moment, my mood copsed. I sobbed and grabbed Hank¡¯s arm, saying, ¡°What about him? Will he die?¡± At this time, the sound of fire trucks came from the shore. The rescue team arrived. Connor quickly stepped down from the rescue car. Several members of the rescue team jumped into the river to save Herbert In the most painful wait of a few minutes, those saviors brought Herbert back together When he was pulled to the shore by two soldiers, I immediately rushed over, grabbed his hand, and asked, ¡°How are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Although Herbert¡¯s face was pale, he still smiled at me At this moment, his teeth were so pure white that they were so eye-catching in the dim and bright light of the sunset. Hearing that he said he was fine and seeing himugh, my mood brightened up a lot At this moment, he turned his wrist and immediately grabbed my hand I felt my hand tighten When his wet hand grabbed me, I seemed to have gotten an electric shock Al this time, the medical staff squeezed in and asked, ¡®Did anyone get hurt? Suddenly, a soldier tephed, ¡°He has a cramp and one of his legs has been scratched by a stone The wound is very big, and it needs to be cleaned up inmediately! Healing itu, I stared at Herbert with Dy eyes wide open I didnt expect that he, who looked very coln was actually injured I looked at huslegs Amedical staff member came over and cut the trouser tube with scissors Sure enough, there was blood all over husleg, and there was a wound about 20 of 30 centimeters long The wound was very deep and there was mud and sarkt in de which must have made his wound painful My hands were shaking I couldn¡¯t bear to see the doctor cleaning his wound At this time. I felt try hand lighten Iderbert grabbed my hand with a little more strength I looked up and saw that Herbert was looking at me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a minor injury.¡± Herbert said very casually. After the medical staff treated Herbert¡¯s wound, he was carried to the ambnce.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. At this time, Betty was also rescued, and she was carried to the ambnce which would send her to the hospital for a full-body examination. Watching the ambnce leave, I lowered my head and looked at my hand, feeling that the warmth of his body was still there Just now, when he was carried into the ambnce, his hand had been holding my hand tightly and he was reluctant to let go. However, the ambnce couldn¡¯t carry so many people. He had no choice but to let go of my hand, but he still smiled at me when he was carried up. I sat in Hank¡¯s car and followed the ambnce in front of us to the hospital. I felt like I was dreaming. Everything in front of me was too unreal. After this incident, I really didn¡¯t know how to face Herbert again. It was unusually quiet in the car. Hank frowned and drove the car, while I was sitting in the passenger seat, lost in my thoughts. ¡°You and Herbert should be together. Don¡¯t waste any more time.¡± All of a sudden, Hank said. I turned to look at Hank and felt that I had misheard him. ¡°What did you say just now?¡± Hank gave a wry smile and said, ¡°He loves you, and so do you. You were not even afraid of death because of each other. There¡¯s no need to torture each other anymore.¡± My feelings were getting moreplicated. I knew that I loved Herbert and he still cared about me. But I couldn¡¯t forget the harm he had done to me. The past was like a ravine between us. ¡°You don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on between us,¡± I said. ¡°As long as you love each other, that¡¯s enough. Nothing else matters!¡± Hank was a little excited when he said this. I seemed to understand what Hank was thinking. His marriage with Betty was too suffocating. One loved him as much as her life, and the other never fell in love with her. It was really sad for them to be tied together. ¡°What are you going to do next with Betty?¡± Seeing that we were about to arrive at the hospital, i asked as soon as possible. I still remembered what Betty had said the moment before she jumped into the river. As long as Hank didn¡¯t agree to continue to live with her, she would die with Anne at any time. That was terrible. I felt that Betty had gone mad. A few minutester, Hank held the steering wheel tightly and said bitterly, ¡°What else can I do? I¡¯ll just be a walking dead in the future.¡± Seeing the pain on Hank¡¯s face, I knew that this man was really pathetic. For this marriage, he lost his job, reputation, and peace. 08:26 Hank drove the car into the hospital. I saw that the ambnce in front had arrived first, and the medical staff had carried the wounded on the stretcher into the hospital as fast as they could. I opened the car door. Just as I was about to get out of the car, I heard a man¡¯s suppressed cry behind me. Turning my head, I saw Hank crying on the steering wheel. His voice was not loud, but it was very depressing. Chapter 321 Chapter 321 Be¡¯s POV: The Hank i knew was not a weak person. But it was too difficult If I were in Hank¡¯s shoes, it would indeed be very difficult to make a choice. | admired Hank in my heart. He was not a bad guy, and he was a very righteous person. However, I didn¡¯t know how tofort him now. I wanted to give him a hug. However, I also felt that it was not appropriate. Even if it was just a simple hug, Betty would break down if she found out. I¡¯ve had enough trouble. I shouldn¡¯t have created new trouble. Then, I retracted my hand and looked at Hank, who was crying sadly. ¡°I know you¡¯re in a bad mood. Maybe you¡¯ll feel better if you cry. I don¡¯t think Betty and Anne are in danger. Please calm down before you go in.¡± After that, I turned around and was about to get out of the car. Hank raised his head and asked, ¡°Be, what do you think I should do?¡± ¡°Hank, to be honest, I don¡¯t know what you should do. As a friend, I hope you can get rid of the pain. As Betty¡¯s sister, I hope she won¡¯t be so crazy. As a mother, I feel sorry for the poor little Anne. I really don¡¯t know what to do either¡­¡± After that, I turned and got out of the car. I first looked inside at the door of an emergency room. Betty and Anne were lying on the bed inside, and the doctor was doing a detailed examination on them. Betty¡¯s eyes were vicious and her expression was stiff. Anne¡¯s big eyes were extremely dull and she looked very pitiful. Seeing that their lives were not in danger, I felt much more relieved. I didn¡¯t step in, because I knew that Betty had misunderstood me too much. If I went in, it would only arouse her disgust. Maybe there would be an unnecessary conflict when she was excited. After that, I turned around and walked into another emergency room. My mother was lying on the bed with a pale face. The doctor had just finished measuring her blood pressure. Ryan, who was standing in front of the hospital bed, hurriedly asked the doctor, ¡°Doctor, how is she?¡± ¡°She got too agitated that her blood pressure went up. Now it has dropped There¡¯s no big problem She must take enough rest and not be stimted again when she¡¯s back After that, the doctor took the blood pressure monitor and left After the doctor left, Ryan had the opportunity to show off. He held a ss of water and said, ¡°Honey, drink some water quickly!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel like drinking ¡± My mother turned her face away, feeling both disgusted and helpless Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Just take a sip. I¡¯ve already gone to see Betty and Anne. They are fine. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Ryan insisted on bringing the cup to my mother. I walked in immediately. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear her clearly? My mom doesn¡¯t want to drink water!¡± ¡°How can you talk to your father like that, kid?¡± Ryan asked. I ignored him and went forward to hold my mother¡¯s hand. Frowning, I asked, ¡°Mom, are you feeling better?¡± ¡°Much better,¡± my mother replied. ¡°Take me to see them,¡± My mother said. ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded, and then helped her off the bed and went to Betty and Anne¡¯s ward. As soon as we reached the door of the ward, my mother and I saw Hank sitting in front of Betty¡¯s bed. We couldn¡¯t help but stop. ¡°Betty, I just called mywyer and asked him to withdraw the agreement immediately.¡± Hearing this, Mom and I were stunned. Betty, who had turned her head to look elsewhere, was also shocked. Then, she slowly turned her head and looked at Hank with much gentler eyes. ¡°You mean you won¡¯t divorce me?¡± Betty¡¯s eyes widened as if she couldn¡¯t believe what she had heard. Hank nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Betty immediately sat up, happily took Hank¡¯s hand, put it on her face, and said happily, ¡°Dear, I knew you wouldn¡¯t watch me and Anne die. You¡®re not a cold-hearted person! Hank didn¡¯t say anything. I couldn¡¯t see the expression on his face, but even if I couldn¡¯t see him, I could imagine how miserable he was at the moment. On the side, Anne was sitting on the bed with a dull expression. She looked coldly at her father and then looked at her mother. There was no expression on her face. This was a family of three without love. At this moment, I regretted it very much. If I hadn¡¯t dragged Betty to Hank and asked him to be responsible for it, maybe they wouldn¡¯t have lived like this now. At this time, Betty looked up at Hank and said, ¡°Hank, Anne and I are fine. Shall we go home? I want to go home now.¡± Hank nodded in confusion, which meant that he agreed. ¡°Then get Anne and me out of the hospital right away,¡± Betty urged. ¡°Okay.¡± Hank said okay, then turned around and walked to the door. Seeing my mother and me standing at the door, he nodded and went out. After that, I helped my mother into the ward. ¡°Betty,¡± my mother called out. I knew that Betty had gone too far this time. Mom was also very angry. But no matter what, she was still my mother¡¯s daughter, and my mother couldn¡¯t bear to see Betty in danger. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. I made you worry.¡± Betty crawled into my mother¡¯s arms and two drops of happy tears flowed down her face. ¡°Don¡¯t do such a thing in the future.¡± My mother only said this sentence and kept stroking her daughter¡¯s head. ¡°All right.¡± Betty nodded obediently. I stood in front of the window and watched all this. Although I was also very worried about Betty just now, we could no longer get close to each other. I noticed Anne, who was sitting on the hospital bed. I felt that there was something wrong with her. No matter what happened between the adults, children were always innocent. I was going to go over and ask Anne how she was doing. Betty, however, said to me at this time, ¡°Hank suddenly doesn¡¯t want to divorce me anymore. We¡¯ve reconciled. Are you disappointed?¡± Chapter 322 Chapter 322 Be¡¯s POV: I didn¡¯t want to argue with her in front of my mother and Anne, so I calmly said, ¡°Both your marriage and divorce have nothing to do with me. You think too much!¡± With that, I turned and walked in the direction of the door. Although I warned myself in my heart not to be angry as Betty was already crazy. But it was impossible for me to not be angry. I could clearly feel the mes of anger burning in my body ¡°I know you can¡¯t bear to see me living a good life, but I¡¯ll live a better life than you so that I can piss you off to death! Haha!¡± Bettyughed crazily behind me. ¡°Betty, you can¡¯t talk to your sister like that. You¡¯re so rude!¡± My mother scolded Betty. ¡°Is she my sister? Do I have such an elder sister? She even instigated Hank to deceive me.¡± ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want such an elder sister. I don¡¯t want it! The person my man loves is my elder sister. What do you want me to do?¡± Then, Betty¡¯s shrill cry came from behind. Betty¡¯s hatred for me had already reached such a level. The rtionship between us was so bad that we might as well never see each other again. After walking out of the ward, I stood in the corridor, looked up at the white ceiling, and tried hard to hold back my tears. Soon, Hankpleted the discharge procedure, and he took Betty and Anne away. At this time, a hand suddenly touched my shoulder. I turned around and saw that it was my mom. ¡°Betty was agitated just now. Don¡¯t mind her too much.¡± My mother sounded a little excited. ¡°I know.¡± I lowered my head and didn¡¯t want to look into her eyes. Then, my mother said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with my body. Can you send me home?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded and walked away while holding my mother. At this time, Ryan came out from behind us and said with a smile, ¡°Dear, isn¡¯t my idea good? Hank has withdrawn the divorce agreement. He won¡¯t divorce Betty, and now he has taken Betty and Anne back!¡± ¡°I knew it was you who incited it. Betty has been timid since she was a child. She wouldn¡¯t think of jumping into the river at all!¡± I scolded him. ¡°I did this for her own good. She would rather die than get a divorce with Hank. I¡¯m her father. Of course, I should give her some advice!¡± Ryan didn¡¯t think he was wrong. ¡°Have you ever thought about the consequences if something really happened? Anne is so young. What if anything happens to her? If anything really happens to Betty, we would lose two lives! What do you want my mom to do? Have you ever thought about how depressed she would be?¡± | continued to question him. ¡°Nothing happens, right?¡± Ryan muttered. We had dinerent mindsets. I couldn¡¯t convince him at all, so I didn¡¯t want to argue with him anymore. At this time, my mother said, ¡°Ryan, move out of my house today, or I¡¯ll throw all your things out!¡± Hearing this, Ryan was anxious. ¡°What do you mean? I helped you solve your daughter¡¯s big problem. Are you going to treat me like this?¡± ¡°Who asked you to get involved in her affair? Let me tell you, I have nothing to do with you now. If you continue to pester me in my house, I will call the police!¡± After that, my mother pulled me away. After I sent my mother home, my mother threw out all of Ryan¡¯s luggage and threatened that she would call the police if he didn¡¯t leave. At first, Ryan stayed at the door and refused to leave. Later, my mother exposed the truth that Connie had found a rich man and kicked him away. There were many old neighbors watching outside. In the joint attack of the crowd, Ryan left helplessly with his luggage on his back. Seeing Ryan walking away through the window, my mother frowned and said, ¡°Where do you think he can go? Will he be a homeless person?¡± I knew mom was soft-hearted. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s not that old. He¡¯s still capable and has business experience. He won¡¯t starve to death.¡± ¡°Although he hurt us before, he used to be my husband after all. I don¡¯t want to see him live a miserable life,¡± my mother nodded and said. I lowered my head and didn¡¯t say anything. I began to worry about Herbert¡¯s injury. When I was in the hospital, I asked the nurse. I was told that the doctor was sewing the wound for Herbert. His wound was deep and long. I felt very painful when I thought about it. My mother seemed to have read my mind. ¡°I know you¡®re worried about Herbert. Go to the hospital and have a look.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to him this time. Otherwise, Betty and Anne might really have an ident now. You and he already have two children. Even if you can¡¯t be together in the future, you have to get along well with each other. For the sake of Lucas and Lucky, you two are family, even if you are not in love with each other.¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go to the hospital to see him. Call me if you need anything.¡± I said. ¡°Okay.¡± My mother nodded. After that, I got up and walked out of the house quickly. Thurried to the emergency room. After asking the nurse, I found out that Herbert had just been sent to the ward after the operation. I asked about the ward number and hurried to the ward. I found the ward number that the nurse had mentioned, but I saw that Connor was currently standing in front of the ward with a frown. ¡°Miss Stepanek?¡± When Connor saw me, his face was filled with joy, as though he had seen a savior. ¡°How¡¯s his operation?¡± I went forward and asked. The wound on his leg was so big. There must be a lot of stitches on it, right? ¡°There was a total of thirty-eight stitches. The doctor said that the wound was extremely deep, that 082/ it would take a week of IVs to reduce the inmmation, and he would be bedridden for a month.¡± Connor replied. Hearing this, I felt that my legs were a little weak. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Thirty-eight stitches? He must be in pain, wasn¡¯t he? The corners of my eyes suddenly felt moist. ¡°Miss Stepanek, Mr. Wharton is currently making a fuss. Do you want to go in and take a look?¡± Connor said. Chapter 323 Chapter 323 Be¡¯s POV: I was very grateful to Herbert. Without him, Betty and Anne might not have been able to live. And he suffered such a serious injury. I really didn¡¯t know how to thank him. ¡°I beg of you, hurry up and go in to persuade him. He won¡¯t let the nurse put the drip for him. The nurse said that the wound is extremely deep and that the river water is also extremely filthy. He will be easily infected, and once the wound is infected, it will be extremely troublesome.¡± Connor said. Hearing this, 1 stepped into the room. ¡°Get out!¡± Herbert was facing the window, and his voice was as cold and hard as iron. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. I didn¡¯t leave. Instead, I closed the door and walked step by step to his bed. ¡°I told you to go out. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Herbert growled angrily. When he turned his head, his anger seemed to decrease. He said, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t wee me, I¡¯ll be right out!¡± I said, pretending to leave. The next moment, my wrist was held tightly by a big hand! ¡°I thought it was the nurse or Connor¡­¡± Herbert exined. Hearing this, the corner of my mouth couldn¡¯t help twitching. Then I turned around and saw his leg wrapped in white gauze. I couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. I felt as if my leg was hurting. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. It¡¯s just a few stitches. That doctor must be a novice. He wrapped my leg so badly!¡± Herbert said in a rxed tone. I couldn¡¯t bring myself tough. I looked at him and my nose twitched. ¡°Thirty-eight stitches.¡± He could still joke now. Didn¡¯t Connor just say that he was making a fuss in the ward? Why was he still trying to make me happy now? | sat by his bed. ¡°This injury is nothing to me. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Herbert stared at me. I asked, ¡°I heard that you refused to let the nurse give you an injection?¡± Hearing this, Herbert was stunned, and then he said, ¡°How could there be such a thing? I just asked the nurse toe and give me an injection a littleter.¡± I put on a long face and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll call the nurse in now.¡± After that, without waiting for Herbert¡¯s consent, I got up and went out of the ward. As soon as I walked out of the ward and closed the door, I saw Connoring up to me anxiously. He looked in the direction of the ward and asked, ¡°Miss Stepanek, how is it?¡± ¡°Please go and get the nurse,¡± I replied tly. Hearing these words, Connor was very happy. ¡°Miss Stepanek, are you saying that Mr. Wharton has agreed to take an injection?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I smiled and nodded. Connor couldn¡¯t help but give me a thumbs-up. ¡°Miss Stepanek, you¡¯re the only one who knows how to deal with him!¡± After I responded with a smile, I sat back in front of Herbert¡¯s hospital bed and said sincerely, ¡°Thank you for saving Betty and Anne.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter,¡± Herbert said with a smile. His smile was very gentle, but it made me very ufortable. I lowered my eyes and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for saving them, you wouldn¡¯t have been so seriously injured that made you unable to go on a date with a beautiful woman.¡± In fact, I said that on purpose. Because I wanted to hear his exnation. I wanted to know what his rtionship with Linda was. ¡°Actually¡­¡± When he was about to say something, his cell phone rang at this moment. I helped him get his phone. Linda¡¯s name was shown on the phone screen, The next moment, I handed the phone to Herbert ¡°If it¡¯s not convenient for you to pick up now, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± I got up. ¡°There¡¯s nothing inconvenient,¡± Herbert said with a frown, and then pressed the answer button. Hearing this, I sat down on the chair and tidied my hair. I pretended to be absent-minded, but in fact, I tried my best to listen to their conversation. ¡°Mr. Wharton, have you forgotten our date? I¡¯ve been waiting for you in the revolving restaurant for more than an hour. I¡¯ve called you several times, but you didn¡¯t answer.¡± Linda¡¯s gentle voice came from the other end. Did Herbert especially turn on the handsfree mode? Did he deliberately let me hear their conversation? Herbert said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have something to do on the spur of the moment, so I can¡¯t make it to the date.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I know you are busy. Why don¡¯t we meet next time?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t meet you in the near future. Goodbye!¡± said Herbert. Herbert hung up the phone. From the conversation just now, I knew that Herbert and Linda were not close to each other, but I still felt a little sour in my heart. Then, I tried my best to smile and said, ¡°Your words are so heartless. It will hurt a beauty¡¯s heart.¡± Hearing this, Herbert suddenly grabbed my hand. ¡°I only care about you!¡± Herbert¡¯s eyes were fixed on me. His gaze was so hot that my heart couldn¡¯t help beating faster¡­ Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Be¡¯s POV: Except for Herbert, no other man could make me feel that my heart was beating crazily. I knew I wouldn¡¯t fall in love with any man again, because I still loved him. But I couldn¡¯t let go of the harm in the past in my heart. ¡°Let me go!¡± I said ¡°No.¡± Although Herbert¡¯s voice was very soft, his tone was very firm. At this time, the door of the ward was pushed open, and a nurse came in with the operation tray. Only then did Herbert let go of my hand. It was unlucky for Herbert that he met a nurse who did not manage to inject his hand after a few tries and she was so anxious that she broke out in a sweat. Herbert was not angry. I felt a little sorry for the back of his hand. But when I saw his unconcerned look, I thought maybe it didn¡¯t hurt. Soon, the nurse sessfully inserted the needle into Herbert¡¯s blood vessel, and then hung the infusion bottle on the drip rack. After giving some instructions, she left with a smile. For a moment, the ward was quiet. Under the gaze of Herbert, I felt that the atmosphere at the scene was a little odd. ncing out of the dark window. I said, ¡°Lucas and Lucky are still at home. Joey can¡¯t deal with them alone. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± ¡°Alright. The children do need you.¡± Herbert said. After that, I turned and walked in the direction of the door. As soon as I held the door handle, I stopped. Then I suddenly turned around and looked at Herbert, who was lying on the hospital bed. ¡°This happened because of my family. I will pay for the medical expenses.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Hearing this, Herbert frowned, and his face became ugly.. ¡°But I¡¯m very sorry. The figures for your nutrition and lost wages are too high for me to pay.¡± I said with a smile. Hearing this, Herbert¡¯s eyes were a little sad. ¡°Do you have to be so calctive with me? Do you really treat me as a stranger?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± | pursed my lips into a smile and exined, ¡°You are the father of my son and daughter.¡± This was indeed the case. He was the father of the children, so I hoped that he would be healthy and happy so that the children could get the best care and love. These days, I thought so. ¡°Be careful on the way.¡± Herbert said after a moment of silence. ¡°Thank you.¡± After that, I turned and left the ward. Closing the door of the ward, I saw that Connor was still waiting outside. ¡°Connor, go in and take care of him,¡± I instructed. ¡°Call me if anything happens.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Connor nodded. f, ??, 08 270 After that, I walked in the direction of the elevator with tired steps. Under the dim wallmp, I took a look at Lucas and Lucky, who were asleep, and I couldn¡¯t fall asleep for a long time. Too many things had happened today. Hank withdrew his divorce request, Betty and Anne were taken back, Ryan was driven out of the house by my mother, and Herbert was seriously injured after saving Betty and Anne. It seemed that Herbert and I had the same feelings again. The next morning, I carried Lucky in my arms and a thermos in my hand. Lucas held my clothes and pushed open the door of Herbert¡¯s ward. ¡°Dad!¡± Lucas ran into the room and rushed to Herbert¡¯s hospital bed. ¡°My dear son.¡± A smile immediately appeared on Herbert¡¯s face. When I stepped into the ward, I suddenly saw a fashionable girl standing in front of the hospital bed, with a bouquet of flowers in her hand. Obviously, she was here to see Herbert. Although the fashionable girl had her back to me at the moment and I couldn¡¯t see her face clearly, could still see her tall figure. She had curly hair and wore a white professional suit. A pair of pearl colored high heels made her look even taller. There was a guest who was here to visit. I was a little hesitant and didn¡¯t know if I should go in at this time. At this time, Lucas suddenly looked up at the fashionable girl, and then he grabbed Herbert¡¯s hand and asked while shaking it, ¡°Daddy, who is this beautiful woman?¡± At this moment, Herbert had already noticed me standing at the door. Then he turned his eyes to Lucas¡¯s childish little face and answered, ¡°She is a friend at work.¡± His answer was very skillful. He said that she was a friend at work. That was to say, they were just talking about business and did not have any personal rtionship. Upon hearing this introduction, the fashionable girl seemed a little embarrassed. She looked at Lucas and asked, ¡°Mr. Wharton, is this kid your son?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t we look alike? This is one of the best works of my life.¡± Herbert said with a smile. Chapter 325 Chapter 325 Be¡¯s POV: The woman¡¯s voice was very familiar. It was Linda. I didn¡¯t expect that she woulde to the hospital! Linda continued, ¡°Your son is very cute, but I didn¡¯t expect that you already have a son.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, little boy. My name is Linda.¡± Linda reached out to touch Lucas¡¯s face. However, before her fingers could touch Lucas¡¯s face, Lucas had already dodged in disgust. He even said, ¡°It¡¯s impolite to touch someone else¡¯s body!¡± Lucas was too direct, which made Linda a little embarrassed. Then Lucas waved to me and said, ¡°Sister, hurry up ande to see Daddy.¡± Lucky was also anxious. She broke free from my arms and staggered to the hospital bed while shouting. ¡°Daddy, daddy!¡± ¡°Good girl, you miss daddy, don¡¯t you?¡± Herbert¡¯s face was full of happiness, and he was not as serious as before. IIII ¡°L¡­ I miss Dad.¡± Lucky¡¯s words were still very vague, and then she nodded desperately. She stared at Herbert¡¯s leg, which was wrapped in thick gauze, with her big round eyes. Although she was confused and ignorant, she seemed to understand that her father was injured. At this time, Linda put the bouquet in her hand into the crystal vase on the table in front of the ¨C hospital bed. ¡°Mr. Wharton, I wish you a speedy recovery!¡± Then, Linda stood in front of the bouquet and said gently to Herbert ¡°Thank you.¡± Herbert said coldly. ¡°Sneeze, sneeze.¡± At this time, Lucky sneezed several times in a row, and her little hands were rubbing her nose. Although I didn¡¯t want to disturb the conversation between Herbert and the beauty, I was still worried about the situation, so I could only walk over quickly. I picked Lucky up and covered her nose with my handkerchief. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Herbert asked nervously. ¡°She¡¯s allergic to pollen,¡± I said. Hearing this, Herbert frowned and said unhappily, ¡°Take out the flowers!¡± Hearing this, Linda was probably very embarrassed, and I was also a little embarrassed. At this time, Lucas climbed onto the stool, took out the flowers from the vase, jumped down from the stool, and then ran outside with the bouquet in his arms. Then, the sound of flowers being thrown away came from outside Linda¡¯s face was already very ugly at this moment. I had to say with an apologetic smile, I¡¯m sorry. Linda, the child is rude. It¡¯s me who didn¡¯t educate him well!¡± I really didn¡¯t expect Linda toe to see Herbert in person today. If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t have brought the children here at this time. 08:27 .ll we?¡± At this time, Lucas ran in and looked up N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s open the window and let the air in at me. ¡°Okay.¡± I touched Lucas¡¯s head. Lucas carried a stool and opened the window. Except for being short in height, he was like a little adult who knew everything. When I looked back, I saw Linda¡¯s surprised expression. ¡°Be, these two children are¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s the mother of two of my children!¡± said Herbert. Herbert¡¯s words made the already awkward atmosphere even more awkward. I tried to say something to ease the atmosphere. Linda suddenly let out a cold laugh. ¡°Actually, I should¡¯ve guessed this a long time ago. For the sake of you, Mr. Wharton found me, a nobody, several times, and personally asked about a small case in ourpany. It turns out that you are a family!¡± Linda¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. ¡°Linda, you misunderstood me. In fact.¡± I wanted to say that Herbert and I had divorced. However, Linda didn¡¯t give me the chance. Instead, she said in a cold voice, ¡°Enough. There¡¯s no need to exin anymore. Although I didn¡¯t know why you joined mypany despite being the wife of the president of Wharton Group, I know everything now. I still have something to do. I¡¯m leaving!¡± After that, Linda turned around and left without looking back. I took two steps forward. I wanted to continue to chase after her, but seeing Linda¡¯s angry look and knowing that she probably wouldn¡¯t listen to me, I gave up this idea. At this time, I turned my head and saw Lucas standing in front of the hospital bed and talking happily with Herbert. Chapter 326 Chapter 326 Be¡¯s POV: ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t like that pretty woman. Don¡¯t go on a date with her,¡± said Lucas with a frown. Herbert looked at me and then said with a smile, ¡°I won¡¯t date her.¡± When I saw his eyes, my heart beat faster again. Was he exining to me? ¡°Dad, why do you keep touching your nose today?¡± Lucas asked with a frown. ¡°Did 1?¡± Herbert raised his eyebrows. Lucas smiled and said, ¡°When you¡¯re not confident, you would touch your nose. It seems that every time you see mommy, you would touch your nose! Are you shy?¡± As soon as these words came out, my hand, which was holding the bowl, froze. Herbert, on the other hand, was stunned. Both of us raised our heads at the same time and met each other¡¯s eyes. My eyes were stung by his burning eyes, and then I quickly lowered my head. I was trying to open the lid of the thermos sk, but my brain was nk, and I suddenly felt a little helpless. Then, Herbert pulled his lips, looked at Lucas and Lucky in front of him, and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the person who knows me best is my son!¡± I turned a deaf ear to his words. I brought a bowl of warm cream mushroom soup to Herbert and said softly, ¡°Try the taste.¡± Herbert said with a smile, ¡°Thank you.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Then, he took two mouthfuls and nodded. ¡°Well, it tastes really good.¡± Before I could answer, Lucas spoke first, ¡°Mommy specially prepared it for you. Lucky cried when she couldn¡¯t find mommy as soon as she woke up. I¡¯m a man, so I didn¡¯t cry!¡± After Lucas finished speaking, he looked very proud. ¡°You don¡¯t have to get up so early. I don¡¯t want you to work too hard,¡± said Herbert. ¡°I usually get up very early.¡± I responded and looked elsewhere. After sitting for a while, Herbert and I seemed to have nothing to say, but these two little kids were very active. Then, I got up and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll take them back. I¡¯ll take them to see you again tomorrow.¡± It seemed like Herbert couldn¡¯t bear to part with them, but he still nodded. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s too hard for you to take care of the two of them alone. I¡¯ll have Connor bring them back and let Gary take care of them later.¡± ¡°Tomorrow is Sunday. I still have time. Let Connor pick them up on Monday morning.¡± I thought for a moment ¡°Okay.¡± Herbert nodded, and then suddenly said, ¡°If you are unhappy with the currentpany, I can introduce you to another job, and the benefits will be very good.¡± 08 27 Why did he say that? Was he afraid that Linda would make trouble for me? Then I asked, ¡°Is it because Linda is my superior? If so, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal. Linda has some misunderstandings about our rtionship. If she understands our current situation, I don¡¯t think she will mind.¡± Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Be¡¯s POV: ¡°Maybe Linda likes me, but I don¡¯t like her,¡± said Herbert. What was this? Was he trying to exin to me? Since he didn¡¯t like her, why did he want to go to the restaurant with Linda? Was he trying to exin to me while dating another woman? I still mind it, but I didn¡¯t have any right to question him. As a result, I said, ¡°This is your private matter. You don¡¯t have to exin it to me.¡± Hearing this, Herbert¡¯s face sank, and then his voice became a little louder. ¡°Do you not care who ! am with now?¡± His voice was too loud. Lucas had already grown up. However, Lucky was still so young that she burst into tears at once! Seeing that my daughter was crying, I quickly held her in my arms and touched her head while coaxing her. ¡°Be a good girl, Lucky. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Herbert lowered his head and did not continue to speak. After Lucky calmed down, I said to Herbert coldly. ¡°I have nothing to do with you now, so you¡¯re free to be with whoever you want. I¡¯m sorry, Lucky is sleepy. I¡¯ll take them away first!¡± With that, I held Lucky in one hand and pulled Lucas with the other and left the ward. Herbert¡¯s POV: I looked at their backs and clenched my hands into fists. I was a little regretful for what I said just now. I shouldn¡¯t roar at Be! A minuteter, when I was feeling annoyed, a small figure suddenly ran in quietly. ¡°Daddy!¡± Lucas rushed to my bed. Seeing my son suddenly run back, I looked at the door, only to find that it was empty and there was no one. I asked curiously, ¡°Lucas, why are you back? Where¡¯s your mommy?¡± ¡°Mommy is waiting downstairs. She asked me to get the lunch box.¡± Lucas replied. Hearing this, I handed the thermos to Lucas and instructed, ¡°Slow down. Don¡¯t fall. Listen to your mommy¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Lucas nodded and then ran to the door with the thermos in his arms. Looking at Lucas¡¯s back, I instantly felt empty in my heart. The three of them had be everything in my life. As soon as they left, it was as if my heart had been hollowed out. I had never had this kind of feeling before. This feeling really made me depressed and annoyed. As soon as Lucas walked out of the door, he suddenly turned back and said to me with a naive smile, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make mommy happy.¡± Hearing this, I grinned and waved my hand to Lucas, indicating that he should leave as soon as possible. Lucas smiled innocently, then I turned around and ran out. Be¡¯s POV: N?velDrama.Org owns all content. On the way back, I bought fresh ingredients. I made a delicious dinner for the children. The two little kids ate happily. Joey held the soup bowl and said with a smile, ¡°Your cooking skills are getting better and better.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll continue cooking for you in the future,¡± I said with a smile. Joey, on the other hand, frowned. She nced at Lucas and Lucky and said, ¡°Why do I feel that there won¡¯t be many opportunities like this in the future?¡± Hearing this, I looked at Joey and asked, ¡°Why? Whenever you want to eat, I can cook for you.¡± Joey held her bowl andughed. ¡°I think you¡¯ll soon take the children to stay in Herbert¡¯s house.¡± Hearing that, the corners of my mouth twitched. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense again.¡± ¡°Nonsense? Who was the one who got up this morning to make food before dawn? Don¡¯t think 1 can¡¯t tell. This time, you¡¯re treating himpletely different,¡± Joey said. ¡°It¡¯s because he¡¯s injured in order to save Betty and Anne. I have to thank him in any case, right?¡± | was in a hurry to argue. ¡°I won¡¯t argue with you. In fact, you should really think about your rtionship with Herbert. Don¡¯t lie to yourself.¡± I couldn¡¯t fall asleep that night. But I was too tired these two days. After midnight, I fell asleep When I opened my eyes, it was already early in the morning. I sat up, hesitated for a moment, then walked into the kitchen and began to prepare lunch with the rest of the ingredients. It was almost noon when lunch was ready. Lucky fell asleep. I asked Joey for help to take care of her. Then, I took Lucas¡¯s hand and walked out of the door. At the entrance of the hospital, I ran into Connor. ¡°Miss Stepanek, why aren¡¯t you going up?¡± Connor walked over. I hurriedly handed the thermos over to Connor and said with a smile, ¡°Lucky is still at home. I have to hurry back right now. Please give this ribs soup to him. Also, Lucas will stay behind to apany his daddy today.¡± Before Connor could say anything, Lucas tugged at my clothes and said, ¡°Mommy, why don¡¯t you apany me to go visit daddy together? I looked down at Lucas and patted his head. ¡°Be a good boy. Lucky is still at home. I have to go back and take care of her. You will take care of daddy in the hospital today, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Although Lucas was reluctant, he still nodded. After that, Connor left my line of sight with one hand holding Lucas and the other holding the thermos. On the way back, I felt much calmer. It was good that I didn¡¯t have to meet him, but could deliver 08 28 what I wanted to. After all, he was hurt because of my family. On Monday, as soon as I walked into the office, I was called to Linda¡¯s office by Linda¡¯s secretary. In the face of Linda, I was a little embarrassed, becausest time in the hospital, Linda had been very dissatisfied with me. She thought that I was deliberately hiding my rtionship with Herbert from her Linda looked up at me and said without any expression on her face, ¡°Be, your previous work was done very well. I will represent thepany to inform you that you have officially be an official employee from today on.¡± Hearing this, although I had not decided whether I should continue to work in this ounting firm for a long time, I felt that it was a good thing for me to be an official employee. I smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Linda.¡± I thought Linda would retaliate against me and not let me be an official employee. It seemed that I had thought too much. She shouldn¡¯t be a narrow-minded person. Unexpectedly, Linda had changed the topic and was looking at me with a very fake smile. ¡°Be, Mrs. Wharton, you can tell me the truth now. Are you going to work in ourpany for a long time? If you just want to experience life and prove your ability. I think you have done it.¡± It seemed that Linda still minded it and regarded me as her enemy Chapter 328 Chapter 328 ¡­ Chapter 328 Bell¡¯s POV : Although I didn¡¯t want to please Linda, I didn¡¯t want to be misunderstood. After all, Herbert and I hadn¡¯t reconciled yet. And then, I smiled warmly. ¡°Linda, I think you misunderstood. I¡¯m no longer Mrs. Wharton.¡± Linda was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°I remember that when you first came here, you told me that you¡¯re bringing up a child alone after you got divorced. It seems that you wanted to hide your identity at that time, didn¡¯t you? Should I think of that as a malicious deception?¡± Seeing that Linda didn¡¯t understand what I meant, I said seriously, ¡°Linda, every word I said is true. I have divorced Herbert a long time ago, and I am living alone with a child.¡± Hearing this, Linda couldn¡¯t help staring at me for a few seconds. Then she asked in surprise, ¡°Have you divorced?¡± Remembering that Herbert did say that I was the mother of his children to her that day, he was right. I nodded. Linda suddenly smiled happily. Then Linda said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I misunderstood you. I thought you were deliberately lying to me.¡± I smiled and said nothing. From Linda¡¯s expression, I could tell that she did like Herbert very much. Linda smiled and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s all right. Go back and work hard. If you need any help, you cane to me.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After that, I walked out of Linda¡¯s office. Finally, I breathed a sigh of relief. At least I had an enemy lesser at work. Knowing that I was the ex wife of Herbert, Linda was much more polite to me. Perhaps in her opinion, I was no longer a threat to her. Back in the office, as soon as I sat down in my seat, I inadvertently looked up and suddenly saw Jeremy, who was working in front of theputer. The wounds on his face had not yet faded away, and there were still bruises in many ces. The female colleagues around him couldn¡¯t helpughing when they saw him in such a mess. It served him right after all the bad things he did. Herbert really did a good thing. After a day¡¯s work, I found that Jeremy was like a different person. Not only was he very quiet, but he didn¡¯t even look up at me, let alone harassing me like before. He didn¡¯t even joke with other female colleagues. When Jeremy went to the bathroom, the female employees in the office joked and said that he had really changed this time. When it was about time to get off work, Selina called me into the office. J sat opposite Selina and knew that she was going to tell me that I had be an official employee. As expected, she put a contract in front of me. ¡°Linda has already told the HR department that you will officially be an official employee from today on. This is the service contract that thepany gives you. If you don¡¯t have any objections, sign on it. From next month on, you will receive the sry of an official employee. Of course, you will also enjoy the treatment of an official employee.¡± Hearing this, I frowned. I didn¡¯t expect that the contract would be in Selina¡¯s hands so soon, but I was not fully prepared. Selina leaned against the leather seat behind her andughed. ¡°Linda thinks very highly of you. She repeatedly warned me to train you well. To be honest, Be, I really admire you. You have broken up with Herbert and Klein for so long, and they are still very attentive to take care of you.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, I was stunned. I knew that Herbert had fought with Jeremy, found Linda, and forced Daniel into doing all of this. Did Klein participate as well? No, it couldn¡¯t be. Right now, the rtionship between the two of them wasn¡¯t very good. They probably wouldn¡¯t join forces. It seemed as though Klein was acting in secret? Seeing that I didn¡¯t say anything, Selina continued, ¡°As far as I know, you are now bringing up a child alone, and your life is very difficult. You need a stable job, don¡¯t you? I understand. Thinking that I have conflicts with you before, you are afraid that I will do something behind your back, aren¡¯t you? If it¡¯s just for this reason, you can find Linda to change a team for you. Anyway, we have so many groups.¡± Hearing this, I frowned. I didn¡¯t understand what Selina was trying to do. She shouldn¡¯t be so kind as to let me change my team, right? ¡°This person is particrly insidious. Even if I change to a new group, she will surely make up a lot of rumors about me. At that time, my days in other groups may not be better than here.¡± Therefore, I chose not to change my team. Selina continued, ¡°Actually, Linda has already paid attention to you. Even if you work under me, won¡¯t make trouble for you, unless you¡¯re not capable enough. I think you should be qualified for this job, right?¡± As soon as Selina finished her words, I took a pen and signed my name on the contract. After I signed, I looked up at Selina and said, ¡°I won¡¯t change the group. I will continue to stay in this Chapter 329 Chapter 329 Bell¡¯s POV: Thepany¡¯s management and treatment were considered attractive in this industry. If I found another job, it wouldn¡¯t be better than here. The most important thing was that I had to go through one to three months internship again before I could get a sry that was equivalent to my sry now. I had a family and a child to raise, and sometimes I needed topromise. I would work harder in the future. Once I had made up my mind, I was ready to throw myself into work with 100% enthusiasm. A weekter, Herbert was discharged from the hospital. On the evening of Friday, I appeared in front of the gate of Herbert¡¯s house. Now, Herbert lived in a single vi, which, of course, was the highest-ss vi in themunity. Herbert said that he wanted to give both Lucas and Lucky more space, so he changed to living in this vi which had a garden. The flowers in the vi garden were blooming. With the warm sunset, they looked really beautiful, like a scenery painting. I touched the leather paper bag in my bag and then reached out to press the doorbell. Soon, someone came to open the door. Through the ck hollow iron door, I saw the person who opened the door and couldn¡¯t help frowning. Because the person who came to open the door was Miranda. ¡°Mrs. Wharton, you¡¯re here.¡± I smiled and said, ¡°Miranda, you can call me Be in the future.¡± Miranda hesitated for a moment, then said with a smile, ¡°Sorry, I called you ¡®Mrs. Wharton¡¯ out of habit.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to pick Lucky up,¡± I said. ¡°Come in. Lucky is ying with toys. Gary went to pick Lucas up from school. He said that he would bring Lucas to buy some stationaties, and they will probablye back after a while.¡± As soon as Miranda finished speaking, she got out of the way. I nodded and stepped into the garden made of pebbles. I took a closer look at the scenery in the garden. Living in this kind of environment, it was indeed much better for Lucas and Lucky than to live with me and Joey. This made me feel a little inferior. Because as a mother, I couldn¡¯t really couldn¡¯t give Lucas and Lucky a better life. I was always self-abashed ever since I was young, but I knew that I had no time to feel that now. I could only climb up desperately, so I was mostly stubborn and strong. But after experiencing so many ups and downs, I was really a little scared. The ups and downs of my life had ttened the brightness of my past. As soon as I stepped into the vi, Miranda immediately bent down and put a pair of exquisite women¡¯s slippers in front of me. Looking at the clean and bright floor in front of me, I put on the slippers, and then under the guidance of Miranda, I passed a big Hidden Latch and came to the living room. Therge living room was covered with antiskid mat. The corners of the living room¡¯s TV cab and tea table were iid with soft rubber. It could be seen that the owner was very attentive, for he was afraid that the children would get hurt. There were all kinds of toys in the living room, such as a small slide, a trampoline, all kinds of furry toys, blocks, robots, dolls, and so on. It was like a children¡¯s toy department in a shopping mall. At this moment, the cute Lucky was wearing a pink princess dress with a cute braid on her head. She was sitting in front of the slide and fiddling with a doll in her arms. She was so focused on ying that she didn¡¯t see me at all. Seeing my daughter being taken care of so well. I couldn¡¯t helpughing. Of course, I was also a little disappointed, because with my ability, I couldn¡¯t provide Lucky such a life. At this moment, I heard a faint sound of footstepsing from behind. I looked back and saw that it was Herbert who came out of the bedroom with a crutch in his hand. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. My eyes instinctively fell on his leg that was still wrapped in gauze. Seeing that it was difficult for him to move, I instinctively helped him up. I didn¡¯t expect Miranda to be faster than me. Miranda quickly ran to Herbert and helped him to the sofa. ¡°Mr. Wharton, why did you get up on your own? Your wound hasn¡¯t healed yet. If it split open, it will be troublesome!¡± After Herbert sat on the sofa, I looked at the wound on his leg and walked toward him. I didn¡¯t know what to say. When Miranda saw this, she hurriedly asked, ¡°Miss Stepanek, do you want coffee or tea?¡± ¡°Tea, thank you.¡± After that, Miranda ran into the kitchen. Of course, I knew that she wanted to give me and Herbert a chance to talk, but there was no other topic between us except for the children. Later, I did not forget my purpose ofing here today. I took out an envelope made of leather. When Herbert saw the envelope in my hand, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. I ced the envelope on the coffee table and said, ¡°I went to the hospital and asked about it. They said that the medical expenses after reimbursement for this time are two thousand dors in total. You know my financial status now, so I can only pay for your medical expenses. I can¡¯t afford anything else!¡± The doctors Herbert hired, and those examinations he had gone through were all the most expensive ones. At this point, I really thanked the government because the reimbursement had covered a big part of the expenses. Otherwise, I really couldn¡¯t have taken out so much money at a Chapter 330 Chapter 330 Be¡¯s POV: There was a long silence in the room. I could tell from his cold eyes that he must be angry. But he was injured because of Betty. I thought it was my responsibility to pay the treatment fee for him. At this time, Miranda came in with a ss of water. Miranda was about to leave the living room when the doorbell outside suddenly rang. She hurried to open the door. After Miranda stepped out of the living room, Herbert sneered and said, ¡°Be, do you think I just want to be a good person? Or is it because you think I can¡¯t afford these medical expenses?¡± Hearing this, I frowned. ¡°What else do you want? I have nothing now, and I can only take out so much. If you think it¡¯s too little, I can give you an IOU, and I will slowly pay you back in the future.¡± I thought I was just doing what I should do. I didn¡¯t expect that these words would make Herbert angry He suddenly stood up, and the blue veins on his forehead stood out. He stared at me and said, ¡°Be, no matter what I do for you, do you despise me now? What do you want me to do to make you treat me seriously?¡± ¡°Yes, I have done many things that hurt you before, and I don¡¯t dare to ask for your forgiveness. But can you stop resisting me?¡± After that, he threw the leather envelope on the tea table on his back to the ground! There were mixed emotions in Herbert¡¯s eyes, including anger, sadness, and pain. I slowly lowered my eyes and couldn¡¯t bear to look at him. I slowly squatted down, picked up the leather envelope on the ground, put it back in its original position, and said faintly. ¡°You have done a lot for me. I don¡¯t me you anymore, but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± Herbert stepped forward and grabbed my shoulder, pulling my body to him. I looked up and saw a pair of eyes eager to know the answer I knew I still loved Herbert. But after experiencing so much, I was really tired. I didn¡¯t want to get involved with him anymore, and I could stop ming him for those painful experiences in the past, But if I had to continue to love him as if nothing had happened, I couldn¡¯t do it Therefore, I said, ¡°But we can¡¯t go back to how we used to be!¡± Hearing this, Herbert frowned, and his expression was very ugly Herbert shook his head, ¡°No, i refuse to believe that I¡¯m no longer in your heart I didn¡¯t want to be entangled with him too much I reached out and pushed his hand away, saying. ¡°It¡¯s impossible between you and me Herberi, face the reality! Perhaps it was because I had exerted too much, and Herbert stil couldn¡¯t stand steadily, so he staggered and fell on the sofa. Seeing this, I wanted to reach out to help him, but he had already sat still. I was relieved that nothing happened to him. ¡°Be, you really don¡¯t care about me anymore?¡± Herbert¡¯s eyes were full of pain. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± I didn¡¯t dare to look at his eyes again, so I raised my head and answered firmly. Hearing this, Herbert was so angry that heughed. ¡°Good, very good.¡± I knew that Herbert was a very proud person, and he was even a little conceited. If I refused him so directly, he would never pester me again in the future. At this moment, there was a sound of footstepsing from the entrance. Miranda led the fashionable girl, who was tall, into the room. ¡°Mr. Wharton, Miss Linda said that she¡¯s your friend¡± Miranda lowered her head and reported. I looked up and saw Linda, who was wearing a green suit. She came in with a fruit basket and some nutrition products in her hand with a smile. I was a little embarrassed at the moment. I didn¡¯t expect to meet her in such a situation today. Linda looked at Herbert, who was sitting on the sofa, with a radiant look on her face, and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Wharton, I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t make an appointment in advance.¡± At this moment, Herbert¡¯s face was still gloomy. Seeing Linda, he politely pulled his lips and said, ¡°I should thank Miss Linda foring to see me ¡°I went to the hospital in the morning and heard from the nurse that you were discharged from the hospital. I was also worried about you, so I came to see you after work.¡± When she said this, Linda¡¯s hand smoothed the curly hair around her ear, and there was a touch of shyness on her face. At this time, Linda¡¯s eyes fell on me and she couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Be, are you here too?¡± Seeing Linda¡¯s inquiring eyes, I quickly said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m here to pick Lucky up.¡± Linda nced at Lucky, who was ying with a doll on the slide, and said with a smile, ¡°Lucky looks like a little princess. She¡¯s so beautiful. Look at me, I¡¯m too careless. I didnt bring her a gift when ! came here for the first time, I¡¯ll make it up to her next time!¡± ¡°You¡¯re too polite¡± I pulled my lips and looked very unnatural. The next moment, I smiled and said, ¡°I will pack up and take Lucky away. Excuse me.¡± After that, I turned around and walked to Lucky. I put down the doll in her hand and wanted to take her hand. However, she was having a good time and took back the doll to continue ying. I was so anxious but I was afraid of making Lucky cry. It was very embarrassing. I really wanted to leave this ce right now But I didn¡¯t want Lucky to cry. ¡°Miss Linda, please have a seat. Do you want coffee or tea?¡± Miranda said politely ¡°Coffee, thank you.¡± Linda said, ¡°Okay.¡± Miranda turned around and went to the kitchen. Linda chose a single sofa closest to Herbert and sat down. She smiled charmingly and said, ¡°Are you better now?¡± 08 28 D ¡°A lot better.¡± Compared with Linda¡¯s enthusiasm, Herbert was still a little cold. ¡°It¡¯s better to be careful. It¡¯s not good to leave any side effects.¡± Linda¡¯s voice was as gentle as water. My back was facing them and as I heard their conversation, I thought even a fool knew what Linda was doing here today. Her makeup today was way more exquisite than usual when she went to work, and this dress not only showed her figure but also made her more elegant. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. It was obvious that she had been carefully dressed. At this time, I didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer, so I rudely took away the doll in Lucky¡¯s hand and then picked her up. Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Be¡¯s POV After the doll got taken away, Lucky immediately burst into tears. I frowned and scolded, ¡°Don¡¯t cry!¡± If it was in normal times, I would definitely be more gentle to her. But now, my brain waspletely covered by emotions. After all, Lucky was still a baby about a year old. How could she listen to me? She continued to cry. At this time, Linda got up and walked to me. She smiled and said, ¡°Be, just let her continue holding the doll since she likes it. Don¡¯t let her cry.¡± After that, Linda bent down and picked up the doll from the ground. She put it into Lucky¡¯s arms and Lucky stopped crying immediately. I was even angrier. I couldn¡¯t understand why I was so angry. So I directly grabbed the doll from Lucky¡¯s hand and stuffed it into Linda¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°No need!¡± Linda did not continue to speak, and the atmosphere was a little awkward, When Lucky saw Herbert, she seemed to see her savior. She cried and shouted while waving her small hand, ¡°Daddy, daddy¡­¡± The child¡¯s cry made me even more annoyed. I just wanted to get out of here as soon as possible. I hold Lucky in my arms forcefully and walked towards the door, putting on my shoes. Lucky cried even louder, and she was still shouting, ¡°Daddy daddy.¡± I scolded angrily. ¡°Stop crying.¡± Perhaps it was because my expression was too fierce that made Lucky scared and she stopped crying. Next to us, Herbert seemed to be even angrier. What was he angry about? He should be happier now that his admirer hade to him, shouldn¡¯t he? ¡°Miranda, Miranda!¡± Herbert shouted. ¡°I¡¯ming, I¡¯ming!¡± At this time, Miranda, who had juste out with coffee, quickly ran to Herbert. Herbert immediately ordered loudly, ¡°Let¡¯s add a few more dishes tonight. Miss Linda is staying for dinner, and we must have a feast. Miss Linda is my distinguished guest!¡± When she heard this, Miranda didn¡¯t move. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? Hurry up and get ready.¡± Miranda¡¯s hesitation made Herbert raise his voice. ¡°Yes.¡± Lindaughed. ¡°Mr. Wharton, you are too kind. I¡¯ll just eat a simple meal.¡± ¡°In the future, you can call me Herbert.¡± Herbert suddenly said. Hearing their conversation, I felt very ufortable. I thought I wouldn¡¯t care, but I was wrong. When he got close to other women, my heart actually felt very ufortable. I knew I shouldn¡¯t have such a feeling. But I couldn¡¯t control my emotions. ¡°Mommy, mommy.¡± At this time, Lucky pulled at my pants. I looked down and saw that there were still tears on her face. My heart ached for her. It was an argument between the adults, but it always affected the child. The next moment, I bent down and picked her up. Then I turned around and walked out of the vi. Walking on the road, my mind was filled with what Herbert said just now when he asked Miranda to cook a few more dishes to entertain Linda. They would definitely drink tonight. Maybe something else would happen. ¡°Mommy, mommy.¡± At this time, Lucky, who was in my arms, touched my face and kept screaming. I saw Lucky staring at me with her big round eyes. I felt even more regretful. I was too hot-tempered just now. This matter had nothing to do with Lucky The next moment, I touched her face and said regretfully. ¡°Lucky, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have yelled at you, I¡¯m sorry! As I spoke, tears began to flow down my cheeks. She wiped the tears on my face with her chubby little hand and said with difficulty, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t cry. don¡¯t cry.¡± ¡°Lucky.¡± Facing my lovely daughter, I quickly wiped away my tears. I didn¡¯t want to cry in front of her, because I was a mother. In the future, I had to protect my daughter and son. I must be strong That morning, Selina called me and Jeremy to her office. I sat side by side with Jeremy in front of Selina¡¯s desk. I didn¡¯t understand why she had called me in with him While I was wondering, Selina put a document in front of me and Jeremy. She said with a smile, This is a big case. It¡¯s the budget case of the QT Company. The QT Company is very famous in the industry. Linda handed this case over to our group this time. We must do our best I will personally monitor this case. I would like Jeremy to take charge of it. Be, you¡¯ll assist him. Do you have any objections? ¡°No. Jeremy shook his head first. ¡®No.¡¯ Although I had doubts, I shook my head. To be honest, I really didn¡¯t want to work with Jeremy. Although he had been very well-behaved these days, it didn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t harass me in the future. However, thepany wasn¡¯t founded by me. There were many things that I couldn¡¯t decide on You must take this case seriously. Come out with the n in half a month. If there are any problems, you cane to me at any time. Also, I hope that you can abandon the previous conflicts. After all, you are here to work, not to make conflicts. As long a this big case, I will ask Linda for a raise for you.¡¯ Selina said in the end. Jeremy and i nodded, and then we left the office Of 29 Mt colleagues were leaving one after another at the end of the day. Jeremy suddenly walked to me, who was packing up and preparing to leave. I raised my head and took a nce at him, my heart full of vignce. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. I was always worried that he would do something that hurt me¡­ Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Be¡¯s POV: Jeremy touched the back of his head and said, ¡°Be, it¡¯s all my fault in the past. Don¡¯t be bothered with me. Anyway, I¡¯ve been taught a lesson. Let¡¯s work well together in the future!¡± After that, he pointed to his face with his hand. Some of the bruises on his face had not healed yet. Hearing these words, I didn¡¯t want to pursue the matter anymore. After all, Herbert had vented my anger for me. ¡°Herbert, why does it have something to do with him? When I think of this name, my heart feels as if someone has pinched it.¡± Although I didn¡¯t know if Jeremy really knew his mistake, or if he knew that I was not easy to deal with, I still had to work with him in the future, so I didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for him. Therefore, I said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to mention the past anymore. I only hope that I can help you with the QY company case in the future.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I mean, that¡¯s what I mean!¡± Hearing this, Jeremy grinned. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± I pulled my lips and left with my bag. If it weren¡¯t for my job, I wouldn¡¯t want to have any contact with a man like Jeremy for even a second Icarried my bag and walked out of the office building behind me. I looked up and saw a car that was parked under the steps ahead of me. It was a ck Bentley, with a unique license te. It was Herbert¡¯s car. I stopped. Then, the back window of the Bentley was slowly rolled down. I saw a cold face. The man naturally stretched out his hand and flicked off the ash on the cigarette butt between his fingers. At this moment, I saw that Herbert nced at me. He clearly saw me. My heart was beating wildly. Why did hee to find me? What did he have to say to me after thest time? Did hee to see Lucky off in person? That was impossible. Every time he sent Lucky to me, he would directly send her to my house. He didn¡¯t contact me in advance, so he couldn¡¯t have sent Lucky to my company, could he? I took two steps forward. At this moment, I saw Herbert suddenly wave at me, and there was a smile at the corner of his mouth, although the smile was vague. I was about to step forward when I heard the sound of high heels behind me. I immediately looked back and saw that it was Linda, who was dressed very beautifully and came to my back. When I saw Linda, I couldn¡¯t help but be stunned! Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. At this time, Linda also saw me and greeted me in a very friendly way. ¡°Be, are you off work? ¡°Yes.¡± I was a little confused. ¡°I have a date. I have to go now.¡± Linda smiled at me and then walked past me quickly. I looked back and saw Linda walking to the ck Bentley in a few steps. At this time, Connor, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, had already gotten out of the car and turned to Linda to open the back door for her. Then, Linda got in the car while talking andughing. Connor also got in the driver¡¯s seat, and then the car slowly started. At this moment, I saw that Herbert¡¯s eyes nced outside, and then the window was slowly closed. The Bentley turned into thene and gradually disappeared. Herbert was showing off to me. I understood what he meant. He wanted to tell me that a lot of women wanted to get close to him. As long as he wanted, those women would fall into his arms. If he wanted to humiliate me or make me sad, then he did it. My hand was on the right side of my chest, and I felt a dull pain there. However, Herbert was too dedicated. His legs had just turned better, but he was already eager to pick up the beauty in person for a date. His injury had not yet healed. When he was in pain, could he perform well in bed? After a while, I suddenly felt like a wooden pestle here. Herbert could just act as he pleased and no matter who he was with, it had nothing to do with me! wouldn¡¯t care about it anymore, and I wouldn¡¯t be sad. I would live a good life in the future, work well, take good care of the children, and even find another man who could ept me to date. The next moment, i walked in the direction of home, because at this time, Lucky was about to be sent back A few dayster, in the morning. I had just stepped into the floor of the ounting office when I saw a delivery man holding a beautiful bouquet of red roses and yelled, ¡°Miss Linda, who is Miss Linda?¡± ¡°She¡¯s in the innermost office.¡± A female employee pointed to the delivery man. ¡°Thank you.¡± The delivery man held the bunch of roses and walked quickly in the direction led by the female staff. At this time, several female colleagues around quickly began to talk about it. ¡°This is the fourth day, isn¡¯t it? Every morning when Lindaes to work, she will receive a bunch of delicate red roses. And I secretly checked the card on it. The signature is a man named Herbert!¡± ¡°This Herbert isn¡¯t an ordinary person. He¡¯s the president of the Wharton Group. It¡¯s said that his family background is extremely powerful, and he¡¯s very handsome!¡± ¡°No wonder Linda has been very beautiful these days, and she has a very good temper. It turns out that it¡¯s because of the nourishment of love.¡± I turned around and walked into the office. I didn¡¯t want to listen to those people¡¯sments anymore. Sitting in front of theputer, I tried my best to get myself into work, but I always couldn¡¯t concentrate. I told myself in my heart, ¡°That person has nothing to do with me anymore.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be unhappy because of him!¡± Chapter 333 Chapter 333 Be¡¯s POV Since then, I had been working hard in thepany, taking good care of Lucky, doing chores, and cooking. When I had time, I had to take care of my online business. In short, my life was very busy. In fact, only I knew that being busy was the only way to stop my imagination from running wild. I didn¡¯t want my brain to have the energy to think about what happened to Herbert and the other women. The budget case of the QT Company went very smoothly. Soon, more than a week had passed, and it would be completed in a few days. During this period of time, Jeremy was very well-behaved. Not only did he not cause me any trouble, but he also worked very hard. Even Selina was quite friendly. She was very cooperative and didn¡¯t make things difficult for me. Everything seemed to be going very smoothly. That morning, I was sitting in front of my desk when Selina walked in anxiously. ¡°Be, bad news. Jeremy got acute appendicitisst night and had an operation in the hospital. He took a week off. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be able toe to work for a week.¡± Selina said anxiously as she walked to my desk. Hearing this, I couldn¡¯t help but frown and said, ¡°But we are going to hand in the QT Company case on Monday next week. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t finish it all by myself in three days.¡± Selina lowered her head and thought for a moment, then said. ¡°Then can you work on the weekend? I¡¯m going on a business trip tomorrow morning, and the other people in the group have work to do now, so I really can¡¯t find anyone to help you. Besides, no one is familiar with this case, so it will take one or two days to get familiar with everything. Even if there¡¯s someone who can help you, it won¡¯t be very helpful. Why don¡¯t you work harder?¡± Selina said in a tone of negotiation. She exined to me for a long time. I had never withdrawn from work, so I nodded and said, ¡°Till try my best.¡± ¡°I know you can do it. Thank you for your hard work.¡± After saying that, Selina nodded with satisfaction and turned back to her office. It was the weekend. I contacted Gary and asked him to take care of Lucas and Lucky during the weekend. I had to work hard these few days. At midnight, I was still working in front of themp. ¡°Be, you don¡¯t have to sacrifice your rest time for your work.¡± Joey said. ¡°I have to make use of the weekend finish the case. I have to hand it in on Monday.¡± I said without looking up Seeing this, Joey frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m going on a business trip early tomorrow morning. Otherwise, I can help you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be si¨±ly. You don¡¯t know much about this case. Go to sleep quickly.¡± I patted the back of Joey¡¯s hand. Joey turned around and touched her head. Then, she suddenly turned around and said, ¡°Do you think that Jeremy is deliberately trying to set you up?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Hearing this, I raised my head. ¡°I think it¡¯s too strange that Jeremy is sick at this time. How could it happen so coincidentally?¡± Joey stepped forward and said. I lowered my head and thought about it. I felt that something was wrong, but I didn¡¯t say anything. I had epted this job now, and Selina had to go on a business trip early tomorrow morning. No matter what the situation was, I had to finish this case. Therefore, I said, ¡°It¡¯s useless to think so much now. Jeremy has already asked for leave. ¡°If I can¡¯t hand in the case on Monday, all the responsibilities will be on me. The most important thing for me now is to find a way to finish this case.¡± After that, I lowered my head and continued to work ¡°I told you not to continue working in thispany. If you don¡¯t listen to me, you will definitely suffer losses.¡± Joey yawned after nagging for a while, then turned around a After two days and three nights of fighting, I finallypleted the case three hours before I went to work on Monday On Monday morning. I was very tired, In the past few days, I only slept for two or three hours a day. I even counted the time when I ate and went to the bathroom. Finally, I finished my work. Sitting in front of theputer. I turned on theputer, but something was wrong with theputer, and it was still the same after I tried turning on and off several times in a row. I couldn¡¯t help but be a little anxious. After all, the first half of the budget case was saved in theputer. I had to copy thetter half together in order to print everything out. At this moment, Selina walked in with her bag on her back. As soon as she saw me, she immediately turned around and walked to my desk. ¡°Be, have youpleted the case for the QT Company?¡± Selina asked anxiously. ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. Upon hearing this, Selina immediately beamed and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. I knew you wouldn¡¯t let me down. If you pass sessfully this time, I will report it to Linda ask her to give you a raise. After all, this case is urgent and the workload is big. It¡¯s just so happened that Jeremy got appendicitis. It¡¯s really hard for you!¡± ¡°Jessica, I suddenly can¡¯t turn on myputer. Please ask someone to fix it as soon as possible. The first half of the budget case is still in it, otherwise, there will be no way to print it!¡± Upon hearing this, Selina was also very anxious. She immediately called the maintenance department Soon, the technician was here to fix the problem. Luckily, it was not a big problem, and it was fixed in half an hour. After it was fixed, I quickly copied the document and handed it to thedy from the printing department, asking her to print the document out as soon as possible. In short, before noon, I finally ced the QT Company budget case on Selina¡¯s desk. She heaved a sigh of relief. This time, Selina was so considerate that she gave me half a day off and asked me to go back to rest in the afternoon. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. I was so tired that I didn¡¯t have much energy to think. I just wanted to go to bed as soon as possible. When I opened my eyes again, it was already the next morning. I tidied up and put on a beige professional suit. I was full of confidence in my high heels and went to work As soon as I walked into the office, I felt that the atmosphere was not right. My colleagues were whispering something. I sat in my seat with confusion. Suddenly, two men in police uniforms came in from the door. ¡°Excuse me, are you Be?¡± The two men went straight to me. ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded, feeling very strange. One of the men showed his ID and said seriously, ¡°This is my work ID. Now we suspect that you have something to do with amercial crime. Please follow us to the police station to assist in the investigation!¡± Commercial crime? I immediately panicked, ¡°What on earth happened?¡± Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Be¡¯s POV ¡°Please follow us immediately.¡± One of the policemen urged. At this time, I came to my senses and asked with a tongue-tied voice, ¡°Whichmercial crime am I involved in? Did you make a mistake? I never did anything illegal.¡± ¡°If you have anything to say, you can say it when you¡¯re at the police station.¡± The two policemen¡¯s faces were very serious and they didn¡¯t listen to me at all. At this moment, Selina stepped in from the outside. As soon as she saw the two policemen with ID, she said to me harshly. ¡°Be, I didn¡¯t expect that you would do such a thing. You really let me down!¡± ¡°You¡®re very good at work. As long as you work hard, you will definitely have a bright future. Do you know that you have to pay the price for doing this? You might be be fired if things are not too serious. But if it¡¯s serious, you will never be able to work in this field again in the future, or you might even be sentenced.¡± ¡°Once you go to prison, your whole life will be over!¡± I was even more confused. ¡°What the hell is going on? What did I do?¡± ¡°Selina, I want to know what I did. Why did you say that?¡± I asked, trying my best to hold back my anger. Upon hearing this, Selina was so angry that sheughed. She reached out and pointed to the other employees in the office and said, ¡°Be, you are really good at acting. Do you know that everyone in the company knows what you have done? Why are you still pretending to be innocent?¡± I looked up and saw that the eyes of the six staff members were all staring at me. I began to panic. ¡°What the hell is going on? What have I done?¡± At this time, an older employee used me. ¡°Be, we didn¡¯t expect that you would take advantage of your position to sell the next annual budget n of the QT Company to their competitors, which led to the exposure of the trade secrets of the QTpany. What you did not only made you unable to gain a foothold in the industry, but also seriously affected the reputation of our company. I really don¡¯t know what you are thinking. Just 20,000 dors can make you abandon a professional career as an ountant. It¡¯s really shameful to work with you!¡± Hearing this, I immediately shook my head and said, ¡°How could I do such a thing? There must be a misunderstanding. Someone must have ndered me!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s ndering you? Didn¡¯t thepetitor of the QT Company transfer 20,000 dors to your ount yesterday? And a few days ago, someone saw you drinking coffee with a senior executive of the competitor of the QT Company in a coffee shop. Is that right?¡± Selina immediately said. At this moment, I stared at her in disbelief. Did someone transfer 20,000 dors to my ount yesterday? I had two ounts. One was a sry card, which had message alerts. The other was a bank card, which did not have message alerts. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. I didn¡¯t receive any message alert yesterday. It seemed that someone must have transferred the 20,000 dors to my bank card. As for the senior executive of thepetitor of the QT Company, it was a ssmate whom I hadn¡¯t seen for a long time. We suddenly met each other on the street a few days ago. We drank coffee together, but my ssmate only said that he was working in an advertisingpany, and didn¡¯t say which one it was. Thinking of this, I roughly understood. All of this was nned. Someone must have framed me. Who was the one who wanted to frame me? My gaze was finally fixed on Selina¡¯s face. Who else would hate me so much other than her? It was no wonder that Jeremy suddenly got acute appendicitis. It seemed that he was also involved in this. I could only me myself for being too careless. How could I fall into their trap so easily? ¡°All of this was designed by you, right?¡± I said indignantly ¡°Don¡¯t use me. Now all the evidence is pointed at you, and you can¡¯t escape at all. I advise you to confess to the police when you¡¯re at the police station. If you refuse. It will only bring more trouble. If you take the initiative to exin it, you won¡¯t be punished so severelyi¡± Selina raised her chin and sneered. ¡°Selina, it¡¯s not so easy to frame a good person.¡± I said. The two policemen couldn¡¯t wait any longer. They urged impatiently, ¡°Be. pleasee with us immediately, or we can only take you away by force, which will make you look bad!¡± The next moment, I picked up my bag, nced coldly at Selina, and followed the two policemen away When we arrived at the police station, three police officers interrogated me and asked about the details of the case in detail. They kept asking me questions for seven or eight hours before letting me go home. And I couldn¡¯t go out before the case was over. They told me that I had to pick up their calls at any time. I walked on the street at dusk in low spirits. How could I be in the mood to take care of Lucky now?! was also afraid that my mood would affect her, so I called Gary and asked him to take care of Lucky for two days. On the way back, I thought a lot. In the end, I was sure that this matter was nned and carried out by Selina and Jeremy Now all the evidence pointed to me. There was nothing I could do. But I couldn¡¯t be framed like this. If I were to be put in jail, what would happen to my children? And this would be a stain in my life. I might not even be able to find a job in the future. So I couldn¡¯t be framed sessfully. I thought for a long time, and in the end, I thought of Klein. He was awyer, and a famous one. Should I ask him to help me file awsuit? Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Be¡¯s POV Klein could indeed be very helpful. But it took me such a long time to stay away from him. If I asked him for help now... I shook my head Unless there was no other way, I would not look for him for the time being. The next morning, although I was under a lot of pressure, I still appeared in the office. As soon as I walked into the office, I saw Jeremy The expression on Jeremy¡¯s face was very proud as if he was watching me making a fool of myself. I walked over and asked, ¡°How did your appendicitis recover so quickly? Jeremy raised his chin and said, ¡°I¡¯m a little better, and I came to work immediately.¡± ¡°Your appendicitis happened so coincidentally,¡± I said. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± asked Jeremy ¡°You know it yourself!¡± I said, and then I turned back to my seat. At this time, Jeremy was furious. He stood up directly and threw the document in his hand on the table! ¡°I know it myself? You betrayed thepany. What right do you have to scold me? If I was not sick, how could you have the chance to collect 20,000 dors from someone else?¡± Jeremy was very arrogant Hearing this, I stared at him fiercely. I thought, ¡°This matter must have something to do with Jeremy. It must be that he colluded with Selina to frame me.¡± I looked at him, but he didn¡¯t dare to look at me. Then, he turned around and walked out, saying, ¡°You are a crazy woman!¡± My hand clenched the hern of my shirt tightly. I was so resentful, but I didn¡¯t know how to deal with this matter. At this time, a female colleague answered a phone call and shouted to me, ¡°Be, Linda asked you to go to her office!¡± Hearing this, I hesitated for a moment, then got up and left the office. Sitting opposite Linda, Linda was very gentle to me. Linda sped her hands together and said, ¡°Be, Jessica told me everything that had happened. To be honest, I still have some doubts about it. I don¡¯t believe that you would do such a thing.¡± Hearing this, a glimmer of hope rose in my heart. ¡°Linda, I was indeed wronged, I¡­¡± However, Linda interrupted me. ¡°Be, I know how you are feeling now, but I can¡¯t just blindly believe you. Now all the evidence is pointing at you. You can only prove your innocence with useful evidence!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I couldn¡¯te up with any evidence at the moment. I spent all my energy on my work over the past few days. Then, Linda said, ¡°I have already reported what happened to you to the general manager. In your current situation, it is not suitable for you to continue to work here.¡± ¡°Are you going to fire me?¡± I shouted. I could leave thispany. But it couldn¡¯t be now. If I left now, it meant that those terrible things were done by me. Linda raised her hand to signal me to calm down, and then said, ¡°It¡¯s not that you¡¯re fired, but you¡¯ll be suspended from your duties first. When the truth of the matteres out, we¡¯ll make the final decision.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Hearing this, I breathed a sigh of relief. Linda said gently, ¡°I think you need to calm down. Go back and see if you can find any evidence to prove your innocence. Besides, if you continue to stay here, it will increase your psychological pressure. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. A few minutester, I came out of Linda¡¯s office. I went back to my office and simply tidied up my things. Then I carried my bag and was about to leave. At this time, the door of Selina¡¯s office opened, and she walked out, twisting her waist in high heels. The way she looked at me was filled with a sense of schadenfreude and superiority. I knew that she was here to humiliate me. Sure enough, Selina walked up to me, crossed her arms in front of her chest, and said sarcastically. ¡°Be, Linda said that you¡¯re suspended. I guess you won¡¯te back in the future again. You¡¯d better take everything with you so that you don¡¯t have toe a few more times!¡± When she said this, her eyes were full of contempt. I was already very angry. But I knew that the angrier I was, the more proud she would be. Therefore, I wouldn¡¯t fall for her trick. I sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯m just suspended from work. I¡¯m not fired. I¡¯ll definitelye back!¡± After that, I turned around and walked out of the door. After I walked out of thepany, I was even more depressed. I really didn¡¯t have any way to solve this problem now. I didn¡¯t have any evidence to prove that I was innocent At this moment, a ck car appeared not far away. It was the ck Bentley. Herbert was here again! I was sure he was here for Linda. However, it was not lunch time yet. He just couldn¡¯t wait to see Linda, could he? I was a little unhappy, so I turned around and was about to leave. As soon as I took a few steps, I heard the sound of the engine behind me, and then the ck Bentley was in front of me! The next second, the rear window was rolled down. The ss window then revealed the cold face of a man. ¡°Get in the car!¡¯ Herbert said to me, I frowned. Didn¡¯t hee to find Linda? Why did he ask me to get in the car? Chapter 336 Chapter 336 Be¡¯s POV: ¡°Mr. Wharton, I think you¡®ve found the wrong person, right? The person you¡®re looking for is still at work!¡± After that, I turned around and was about to leave. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Then there was a sound of the door opening behind me, and my wrist was grabbed by Herbert. I struggled instinctively. ¡°What are you going to do? Let me go!¡± ¡°I have something to tell you!¡± Herbert took my hand and was about to leave. I shook off his hand and snarled, ¡°I have nothing to say to you!¡± ¡°Can you talk to me calmly?¡± Herbert roared at me. ¡°Herbert, please don¡¯t bother me anymore, okay? I¡¯m really anxious now. Aren¡¯t you looking for Linda? Go and find her. You can enjoy lunch together. You can even go to sleep together after lunch. Aren¡¯t you very close recently? You sent a bunch of delicate red roses to her every day with your name written on the card.¡± ¡°Stop pestering me, okay?¡± I yelled at him. While I was very angry, he smiled. He said, ¡°Are you jealous?¡± I immediately denied. ¡°Nonsense! I won¡¯t be jealous! Absolutely not!¡± The more irritable I was, the happier heughed. In the end, he irritated me. I turned around and left. ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable!¡± However, he reached out to hold my arm and pulled it hard, and then I fell into his arms. ¡°Let me go!¡± I immediately struggled, but he held me tightly in his arms, refusing to let go. Suddenly remembering his injured leg. I raised my chin and threatened him. ¡°If you don¡¯t let me go, I¡¯ll kick your injured leg.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t bear to kick me.¡± Herbert¡¯s face was full of smiles, but his tone was full of confidence. ¡°Who says I don¡¯t dare?¡± I raised my chin and insisted on challenging him. ¡°You just don¡¯t dare.¡± I looked up and saw his gentle eyes, and my heart couldn¡¯t help beating faster. I didn¡¯t do anything to him in the end. His leg was injured in order to save Betty. And if I kicked his leg again, it wouldn¡¯t do me any good. Now I didn¡¯t have the energy to take care of Lucas and Lucky. If I really went to jai, then they could only be handed over to Herbert. If his leg wasme, what about the children? I knew deep in my heart that I was just looking for an excuse. In fact, the most fundamental reason was that I couldn¡¯t bear it. I didn¡¯t want him to be in pain. I was pulled into the car by Herbert. Connor then started the engine, and then the car was driven into thene. It was quiet in the car. I got rid of the hand that was held by him and rubbed my wrist with the other hand. He was so strong that I could feel the pain in my wrist. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Herbert asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I shook my head and asked seriously, ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Hearing this, Herbert frowned and said, ¡°Tell me all the details of the budget case of the QTpany you took over.¡± Seeing his serious eyes, I asked, ¡°How did you know that?¡± ¡°The police have found you. Do you still want to hide it?¡± Herbert asked. I lowered my head and said nothing. Then he said seriously. ¡°You are the mother of my children. I can¡¯t let you go to jail!¡± Hearing this, I looked up and saw Herbert¡¯s earnest and determined eyes. Suddenly, my nose twitched, and tears began to well up in my eyes. To be honest, no matter how strong I was, I was still a woman. The shock and grievance of the past two days had really crushed me, especially the six or seven hours of interrogation session in the police station, which really tortured people¡¯s nerves and will. The police¡¯s investigation and questions made me secretly swear that I really couldn¡¯t break thew. Fortunately, I was released after six or seven hours. Otherwise, I would really go crazy. Then, Herbert hooked his arm around my shoulder. I was pulled into his arms. His arms were very warm, and I suddenly felt that I was being protected. I didn¡¯t cry when I was framed. I didn¡¯t cry when I was ridiculed. I didn¡¯t cry when I was examined by the police like a criminal. But now, because of Herbert¡¯s hug. I could no longer control my tears. Chapter 337 Chapter 337 Be¡¯s POV: A few minutester, I finally calmed down. ¡°Have you cried enough?¡± Herbert asked. ¡°Yes.¡± I took the tissue from his hand, wiped my nose, and nodded. At this time, Herbert lowered his head to look at the shirt on his chest and said with a smile, ¡°Today, my shirt made a great contribution.¡± Hearing this, I looked at the part of Herbert¡¯s shirt on his chest that had be wet. There must be tears and snot, and there were wrinkles everywhere. They were all done by me. But naturally. I would not show weakness. I wiped my tears and said, ¡°Take it off and I¡¯ll wash it for you. Anyway, your shirt is a world brand, and I can¡¯t afford it!¡± Herbert lowered his head and cleared his throat, then said seriously, ¡°Hurry up and tell me all the details about the budget case of the QT Company. You must take this matter seriously now because once you are convicted ofmercial crimes, you are likely to go to jail. Do you understand?¡± Hearing his words, I naturally understood that my current situation was really dangerous. I needed the help of Herbert. I didn¡¯t want to go to jail. After that, I told him what had happened. Including how Selina handed over the case to Jeremy and me, what happened in the middle, what happened when Jeremy suddenly had acute appendicitis in the middle of the process, and everything else in detail. I was in a mess now, so I could only tell him all the details because I didn¡¯t know if these details were useful. After listening to my description, Herbert lowered his head and thought for a moment. Then he looked up and said, ¡°It seems that you jumped into the trap that Selina dug for you. This matter has something to do with Jeremy too!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand why Selina and Jeremy had to do this. How many people did they have to find to cooperate with them to frame me like this?¡± At this moment, Herbert just sneered. ¡°Do you think they didn¡¯t get any benefits?¡± Hearing this, I couldn¡¯t help frowning and stared at him in confusion. I didn¡¯t understand what he meant. Then, Herbert said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t have any evidence, I can deduce that the people who revealed the budget n of the QT Company to theirpetitors should be Selina and Jeremy!¡± I opened my mouth wide in surprise. ¡°You mean they leaked the document, took the money, and then made me take responsibility?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Herbert nodded. In the past, I had thought that Selina and Jeremy had schemed to frame me because they wanted to get revenge on me. I didn¡¯t expect them to take the money from the QT Companypetitors and push me out to shoulder the responsibility. Chapter 337 They were very vicious people. And this time, they wanted to send me to prison. This degree of viciousness was beyond my imagination. Herbert reached out and grabbed my hand, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. I knew that I should trust and rely on Herbert. It was ridiculous to think about it. I had always rejected him, but now I had to rely on his help. I couldn¡¯t refuse his help because of my self-esteem. I couldn¡¯t be willful. If I went to jail, my future and reputation would be damaged. I would also be separated from the children. The children would gradually grow up. If they knew that their mother used to be a prisoner. I couldn¡¯t ept such a thing happening ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Herbert asked me. After a moment of silence, I said, ¡°Although I know that they framed me, I really can¡¯t find any evidence.¡± ¡°You just need to tell me everything. As for the rest, leave it to me!¡± Herbert looked at me. ¡°What can I do?¡± I asked. Herbert said, ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to do anything. I can handle everything.¡± I wanted to say something but was interrupted by Herbert again. ¡°Well, leave it to me. Don¡¯t worry.¡± I lowered my head and didn¡¯t continue to talk i knew that he had the ability to solve this problem, and he was always like this. When he encountered something, he would solve itpletely by himself. This reminded me of the things that happened to Lucas before this. He chose to leave me behind, and he shouldered everything alone. I was Lucas¡¯s mother, and I was also the person who gave Lucas life. I would also make a contribution at that time. But he wouldn¡¯t tell me, Was he afraid that I would be worried? Or did he think I couldn¡¯t help him? This kind of emotion was really tooplicated. I didn¡¯t want to go to jail, so I had to ept his help. But I also hoped that I could do something. After all, it was my own business. I hoped that I could work with Herbert to solve this problem. Instead of letting him deal with this matter alone. ¡°No, I can¡¯t continue to think about it.¡± Herbert was helping me now. I shouldn¡¯t have had so many emotions at this time¡­ Chapter 338 Chapter 338 Be¡¯s POV My mood gradually calmed down Herbert dropped me off at my doorstep Tmn going back turned around and reached out to open the door However, as soon as my hand touched the car door, a hand suddenly grabbed my wrist! My heart skipped a beat ¡°What is the going to do immediately had a bad idea in my heart. Does he want me to stop me from going home under the guise of helping me? The next moment I heard Herberts voice Who are those people 7 When I looked up. I saw Herbert looking at Connor in front of me It turned out that he was talking to After Connor stared out of the car window for a long time, I followed his gaze and looked out I saw three of four young men standing downstairs in my apartment building dressed libe hooligans I was a httle surprised The apartment building rented by Joey and I was not a high end real estate building, but there would not be hooligans who would stay here What happened today? And then Connor turned back to way to Herbert Most likely these people were hired by the QT Company to take revenge on Viss Stepanek Miss Stepanek its best if you dont go home for now These people smethods are rather vile They might be able to harm you.¡± Hearing this, I felt a little numb at that time Herbert let go of my wrist, and Immediately touched my wrist It was a little painful He had exerted too much strength just now ¡°I¡¯m sorry I was anxious just now¡¯ Herbert wanted to exin ¡°I¡¯m fine¡± I shook my head quickly After all, he was doing this for my own good if I got out of the car, I didn¡¯t know what would happen Then he said in a questioning tone. You can¡¯t go home for the time being. Do you want me to get you a room in the hotel or do you want to live in my house?¡± i will get a hostel myself. Are you kidding me? Can afford to stay in a hotel? It costs hundreds of dors a night I dont know how many days it will take for me to stay away from home At this time, Connor had already slowly started the car ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the cost,¡± said Herbert ¡°I¡¯m very grateful to you for your help in dealing with themercial crime this time. You don¡¯t have the responsibility to pay for As soon as I said this Before Herbert could say anything. Connor, who was driving in front, spoke. ¡°Miss Stepanek, I know I shouldn¡¯t have interrupted you, but those people from the OT Company are not easy to deal with. They might find you based on the record of your identity card when you book the room, so I suggest that you go to Mr Wharton¡¯s house. You can also take care of Lucas and Lucky at the same time. Otherwise, if you take them outside, the safety of the children might be in danger too.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Hearing this, I couldn¡¯t help weighing it in my heart. In reality, what Connor said made sense. Staying in a hotel definitely meant that I couldn¡¯t take care of both Lucas and Lucky. The people of the underworld would just do anything as they pleased. I couldn¡¯t joke about the safety of the children, and if I couldn¡¯t see them for many days, I would definitely miss them very much. But did this mean that I have to live with Herbert? At this time, Herbert spoke. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see me, I can move out first and leave the house to you and the children!¡± Hearing that, I looked up into Herbert¡¯s eyes. Herbert didn¡¯t give me a chance to refute. ¡°Lucky cried all nightst night. Lucas¡¯s heart ached so much that he couldn¡¯t sleep at night. The children can¡¯t live without you!¡± These words touched the softest string in my heart. Hearing this, I immediately asked nervously, ¡°How is Lucky now? Did Lucas go to kindergarten today?¡± ¡°Lucas went to kindergarten. I called Gary and told him that Lucky made a big fuss during the day,¡± Herbert replied. Hearing these words, I hurriedly said to Connor, who was driving in front of me, ¡°Connor, please drive faster!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Connor nodded, and then he stepped on the gas pedal harder. I foWowed Herbert into the vi. I didn¡¯t even have time to change my shoes. I walked into the entrance in high heels. I walked into the living room and saw Garying out of the bedroom. ¡°Miss Stepanek, you¡¯re here?¡± When Gary saw me, he smiled and greeted me. Chapter 339 Chapter 339 Be¡¯s POV: ¡°Gary, where is Lucky?¡± My eyes were looking for my child in the room. ¡°She just fell asleep.¡± Gary opened the bedroom door for me. I didn¡¯t have time to say anything else. I nodded to Gary, then turned and went into the bedroom. At this moment, Lucky was sleeping on a small bed. Her fat body was covered with a thin pink quilt with a cartoon pattern. Her face was chubby, and her eyshes were very long. She looked like a delicate doll Seeing such a lovely sleeping posture, I felt at ease again. I had experienced how difficult it was to be a mother. Especially when I heard the child crying and looking for me, I would be very sad. I reached out to touch Lucky¡¯s face, which was as red as an apple, and my eyebrows stretched out. At this moment, Herbert gently walked to me, and his eyes were also looking at Lucky on the small bed. I felt that I was suddenly enveloped by a whiff of breath. Looking back, I saw that he was already very close to me. It could be said that the distance between me and him was not even half a foot. At this moment, my heart was obviously in a panic. I tidied my hair around my ear and saw Garying in, so I tried to find a topic to talk to him with a smile. ¡°Gary, I haven¡¯t seen Lucky in the past two days. Did she make a fuss?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Gary was about to answer. Gary didn¡¯t answer. His eyes were fixed on Herbert behind me. I looked back and saw that Herbert was also looking at Gary, which made me frown. After that, I realized that it was possible that Herbert was lying to me because Lucky had a good rtionship with Gary. Sometimes, when I was busy with work, Gary would take care of her for a few days, and she would not make a fuss. So, I felt that I had been fooled. At this time, Herbert said directly, ¡°I mean to tell her the truth!¡± Hearing this, Gary immediately said, ¡°Miss Stepanek, Lucky has been looking for you for the past two days. Although she didn¡¯t cry and make a scene, she has always been unhappy. Fortunately, Lucas knew how to coax her. He¡¯s really a good brother!¡± Hearing this, I felt that this was the real situation. Therefore, I smiled at Gary and said, ¡°Gary, thank you for taking care of my two children with all your heart.¡± ¡°This is my job. Besides, I¡¯ve been taking care of Lucas and Lucky for so long, and I really like them,¡± Gary said. ¡°Lucky¡¯s asleep. Let¡¯s not disturb her. I¡¯ll take you to the room upstairs.¡± I said, ¡°I think it¡¯s better for me to stay with Lucky downstairs.¡± Hearing this, Herbert suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Who said I wouldn¡¯t let you stay with Lucky? Who do you think you have to sleep with? You¡­¡± He was teasing me In fact, I meant that I didn¡¯t want to stay upstairs. I wanted to live downstairs. After all, I knew that both Herbert¡¯s bedroom and study were upstairs. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The main reason why I had such concerns was that he forced me to do something before. I was a little scared of him. Herbert pointed to the three rooms upstairs and said, ¡°This is my bedroom. This is my study. That¡¯s a guest room. You can live there!¡± The guest room was the innermost one, and there was a study in the middle of his bedroom. Only then did I feel a little relieved. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to have a look. The bedding and supplies on the bed are all brand new. No one has ever lived there,¡± Herbert exined. Seeing that he was going to take me there in person. I immediately waved my hand and said, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll go by myself. You can do your own business.¡± After that, I turned around and went straight to the innermost bedroom. I pushed the door open, walked in, and then closed the door behind me Leaning against the door, I took a deep breath. I moved here all of a sudden. I had to call Joey as soon as possible and ask her to bring my clothes and daily necessities here. I took out my phone from my bag and saw that it was out of power. I didn¡¯t bring a charger at the moment, and I didn¡¯t find it in this room. In the end, I had no choice but to go to the next room and borrow one from Herbert to solve the problem. I knocked on the door. Herbert replied, ¡°Come in.¡± As soon as I walked in, I saw a naked man in front of me. I saw the strong muscles of Herbert¡¯s upper body, and he didn¡¯t wear pants, only leopard-print underwear¡­ Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Vpel 340 Be¡¯s POV: The leopard print underwear was what I bought for him that year. I bought it for him as a prank, and he refused to wear it. I didn¡¯t expect that he would still wear it even though we had been separated for so long ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± Hearing this, I came to my senses. I turned around andined, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you lock the door when you changed your clothes?¡± ¡°I¡¯m changing clothes in my bedroom!¡± As he spoke, I felt a voiceing from behind me I turned around and bumped into his chest. I stepped back in a hurry and almost fell down, but he held me in his arms. Then he leaned close to me and whispered in my ear, ¡°The look in your eyes just now was really like that of a female leopard.¡± The atmosphere was a little ambiguous. I couldn¡¯t guarantee what would happen if I let this kind of ambiguous atmosphere go on, I pushed him away and was about to leave However, the person behind me grabbed my wrist. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± I was a little nervous, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± The look in Herbert¡¯s eyes was ambiguous. Logically speaking, I should push him away now and warn him not to force me. But my body didn¡¯t seem to be resistant to his approach. I did not hate it. Instead, I was actually looking forward to it? Could it be because I hadn¡¯t been with a man for a long time? My face suddenly became hot, But my reason told me that I couldn¡¯t do it now. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t force me. He let go of my wrist, then turned around and took a while shirt from the wardrobe. He put it on and said while bultoning, ¡°I have something to ask you for help.¡± ¡°What¡¯s it?¡± ¡°Here,¡± Herbert pul a tie in front of me. I looked up and saw the blue striped lie in front of me. I frowned. Did he want me to tie it for you? ¡°You don¡¯t know how to do it yourself?¡± I was very rewctant. ¡°I want you to help mo,¡± sold Herbert I rolled my eyes at him, and I didn¡¯t take the tle from him ¡°Didn¡¯t you do it yourself every day?¡± At this time, Herbert was a little impatient, and his voice was a Ottle loud, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m going out to prove that you have nothing to do with themercial crime. Are you not willing to help me with such a small thing?¡± Hearing this, I frowned. Although I was still reluctant, I reached out and took his tie. Then I stepped forward and reached out to hang the tie around his neck. Herbert was much taller than me. I had to stand on tiptoe to help him tie his tie. At this moment, my feet were raised to the maximum limit. I couldn¡¯t help but raise my heel again. Maybe my feet were really a little numb. I couldn¡¯t help but slip and fall to the side! Just when I thought I was about to fall, he held me in his arms. It was the end of summer. Although the air conditioner was on in the room, it was still a little hot. When our bodies touched each other at this moment, the surrounding temperature inexplicably rose. Herbert¡¯s POV: To be honest, I asked her to tie my tie on purpose. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. If you liked someone, you would want to have more contact with her. But I didn¡¯t expect her to fall. Protecting her was almost my instinct. At this moment, she was in my arms. When I touched her skin, I no longer wanted to let go. Looking at her pink lips, I really wanted to lower my head and kiss her. But i controlled my impulse. Be didn¡¯t like to be forced. Our rtionship was broken because of my previous impulse. I couldn¡¯t force her anymore I wanted to let go of her after she regained her bnce. But she was struggling in my arms. I tried my best to restrain my desire and it rose again like the waves of the sea. My body temperature and breathing seemed to be out of my control. My lower body had also started to be hard¡­ Chapter 341 Chapter 341 Be¡¯s POV I continued to try to push him away, but he held me tightly. No matter how hard I tried, he refused to let me go. I looked up and saw a painful and sad expression on his face. Why was he still hugging me when it was already so ufortable? ¡®Let go of me!¡± I yelled. ¡°It¡¯s you who should let go.¡± Then I heard the deep and hoarse voice of Herbert. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°L¡­¡± I regained my senses. Only then did I realize that my hands were still tightly clutching the tie around Herbert¡¯s neck Oh, my God, what was I doing? I immediately let go of my hands Herbert¡¯s strong arms, which were holding me, also loosened, and I immediately took two steps back, because we were too close just now. I didn¡¯t know if it was my illusion, but I seemed to have touched something hard just now. My gaze drifted uncontrobly to his lower body. At this time, Herbert lowered his head and coughed a few times. ¡°The temperature seems to have risen all of a sudden.¡± I fanned with my hand and walked out. I went back to my bedroom and sat by the bed. I touched my cheeks and found that they were burning hot I lowered my head and saw the phone in my hand. I couldn¡¯t help but frown. I went to borrow the phone¡¯s charger. But I went there for nothing. I still didn¡¯t get the charger in the end. I leaned back andy on the soft bed. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± I quickly got up from the bed and asked in the direction of the door. ¡°I have something to do. You don¡¯t have to wait for me to eat at night. I maye backter.¡± Herbert¡¯s deep voice came from outside. Hearing this, I was stunned and then quickly answered loudly. ¡°Got it.¡± Later, I heard footsteps walking away. When I couldn¡¯t hear his footsteps anymore, I breathed a sigh of relief. I ran to the window and hid behind the curtain. Looking out of the window, I saw a figure in a white shirt getting into the car, and then a ck Bentley left. Knowing that he was gone, my heart gradually calmed down. Herbert was like a poison. Once I got close to him, I couldn¡¯t control myself. I lowered my head and looked at my phone. Then I went out of the bedroom, gently pushed open Herbert¡¯s bedroom door, and walked in. In the end, I found a charger in Herbert¡¯s room. I quickly charged my phone. While my phone was charging, I saw the shirt that Herbert had just taken off on the bed. I frowned, picked up the shirt that was stained with my snot and tears, and went into the bathroom to wash. I washed his shirt and let it dry under the sun. Finally, my phone could be turned on. I quickly called Joey. After the call was connected, I called, ¡°Joey!¡± At that time, Joey interrupted me. ¡°Be, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m on a business trip on the spur of the moment. I will only be back in a week. I left in such a hurry that I forgot to tell you!¡± Hearing this, I immediately frowned. ¡°Are you on a business trip? And it will take a week?¡± I was still hoping for Joey to send me my clothes and daily necessities. Those people were still waiting for me at the door. I didn¡¯t dare to go back and make trouble. ¡°Where are you now? How are things going with you?¡± Joey asked anxiously Hearing this, I had no choice but to answer, ¡°I¡¯m in Herbert¡¯s house now. He said he would help me solve the problem.¡± Upon hearing these words, Joey said happily, ¡°Fortunately, you still have Herbert to help you out. ¡°Let me tell you, you¡¯re in big trouble this time. It¡¯s not something a nobody like us can solve, so you¡¯d better rely on Herbert to solve it. If he can help you, I won¡¯t be worried. Bye-bye!¡± After that, she hung up the phone. ¡°Hey.¡± Before I could say anything, Joey hung up the phone. I looked at my phone and sighed. It seemed that there was no better way now. I wouldpromise for two days first. I would go back to get my things when the group of people had gone. After Lucky woke up, she was very happy to see me. Lucas was taken back by Gary from kindergarten. Knowing that I would stay here for the time being, he danced happily. That night, Miranda made fabulous food full on the table, and many of them were my favorite. ¡°Miranda, the food you cooked is still as delicious as before, and you still remember what I like to eat. Thank you so much!¡± After eating, I did not forget to thank Miranda But Miranda smiled embarrassedly and said, ¡°It was Mr. Wharton who asked me to prepare these dishes.¡± Hearing this, I looked at the delicious food on the table and couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, I always thought that he was overbearing and careless. I didn¡¯t expect that he would remember all of my favorite food. ¡°Miss Stepanek, I¡¯ve got all your toiletries. I just haven¡¯t had time to go shopping for pajamas yet,¡± said Miranda. ¡°When the shopping mall opens tomorrow, I¡¯ll buy it myself.¡± I decided to buy some daily necessities first and not go home to get them. But Mirandaughed. ¡°Miss Stepanek, there¡¯s no need for you to do it yourself. Mr. Wharton has already ordered everything in the department store. But they didn¡¯t have the time to deliver the goods today. The department store will get someone to send everything over early tomorrow morning.¡± Hearing this, I nodded. Herbert was so considerate He looked cold, handsome, and considerate. No wonder so many women liked him. I took a deep breath and told myself that I must not be captured by these things. ¡°Wasn¡¯t the damage I suffered in the past enough?¡± I didn¡¯t want any more harm from the past to happen to me again. Chapter 342 Chapter 342 Be¡¯s POV: The toiletries, such as toothpaste, toothbrush, and towels, were all ready for me, but I didn¡¯t have any pajamas, underwear, and clothes to change into. I was going to ask the maids at home if they had any extra clothes. But they all said that they didn¡¯t have extra clothes. After taking a shower, I saw that Herbert hadn¡¯te back yet. I could only find a shirt in the wardrobe that he didn¡¯t seem to wear very often to wear as my pajamas first. Then, I washed all my underwear and clothes, so that I would have clothes to wear tomorrow. After coaxed Lucky to sleep. Lucas pestered me to go to his bedroom to tell him a story. However, I didn¡¯t know what happened to Lucas today. I told him a lot of stories, but he still refused to sleep. In the end, I was sleepy. Looking at the clock on the wall, it was almost 11 o¡¯clock. I helplessly looked at Lucas and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep today, Lucas?¡± My saliva had dried up. I really didn¡¯t know why the little guy¡¯s big round eyes were still so energetic. To my surprise, Lucas got into my arms and hugged my waist, saying, ¡°Mommy, I might be too excited today. You¡¯re here in my bedroom today to tell me stories at night. That¡¯s great!¡± Hearing this, although I was very happy. I felt more ufortable. I stroked Lucas¡¯s head. I owed this child too much. When he needed me most, I couldn¡¯t take care of him by his side. Thinking of this, I felt particrly guilty. ¡°Be a good boy, Lucas. Mommy will often tell you stories before you go to bed in the future, okay?¡± | looked at Lucas, who was staring at me, and said. Hearing this, Lucas was naturally very surprised. He raised his little head and asked, ¡°Is it for real?¡± ¡°Of course. Mommy won¡¯t lie to you.¡± I nodded seriously and swore in my heart, ¡°I¡¯ll make it up to this child in the future.¡± ¡°Mommy, I love you!¡± Lucas hugged my waist tightly. At this moment, I stroked Lucas¡¯s head and said, ¡°But now you have to go to bed immediately. You still need to go to kindergarten tomorrow, do you understand?¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Lucas nodded heavily, theny back on the pillow obediently and closed his eyes. This time, about a few minutester, Lucas breathed steadily. I looked down and found that he had fallen asleep under the dim wallmp. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Seeing him being so well-behaved, my eyes became a little wet. This child liked to stick to me and listened to me very much. He was very well-behaved. I knew that this child really needed a mother. I covered Lucas with a thin quilt and kissed him on his little face. Then I turned off the wallmp and quietly walked out of his bedroom. Chapter 342 I exited the bedroom and was about to close the door. A hand reached out and grabbed my hand, which was on the handle. I was so scared that I screamed in a low voice. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s me!¡± Suddenly, a familiar voice sounded. Looking back, I saw a handsome face under the dim wall light of the living room. Seeing that it was Herbert, I couldn¡¯t help but touch my chest. ¡°Are you trying to scare me to death?¡± ¡°Is Lucas asleep?¡± Herbert nced inside the door. ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded and closed the door. ¡°Let me have a look at him.¡± Herbert wanted to push the door open. I reached out and grabbed his arm. ¡°Don¡¯t go in and wake him up. He has to go to kindergarten tomorrow!¡± Hearing this, Herbert nodded and gave up the idea of going to see Lucas. Only then did I realize that my hand was still grabbing his arm. I quickly let go of it, but I could smell a strong smell of alcohol at the tip of my nose. I couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Why did you drink so much?¡± I asked. ¡°I had to attend the social activities.¡± Herbert answered me and looked at me. His eyes were as soft as the moonlight tonight¡­ Herbert¡¯s POV: At this moment, Be was so beautiful. Her long hair hung loosely over her shoulders, and she was wearing a white man¡¯s shirt. There were two buttons on her chest that were not fastened, revealing her white skin. Although the shirt was very big, her white and slender legs were still revealed. Be¡¯s face was slightly red. She said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m going to rest!¡± After that, Be turned around and walked up the stairs quickly. When she went upstairs, she grabbed the hem of her shirt. That shirt seemed to belong to me? Be walked quickly into her bedroom. Just as she was about to close the door, I reached out and pressed the door handle. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go and get some rest!¡± Was she nervous? She seemed to be a little scared. She was even cuter. The alcohol made my brain dizzy. I chuckled and teased her. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you ask me first if you were going to wear my shirt ?¡± In fact, I didn¡¯t really care about a piece of clothing. I just wanted to talk to her and look at her more. ¡°I¡¯ll give it back to you after I buy my pajamas tomorrow,¡± Be said and was about to close the door. ¡°I want you to give it back today!¡± I walked into the room. Be took two steps back and said angrily, ¡°Herbert, are you drunk?¡± Be was already angry. If it had been in normal times, I would have controlled all my emotions and turned to leave. Because I knew that if I continued to do something, she would definitely be dissatisfied. Perhaps it was because of the alcohol, I didn¡¯t want to leave at all. ¡°I¡¯m not drunk. It¡¯s obvious that you didn¡¯t get my permission to wear my clothes. It shouldn¡¯t be too much for me to ask you to give it back to me now, right?¡± I was approaching her. Be had no choice but to retreat step by step. Her nervous expression was very cute. ¡°If you go out now, I¡¯ll throw your ragged shirt out right away!¡± Look, she¡¯s so cute when she¡¯s angry. At this time, Be had already retreated to the bedside and then fell directly on the bed. Looking at Be from this angle, I found that she was really charming. The desire in my body was beyond my control. I pressed her against the soft big bed! Be shouted, ¡°Herbert, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I want to do?¡± I kissed her cheek gently The unique fragrance of Be suddenly invaded my nose. The sweet taste made me gopletely crazy... Chapter 343 Chapter 343 Be¡¯s POV: Herbert¡¯s body was too big. My legs were pressed down by him, and my wrist was held by his big hand, I had no way to escape from his control. ¡°Let go. If you don¡¯t let me go, I¡¯ll shout. Lucky¡¯s still sleeping on the small bed. If I wake her up, she¡¯ll be frightened!¡±I warned. However, I didn¡¯t expect that it wouldn¡¯t work. Herbert waspletely drunk. He kissed me directly on the lips. The smell of alcohol made me very angry, but my hands were bound by him and my legs were pressed by him. I couldn¡¯t resist at all. His kiss was very wild. I was no longer a little girl, I could clearly feel the primitive impulse of a man in his kiss. The kind of impulse to make love. However, he didn¡¯t do anything else after he kissed me for a minute. His kiss became unusually gentle, and his big hands holding my wrists rxed a little. I didn¡¯t remember thest time when he was so gentle. Maybe because I hadn¡¯t been with a man for a long time, the desire in my body had been provoked by him. After an unknown period of time, he suddenly ended the kiss. I immediately opened my mouth wide and breathed in the fresh air. At this time, I smelled an obvious perfume. I could be sure that it was from Herbert. This was not the perfume for men. The rose fragrance was very strong. Humph, he came back sote tonight. It turned out that he had gone on a date with a beautiful woman. ¡°Since you¡¯ve gone on a date with a beautiful woman, why are you still teasing me?¡± Thinking of this, I reached out and pushed Herbert aside! Herbert hurriedly supported his body with his arms and said with a frown, ¡°Just now, you enjoyed it very much. Why did you fall out with me so soon? You are even more fickle than a man!¡± Hearing this, I was really angry. I immediately put my hands on my waist and said, ¡°It was you who forced me. Why do you always like to bully women?¡± ¡°Be¡­¡± Herbert said with a frown. Then, I smelled the rose perfume again. It was very familiar. I seemed to have smelled it somewhere. After thinking for a while, I finally thought of something. It was the smell of the perfume that Linda used. Then, I looked at him with contempt and asked, ¡°Herbert, did you go on a date with Linda?¡± Herbert didn¡¯t exin. Seeing his expression, I knew I guessed right. I clenched my fists and said angrily, ¡°You and Linda are a perfect match. You should be with her.¡± ¡°Why did youe to tease me after you just finished your date with her? Isn¡¯t it too immoral for you to do this? What do you take us for? Something that you can abandon when you¡¯re done ying?¡± ¡°Have you said enough?¡± Herbert growled. ¡°No!¡± I shouted loudly and continued, ¡°Let me tell you, I will never share a man with another woman.¡± After that, I turned around and walked out But as soon as I reached the door, I found that the bedroom was my room, so I returned immediately ¡°Get out of here!¡± ¡°This is my home!¡± Herbert staggered. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°You have already lent this room to me. You can¡¯t go back on your word!¡± After that, I pushed him out of the door, then quickly closed the door and locked it. Leaning against the door, I didn¡¯t know where my confidence came from. This was obviously Herbert¡¯s home! I was staying at his house for the time being. If I were driven out by him, and if I was caught by those gangsters after I went out, I would probably lose my life. But I was just angry. There was only me in his eyes just now. Just an hour ago, he went on a date with another woman. Also, his body was filled with the smell of perfume. Did he and Linda hug each other? Or was it because of their intimate actions that he was stained with the smell of perfume? Thinking of this, I almost went crazy. ¡°F*ck! Damn it, Herbert!¡± He was having intimacy with Linda, and now he was looking for me! It was disgusting. After a long time, the helpless voice of Herbert came from outside. ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve gone too far?¡± I yelled at the door. My anger had not subsided yet. This time, it was obvious that he had gone too far. But after a moment of silence outside, I heard a chuckle. ¡°It seems that I¡¯m the one who¡¯s cheap. I just like a woman who¡¯s gone too far!¡± I said loudly to the door, ¡°You like too many people, don¡¯t you? You like Linda now and I¡¯m just your previous lover!¡± ¡°I went to get close to Linda for you and to help you solve the problem. But you scolded me,¡± Herbert outside said in a low voice. He was not like the usual Herbert at all. For me? Did I force him to date Linda? I was a little impatient. I just thought he was drunk and talking nonsense. I stopped talking and turned off the lights. After the lights went out, the person outside stopped talking. At this moment, Lucky, who was lying on the small bed, probably heard the sound of us quarreling and flipped a few times. I hurried forward and patted her little arm a few times in the moonlight. Then, she went back to sleep. But then, I couldn¡¯t fall asleep. I couldn¡¯t help touching my red and swollen lips, and Herbert¡¯s overbearing kiss kept appearing in my mind¡­ Chapter 344 Chapter 344 Be¡¯s POV: I didn¡¯t fall asleep until thetter half of the night. That night, I had been dreaming. In my dream, a man pressed down on me and kissed my cheeks, lips, corbones, and all the way down¡­ I woke up early in the morning. Thinking of the dream just now, I blushed a little and thought, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Is it because haven¡¯t had a man for a long time?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but despise myself in my heart. I thought that after women had their own children, they could still lead a normal life without a man. Even if there was a need, I could solve it by myself. However, such a thought had been ruined by Herbertst night. He broke my originally calm heart with a kiss, as well as the physiological needs that I had been restraining. In order to calm myself down, I got up immediately and took a cold shower. After a while, Lucky woke up. After washing up with Lucky in my arms, I went downstairs. The breakfast had already been prepared by Miranda by this time, and Lucas was already sitting at the dining table, ready to eat. He would go to kindergarten when he was full. When Lucas was about to go to school, the doorbell suddenly rang. Miranda went to open the door outside. I handed Lucky to Gary, and then I took Lucas¡¯s hand. As soon as I walked to the living room, I saw Miranda leading several young women in uniforms into the living room. Each of them was carrying countless bags. Seeing them, I was a little stunned. I didn¡¯t know what these people were doing here. ¡°Mommy, these women are carrying beautiful clothes and bags, as well as shoes and cosmetics!¡± Lucas was excited. He broke away from my hand and ran forward. He circled around the young women and lowered his head to look at every bag in their hands. Just as I was wondering, Miranda smiled and said to me, ¡°Miss Stepanek, these are all the things that Mr. Wharton ordered for you. The people in the mall have sent them over. Mr. Wharton asked you to try them all. If you don¡¯t like them, you can ask them to take these things back and change to something else.¡± Hearing this, I frowned. Yesterday, Miranda said that someone from the mall would send pajamas over, but I didn¡¯t expect that it would be this exaggerated. I nced at the bags in the hands of the female attendants, and there were a total of six female attendants. Each of them had a few bags in their hands, and there were around fifty or sixty of them. Oh my god, it was like they had moved the entire shopping mall back. At this time, the female attendants stepped forward one by one, smiling and showing the products they brought ¡°Miss Stepanek, I¡¯m from the service department. Here are five dresses, three pairs of trousers, three shirts, and two suits. They¡¯re all thetest styles of this season. They¡¯re chosen ording to your size. Try and see if you like them.¡± ¡°Miss Stepanek, I¡¯m from the women¡¯s shoe department. Here are five pairs of high heels and three pairs of casual shoes. Two pairs of sneakers, and they are all the size of your feet. Do you want to try and see if they fit your feet?¡± ¡°Miss Stepanek, I¡¯m from the underwear department. There are ten sets of underwear here. You can give tyhem a try and see if they fit you. They¡¯re all your size.¡± ¡°Miss Stepanek, I¡¯m from the bag department. Here are five satchels, three handbags, and two casual bags. Do you like them? They¡¯re all international brands, absolutely superior.¡± ¡°Miss Stepanek, I¡¯m from the cosmetics department. There are five different sets here. I can try them on you and see which one is suitable for you.¡± ¡°Miss Stepanek, I¡¯m from the grocery department. There are five pajamas and a lot of daily necessities here. You can take a look and see if you like them or not.¡± All of a sudden, I got a headache from the noise of these women! Lucasughed loudly and said, ¡°Mommy, daddy is so generous. It can be seen that you are his true love. He bought so many things for you. He¡¯s a little stingy to me. Every time I went to the mall to pick toys, he only asked me to pick one!¡± Speaking of this, Lucas¡¯s small mouth was spouting and he seemed to be full of grievances. I nced at Lucas, took his hand, and said to Miranda, ¡°Miranda, please let them go. I¡¯ll buy my own stuff.¡± I didn¡¯t like this feeling. Why didn¡¯t he ask for my permission to bring the entire mall home when he bought things for me? What was he trying to do? To show off how loaded he was? After that, I pulled Lucas and walked out. At this time, those women started to make noise again. ¡°Miss Stepanek, these are all the good intentions of your husband. Why don¡¯t you pick a few that you like?¡± ¡°Yes, these are all ssic styles.¡± I took Lucas¡¯s school bag with one hand and held Lucas with the other hand and left the vi. ¡°Mommy, daddy has given you so many things. Why aren¡¯t you happy?¡± On the way, Lucas looked up at me and asked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. This is between your daddy and me.¡± I really hated so many people talking in my ear early in the morning. I just wanted some pajamas. It was like he moved a basket of bananas with money when I just wanted an apple. I went back to the vi after getting Lucas into the car. I changed my shoes. As soon as I walked into the living room, I saw that the living room was filled with all kinds of bags. There were so many of them that it was shocking. I saw that those bags were still there, but the attendants were gone. I shouted, ¡°Miranda!¡± ¡°Miss Stepanek, you¡¯re back?¡± When Miranda heard the voice, she hurriedly ran out of theundry room. ¡°Why haven¡¯t they taken these things away yet?¡± I pointed to the bags on the ground and asked.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Chapter 345 Chapter 345 Be¡¯s POV: ¡°Miss Stepanek, Mr. Wharton instructed to keep all of these things, Miranda said. ¡°All of them? Will he use them?¡± I was a little angry. I wondered why Herbert was always so overbearing! It was obvious that I was the one who was wearing the clothes. Why should he decide whether they should stay or not? Why didn¡¯t he discuss it with me? ¡°Do I have to be controlled by him no matter what clothes I wear?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Miranda lowered her head and did not speak. I was a little regretful. Did this have anything to do with Miranda? She just did things ording to Herbert¡¯s orders. I heaved a sign of relief and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miranda. I¡¯m not targeting you.¡± ¡°I know, Miss Stepanek, but Mr. Wharton is doing this out of goodwill. He likes you and cares about you. That¡¯s why he did this. Don¡¯t me him.¡± Miranda advised. Hearing this, I thought, ¡°It¡¯s verymon for rich people to attract women using branded bags, jewelry, mansion, car, diamond rings, and so on. But I don¡¯t want these.¡± Then I said to Miranda, ¡°Miranda, I¡¯m going out to buy something.¡± Miranda stopped me. ¡°Miss Stepanek, what do you need? I¡¯ll buy it for you. Don¡¯t go out!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m just going out to buy something I need,¡± I said, But Miranda stopped me again. Timmediately noticed that something was wrong, so I asked, ¡°Did Herbert ask you to watch me and stop me from going out?¡± Lucas¡¯s kindergarten was in themunity, so it was not considered as going out. Now Herbert didn¡¯t even let me go out. I knew that he did it for the sake of my safety, but I felt that I was being imprisoned. ¡°It¡¯s not that Mr. Wharton is stopping you from going out, but he doesn¡¯t want you to go out alone. If you want to go out, I¡¯ll ask the driver to send you there!¡± Miranda said with a frown. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± I said before I walked out angrily. I went straight to the nearest shopping mall. Maybe because I was angry, I bought a lot of things in the mall. I bought underwear, clothes, Shoes, bags, pajamas, and cosmetics. Although they were not famous brands, they were definitely excellent goods. Women loved to spend money when they were angry. I was not angry anymore. But when I saw the debit information from my bank card that popped out on my phone screen, my heart ached again. The pile of things in my hand cost me several thousand dors! There were seven or eight bags in my hands. As soon as I stepped out of the shopping mall, I felt that something was wrong. It seemed that someone had been following me all the time. Could it be that someone from the QT Company had found me? The next moment, I reached out and stopped a taxi and left straight. Sitting in the taxi, I looked back and saw a silver car turning several corners and following the taxi was in. At this time, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little scared. ¡°Those people probably haven¡¯t had the chance to do anything yet. If they had found me earlier, I wouldn¡¯t know what would have happened.¡± Just now, I had thought that Herbert was exaggerating, but now it seemed that his worry was reasonable, so I was not so disgusted with him anymore. When I was about to reach the vi, the car behind me was still following the taxi. To be safe, I called in advance and asked Miranda to help me open the gate of the vi. After getting out of the taxi,! ran in quickly I panicked and ran upstairs. I quickly put down the things in my hand and ran to the windowsill. Looking outside, I saw that the car that had been following me was still parked opposite the vi, with no intention of leaving. I could not help frowning and thought, ¡°Aren¡¯t these people in the underworld too arrogant? Are they going to keep an eye on me here all the time?¡± In the evening, I didn¡¯t dare to go out to pick Lucas up, so I could only ask Gary to pick him up. I took care of Lucky myself. Because I knew that those people¡¯s target was me, and I didn¡¯t want to get the children into trouble. However, from the windowsill, I saw Gary greeting the two people in the car after he went out. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. At this moment, I couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡°Why do those people know Gary? There seems to be something wrong.¡± With questions in my mind, I carried Lucky downstairs. At this time, Miranda was cooking in the kitchen. I walked over to her and asked with a smile, ¡°Miranda, I saw that there was a car opposite our house that had been parked there for a long time. Do you know them?¡± ¡°Of course. Aren¡¯t they all working in Mr. Wharton¡¯spany¡­¡± Miranda had just finished speaking, They were from the Wharton Group? In other words, those two weren¡¯t from the QT Company, but were sent by Herbert to keep an eye on me? What was he doing? Putting me under house arrest? Keeping an eye on me? I had been panicking for a whole day! ¡°Miss Stepanek, the reason why Mr. Wharton did this was because he¡¯s afraid that something unexpected might happen to you. Those two people were trying to protect you¡­¡± Gary said. ¡°Is he trying to protect me or restrict my freedom?¡± I tried my best to restrain my emotions and carried Lucky upstairs. That night, it wasn¡¯t until both Lucky and Lucas had fallen asleep that Herbert stumbled back. As soon as he entered the corridor, I smelled a strong smell of alcohol. I was particrly disgusted. Why did he be a drunkard? He went out to drink every day, and he went out to drink with a woman. In the dim light in the corridor, Herbert looked at me, and then reached out to hold the wall next to him. I stepped forward and questioned him. ¡°Herbert, tell your subordinates not to follow me tomorrow!¡± Hearing this, Herbert reached out and touched his face. It seemed that he was very ufortable. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Seeing that he did not respond, I raised my voice a little. There was exhaustion and helplessness in Herbert¡¯s voice. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy outside for a whole day. Can you be gentle with me?¡± I pursed my lips. Although I knew that my attitude was not very good, I still rubbed my neck and said stubbornly, ¡°You¡¯re busy? Did you spend a whole night with those beautiful women?¡± Chapter 346 Chapter 346 Be¡¯s POV: ¡°When did you see that I was busy with beautiful women all night?¡± Herbert walked towards me and asked me. I turned my head away, but my nose was trying hard to smell the scent on Herbert, but I was still a little far away from him. I could only smell the smell of alcohol. Although I didn¡¯t smell Linda¡¯s perfume on him, I still felt that he must be with Linda tonight! The next second, he pressed me against the wall. Then he put his neck in front of my nose and said, ¡°Only in this way can your nose smell if there is any perfume on my body!¡± I felt a little pain when he grabbed me. I wanted to push him away and said angrily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Let me go!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you go until you smell me clearly.¡± Herbert pressed me against the wall. ¡°You¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t catch my breath because of the pressure, but I alsopletely smelled the scent of Herbert. Tonight, there was only the smell of wine and sweat on his body, as well as a strong smell of tobo. Then, it was his body scent, and there was no other smell. I didn¡¯t smell the perfume of a woman, but I didn¡¯t want to give up. I sniffed it intentionally or unintentionally, but there was indeed no other smell. Herbert said, ¡°I¡¯ve let you down, haven¡¯t ?¡± These words made me very angry. I pushed him away and shouted, ¡°What¡¯s there to be disappointed about? No matter what happens between you and any woman, it has nothing to do with me!¡± After I said that, I turned around and went back to my room. However, as soon as I took a step, my wrist was grabbed by him. Then my body was pulled back by him. I couldn¡¯t control my bnce and fell into a warm embrace. ¡°You¡®re jealous.¡± Herbert pressed my head against his chest. His words poked at the anguish in my heart. But I didn¡¯t say anything. In the past two days, my mood had always been very unstable. He liked to find fault with me. I didn¡¯t like whatever he did. I didn¡¯t even know why my mood became so irritable. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. I was jealous. I was jealous that he was with Linda! I knew that was the reason. But I didn¡¯t want to admit it at this time, at least in front of Herbert. It was like if I admitted my love for him. I would be a vulnerable person. I would be hurt by him at will. The scars of the past were still there. I still had no way topletely let go. ¡°You¡¯re jealous, you still care about me and love me. No, you¡¯ve always loved me. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t want to admit it!¡± Herbert¡¯s eyes were hot and sharp, like a sharp knife piercing through my disguise, or an eagle looking at its prey. Out of instinct, I pushed him away and shouted, ¡°Are you having a wishful thinking disorder? I didn¡¯t love you anymore. You have no ce in my heart!¡± Herbert, however, was walking towards me. The distance between us was shortened bit by bit. ¡°Be, don¡¯t lie to me anymore. You lied to yourself. You won¡¯t fall in love with anyone, and I won¡¯t fall in love with any woman. We are wasting our time now.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t fall in love with anyone else because I haven¡¯t met someone suitable yet. As for you, humph, when were you loyal? You¡¯ll fall in love with any beautiful women? Even if I don¡¯t smell Linda¡¯s perfume today, do you dare to say that you haven¡¯t been with her tonight?¡± I asked, I was protecting my poor self-esteem. What he said was right. I really wouldn¡¯t fall in love with another man, because I had always loved him in my heart. Although this was the fact that I didn¡¯t want to admit, I had to face it now.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Herbert was about to speak. I interrupted him without hesitation. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it. I guessed right, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Be, it¡¯s not what you think. Let me exin, okay?¡± Herbert stepped forward and held my shoulder, looking nervous. The more nervous he was, the more I knew that my guess was right. It was like a cat scratching my heart with its sharp ws. I pushed his hand away and said in a cold tone, ¡°What else is there to talk about? What done is done. Why don¡¯t you admit it? Why are you so hypocritical now?¡± With that, I turned around, walked into my bedroom, and mmed the door shut. I leaned against the door and closed my wearily eyes¡­ In the next few days, Herbert seemed to have disappeared, and I had never seen him again. The pile of clothes and shoes sent from the shopping mall were put into the storage room on the first floor by Miranda. At first, I thought that Herbert was on a business trip. But in the next few days, I found that he had moved his clothes and shoes. At noon on this day. I was feeding Lucky food at the dining table. Miranda washed a basin of clothes and came out of theundry room. She was about to hang it on the second floor. ¡°Miranda, go dry the clothes after dinner,¡± I said. Miranda immediately shook her head. ¡°No, that won¡¯t do. The clothes wore by Mr. Wharton are too unique. Not only do I have to wash hand wash them, I also have to dry them in time. Otherwise, there will be wrinkles.¡± Hearing this, I pulled my lips and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t he on a business trip? Why does he change his clothes every day?¡± ¡°Mr. Wharton isn¡¯t on a business trip. Every morning, he¡¯lle back to change clothes. At that time, you¡¯ve already gone to send Lucas, so you won¡¯t be able to see him¡­¡± As she spoke, Miranda didn¡¯t continue. Hearing this, I frowned. As I expected, Herbert was deliberately avoiding me. Every day, he came back to change clothes and checked on Lucky while I was out sending Lucas?¡± Every time I sent Lucas home, Lucky would call me dad. It turned out that he really dide back I¡¯m going to dry the clothes.¡± Miranda said as she left. Watching Miranda leave, I didn¡¯t feel good either. What did Herbert mean? Was he avoiding me on purpose? Chapter 347 Chapter 347 Be¡¯s POV: For the next few days, Herbert still hadn¡¯t returned home. I wonder if he would only come back with a peace of mind if I was not here. It was just that when I thought about leaving. I was still a little reluctant. I didn¡¯t miss this luxurious vi, the luxurious decoration, and the facilities inside. I missed living with Lucas and Lucky. Ring¡­ Ring¡­ At this time, the phone on the table suddenly rang. I took my phone and looked down. It was an unknown number. ¡°Hello!¡± ¡°Be, I¡¯m Linda.¡± Then, Linda¡¯s voice came from the other end. Hearing that it was Linda, I was stunned! Why did Linda call me? What was her purpose? Because of her ambiguous rtionship with Herbert, my brain automatically drew her to the side of the enemy ¡°Be, are you listening?¡± ¡°Linda, is there¡­ anything?¡± I said. At this time, Linda said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s like this. The truth about the QT Company leaking the n has been revealed. You were wronged, so you can go back to work in thepany from tomorrow onwards.¡± Hearing such sudden news, I was stunned! ¡°Linda, what¡­ what did you say just now? Have you investigated it thoroughly?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Hasn¡¯t Herbert told you yet?¡± Linda asked in surprise. ¡°Tell me¡­ what?¡± I didn¡¯t know what had happened. At this time, Linda seemed to be happier. Sheughed and said, ¡°Be, I can¡¯t exin this clearly on the phone.¡± ¡°Come to work tomorrow. Let¡¯s meet and talk about it in detail, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded. ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± Linda hung up the phone. After hanging up the phone, I was in a good mood. Although I didn¡¯t know what happened for the time being. But now, at least I didn¡¯t have to go to jail anymore. No matter what, this was something worth being happy about. That night, I waited until midnight, but Herbert didn¡¯te back. I knew that he wouldn¡¯te back, but I knew in my heart that he must have helped me this time. Anyway, I was also grateful to him. The next morning, I sat in Linda¡¯s office. Linda was very happy. Arge crystal vase was ced in the corner of the desk, with red roses and lilies in it. Seeing this bunch of flowers, I felt a little ufortable. It must have been sent by Herbert again, right? Linda sat in her seat and looked at the roses in the crystal vase. She said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. ¡°Herbert gives me a bunch every day.¡± Linda¡¯s face became ruddy, and the smile on her face was even more obvious. It could be seen that Linda was very happy. I didn¡¯t know what to say, so I could only remain silent. Then, Linda restored her serious expression and said to me, ¡°Be, from today onwards, you will resume your job. You have been wronged recently, and your work ability is also very outstanding. So after Jessica left, thepany decided that you will be the general manager of the sixth group, and you will immediately work. I hope that you can lead the sixth group to create good results in the future! ¡°Linda, where did Jessica go? I want to know¡­ how did it suddenly be like this?¡± I asked. At this time, Linda smiled again. ¡°We still have to criticize Herbert about this. He didn¡¯t even tell you.¡± A happy smile appeared on Linda¡¯s face. Just like all the women passionately in love. Passionately in love? With Herbert? I felt a sharp pain in my heart, but I still endured it. After all, I was just an ex-wife of Herbert. I had no right to interfere with his rtionship with other women. Linda said with a smile, ¡°Your matter has beenpletely investigated. It was Jessica who colluded with Jeremy to sell the information of the QT Company to thepetitors. The two were taken away by the police. Thepany was very regretful about this matter. Thepany had always put Jessica in an important position, so thepany dismissed them on the same day. Even if they don¡¯t go to jail in the future, they can¡¯t have a foothold in this field!¡± I should be very happy to hear that. After all, this meant that I would not go to prison. But I didn¡¯t know why, but I wasn¡¯t particrly happy. ¡°Be, I believe in your working ability. I¡¯m sure you can lead the sixth group to get better results.¡± Linda was all smiles and her attitude was very gentle. ¡°Thank you, Linda. I will.¡± I nodded. Chapier 347 08.35 ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. Of course, I¡¯ll take care of the person whom Herbert asked me to take care of,¡± Linda said with a smile. Chapter 348 Chapter 348 . Be¡®s POV: Aftering out of Linda¡®s office, I felt like I was in a dream. Selina and Jeremy had been punished for their actions. After Selina left. I was promoted. But I knew that if it weren¡¯t for Herbert, I would probably have been fired and taken away by the police today At this moment, I was very grateful to Herbert. If it weren¡®t for him, I would have been in prison by now. When I returned to the sixth group, I found that my colleagues had already moved my things into the office of Selina, and the things that Selina didn¡®t have time to take away before were piled up in the storage room Those female colleagues who used to push me away were very kind to me now. This society was so realistic. I went to the storeroom to take a look at Selina¡¯s supplies. I asked someone to pack up and tidy up her things. I asked for her address and sent her things to her. Sitting in front of the desk, I scanned the office of the project manager. I never dreamed that I would sit in this position overnight. It was useless to sigh. I had to work hard in the future to prove that I was qualified for this position. I nced at the phone on my desk, picked it up for a long time, and dialed the number of Herbert. However, the voice of the machine came from the other side of the phone. It said that the user¡¯s phone was turned off and to callter. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. After that, I edited a text message and sent it to him. I¡®ve already returned to work. Thank you for your help this time.¡± After more than an hour, I received a response from Herbert. Hearing the notification, I immediately picked up my phone and opened it. There was only one sentence inside, ¡°You¡®re wee.¡± I held my phone and looked at these words for a long time. The conclusion I came to was that our rtionship was cold and alienated. It seemed that there was really nothing to say between us. That night, I listened for a whole night, but I didn¡¯t hear the sound of Herbert¡¯s return. He didn¡¯te back. Early the next morning, my eyes were a little swollen. That morning, I took a document and went to Linda¡®s office. This document needed her signature. I raised my head and was about to knock on the door when Linda¡®s secretary, Sofia, stood up with a smile. ¡°Miss Stepanek, Linda is on leave from today onwards. You have to wait for her toe back.¡± Hearing this, I frowned, looked down at the document in my arms, and asked, ¡°When will Lindae back? This document is very urgent.¡± Sofia pursed her lips and said with a smile, ¡°She asked the general manager for three days off. Maybe she and her boyfriend will be going on a vacation at the Puji Ind. If they are very happy, it is very possible for them to stay for another two days.¡± Linda¡®s boyfriend, Herbert? Although I was confused, I didn¡¯t continue to ask, ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle back in a few days.¡± I nodded and went back to the office with the documents in my arms. put the document on my desk. I was no longer in the mood to work. It wasn¡®t easy for me to get off work, so I ran straight to the vi of Herbert. As soon as I entered the door, I saw that Lucas was sitting in the living room watching cartoons. Lucky was sitting on the ground ying with toys. Miranda was cooking in the kitchen, and Gary was tidying up the house. ¡°Mommy, you¡®re back?¡± Lucas greeted me when she saw me. ¡°Mom, mom.¡± Lucky pped her little hands happily when she saw me. I took my bag and went upstairs. When I walked to the bedroom of Herbert, I saw that the door of the bedroom was closed. I reached out and gently pushed the door open. I walked in slowly, but there was no one inside. I went to the wardrobe and reached out to push open the door. I nced at the clothes hanging inside. He had too much clothes, For a moment, I couldn¡®t figure out whether his clothes were missing or not. I checked his daily necessities again and found nothing wrong with them. I sat down on the edge of the bed in low spirits. Looking at the room, I felt ridiculous. Vacation at Puji Ind? It was hot over there, so he didn¡®t have to wear too much clothes. As for daily necessities, they were indispensable for Herbert, who lived in a high¨Css hotel when he went out. In fact, he only needed to bring a card and a mobile phone. How could he need any luggage? At dinner time, I put on my clothes and went downstairs. At this time, both Lucas and Lucky were sitting at the table. As soon as I sat down, I opened my mouth and said, ¡°Mommy, Daddy went on a business trip today!¡± Hearing this, my hand, which was holding my chopsticks, froze! A business trip? Wasn¡¯t it a vacation? ¡°Really? Where did he go on a business trip?¡± I reached out and put a mouthful of food in the bowl in front of the waiter. ¡°It¡®s... some ind?¡± Lucas rolled his eyes and thought for a long time, but he couldn¡®t think of it. ¡°Puji Ind, right?¡± A business trip? He was just lying to a child. I med him in my heart. ¡°That¡®s right. It¡®s the Puji Ind!¡± Lucas nodded with all his might. Then, I felt very ufortable. Herbert really went on a vacation with Linda. It seemed that their rtionship developed very fast, and they had reached the level of couples. My problem had been solved. There was no need for me to stay in Herbert¡¯s house any longer. I had to get a ce as soon as possible. Maybe when theye back from the vacation, Linda would live here directly. The more I thought about it, the more ufortable I felt. After a night of tossing and turning, although I was very reluctant to part with Lucas and Lucky, I still decided to move out of Herbert¡®s vi. To bring life back to its previous state. I could stay with Lucas every weekend, and I could take care of Lucky at night. In the next few days, I cleaned up the house and sent out all the orders umted over the past few days. In short, I didn¡®t have time to spare. This kind of method was very useful. At least I wouldn¡¯t keep thinking about it endlessly. On this morning, as soon as I entered the office, my colleague came forward and said with a smile, ¡°Be, Linda is back from vacation. You need her to sign the document in our group as soon as possible. Otherwise, it will affect the progress.¡± Hearing this, I nodded. ¡°I¡®ll go right away.¡± After entering my office, I stood in front of my desk in a daze. From yesterday till now, Linda had been on leave for three days. It seemed that their trip to the Puji Ind did notst long. As soon as I thought of Herbert and Linda, I felt sad for a while. I took a deep breath and adjusted my mood. I found the document that I wanted Linda to sign Without thinking too much, I took the document and walked out of the office. When I arrived at Linda¡®s office, Linda¡®s secretary, Sofia, stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Be, are you looking for Linda to sign the document?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. Then I looked at the door in front of me and said, ¡°I heard that Linda is back from her leave.¡± Sofia nodded. ¡°Yes, she is. But today, ourpany has a big case to deal with Wharton Group. Linda has gone to the meeting room.¡± ¡°With the Wharton Group?¡± I couldn¡®t help but frown. Wharton Group? Did Herbert want to work with Linda? It seemed that after three days of vacation, he and Linda got to know each other very well! Chapter 349 Chapter 349 Be¡®s POV: Sofia smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t know yet, do you? Mr. Wharton from the Wharton Group gave a very important case, which has been fought over by several powerful senior executives, to our company. Even the general manager is in awe of Linda. With the case from Wharton Group, we¡¯ll definitely get a generous bonus this year.¡± Hearing this, I held the document tightly in my arms. I still knew about Herbert. He never decided work rted matters because of personal feelings. Of course, he would not mix rtionship with work. Although thispany was also a rtively largepany, there were also a few morepanies that were more famous than Stephen Firm in A City. If it was just based on strength, Stephen Firm might not necessarily be able to get the big case of the Wharton Group. Now that Herbert was willing to give the business to Stephen Firm, it seemed that he valued Linda very much. Perhaps he was serious about his feelings for Linda this time? ¡°Be, if you are in a hurry, why don¡®t you go directly to the conference room to find Linda? The signing ceremony is set at 10 o¡®clock. It¡®s only 9:30. Linda still has time.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± I thanked her and turned to walk to the conference room. I told myself, ¡°Even if Herbert announced that he was going to marry Linda today, I must remain calm.¡± I had already separated from Herbert. This day would alwayse. Herbert would definitely get married again. Even if there was no Linda today, there would be someone else tomorrow. So I should y my own part When I came to the door of the conference room, I saw that the door was not closed very tightly. When I was about to open the door, I heard a familiar voice. ¡°Linda, can you listen to me?¡± This was a man¡¯s deep voice, which was very familiar to me. Hearing his voice, I became nervous. Herbert? He came to sign the contract in person today? Generally speaking, the president would not be present in this kind of signing ceremony in person. Normally the vice president would be enough. Or even a manager would make sense. It seemed that Herbert really cared about Linda. Through the crack in the door, I saw that the meeting room was ready. There were even flowers and red wine on the oval conference table. Linda also attached great importance to the signing ceremony I wanted to turn around and leave. After all, it was something between Herbert and Linda. It had nothing to do with me. When I turned around and was about to leave, I suddenly heard Linda crying inside. I couldn¡®t help but stop. 08:35 ¡°What else do you want to say to me? Are you saying that it¡®s impossible between us?¡± Linda¡®s voice seemed to be crying. ¡°Linda, didn¡¯t we talk this through? I promised to apany you to take a vacation at Puji Ind, and then we¡®ll be ordinary friends when wee back. How can you go back on your word now? It¡®s not like you.¡± The man¡¯s voice was full of depression and helplessness. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Herbert, I really love you. I thought that as long as you were willing to spend time to understand me, you would definitely fall in love with me. I thought that you would definitely have feelings for me after this holiday¡­¡± Linda¡¯s voice became louder. When I heard these words outside, I was stunned. ording to their conversation, it meant that Herbert had no interest in Linda at all. He didn¡®t like Linda. But since he didn¡®t like her, why did he send Linda a bunch of flowers every day? Why did he apany Linda to be on a vacation in Puji Ind and give such a big business to her? Wasn¡®t he deliberately creating an ambiguous rtionship to give Linda an illusion? At this time, Herbert frowned and said, ¡°Linda, why don¡®t you understand? Even if I spend time with you for a year, I won¡®t fall in love with you.¡± Hearing this, Linda seemed to be out of control. She stepped forward and threw herself into Herbert¡¯s arms. She said anxiously, ¡°No! It¡¯s you who refused to give me a chance. As long as you are willing to spend time with me, you will definitely fall in love with me!¡± Standing outside, I was in aplicated mood when I saw this scene. I took a step back and was about to leave when a voice came from behind. ¡°Be, have you found Linda?¡± I looked back. It was Linda¡¯s secretary, Sofia. Sofia¡®s voice was very loud, and the door of the meeting room was not closed tightly, so the people inside must have heard it. ¡°Oh, Linda is talking to someone, so I¡®ll wait a minute.¡± I had not finished my words, The door behind me was opened. Linda was the one who came to open it. Chapter 350 Be''s POV: Linda''s eyes were a little red. It was obvious that she had just cried. Linda reached out to touch her cheek and asked, "What''s the matter?" "I... I have a document that you need to sign." I quickly took out the document in my hand, but my tone was a little unnatural. At this time, Herbert also walked to the door. I noticed that he was looking at me. As an eavesdropper, I just wanted to run away as soon as possible. I heard about Linda''s most vulnerable side and saw her humbly begging for Herbert''s love. God! If it were me, I wouldn''t want to be seen like this. Therefore, I could only lower my head and pretend that I didn''t know anything. When Linda signed the document and handed it back to her, I immediately took it with both hands and said with a smile, "Thank you, Linda. I''ll go back to work." After that, I turned around and left without waiting for Linda to speak. Back in my office, I closed the door and leaned against it. What did I hear just now? Did Herbert not like Linda? Did Linda take the initiative? To be honest, at this moment, my originally ufortable mood seemed to have been relieved. But then I was upset because of the influence of Herbert on my mood. It seemed that no matter what happened, he could easily influence me. I didn''t like that. Then, I forced myself to sit in front of theputer and continued working... Before I got off work in the afternoon, I received news that in order to celebrate the signing of Stephen Firm and the Wharton Group, the general manager had set up a banquet to celebrate. All the staff above the level of thepany''s manager and assistant staff had to attend. ording to the rules, I must participate. I originally wanted to ask Linda for leave, because it was said that the banquet was mainly about inviting Herbert. I was really under a lot of pressure in theface of him. But when I walked to Linda''s office, her secretary, Sofia, told me that I had better not go in if there was nothing special, because Linda was in a bad mood. I knew why Linda was angry. If I went in at this time, I was looking for trouble. In the end, I decided to attend the gathering. There were many people present. I was just a small manager. Maybe no one would notice me. I thought so.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. I went back to my office and called Gary to ask him to take care of Lucky tonight. I would probably go back veryte tonight, so he didn''t have to send Lucky here. At seven o''clock in the evening, the meal began. It could be seen that the Stephen Firm''s general manager attached great importance to a VIP like Herbert, with the banquet held at the highest-end hotel in A City. To be honest, I had never been to such a high-end ce to eat. The area of the hall was veryrge, and the styles were all ssic European designs, and the walls were magnificent. The other managers and assistants from the other departments were arranged to sit in the same table. The other table was naturally the general manager of Stephen Firm Firm, two deputy managers, Linda, and several senior managers of Stephen Firm Firm. When everyone was present, the general manager of Stephen Firm Firm was still sitting in a chair and waiting quietly. At 7:30 p.m., the two dark red and gold-rimmed doors of the hall were suddenly opened, and everyone''s eyes were shot in the direction of the door. The first one toe in was Connor. He leaned to the side and stood in front of the door. Then, a tall man wearing a white shirt and ck suit pants walked in. As soon as he walked in, everyone''s eyes were focused on him, because this person was really too imposing. Seeing the arrival of Herbert, the general manager of Stephen Firm Firm Group led the deputy general manager and others toe forward in unison, with a smile on their faces. "Mr. Wharton, wee." Stephen Firm Firm''s general manager had been very cold a moment ago, but at this moment, he was very enthusiastic, like a me that had suddenly ignited. In contrast, Herbert looked calm. He twitched thecorner of his mouth and said, "I''m sorry I''mte." "It''s nothing." Later, the General Manager from Stephen Firm Firm and Herbert entered the banquet together. I could also sit down and prepare for dinner. Today''s dishes were very expensive, all of which were top-notch ingredients. Herbert was an honored guest, and the top management of ourpany had always been around him. However, Herbert was very aloof, and his attitude toward them was not enthusiastic. In fact, he was very cold. However, those high-level managers were not angry. Their attitude towards Herbert was still very good. Herbert stood in the crowd, like the most dazzling sun, surrounded by revolvings. Although there were many people here, it was not easy to find a person. But if one wanted to find Herbert, one would almost need not to spare any effort. As long as he stood there, he would be the most dazzling existence. Like everybody else, I noticed Herbert from time totime, but he never looked at me. Instead, he had been paying attention to Linda, who was sitting next to him. Tonight, Linda just sat in her own position and did not speak. When Herbert looked at her, he frowned slightly. Others didn''t know the reason, but I naturally understood. Now, one of them was sad for losing the lover; the other was guilty for refusing to confess the love. Chapter 351 Chapter 351 Be¡¯s POV: My colleagues were talking about it. ¡°Linda and Mr. Wharton, did they have a fight?¡± ¡°I¡®m sure. Linda is still angry. Mr. Wharton is trying to coax her.¡± ¡°Linda is so blissful to have a boyfriend like Mr. Wharton.¡± ¡°Right. He¡¯s a handsome, capable boss. If I were Linda, as long as he gave me a nce, I wouldn¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°Linda is not like you. She is also a beautiful and capable woman¡­¡± Listening to these words, I felt that there was a big difference between their spection and the real situation. But I didn¡¯t say anything and just continued to observe carefully. The general manager raised his ss to give Linda a toast, and so did the other executives of the company At this time, Herbert stepped forward in time to block the liquor for Linda. He had only drank a little but for Linda, he drank a few cups of white wine. Seeing this, the general managerughed loudly. ¡°Mr. Wharton, you really are a gentleman.¡± ¡°Linda is my friend. Of course, I have to take care of her. Besides, it¡®s impolite for a beautiful woman to drink too much with you men.¡± Herbert¡®s tone was cold. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, let¡®s drink.¡± The general manager raised his ss again. At this point, Herbert was not like before. He drank one ss after another with Stephen Firm¡®s men. Linda stepped forward to help Herbert, so she drank a lot. All of a sudden, everyone burst intoughter. ¡°It¡¯s true that Linda and Mr. Wharton, are a match made in heaven. Look, both are afraid that each other will drink too much. They¡®ve always been drinking for each other. They¡®re so loving!¡± ¡°Mr. Wharton, Linda, have you already decided on your rtionship?¡± ¡°Can you stop making a fuss? In fact, we¡­¡± Linda blushed all of a sudden. She wanted to exin, but she didn¡®t know what to say. At this time, Herbert suddenly said, ¡°In fact, Linda has never epted my pursuit. So, whether I am Linda¡®s prince charming or not, it still needs time to test!¡± Hearing this, everyone sighed. Herbert pursued Linda, but Linda didn¡¯t agree. This was really beyond everyone¡®s expectations.. Therefore, the general manager then said to Linda, ¡°Linda, don¡¯t be too picky. Mr. Wharton is such an outstanding man.¡± Linda forced a smile and did not speak. At this time, Connor, who was sitting next to the general manager, immediately tried to smooth things over. In an instant, everyone¡¯s attention was once again focused on drinking. I heard it clearly from the side. Herbert was a gentleman when it came to Linda. Today, he made everyone think that he couldn¡®t court Linda, but in fact, he respected and protected Linda. But since he didn¡®t like Linda, why did he provoke Linda? In my heart, I secretly cursed him. He was a scum. It was almost ten o¡®clock before the meeting ended. Everyone left the table one after another. I carried my bag with one hand and held the wall with the other, feeling a little dizzy. At this moment, a strong arm suddenly held me, and my heart skipped a beat! This arm was strong. It was so familiar with it. I was overjoyed and turned to look at it, but the happy smile froze on my face The person holding me was not Herbert, who I had imagined, but the assistant of Herbert, Connor. At this moment, I was indescribably disappointed. ¡°Miss Stepanek, you drank too much.¡± Connor asked with concern. ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you!¡± I replied. After that, I followed my colleagues into the elevator, and Connor left with Herbert. My colleagues began to talk about it. ¡°Connor is the special assistant of the president of the Wharton Group, Herbert. It is said that he has a lot of power in thepany.¡± ¡°Right. Although his position is only that of the special assistant of Herbert, in actual fact, his power is even greater than that of the vice president of the company.¡± ¡°Be, what¡®s the rtionship between you and Connor?¡± ¡°Nothing special¡± I replied with one sentence. The elevator just reached the first floor. I walked straight out of the elevator. At this time, I saw that Herbert was holding Linda¡®s shoulder. Linda should be a little drunk, and Herbert was protecting her. The general managerughed. ¡°Mr. Wharton, are you going to myExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. friend¡¯s newly opened bar?¡± ¡°No. Linda drank too much. I¡®ll take her home.¡± Herbert¡®s expression was still cold. ¡°Alright, I¡®ll see you again. I hope we can have a good time working together in the next few days.¡± At this time, Herbert said, ¡°As long as Linda is in Stephen Firm, I will naturally take care of Stephen Firm. Do you understand what I mean?¡± Upon hearing this, the general manager immediately nodded and said, ¡°Understood, understood, I will definitely put her in an important position in the future!¡± These words made Herbert very satisfied. He looked up in this direction, and I immediately stood up straight, thinking that he was looking at me. The next moment, Connor walked quickly to the front of Herbert. He whispered something to Connor, and then walked out of the hotel lobby with Linda in his arms, surrounded by the crowd. For a moment, I was left here alone. Looking at the back of Herbert who was leaving with Linda in his arms, I suddenly felt so lonely Chapter 352 Chapter 352 Be¡¯s POV: At this moment, Connor walked in front of me ¡°Miss Stepanek, shall I send you home?¡± ¡°No, I can go home by myself!¡± With that, I carried my bag and strode forward. When Connor saw this, he hurriedly followed. ¡°Miss Stepanek, Mr. Wharton ordered me to send you back home safely...¡± Hearing this, I couldn¡®t help sneering. ¡°Humph, his heart is full of Linda now. How can he have time to care about me?¡± I walked out of the lobby of the hotel. When I went down the stairs, I tripped and immediately fell to one side. Connor reacted and quickly came forward to support me. Feeling dizzy, I reached out to hold my head and closed my eyes. When Connor saw that I was truly drunk, he didn¡®t say anything and helped me to the parking lot. Ten minutester, I was already sitting in the passenger seat. The cool wind outside blew on my face, and I opened my eyes. It seemed that I was getting sober. ¡°Didn¡®t I tell you that I can go home by myself?¡± I said. ¡°I¡®m just following orders. Miss Stepanek, don¡®t make things difficult for me.¡± Connorughed helplessly. Hearing this, I turned my head away and looked at the bright lights outside the window, feeling a little headache. ¡°Miss Stepanek, Mr. Wharton cares a lot about you. He and Linda¡­ had no choice.¡± Hearing this, I found it funny and said, ¡°Your words make me feel strange. Is someone forcing him to contact Linda with a gun? Forget it, it¡¯s none of my business.¡± ¡°Miss Stepanek, you¡®ve misunderstood Mr. Wharton.¡± Connor said. ¡°He and I are only ex-wife and ex-husband now. What¡¯s there to misunderstand?¡± I asked with a sneer. Connor nced at me, then said, ¡°I know that given my status, I don¡¯t have the right to discuss the rtionship between you and Mr. Wharton. After all, this is your private affair, but I am a bystander. Seeing how hard-working and patient Mr. Wharton is with regards to your matters, I am truly moved. Actually, he came in contact with Linda for your sake!¡± Hearing this, I couldn¡®t help but stare at Connor with questioning eyes. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Connor hesitated for a moment. Two minutester, he said, ¡°Originally, I wasn¡¯t allowed to reveal this to you, but today, I really can¡®t hold it back anymore. You know that if we want to investigate your case of being wrongly used, we have to obtain Linda¡®s support. As for Linda¡®s feelings for Mr. Wharton, you should also know that if he doesn¡¯t satisfy some of her needs, Linda will definitely not do her best to help him obtain the most crucial evidence against Selina and Jeremy.¡± ¡°What does Herbert want Linda to help him with?¡± I asked in confusion. She knew that it was not easy for Herbert to clear her name, but she didn¡®t expect that Linda was still an important part of it. Following that, Connor replied, Selina and Jeremy are extremely crafty. They won¡®t leave behind any Obvious ¨¦vidence that will arouse people¡®s suspicions. Through Linda, we found all of their surveince footage in Stephen Firm. Of course, there was also a maintenance worker who repaired the surveince footage of yourputer, as well as all of the phone records on the office phone. We found extremely important clues from these.¡± Hearing this, my brain went nk. It turned out that Herbert contacted Linda for my sake? At this moment, Connor continued, Jeremy didn¡®t have any acute appendicitis at all, but he still went to the hospital. He faked the medical record he gave to Linda. Also, the ssmate you met in the cafe was actually one of Selina¡®s aplices Selina sold the information of the QTpany to her. They colluded with each other to let you take all the responsibilities.¡± At this moment, I could still remember the female ssmate who used to have a g with me. She used to be so innocent and lovely. I didn¡®t expect that she would try to kill me when I met her again after so many years Sure enough, some people could do anything for benefits ¡°You should know that Linda had always been in love with Mr. Wharton. If he didn¡®t cooperate with her, she wouldn¡®t go against the rules and provide assistance. As for this matter, he had to proceed in private, because he¡®s afraid that if this matter was leaked out, he would alert the enemy. At that time, all the evidence would be destroyed. Connor said. ¡°Mr. Wharton has never promised her anything. It¡®s just that Linda had previously made a request to him, and only after he had agreed did she agree to help,¡± Connor exined. ¡°What request?¡± I asked with a frown. ¡°She wanted Mr. Wharton to apany her on her vacation to Puji Ind. In fact, it¡®s a one¨Con¨C one trip.¡± Connor replied, Hearing this, I frowned. Linda was a very proud person. I didn¡®t expect her to make such a request. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. No wonder she heard from outside the conference room that he would fall in love with her as long as he spent some time to understand her, It turned out that Linda hoped that they could create sparks of love in the process, but her hope was ruined. Maybe she was too confident? For a man like Herbert, he had seen all kinds of beautiful women. Any encounter with a woman was easy to get. How could he fall in love with a beautiful woman like any ordinary man after spending a few days with her? I was silent for a long time. Only then did Connor say, ¡°Today, Mr. Wharton has taken good care of Linda. It¡®s just because of the guilt in his heart. He doesn¡®t want others to think that Linda has been dumped. It¡®s out of courtesy. Thus, Miss Stepanek, I would like to ask you to be considerate of him. Don¡®t be angry with him.¡± ¡°How can I... be angry with him?¡± I held my head and felt a sharp pain. Maybe I drank too much today. ¡°Actually, in recent days, it hasn¡®t been very good for Mr. Wharton either. Every day, he¡®s engaged in social activities with Linda and the police. Recently, he¡®s been drinking a bit too much wine, and his stomach problems have also recurred.¡± Connor said with a frown. Connor¡®s words made me couldn¡®t help but worry about Herbert. Chapter 353 Chapter 353 Be¡¯s POV: I must thank Herbert. If it weren¡¯t for him, I would have gone to jail this time. Ring... Ring. At this moment, the phone in my bag suddenly rang. I took out my mobile phone and thought it was Joey who called me to ask why I hadn¡®te home yet. However, when I looked down at the shing mobile phone screen, I found that it was from Gary. I couldn¡¯t help but smile and thought, ¡°It must be that Lucas and Lucky miss me so much, so they pestered him to call me.¡± I answered the phone and said with a smile, ¡°Gary, is it...¡± However, Gary¡®s frantic voice interrupted me. ¡°Miss Stepanek, Lucky suddenly has a high fever. The family doctor hase to see her. She has been looking for her parents. I couldn¡¯t reach Mr. Wharton for the time being. Miss Stepanek, can youe over first?¡± ¡°Alright, I¡®ll be right there.¡± After hanging up, I immediately ordered Connor to bring me to Herbert¡®s house. When I arrived, Lucky was still crying. Gary said that she had taken the medicine. I held her in my arms andforted her. More than an hourter, her fever finally subsided, but it was already midnight. I couldn¡®t go back tonight Seeing that I was very tired, Gary said, ¡°Miss Stepanek, why don¡®t you go to the guest room upstairs and rest? You can leave tomorrow morning.¡± I had no other choice, and I was worried about Lucky, so I agreed. I entered the guest room and went to the bathroom to take a shower. Half an hourter, I came out of the bathroom wrapped in a bath towel. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. When I leftst time, I took away all my clothes. This time, I still had no pajamas to wear. It seemed that I could only sleep naked tonight. I took a hot shower. I became sober and my head didn¡®t hurt anymore. As soon as I drew the curtains, the door behind me was suddenly pushed open! Hearing the sound, I looked back as I stood in front of the dark green curtain and saw a person walking unsteadily He held the door frame with one hand and stared at me, who was wrapped in a bath towel, with a pair of dark eyes, as if he wanted to see what was inside the bath towel. Seeing that he suddenly came back, I quickly hugged my body, and my cheeks were hot. ¡°You¡­ why did youe in?¡± ¡°I¡®d like to ask you, why are you here?¡± ¡°Lucky suddenly had a fever and Gary couldn¡¯t reach you, so he called me and asked me toe over to take care of Lucky. It was toote, so ... am staying for a night.¡± I lost my confidence in the end, so I could only hold my body tightly with my arms. Fortunately, this bath towel was long Herbert¡¯s body was leaning against the door, and his eyes were fixed on me. I was a little nervous. In the end, I couldn¡®t help but shout, ¡°Now that you¡®ve asked, can you go out?¡± ¡°How¡¯s Lucky?¡± Herbert¡¯s face was a little twisted, and his voice was weak. I thought he was drunk, so I replied, ¡°The fever has subsided. Gary took her to sleep.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± With these words, Herbert covered his abdomen with one hand and strode forward. Seeing himing over, I was frightened. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Herbert nced at me from the corner of his eyes, then turned around and got on the bed. He leaned against the bed and said, ¡°Don¡®t worry. Even if the most beautiful woman in the world is standing in front of me now, I will not... be interested in her.¡± Seeing that he did not approach me, I felt a little relieved. But I thought that he must have just gotten out of Linda¡®s bed, which was why he probably had no interest in other beautiful women. Looking at the clock on the wall, it was already past one o¡¯clock in the morning. It took him so long just to send someone back. These few hours were enough for them to do something. Seeing that he was lying on my bed, I couldn¡®t help but feel a little anxious. ¡°Hey, your bed is next door!¡± Herbert covered his abdomen with his hand and grinned. ¡°This is my home. I can sleep in any bed as I want!¡± ¡°Get out.¡± I stamped my feet angrily. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that it was almost two o¡¯clock in the morning, I would have left immediately. Afterwards, Herbert was silent, and then he didn¡¯t speak for a long time. I turned to look at him. Herbert frowned and his lips were trembling I felt that something was wrong with him. I took a few steps forward, stretched my neck, and saw that there were beads of sweat on his forehead, and he looked like he was in great pain. When I saw that he seemed to be sick, I didn¡¯t care about anything else. I hurried forward and asked. ¡°What¡®s wrong with you? Are you ufortable?¡± I looked him up and down, but I couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡°The medicine¡­¡± At this time, Herbert opened his mouth. ¡°What medicine?¡± I was stunned. I didn¡¯t know what kind of medicine he was talking about, but I was clear that he was really sick, and he felt really ufortable now. My heart was inexplicably entangled. ¡°The stomach medicine¡­¡± Herbert reluctantly opened his eyes. Chapter 354 Chapter 354 Be¡®s POV: ¡°Where is the stomach medicine?¡± I knew that Herbert was a very strong person. It seemed that his stomach must be very painful, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so haggard, ¡°It¡¯s in my bedroom¡­ the bedside table.¡± After struggling to finish his words, he closed his eyes again. I ran out quickly, found the stomach medicine from Herbert¡¯s bedroom, poured a ss of water, and finally handed the medicine and water to him eagerly. ¡°Herees the medicine. Take it quickly.¡± I was so anxious that my forehead was covered with sweat. I didn¡¯t know that I cared so much about him in my heart. When I saw him in pain, my heart ached I stuffed the medicine into Herbert¡¯s mouth and poured water into his mouth. ¡°Ahem, ahem¡­¡± Maybe it was too rough, he choked and coughed violently. Seeing that he choked, I quickly put down the cup in my hand, massaged his back, and asked nervously, ¡°Are you okay?¡± I looked up and saw a pair of burning eyes. I couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. I felt that my skin was burning with pain from his gaze. Then, I looked down and saw that I was only wrapped in a bath towel. ¡°Since you want to sleep here, I¡®ll go to the next room... No, I¡®ll sleep in the study!¡± After that, I turned around and ran out of the second bedroom It was not appropriate for me to sleep in the master bedroom, but the single bed in the study was not bad. At least I could have a rest. Lying on the single bed in the study, I staggered and opened my eyes. From the dim light of the wall lamp, I could see that the clock on the wall was already pointing to three o¡®clock. I was worried that Lucky would have a fever again, so I quickly got up and slowly went downstairs. I quietly pushed open the door of Gary¡¯s bedroom and saw that they were sleeping soundly. I reached out and touched Lucky¡¯s head. After making sure that she did not have a fever, I was relieved. Back upstairs, I saw the door of the second bedroom and thought of Herbert. ¡°Is his stomach feeling better?¡± After hesitating for a while in front of the second bedroom, I decided to go in and have a look. But before I went in, I reached out and tucked the bath towel more tightly on my chest Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. I gently pushed open the door of the second bedroom. It was dark inside Treached out and turned on the wallmp. Under the dim wallmp. I found that the bed was empty There was no one Seeing this, I took a few steps forward in a hurry and saw that there was really no one on the bed I was a little anxious. Where would he go at such ate hour? Could it be that his stomach was hurting so much that he couldn¡¯t stand it and went to the hospital? Thinking of this, I turned around in a hurry. Unexpectedly, as soon as I turned around, I saw a tall figure in a bathrobe standing behind me. I was so scared that I took a step back and covered my chest. I saw clearly that the wicked person behind me was Herbert. ¡°Why are you so quiet? What do you want to do?¡± However, Herbert approached me step by step. ¡°You ran into my room in the middle of the night and dressed like this. I want to know what you want to do instead.¡± I lowered my head and looked at the bath towel on my body. I immediately wrapped my arms around my chest and answered nervously, ¡°I... I¡¯m worried about you. I want to see if your stomach still hurts. I... I¡®m dressed like this because I took a shower and didn¡®t have pajamas to change into!¡± At this time, Herbert was already in front of me. He stared at me and asked, ¡°What were you wearing when you came? Should I think that you are deliberately seducing me?¡± I said loudly, ¡°Herbert, I just took a shower in the bathroom of this room. My clothes are all in the bathroom...¡± However, before I could finish my words, Herbert walked up to me. He held my waist with one hand and the back of my head with the other, and then sealed my mouth! ¡°Boohoo...¡± I was stunned. When I came to my senses, I tried my best to push him away, but how could I move him, who was like a mountain? After struggling for less than a minute, i had lost my strength. His big hands were like two iron pliers,pletely trapping me, making me unable to move at all. ¡°Oh, my god! His kiss is really passionate and wild. I can¡®t breathe at all.¡± When I felt that I was about to suffocate¡­ Herbert stopped kissing me, but his hands were still tied to me. I opened my mouth wide and breathed heavily. He stroked my long hair and whispered, ¡°When can you be as gentle as other women? Don¡¯t be so stubborn.¡± ¡°You can go find those gentle women!¡± Hearing this, Herbert smiled helplessly. He looked at me and said stubbornly. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s fate that I¡®ve found someone like you.¡± Fate? I couldn¡®t helpughing. ¡°Are you not angry anymore?¡± he asked. ¡°Does your stomach still hurt?¡± I looked at him and did not answer his question. ¡°It still hurts a little,¡± Herbert replied with a frown. I was a little nervous. ¡°Do you want to see a doctor?¡± The next moment, he reached out and grabbed my hand. ¡°Just massage it for me.¡± I looked up and saw the smile on his face. Damn it, he was teasing me again. Chapter 355 Chapter 355 Be¡¯s POV Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°You did it on purpose!¡® I took back my hand. I¡®m telling the truth. I¡®ll be much better with you by my side.¡± Herbert¡¯s voice suddenly became very serious. nced at his sincere eyes and felt moreplicated. At this moment I seemed to have lost the ability to refuse him. The next second, he hugged my waist. ¡°Be, you¡¯ve had enough these days, haven¡¯t you? Don¡¯t torture me anymore, okay?¡± ¡°Who tortured who? You slept in another woman¡®s bed until midnight and came back to pester me.¡± said with annoyance. Herbert suddenlyughed. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± I asked Then, he stopped smiling and said, ¡°You are jealous.¡± ¡°Am I?¡± I instinctively wanted to cover it up. ¡°If you are jealous, it means that you still care about me,¡± said Herbert. ¡°Who cares about you? Nonsense!¡± I pushed him away. However, Herbert pulled me back and said in anmanding tone, ¡°Look at me!¡± I looked up at him and met a pair of deep eyes. ¡°Do you dare to say that you don¡®t care about me? Do you dare to say that you are not jealous?¡± His hands were a little strong, and his eyes were a little scary In the face of such a look, I actually panicked in my heart, because I really couldn¡®t lie. Then, I shook off his hand and said loudly. ¡°So what if I¡®m jealous?¡± I was jealous. I was going crazy from jealousy ¡°Be, I didn¡¯t sleep with her. Let¡¯s not waste any more time. If we continue to waste time like this, the children will all grow up!¡± After he said that, a big hand reached over, pulled off the bath towel on my chest, and threw it to the ceiling. The next moment, a huge monster in front of me leaned forward and pressed me against the soft bed on my back! To be honest, I wanted to have intimate contact with him. But... ¡°Herbert, you haven¡®t made it clear to me yet!¡± I put my hands on his chest. ¡°What did you say?¡± Herbert asked. ¡°Why did you sende back sote after sending Linda back? What have you been doing in her house for the past few hours?¡± I asked him. 08-37 ¡°Linda was drunk and kept making trouble in the car. It took her a lot of effort to send her home, but she grabbed me and refused to let me go. I could only appease her,¡± Herbert answered seriously. I pressed on, ¡°How did you appease her? Did you do anything intimate?¡± ¡°I¡®ve been having a stomachache today. How can I be in the mood to do anything intimate with her?¡± Herbert frowned and exined. However, I didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°You¡®re both drunk¡­ No, are you in the mood to cross the line with her if you didn¡¯t drink much? At this point, l excitedly grabbed the cor of his bathrobe. ¡°Nonsense? You¡®re thinking too much!¡± said Herbert. ¡°You¡®ve had such a good rtionship with her for so many days. By the way, you and her took three days off on Puji Ind. I don¡¯t believe that nothing happened between you two!¡± Since I had already revealed that I was jealous, I might as well ask all the questions in my heart at one go. Herbert took off his bathrobe and announced to me. ¡°You won¡¯t believe me no matter what I say. Then you can examine my body!¡± *How can this be examined? You tricked me again!¡± I shouted and pushed his body. ¡°I am a normal man, and a strong man. I want you to know how many days I have endured.¡± After that, he began to attack directly His words made me open my mouth, but I didn¡®t know what to say. Then, my body had a serious reaction to his body, and it became an explosive that could pose a lethal threat to oxygen... After a long time, my verification result was that I was paralyzed in bed. I spread out my hands and feet and felt that every part of my body was no longer mine. Under the bright light, I nced at the messy sheets and the man who was sleeping soundly beside 1. me. I scratched my hair and felt very depressed. I was no longer the same person I used to be, okay? Why was so enthusiastic¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but think of the scene just now. I took the initiative to suppress him and kiss him¡­ This was something I had never done before. My cheeks were burning hot. I was really tired, so I fell asleep very soon. In my sleep, I felt that there was a caterpir crawling on my body all the time. I wanted to take it away several times, but I couldn¡®t. I could only close my eyes and continue to sleep... In my dream, I dreamed that Herbert was walking toward me with deep affection. His smile was very gentle... Chapter 356 Chapter 356 Be¡¯s POV: The next morning. I was awakened by the cries of birds. Herbert was no longer in the room. The bed sheets were messy and the pillow was full of his scent. I suddenly saw the clock on the wall. It was already nine o¡¯clock! Good heavens! I was going to bete for work. The next moment, I sat up abruptly. Looking down at my naked body under the quilt, I picked up the bath towel that he had thrown on the groundst night, wrapped it around my body, and went into the bathroom. However, after looking for a long time, I could not find the clothes that I had taken off after taking a showerst night. ¡°Where are my clothes? Why are they gone? What should I do? What should I wear to go to work?¡± Just when I was feeling anxious, I suddenly saw a bag on the sink in the washroom. There was a note on it. Confused, I reached out and took the note. I looked down and saw two lines of words written on it. This handwriting had a sense of arrogance in it. I recognized it. It was Herbert¡®s handwriting. ¡°I let Miranda wash your clothes. You can wear the clothes in this bag for a day!¡± I put down the note and took out a khaki silk dress from my bag. It was brand new, of excellent quality, and elegant. At the same time, there was also a set of leopard¨Cprint underwear, which was very sexy. Oh my god, this pattern was exactly the same as the underwear I gave him before. So he wanted me to wear the same underwear as he did? Such an intimate thing made me inexplicably feel a little good. After washing up, I rushed downstairs with my bag. At this time, Miranda had sent Lucas to kindergarten and Gary was holding Lucky to have breakfast in his arms. When Lucky saw me, she waved her little hands and cried out sweetly, ¡°Mom, mom.¡± I walked over, touched her head with love, and then asked Gary with a smile, ¡°Gary, is Lucky all right?¡± ¡°She¡®s all right. When she¡¯s full, I¡®ll feed her medicine ording to the family doctor¡®s request,¡± Gary replied. I nodded and said, ¡°Then please take care of Lucky for me. I¡®mte for work. I have to go now!¡± Hearing this, Gary frowned, nced at the breakfast on the table, and said, ¡°You haven¡®t had breakfast yet.¡± I turned around and walked out. ¡°I¡®m alreadyte!¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. When I was about to reach the entrance, Gary suddenly called me from behind. ¡°Ah?¡± I thought that there was something wrong with Gary, so I turned to look at him and frowned. But Gary smiled and sized me up. ¡°Miss Stepanek, you¡®re so pretty today!¡± Hearing this, I felt a little embarrassed and blushed. Then I touched my hair and said, ¡°Thank you!¡± With that, I turned and left. ra It was almost 10 o¡®clock when I arrived at Stephen Firm in a hurry. Sitting on my desk, I was full of regret. ¡°I¡¯ve never beente since I started working here.¡± I leaned against the seat, feeling both tired and hungry. It was too intense on the bedst night. How could I not be hungry now? But it was already 10 o¡®clock, so I could only wait for lunch at noon. Knock... Knock... Knock¡­ At this moment, someone suddenly knocked on the door. I sat up straight and yelled, ¡°Come in!¡± After the door was pushed open, my colleague, Linia, walked in. Linia put the takeout in her hand on my desk and said with a smile, ¡°Be, this is the breakfast that the delivery guy just sent to you.¡± ncing at the take-out breakfast on my desk, I frowned and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t order breakfast.¡± Linia whispered, ¡°It should be sent by your admirer, right? Maybe he¡¯s afraid that you haven¡¯t taken your breakfast.¡± Hearing this, I said with a serious face, ¡°Thank you, Linia.¡± At this moment, I was already wondering who had ordered this take-out breakfast for me. ¡°Then I¡®m heading out to work now.¡± Linia covered her mouth and left. The door was closed. I stared at the takeout breakfast for more than ten seconds and then opened It was my favorite German chicken roll. There was also a sandwich and a carton of milk. I immediately had my breakfast. Halfway through my meal, I suddenly recalled the scene in which Linia was smirking when she looked at my neck. Timmediately put down the chicken roll in my hand, stood up, walked to the bookcase, and took out a small mirror from the drawer. Oh my god! I saw several kiss marks on my neck from the mirror. I left in a hurry this morning, so I didn¡¯t notice them at all. Then, I pulled open my cor and saw that there were hickeys all over my chest. This reminded me of the madness fromst night, and my cheeks couldn¡¯t help but heat up. They were seen by Linia just now. Based on my understanding of her, the news that there were hickeys on my neck must have been known by all the people in the firm. How should I face the public opinion of my colleagues? After all, I didn¡®t want people in the company to know about my rtionship with Herbert. Especially Linda. Chapter 357 Chapter 357 Be¡¯s POV: I found a silk scarf in the drawer and tied it to my neck in front of the mirror. Then I continued to work. I needed to find Linda to sign a document. Considering what happened between me and Herbert last night. In fact, I didn¡¯t really want to see Linda. After all, Linda liked Herbert, and she was my superior. I would feel a little guilty. I took a few deep breaths to calm myself down. As soon as I opened the door, there were whispersing from outside. ¡°Linia, who do you think left those hickeys on Be¡¯s neck?¡± As soon as she said that, the women outside all covered their mouths andughed. Liniaughed. ¡°You don¡¯t know, do you? Last night, I went to ourpany¡¯s dinner held by the president of Wharton Group. I saw Mr. Wharton¡®s personal assistant, Connor, taking special care of Be.¡± ¡°Be drank too muchst night. It was Connor who sent Be home. No, that¡®s not right. Anyway, the two of them did it. As for whether they went home or somewhere else, I don¡®t know!¡± After Selina and Jeremy were fired, I took over Selina¡®s position. Linia was promoted to the assistant manager of Group Six, so she went to the dinner partyst night. Hearing this, I frowned and wanted to go out and exin. But how should I exin it? Should I say that I didn¡¯t do it with Connor, but Herbert? Wouldn¡®t the situation be worse? At this time, they were still talking ¡°That¡®s so crazy. They must have gone to the hotel!¡± ¡°Why didn¡®t they hide in front of so many people? Are they serious?¡± ¡°Be is really charming. I¡®ve seen Connor before. He¡®s young, handsome, capable, and is said to have quite a good family background. But how can he take a fancy to a divorced woman like Be?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he just wants to have fun?¡± ¡°Linda has been promoted with the help of Mr. Wharton from Wharton Group. Who knows, Be might even be able to climb up to a higher position with the help of Connor.¡± I knew what they would say if I didn¡®t go out now. Therefore, I deliberately opened the door with great force and walked out with heavy steps. As soon as I came out, everyone lowered their heads and did not speak. I nced at them and then went straight out with the document in my hand. 08.37 When I arrived at Linda¡¯s office, Sofia smiled and nodded at me, indicating that Linda was inside. Then, I knocked on the office door. ¡°Come in.¡± Linda¡®s sweet voice was soon heard from inside. Linda¡¯s voice was really sweet. I liked to listen to it very much, not to mention men. I didn¡¯t know how strong Herbert¡¯s willpower was to refuse such a beautiful woman. I didn¡¯t know why, but afterst night, I began to believe that there was nothing going on between Herbert and Linda. I found it strange that I would believe Herbert after making out with him. Could it be that what happened last night had proven that he had suppressed for too long? I pushed the door open and went in. ¡°Linda, I need you to sign this document.¡± Linda nodded, then opened the document and looked at it. I looked up and saw a bunch of bright red roses in the crystal vase on the desk, apanied by a few Baby¡¯s Breaths. It was very elegant. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Linda signed her name on the document and handed it to me. I took the document and said with a smile, ¡°Then I¡®ll go out now.¡± ¡°Be, wait a minute!¡± Linda stopped me. I looked up and Linda stretched out her hand to motion for me to sit down. I thought Linda had work to talk to me about, so I sat down. ¡°Are you familiar with your tasks already? I see that your group has been progressing fast these days.¡± Although Linda was smiling, I felt a trace of sadness in her eyes. This was no wonder. She should be in a broken-up period now, right? ¡°I just took over. There are still many things I don¡¯t understand. I will get familiar with them as soon as possible,¡± I said modestly, Linda nodded with satisfaction, and then looked at the yellow roses on the table. Seeing that Linda didn¡®t speak for a long time, I frowned and had a hunch in my heart: Was she going to talk to me about private affairs? ¡°These flowers were sent here by Herbert just now. They¡®re very beautiful, aren¡®t they?¡± Linda reached out and pinched a petal. Hearing this, I didn¡®t know what to say or what Linda meant, so I could only nod in agreement. ¡°They¡®re very beautiful.¡± Didn¡¯t he say that there was nothing between Linda and him? Didn¡¯t he say that he had completely rejected Linda? Why did he send her flower again? What did he mean? Was he going to send Linda flowers for the rest of his life? Although I felt ufortable, I didn¡®t show it. ¡°Do you know why he sent me yellow roses?¡± Linda suddenly looked at me and asked. Hearing this, I was a little confused. Yellow roses? I looked at Linda, who looked elegant and beautiful. Was it because her temperament was close to that of yellow roses? Or was he tired of sending red roses and had decided to change color? I shook my head, indicating that I didn¡®t know. I didn¡®t understand. The next moment, Linda smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Yellow represents sincere apology.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± I opened my mouth wide and stared at Linda. ¡°He¡®s apologizing to me,¡± Linda said. ¡°Did he offend you?¡± I could only y dumb. Was Herbert expressing his most sincere apology for rejecting Linda¡®s love? Oh, my God, why had he never treated me like a gentleman, so romantic and so attentive? He was always so violent and strong to me. This damned man couldn¡®t me so many women for liking him. His way of apologizing was so romantic Chapter 358 Chapter 358 Be¡¯s POV: Linda then took out a light blue card from the bouquet and said, ¡°Although a bunch of yellow roses can¡®t offset one in ten thousand of my apologies to you, I will still send them to you every day to apologize to you until you ept my apology.¡± Hearing that, I frowned. He was so gentle. These words were actually written by Herbert. Then Linda handed me the card in her hand. I took it and looked down. The familiar handwriting on the card was obviously his handwriting. I opened my mouth and didn¡®t know what to say. Then I returned the card to Linda with both hands. Linda took the card and put it into her notebook. I felt a little strange. If Linda wanted to show off in front of Herbert¡®s ex¨Cwife, there was no need for her to take out such an apology card, right? Shouldn¡®t she take out a card that stated ¡°I love you¡± or ¡°I miss you¡°? Then, Linda raised her head and said with a slight smile, ¡°Be, please tell Herbert that I don¡¯t me him, so I don¡¯t want him to send yellow roses every day. If he really sends yellow roses over for another ten thousand days, I¡¯m afraid I will love him more.¡± ¡°Linda, Herbert and I...¡± Before I could finish my words, Linda interrupted me. ¡°Be, don¡®t deny it. That will only deepen my sense of frustration.¡± Linda turned her head to look at the tall buildings and the blue sky outside the window and said, ¡°I can see that he loves you. The way he looks at you is special. He is willing to pay any price for you. I know that although he has been with me on Puji Ind for three days, his heart has never belonged to me. Maybe I overestimated myself too much. I thought that as long as I could stay with him for a few days, he would definitely fall in love with me.¡± ¡°You are a charming and beautifuldy.¡± I said sincerely. ¡°But he doesn¡¯t love me. This is the charm of love. Love is not limited by wealth, age, and appearance.¡± Linda struggled to pull up her lips. ¡°I don¡®t know what he is thinking, but I know that he must appreciate you very much in his heart. He has always been a man who acts as he pleases. I didn¡®t expect him to care so much about you forgiving him.¡± I was telling the truth and was touched by Linda¡¯s words. I believed that Linda was different from those superficial women. She wouldn¡¯t fall in love with him because of the halo on Herbert. ¡°You must know that he only told people that it was me who didn¡¯t want him because he was afraid that I would be embarrassed in front of everyone. But the more he acts like this, the more I like him. He is a responsible man. Be, I¡®m envious of you!¡± Linda said. Hearing this, I couldn¡®t help frowning and then said with a smile, ¡°If you knew what kind of family! came from, or what kind of childhood I had, you wouldn¡®t have said that.¡± ¡°But you have the love of Herbert and your two children. I feel that these are the greatest happiness I can have, but unfortunately, they are all yours.¡± Linda¡¯s tone was a little agitated. ¡°Linda, you¡­¡± I wanted tofort her: However, Linda interrupted me. ¡°Be, I said these things to you frankly to prove that I won¡¯t be jealous of you or me him. It¡®s you who met him first. I will bury this feeling in my heart in the future. Well, I just want to make sure that you¡®re aware of what I think. You can go out now. I need some peace!¡± After that, Linda turned to look at the yellow roses on the table and went into a daze. Shepletely ignored me, who was sitting opposite her. I looked at Linda for a few seconds and then left. I walked in the corridor with the documents in my arms. My feelings were veryplicated. When I was about to get off work in the afternoon, I couldn¡®t rest assured, so I called Gary. ¡°Gary, how is Lucky doing?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Miss Stepanek, Lucky didn¡¯t have a fever for a whole day, but she didn¡¯t sleep during the day. Now that she¡¯s just fallen asleep. I think she¡¯ll be sleeping until tomorrow morning. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t be able to send her to your ce today. If you¡®re worried, you cane over and stay here.¡± Garyughed. I had thought about it. I had to visit my mother tonight, and I hadn¡¯t figured out how to face Herbert yet. I said, ¡°Gary, I have nothing to worry about when you¡®re the one taking care of Lucky. I happen to have something to do tonight, so I won¡®t go there.¡± After that, I hung up the phone. When I got off work, I began to walk to my mother¡®s house. I had been busy with my work these days, or I had been troubled by my work. I didn¡¯t want my mom to worry about me, so I hadn¡®t gone back. I could stay with my mom tonight. ¡°Mom!¡± I just arrived at the door and happened to meet my mom. A smile appeared on my mother¡¯s face. ¡°Be,e in!¡± As we walked, mom asked, ¡°How have you been recently?¡± ¡°Mom, I¡®m promoted,¡± I said bluntly. As for other things, I didn¡®t intend to tell her. I didn¡®t want her to worry. I walked into the kitchen and prepared dinner with mom. My mother asked happily, ¡°This is really good news. We haven¡®t had such good news for a long time.¡± ¡°That¡®s great. s, I hope Betty¡®s life will get better too.¡± My mother sighed. I asked, ¡°Mom, how¡®s Betty?¡± Chapter 359 Chapter 359 Be¡¯s POV: ¡°Ryan has moved to Hank¡¯s house and is now living with Betty,¡± Mother said. Hearing this, I was stunned. Then I looked at my mother and asked in surprise, ¡°How could Ryan live in Betty and Hank¡¯s house?¡± ¡°I drove him out, and he had nowhere to go. So he went to ask Betty for help, and Betty took him in. Ah, if I had known this would happen, I would have put up with it and let him live here. Now, with him in the middle, Betty and Hank would have a harder time.¡± My mother sighed with regret. Of course, I knew what Ryan was capable of. Betty was now thinking in an extreme way. With Ryan¡¯s encouragement, Betty¡¯s rtionship with Hank would be worse and worse. But things had be like this. Mom and I couldn¡¯t do anything about it. ¡°Mom, their lives are their own. If you¡¯re really worried, you can find some time to visit Betty and Anne.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the only thing I can do.¡± My mother sighed. After dinner was ready, mom and I sat together for dinner. That night, I felt like I was back to many years ago when I was chatting with mom. It was not until almost ten o¡¯clock in the evening that I left under the urging of my mother. Fortunately, I caught up with thest bus. I got off the bus and felt that I was in a good mood today. The moon hung high in the sky, and the early autumn night wind was a little cold. I walked into the apartment building and was about to take out the key from my bag. Unexpectedly, my arm was suddenly grabbed by a big hand behind me! I was shocked and my hands and feet went limp. My first reaction was that there was a bad guy who wanted to rob my money or my body. ¡°Where did you go? Why did youe back sote? Do you know that I have been looking for you?¡± As soon as I looked back, I saw an anxious face. Under the dim light, his dark eyes were full of concern and reproach. His face was ugly. but at this moment, he was very cute. ¡°¡­ went to my mother¡¯s house,¡± I answered innocently. ¡°I called you a hundred and eight times, but you didn¡¯t answer!¡± Herbertined with his mobile phone in his hand. Hearing this, I quickly took out my mobile phone from my bag. When I looked at it, I couldn¡¯t help but frown, and my expression was like that of an innocent little white rabbit. ¡°My phone is out of power!¡± In my mother¡¯s house, I only focused on cooking, eating, and chatting with my mother. I didn¡¯t look at my mobile phone at all. I didn¡¯t know when it ran out of battery. However, when I saw how nervous Herbert was, I knew that my phone must have run out of battery when I got off work, because I remembered that when I called Gary before I got off work, my phone showed a low battery. ¡°You¡¯re an adult. How can you let your phone run out of battery? Don¡¯t you know how to charge in advance when your phone is short of battery? What if you can¡¯t be found in an emergency? Or how can you contact the outside world in an emergency?¡± Herbert scolded me. I knew he was right, but he was too strict with me, which made me unhappy. ¡°Herbert, who are you to me? You shouted at me in front of my house. Besides, do I have the obligation to pick up your phone? You are neither my rtive nor my boss. Why should I let you criticize me?¡± After that, I pushed him away and was about to open the door with the key. At this moment, Herbert suddenly grabbed my shoulder and pushed me against the wall. He lowered his head and said in an overbearing manner, ¡°Let me tell you, you are my woman. You must obey whatever I say, understand?¡± This man was simply too overbearing. I was so angry that I wanted to push him away, butpared with his strength, I appeared way too weak. ¡°Who is your woman? You¡­¡± Before I could finish my words, he kissed me forcibly. My mouth was sealed, and I couldn¡¯t say a word. I only got a more passionate kiss in return for my struggle. He held my hand tightly in his arms and did not allow me to have any objections. In desperation, I bit his tongue with my teeth. A smell of blood came from my mouth, but he still did not stop. In the end, I had to let go. At this moment, I was extremely scared because he looked so terrible, as if he wanted to eat me. It was a pair of irritated wolf eyes. The kisssted for a few minutes. He let go of me with a smile on his face. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. I touched my lips and found that there were bloodstains there. I frowned and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel pain?¡± ¡°Your kiss has cured the pain!¡± Herbertughed. ¡°You¡¯re a lunatic.¡± I cursed him. ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do. You can only follow me, a lunatic, for the rest of your life.¡± Herbert moved his tongue and touched his lips with his fingers. Chapter 360 Chapter 360 But things had be like this. Mom and I couldn¡¯t do anything about it. ¡°Mom, their lives are their own. If you¡¯re really worried, you can find some time to visit Betty and Anne.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the only thing I can do.¡± My mother sighed. After dinner was ready, mom and I sat together for dinner. That night, I felt like I was back to many years ago when I was chatting with mom. It was not until almost ten o¡¯clock in the evening that I left under the urging of my mother. Fortunately, I caught up with thest bus. I got off the bus and felt that I was in a good mood today. The moon hung high in the sky, and the early autumn night wind was a little cold. I walked into the apartment building and was about to take out the key from my bag. Unexpectedly, my arm was suddenly grabbed by a big hand behind me! I was shocked and my hands and feet went limp. My first reaction was that there was a bad guy who wanted to rob my money or my body. ¡°Where did you go? Why did youe back sote? Do you know that I have been looking for you?¡± As soon as I looked back, I saw an anxious face. Under the dim light, his dark eyes were full of concern and reproach. His face was ugly. but at this moment, he was very cute. ¡°¡­ went to my mother¡¯s house,¡± I answered innocently. ¡°I called you a hundred and eight times, but you didn¡¯t answer!¡± Herbertined with his mobile phone in his hand. Hearing this, I quickly took out my mobile phone from my bag. When I looked at it, I couldn¡¯t help but frown, and my expression was like that of an innocent little white rabbit. ¡°My phone is out of power!¡± In my mother¡¯s house, I only focused on cooking, eating, and chatting with my mother. I didn¡¯t look at my mobile phone at all. I didn¡¯t know when it ran out of battery. However, when I saw how nervous Herbert was, I knew that my phone must have run out of battery when I got off work, because I remembered that when I called Gary before I got off work, my phone showed a low battery. ¡°You¡¯re an adult. How can you let your phone run out of battery? Don¡¯t you know how to charge in advance when your phone is short of battery? What if you can¡¯t be found in an emergency? Or how can you contact the outside world in an emergency?¡± Herbert scolded me. I knew he was right, but he was too strict with me, which made me unhappy. ¡°Herbert, who are you to me? You shouted at me in front of my house. Besides, do I have the obligation to pick up your phone? You are neither my rtive nor my boss. Why should I let you criticize me?¡± After that, I pushed him away and was about to open the door with the key. At this moment, Herbert suddenly grabbed my shoulder and pushed me against the wall. He lowered his head and said in an overbearing manner, ¡°Let me tell you, you are my woman. You must obey whatever I say, understand?¡± This man was simply too overbearing. I was so angry that I wanted to push him away, butpared with his strength, I appeared way too weak. ¡°Who is your woman? You¡­¡± Before I could finish my words, he kissed me forcibly. My mouth was sealed, and I couldn¡¯t say a word. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. I only got a more passionate kiss in return for my struggle. He held my hand tightly in his arms and did not allow me to have any objections. In desperation, I bit his tongue with my teeth. A smell of blood came from my mouth, but he still did not stop. In the end, I had to let go. At this moment, I was extremely scared because he looked so terrible, as if he wanted to eat me. It was a pair of irritated wolf eyes. Chapter 361 Chapter 361 Be¡¯s POV: At this moment, the door of my house was suddenly opened. Joey, who was wearing pajamas and looking sleepy, poked her head out. I wanted to push him away, but he still pressed me against the wall. Joey crossed her arms in front of her chest and said with a smile, ¡°Even if I don¡¯t sleep, my neighbors have to sleep. Why are you so loud at the door? Are you trying to disturb others?¡± I nudged Herbert and said, ¡°Get out of my way. I¡¯m going home!¡± ¡°Your home isn¡¯t here. You¡¯re living here temporarily.¡± Herbert grabbed my wrist and refused to let go. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°It turns out that Be is not having intimacy with you out of her own will. Be, did he harass you? Don¡¯t be afraid. If he harasses you, I¡¯ll call the police immediately and let them deal with him!¡± After that, Joey picked up her cell phone and began to dial the number. Seeing that Joey was serious, of course, I didn¡¯t want the police to take Herbert away. Therefore, the next moment, I quickly waved my hand and said, ¡°No, no!¡± ¡°Not harassment? Did you do that out of your own will?¡± Joey stopped dialing and looked up at me. Herbert gave Joey a thumbs-up and said, ¡°Joey, I must treat you to a meal.¡± Joey, however, was very picky. ¡°I won¡¯t go if it¡¯s not a big meal.¡± Only then did I realize that I had been fooled by these two people. The next moment, I stamped my foot and said, ¡°Joey, who the hell is your friend?¡± ¡°For a big meal, I can asionally betray my friend.¡± Joey grinned, then nced at Herbert and said, ¡°You lived in my house temporarily. Now that you have a home, can you move away? I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. I¡¯m too tired. I have to go to work tomorrow. I¡¯ll go to bed first. You can continue!¡± After that, Joey retracted her head and closed the door! ¡°Joey, have you really been bought over by a big meal? Open the door!¡± I knocked on the door. Herbert grinned, then reached out to pull me over and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not disturb the people here. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go with you,¡± I said, Although I didn¡¯t want him to be taken away by the police. But it didn¡¯t mean that I could ept his overbearing behavior. But in the next second, he suddenly bent down and picked me up. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to leave, I¡¯ll carry you away.¡± Feeling dizzy, I instinctively grabbed Herbert¡¯s cor out of self-protection. Herbert nced at my hand and then teased, ¡°So you want me to carry you away. Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± With that, he turned around and carried me downstairs. Only then did I regain my senses. When I saw him carry me downstairs, I could not help but shout nervously, ¡°Put me down quickly, did you hear me?¡± ¡°Even if I let you down, Joey won¡¯t take you in,¡± said the man on top of my head. I turned my little face away and said firmly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the hotel!¡± However, Herbert¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°Don¡¯t you miss Lucas or Lucky?¡± My mind changed as soon as I heard the names of Lucas and Lucky. VITI These two cute little angels are my weakness. I missed them so much. I really wanted to see them now. But they were in Herbert¡¯s house. I had to follow him if I wanted to see them. I was very hesitant. ¡°What a cruel-hearted mother.¡± Herbert sighed and said. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s cruel-hearted.¡± I immediately retorted. ¡°So you agreed toe with me?¡± Herbert¡¯s tone was a little excited as if a certain n had seeded. I didn¡¯t say anything and lowered my head. In my heart, I med myself for not being firm enough. How could Ipromise with such an overbearing man so quickly? Out of the corridor, the ck Bentley emitted a ck and bright light in the night. When he saw use out, Connor hurriedly stepped forward and opened the rear door. We got in the car, and the car was being driven fast on the road. His hand was still holding on to my wrist. This time, I didn¡¯t want to get rid of his hand. I let him hold my wrist like this. In the end, I felt a little pain in my wrist because he used a lot of strength as if he was afraid that I would run away. I looked at his serious expression. The wall in my heart was copsing little by little. I loved him. And it could not be denied. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. I didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him because of what happened in the past. But love could not be controlled by anyone. I had been trying hard to suppress my feelings. But I seemed to fail. My heart still followed the love. The road at midnight was extremely clear. Soon after, Connor parked the car in front of the vi¡¯s main entrance. Through the window, I looked at the vi in front of me. I knew that there was a special meaning in stepping into this vi tonight. This meant that I had returned to his side, and our family of four was together. Since I hade back with him, I didn¡¯t want to continue to be entangled. I took his hand and walked inside with him. Chapter 362 Chapter 362 Be¡¯s POV: I had only taken a few steps when I heard a strange sound. ¡°Growl, growl, growl¡­¡± It was¡­ the sound of someone¡¯s stomach growling. I looked at Herbert and smiled. Herbert said in an overbearing tone, ¡°Don¡¯tugh. I¡¯ve been waiting for you tonight, so I didn¡¯t have Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. dinner.¡± When a man said that he had been waiting for me, it was hard for me to not be happy. I continued to drag his hand and walk inside. I had only taken two steps when I was stopped by him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going tofort me?¡± Looking at his serious expression, I couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°The overbearing president¡¯s words are really like that of a willful child.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll prepare dinner for you.¡± I continued. ¡°Okay!¡± We just walked inside hand in hand. An hourter, Herbert, who was sitting at the dining table, ate thest bite of the noodles and then put the empty te on the table. ¡°Are you full?¡± ¡°I¡¯m satisfied!¡± Herbertughed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take the te and fork to the kitchen.¡± I reached out to take the te, but he suddenly grabbed my hand. His other hand also held my other hand. He raised my hands and put them in front of his chest and said affectionately, ¡°I have been looking forward to this day for a long time. You finally came home with me today!¡± I felt as if I was surrounded by cotton candy, soft and sweet. Perhaps this was happiness? I looked at the tall man in front of me, the man who made my heart beat faster, and the father of my two children. Then I couldn¡¯t help but put my face on his chest. While listening to his beating heart, shouted emotionally, ¡°Herbert.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Herbert stroked my hair with his hand. ¡°In the future, our family will never be separated again, okay?¡± I hugged his waist tightly. I was afraid that this hard-earned happiness would notst long because every time happiness stayed with me for too short. I was so scared now. I was afraid that something would happen again. Not only could I not leave him now, but I could not leave the children either. ¡°No one can separate us from each other!¡± Herbert said seriously. ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded happily, then curled up in his arms and closed my eyes happily. He hugged me tightly for a long time before I felt his warm fingers touching my forehead and cheeks, all the way to my lips. When his lips touched me, I immediately pushed his chest away with one hand and covered his mouth with the other. ¡°I have something to ask you. You can¡¯t kiss me before you answer me,¡± I said with a smile. Herbert pulled my hand down and then bent down to pick me up. ¡°Ah, what are you doing?¡± I instinctively wrapped my arms around Herbert¡¯s neck. ¡°Don¡¯t you have something to ask me? I¡¯ll take you upstairs so that you can ask me properly,¡± Herbert said with a smirk. ¡°What can¡¯t I say in the living room?¡± At this moment, I had a feeling of being carried away by a wolf. Being carried into a wolf¡¯s nest, would I still have a way out? ¡°The kids, Gary and Miranda are all asleep. Let¡¯s not disturb them. Don¡¯t wake them up.¡± Herbert¡¯s eyes were full of affection. Herbert carried me straight into the master bedroom. I couldn¡¯t help but frown. I pointed to the second bedroom and said, ¡°That¡¯s my room.¡± Herbert gently put me on the bed, then nced at the big bed, pulled the corner of his mouth, and whispered in my ear, ¡°This bed is big enough for us to go crazy.¡± My heart beat faster, and the crazy scene between me and him appeared in my mind. He reached out to hold my shoulders, and then his eyes fell on the silk scarf around my neck. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Where did you get such a silk scarf? It¡¯s so ugly!¡± After that, he reached out and took the scarf from my neck and threw it on the bedside table. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± I quickly turned to get the silk scarf but was held in his arms. At this time, Herbertughed. ¡°So you¡¯re trying to hide some traces.¡± ¡°Don¡¯tugh.¡± I red at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t these all his works?¡± The look in Herbert¡¯s eyes immediately became gentle and deep. His fingers gently touched my neck. I could feel that his fingers were very soft, as soft as a feather sweeping over my skin, making me feel itchy all over. Herbert lowered his head to my ear and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I hurt youst night.¡± Hearing such a gentle apology, my heart beat wildly again. ¡°So I¡¯ll be gentler tonight.¡± By the time he finished speaking, I hadn¡¯t fully realized what was going on. His fingers came to my back and pulled gently. The zipper on my back was pulled open, revealing arge part of my skin. I felt a chill down my spine. Just as I was about to touch the dress on me, his hand was faster. The next moment, the khaki dress fell to the ground along with my body, The next moment, the leopard-print underwear on my body was fully revealed. ¡°Baby, you are too sexy.¡± His voice was full of desire. His shirt slipped off his body, and his strong chest muscles were exposed in the air. I remembered his strong strengthst night, and my body immediately reacted. 1 yearn for his body. I longed for him to hug me, touch me, and kiss me. I longed for him to fill my body. I really wanted to stand up and hug him. But my reason had restrained me. There were some problems that I had to ask about now. I immediately wrapped myself tightly in the nket and said, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed toe up first. 1 have something to ask you.¡± ¡°Okay, go ahead¡± said Herbert. ¡°Did¡­ did you hold Linda¡¯s hand?¡± I looked up and asked. Hearing the question, Herbert frowned. I immediately pointed at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. Just say it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Herbert nodded. ¡°Have you ever kissed Linda?¡± I asked again. ¡°Yes.¡± This time, Herbert answered directly and did not think about it. I was already a little unhappy. Any woman would mind the man she liked kissing other women. I took a deep breath and continued to ask, ¡°Have you slept with her?¡± Herbert bent down and pinched my chin. ¡°No! Kiss? In fact, I just kissed her forehead.¡± I frowned. ¡°Herbert, where else did you want to kiss her?¡± Herbert exined, ¡°Be, I don¡¯t want to lie to you. I feel very guilty about Linda. When we were on Puji Ind, I told her everything. In order tofort her, i hugged her and kissed her on the forehead.¡± Hearing this, I looked up at the deep eyes of Herbert. His eyes were sincere, and he did not deliberately hide it. In fact, I was very clear about what happened between him and Linda, Herbert loved me. ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t care so much.¡± Herbert suddenly raised his left hand, looked up at the ceiling, and said, ¡°I, Herbert, swear to God that I won¡¯t kiss any other woman in the future except for Be. If I vite it, I will¡­¡± Timmediately stood up and covered his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t say it anymore.¡± Then, he obediently shut his mouth. At this moment, my hand felt a touch of heat. His lips were so hot. I couldn¡¯t help touching his lips and outlined them with my fingertips. When I looked up, I saw his affectionate eyes. ¡°Herbert, I love you¡­¡± Chapter 363 Chapter 363 Be¡¯s POV: ¡°I love you, too, baby.¡± Herbert kissed me. His kiss was gentle and enthusiastic, and my desire was aroused again. He held me tightly. Even when he took off the rest of his clothes, he was unwilling to let go of me. I was the same. Soon, we becamepletely naked. I could clearly feel his hot skin and his hard lower body. This evening, he didn¡¯t force his way into my body as he did before. He kissed my body softly. His hands seemed to have magic power, and as long as he touched my body, it became particrly sensitive. When he rubbed my chest with his warm big hand, I couldn¡¯t help groaning. The next second, he covered my other chest with his mouth. He touched my nipple with his soft tongue. This wonderful feeling could not be described with words. Then he continued to suck my nipple, and his hand touched my sensitive hot spot. At that moment, I seemed to have been hit by an electric current. My body became softer, and the desire forced me to moan louder. His agile fingers were ying with my private part, and his lips kissed my earlobe. He whispered in my ear, ¡°Oh, my baby, you are so beautiful.¡± ¡°Oh, my baby, I like to listen to your voice. You can groan a little louder.¡± He knew my sensitive parts too well. Every time he massaged and went in and out, no matter in strength or position, it was just right. The pleasure quickly condensed. My body arched up, eager for more, as if everything was not enough. Then he suddenly put two more fingers inside and sped up. His touch hit my most sensitive point. All of a sudden, my mind went nk, and I screamed, ¡°Uh¡­ Ah¡­ Herbert!¡± Herbert used his hands to bring me to a climax. Then he quickly pulled away from my body. I felt very empty, as if all this was not enough. My body was still longing for more. Before I could say anything, the next second, Herbert¡¯s hard lower body suddenly entered my body. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The feeling of being suddenly filled made me scream again. I just experienced a climax. I still felt very sensitive. I could clearly feel that my lower body was shrinking. Right at this moment, I heard Herbert¡¯s deep, hoarse voice ringing in my ear. ¡°Oh, baby, you¡¯re too tight.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I can hardly move. Rx, dear.¡± Herbert kissed me gently. The heavy breathing of Herbert was really fascinating. I hooked one of my hands around his neck and deliberately moved my butt up and down. At the same time, my other hand touched his butt. Herbert groaned. I was about to move, but he pressed me down. ¡°What a naughty girl.¡± After he finished speaking, he began to speed up. In the beginning. Ipletely enjoyed it. However, this fellow was still going strong, and both his speed and strength were bing more and more powerful. After several climaxes, my body couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. For thest two times, I almost cried out, crying and saying no. But it was useless. The more I said no, the more strength he would exert, It was not until thetter half of the night that he finished. I could finally go to bed. as He hugged me from behind, but he still refused to get out of my body. ¡°Herbert, I¡¯m tired.¡± I begged. Let me go Although it was a happy thing to have sex. But my husband was too fierce. I really couldn¡¯t bear it. Herbert snickered. ¡°I won¡¯t do it again. Don¡¯t worry, go to sleep.¡± I was exhausted to the extreme, so I didn¡¯t want to talk to him at all. Just as I was about to fall asleep, he started again. My body was sensitive. I resisted it at first. But I still failed to resist his teasing. So after another climax, I was a little afraid that he woulde near. ¡°Don¡¯te over.¡± I covered my body with the quilt. Herbert said with a smile, ¡°Good girl, I really won¡®t continue again. I just want to sleep with you in my arms.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± I didn¡¯t want to get out of the quilt. This man was like a beast. I thought that he would directly lift my quilt, but I didn¡¯t expect that he didn¡¯t do that. He hugged me through the quilt. ¡°Dear, thank you for your hard work.¡± | asked, ¡°Did you take the aphrodisiac?¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? I¡¯m originally poweful! And it¡¯s also because you¡¯re too sweet that I lost control of myself¡­¡± 214 ¡°That¡¯s great! Baby, you¡®ve really returned to my side.¡± Just like that, we started to sleep. Because I was too tired, I soon lost consciousness. When I woke up again, it was already the next day. I waste again! This was the second time this week. I was a little annoyed. Of course, I was still wearing the scarf on my neck, which was said to be very ugly by Herbert, because there were many hickeys on my neck. When I walked into the office in a long green dress, the female employees of Group Six all looked up at me for a few seconds. Realizing that their eyes were not looking right, I panicked a little and then hurried into my office. I lowered my head and checked myself for a long time. There was nothing wrong with my clothes, my face was clean, and the scarf on my neck hadpletely covered the hickeys. There should be nothing wrong with my appearance. At this time, I felt a little relieved and sat on the leather chair, letting out a sign of relief. This morning, when I woke up, Herbert was no longer in bed. I knew that he must have gone to work early. Although he only needed to show up at work at nine o¡¯clock, he would sit in his office and deal with official business at about eight o¡¯clock. After washing up and opening the wardrobe, I was shocked by the scene in front of me! The wardrobe was full of my clothes, underwear, shoes, and bags, which were several times more than the ones he had asked those sales girls to send to me a few days ago. The wardrobe was almost full of them. Seeing this, I opened my eyes wide, but I was very happy because these clothes were all my favorite styles. And the size was very suitable. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. So he finally learned to see things from my point of view? Then I felt that something was wrong. There were so many things, and they were neatly ced in the wardrobe. They were definitely not sent in the morning. It turned out that he had nned it a long time ago. I picked a green dress and a pair of milky white leather shoes from the wardrobe and came to work. Every step I took, I felt that my body hurt a lot. It was all because of that fierce beast, Herbert. I just got back to reality. At this time¡­ Knock¡­ Knock¡­ Knock¡­ Suddenly, someone knocked on the office door. I quickly tidied up the scarf around my neck and shouted, ¡°Come in!¡± The next moment, the door was pushed open. Chapter 364 Chapter 364 It was Linia who walked in. Linia walked to my desk, put a document in front of me, and said with a smile, ¡°Be, the case has been dealt with. I need your signature on it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I lowered my head and looked through the document. Then I picked up the pen and signed my name. After signing, I smiled and handed the document back to Linia with both hands. Linia took the document. Just as she was about to leave, she suddenly thought of something. She turned to me and said with a smile, ¡°Be, your clothes these days are so beautiful. They must be of luxury brands and must be very expensive. All the women outside are envious!¡± Hearing this, I looked down at my clothes, reached out to touch my face, and quickly denied, ¡°It¡¯s just a high-end imitation. It¡¯s not expensive.¡± I didn¡¯t expect that they would talk about my clothes. These colleagues were some. Linia, however, raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Be, don¡¯t be so modest. Right now, you¡®re with Connor from Wharton Group. His wealth can¡¯t be underestimated. I heard that he¡¯s a shareholder of Wharton Group. I¡¯m sure he bought all of your clothes for you, right?¡± ¡°No¡­ No.¡± Hearing this, I was stunned. ¡°Heavens! They are spreading rumors about me and Connor. What should I do?¡± I had a bit of a headache. ¡°Manager, you don¡¯t have to deny it, do you? Even though you are divorced, right now, you are still single, and Connor is also single. There isn¡¯t a problem with you two dating.¡± Liniaughed. ¡°Oh.¡± In the end, I gave up on exining. ¡°Let them say whatever they want. I don¡¯t care about the mouths of these women.¡± At this time, there was a sudden noise outside. I exchanged looks with Linia, and then I went out immediately, followed by Linia. As soon as I walked out of the office, I saw an angry man shouting and throwing several documents on the desk to the ground. When I took a closer look, I saw that it was Jeremy. He was dressed in sloppy clothes and his hair was messy. He waspletely different from his previous appearance. I frowned when I saw him. ¡°Weren¡¯t Jeremy and Selina taken away by the police? Why is he out now?¡± I thought. Jeremy cursed loudly, ¡°I was fired by thepany, but I have to get back my things, right? D*mn Stephen Firm, I¡¯ve worked for you for so many years but you fired me at will, and you wanted to send me to prison. Now that I¡¯m out, when will you give me thepensation?¡± He was a little crazy now, and all the people in the office dared not to pay attention to him, for fear that he would make trouble, because everyone knew that he was a despicable viin. ¡°How did he get released?¡± I asked in a low voice. Linia, who was next to me, replied in a low voice, ¡°I heard that he was released two days ago, because Jessica is the main criminal. He is only an aplice, and he did not directly get money from the rival of thepany. He has lost his job, and other people probably don¡¯t dare to hire him. He has house-loan to pay, and his wife wants to divorce him. I think he really can¡¯t stand it anymore, so he came here to make trouble.¡± When I heard these words, I couldn¡¯t feel even the slightest bit of sympathy for Jeremy when I saw his reckless act regardless of his image. Although he had lost his job, his marriage, and his career¡­ However, he asked for all these things. As long as he had a little principle in doing things in the past, he would not end up like this. I was now the manager of Group Six. Naturally, I wouldn¡¯t let him continue to affect the employees¡¯ work here. But I had a feud with him. If I showed up, I would definitely be attacked. So, the next moment, I told Linia, ¡°Call the security guards and call Linda!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Linia nodded and quickly shrank back into my office to make a phone call. At this time, in the blink of an eye, the crazy Jeremy suddenly looked at me. He walked up to me and said in a loud voice, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Be? Should I call you manager now? You chased me and Jessica away and got the position of manager!¡± I nced at him with disgust. He had never changed even after being taught a lesson. People like him were so mean. ¡°You should know very well how you and Jessica left. If you hadn¡¯t made a mistake and framed others, how could you end up like this?¡± I was extremely angry with him and Selina. If it hadn¡¯t been for Herbert at the critical moment, I would have been the one to lose my reputation and go to jail after being fired. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. My words angered him. He raised his hand and was about to hit me. ¡°B*tch, I¡¯ve been unlucky since you came to Stephen Firm. Let me teach you a lesson today!¡± I saw his hand that wasnding and took two steps back. Seeing that he didn¡¯t manage to hit me, Jeremy was so angry that he wanted to strangle me. I frowned and my mind was a little confused because Jeremy had already gone mad. I estimated that he could just do anything. Fortunately, the security guards arrived. The two security guards grabbed Jeremy¡¯s hands and controlled him. Jeremy still wanted to struggle, but he was no match for the two strong security guards. He could only be taken away by force. When he was taken away, he kept cursing me, ¡°B*tch, I won¡¯t let you go!¡± I looked at the crazy Jeremy in front of me, and I despised him in my heart. ¡°Be, are you okay?¡± Linia held me. ¡°I¡¯m okay. Fortunately, the security guards arrived in time.¡± I shook my head. At this time, Linda walked in quickly from the outside, followed by her assistant and the staff of the HR department. Linda nced at me, and then she pointed to Jeremy who was controlled by the security guards and warned, ¡°Jeremy, I warn you not to make trouble in thepany, or I¡¯ll send you to the police station immediately!¡± Seeing Linda, Jeremy was no longer arrogant. Instead, heined and begged Linda, ¡°Linda, didn¡¯t make any trouble. I only came here to take my things. My things were all taken away by that woman. She must have wanted to take revenge on me.¡± Linda looked at me and I said, ¡°His things are in the storage room. I¡¯ve asked someone to bring them here.¡± I looked at the pile of things in the corner. Linda nodded and said to Jeremy, ¡°Your things are over there. Take them and leave quickly. Don¡¯t let me see you again in the future!¡± Linda winked at the security guards, and the two security guards let go of Jeremy. He walked dejectedly to the corner and moved his things. After taking two steps, he immediately turned back and knelt down in front of Linda in front of everyone¡¯s eyes! Linda was shocked. She immediately took a step back and eximed, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jeremy bowed to Linda and begged, ¡°Linda, I beg you, take pity on me. I am now fired by the company, and my wife wants to divorce me. I can no longer stay in this industry in the future!¡± Hearing this, Linda frowned and shook her head. ¡°Jeremy, the decision of expelling you was made by the company¡¯s board of directors, and there¡¯s nothing I can do about it! What happened today was all caused by you.¡± Jeremy nodded immediately and said, ¡°I know, I know. I¡¯m not asking you to let mee back to work. Look, I really can¡¯t even afford to feed myself now. Linda, I know you are a good person. Can you tell the executive of thepany to send me some severance pay?¡± As soon as he said that, everyone¡¯s eyes widened. I shook my head speechlessly. After he had made such a mistake. It was a good thing that thepany did not pursue his responsibility for money. He even dared to ask thepany for money. The two most shameless men I had seen were Jeremy and my biological father, Ryan. I found that Ryan and Jeremy were really the same type of people. They were not worthy of pity. Linda, of course, would not take responsibility for this kind of thing. She sneered and said, ¡°Jeremy, do you know who the general manager hates most? Someone who¡¯s taking thepany¡¯s sry, but betrayed thepany.¡± Chapter 365 Chapter 365 Be¡¯s POV: Linda continued, ¡°It¡¯s already the greatest mercy for thepany not to me you for the loss to the company, so you¡¯d better not make any unreasonable demands. If you don¡¯t leave now, the security will drive you out directly.¡± After that, Linda crossed her arms over her chest. Seeing that he couldn¡¯t take advantage of her at all, Jeremy quickly picked up his things and left. But when he walked to the door, he still cursed angrily. ¡°I wish that you¡¯ll close down in the future!¡± After Jeremy left, everyone was very happy. Linda motioned for everyone to continue working and then walked into my office. As soon as the door was closed, Linda said with a smile, ¡°I forgot to tell you that Selina has been sentenced to one-year imprisonment. Jeremy is acquitted, but his reputation is completely ruined. I didn¡¯t expect that he would still have the face toe and ask for the dismissal fee.¡± ¡°A man like him would have been at a disadvantage if he hadn¡¯t taken advantage of us.¡± I nodded. However, Selina¡¯s one-year imprisonment surprised me. Originally. I thought that she would just have to compensate. At most, she would be sentenced to a few months. I didn¡¯t expect that she would be sentenced to a year¡¯s imprisonment. At this time, Linda suddenly put her arms in front of her chest and said with regret, ¡°In fact, Jessica is good-looking and smart. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s not honest. Otherwise, she would have a bright future.¡± ¡°No matter how capable she is, if she has a bad character, she won¡¯t have a good ending.¡± I sighed. ¡°Well, let¡¯s not talk about her. It will affect my mood. I¡¯m very busy, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± After Linda finished speaking, she turned and left my office. It was noon in the blink of an eye. My stomach began to growl. After all, I didn¡¯t eat in the morning, and I had such intense exercisest night. I was very hungry now. What should I eat? Ring¡­ Ring¡­ Just as I was thinking about what to eatter, the phone on the table suddenly rang. I took the phone and saw that it was Herbert¡¯s number on the screen. I couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then I deliberately let my phone ring a few more times before I answered the phone. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Are you very busy?¡± Herbert¡¯s deep and unique voice came from the other end. I raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°A little.¡± I waste for half an hour in the morning, and Jeremy came over to make trouble. I almost didn¡¯t do anything in the morning, okay? ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch together at noon¡± said Herbert, ¡­¡± I didn¡¯t have time to speak. Then he added, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs in five minutes.¡± ed to ask what to eat, but Herbert had already hung up. Putting down my phone, I pouted. He asked me out for lunch and only said a few words. His tone was so stiff,pletely different from the passionate manst night. I couldn¡¯t help murmuring in my heart, ¡°Stupid man, you will do anything to get on my bed. After that, you¡¯re difficult to deal with again. It seems that I can¡¯t let him seed so easily next time.¡± When I got off work at noon, I walked out of the office with my bag on my back. Linia stepped forward and said with a smile, ¡°Be, I¡¯m going out to buy lunch. Do you want me to buy you something?¡± ¡°Thank you. No need. I have a date with a friend.¡± I refused with a smile. At this time, a group of female colleagues in the officeughed and said, ¡°Linia, Be¡¯s boyfriend must have asked her out for lunch. Can¡¯t you see that?¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. No wonder Be has dressed up very beautifully in the past two days.¡± Hearing their teasing, I walked out of the office of Group Six with a smile. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Ever since the incident between Selina and Jeremy was exposed, I felt that I was much more popr in the office. Of course, this had something to do with me being promoted to the Group Leader, but I would rather believe that they had heard the nders of Linia and Jeremy before, so they deliberately distanced themselves from me. As soon as I walked out of the office, Linia chased after me. ¡°Be, Be.¡± ¡°Linia, what¡¯s the matter?¡± I pressed the button of the elevator and asked. Linia went into the elevator with me and said with a smile, ¡°Be, my colleagues entrusted me to talk to you.¡± Seeing that Linia was very serious and a little hard to speak, I frowned and asked, ¡°Just say what you want to say. Don¡¯t be restrained.¡± Hearing this, Linia quickly said, ¡°Be, I knew you¡¯re a broad-minded person. You wouldn¡¯t mind what we had done in the past. In the past, we listened to¡­ what others said, and we misunderstood you. Now we know that we shouldn¡¯t have judged you. I¡¯m sorry!¡± I didn¡¯t expect that the people in Group Six would send Linia to apologize to me. To be honest, i naturally wanted to blend in with my colleagues as soon as possible, and this would also help me to work in the future. Of course, I didn¡¯t take the past to heart. After all, these people only listened to others and alienated me. They didn¡¯t do anything to hurt me. I patted her on the shoulder with a smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t take it to heart. We¡¯ll work hard together in the future and we can be good friends in private.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Linia nodded repeatedly. Then, the elevator arrived. Linia smiled and waved at me. ¡°Be, enjoy your date! I¡¯ll go and buy lunch now.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile when I saw that Linia¡¯s chubby body running far away. Walking out of the office building, I looked up at the blue sky above my head. I was in a good mood, so I happily hummed a song. As soon as I stepped down the stairs, a ck luxury car steadily parked in front of me. Immediately after, Connor ran down from the driver¡¯s seat and opened the back door for me. After getting in the car, Herbert nced at my smiling face and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°You seem to be in a good mood today.¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy to see you,¡± I said with a smile. Herbert didn¡¯t believe me. ¡°I don¡¯t think I have such a big influence.¡± I said with a smile, ¡°Selina has been sentenced to prison for a year. Although Jeremy is acquitted, he has been fired by Stephen Firm and will no longer have a foothold in the same industry in the future.¡± The conflict between me and my colleagues had also been resolved, and my work would be smoother and smoother in the future. I had reconciled with Herbert and we had two lovely children. Everything went so smoothly. How could I not be happy? Chapter 366 Chapter 366 Be¡¯s POV: ¡°Since you¡¯re in such a good mood, I¡¯ll take you to have a big meal. You should eat more and gain a little fat. It will look better when you wear a wedding dress.¡± Herbert pinched my chin and suddenly said. Hearing this, I was stunned for a moment, then blushed and said, ¡°Who wants to wear a wedding dress?¡± At this moment, my heart was full of unusual passion. What did he mean? Was this considered a proposal? Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Nothing. I was just saying.¡± Herbert raised his eyebrows. Then, he lowered his head to deal with official business. But I was a little disappointed. In fact, I was looking forward to the wedding with Herbert. Although we already had two children and had gone through so many things. But I hadn¡¯t had a wedding yet. I hoped that he would take the initiative to mention the wedding to me. I was a person with strong self-esteem. If I had to take the initiative to say to Herbert, ¡°Please marry me. When will we get married?¡± This sentence was very difficult for me. Soon, the car stopped in front of a French western restaurant a few minutester. Through the ss window, I saw that the door of this western restaurant was particrly tall, and there were top luxury cars parked around it. I could not help saying, ¡°It¡¯s just lunch. Why does it have to be so grand? I only have one and a half hours to rest at noon. I can¡¯t bete in the afternoon no matter what.¡± I felt bad for beingte several times in a week. ¡°I¡¯ve already booked the seats and dishes. You won¡¯t bete.¡± With Herbert¡¯s guarantee, I was dragged into this high-end French western restaurant. Sitting by the window upstairs, one could overlook a block nearby. The restaurant was French ssical pce style. The waiter was polite, and even the tableware was painted with gold and silver, which was very noble. On a high tform hung with beaded curtains in the middle of the hall, a curly-haired beauty wearing a long white dress and a golden belt was ying the piano seriously. The soft piano song floated gently in every corner of the restaurant. As soon as Herbert sat down with me, the waiter ced the dishes on the table one after another. He didn¡¯t lie to me. I looked around. Although the restaurant was big, there were not many people eating. There were only five or six tables that were upied ¡°Is it very expensive to dine here?¡± I asked in a low voice after the waiter left. Hearing this, Herbert grinned. Then he shook off the white napkin and spread it on his legs. ¡°Although it¡¯s a little expensive, I like it here.¡± ¡°There are only a few tables of people in such a big restaurant. Will it be closed soon?¡± Looking at the empty seats, I was a little worried about this restaurant. Seeing me like this, the corners of Herbert¡¯s mouth twitched and he put a piece of cut steak on the te in front of me. ¡°This kind of high-end restaurant is not prepared for ordinary people, so it has great profits. If it is also crowded here, I don¡¯t think anyone wille here in the future, because not only the dishes here are top-notch, but also the environment here.¡± I really didn¡¯t understand the world of the rich. That world was too far away from me. I looked up at the man in front of me who was from that world. It was amazing to think about it. I was actually with him, and we had two lovely babies. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Herbert frowned and asked. I raised my head to meet his inquiring gaze and puffed up my cheeks. ¡°Nothing at all. The rich man has invited me to such a high-ss restaurant today. I have to focus on the food here!¡± ¡°Then eat more,¡± said Herbert. The steak and goose liver here were really delicious. I ate a few mouthfuls in a row. ¡°You didn¡¯t have breakfast today, did you?¡± Herbert suddenly asked. ¡°How can I have time to eat? It was almost nine o¡¯clock when I got up, and I waste today.¡± I puffed up my cheeks and answered. As soon as I saw his dark eyes in front of me, my face turned red inexplicably, and the crazy scene of last night shed through my mind. My cheeks suddenly became hot. In front of him, I would always be shy, just like now. Chapter 367 Chapter 367 Herbert¡¯s POV: I liked to see her blushing and shy look. I felt that she was the cutest, and I liked to flirt with her the most. I liked to see her being nervous and shy. ¡°It seems that I¡¯m too strong. Well, from now on, we will limit the number of times from Monday to Friday, and it will be unlimited during the weekends. What do you think?¡± Sure enough, Be¡¯s face became redder. A pair of beautiful eyes were looking around as if to make sure that no one around us had heard me. I smiled even more happily. ¡°Please restrain yourself. We¡¯re at the dining table now. Don¡¯t talk about anything on the bed.¡± She reached out to cover her forehead. I couldn¡¯t helpughing. To be honest, I didn¡¯t smile often. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. But as long as I was with Be, I would always be very happy. At this time, I saw that Be¡¯s lips were raised. It could be seen that Be was actually very happy. Just as we were enjoying the meal happily, a man¡¯s voice came. ¡°Mr. Wharton, are you eating here as well? What a coincidence!¡± A very handsome man dressed in a silver tuxedo walked over, greeting me warmly. ¡°Ah, William, it¡¯s such a coincidence that you¡¯re also eating here.¡± I was still sitting in my chair and did not get up. However, the person bowed to me with great enthusiasm. William was the son of Daniel Morgan, the chairman of K.G. Software Company. Be¡¯s POV: I didn¡¯t expect to meet William here. I immediately thought of Emma. I turned my head and saw a very beautiful young woman sitting near the window not far from us. She should be William¡¯s femalepanion today. I didn¡¯t see Emma, so I was confused. William dared to bring another woman here for a meal behind Emma¡¯s back? Did he really have the guts to do that? Emma would definitely cause trouble for him. It reminded me of the charity party not long ago. In front of Connie and Emma, William didn¡¯t dare to say no. It was understandable. His old father, Daniel Morgan, was now obsessed with Connie. He even threatened that he would strip William of his inheritance if he didn¡¯t marry Emma. I really pitied William, because I had a terrible father like him. And our terrible fathers were hurt by the same woman. At this moment, William¡¯s face was wreathed in smiles as he grabbed Herbert¡¯s hand. ¡°Mr. Wharton, I don¡¯t even know how to thank you. In the future, as long as you need me, feel free to ask. I will definitely do my best!¡± I looked at Herbert, puzzled. Hearing these words, Herbert just smiled slightly. ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. I have my own selfish motives in helping you¡­¡± ¡°No matter what your purpose is, you really helped me. I¡¯ll pay for this meal. I really can¡¯t find anything else that I can do for you.¡± William smiled, Being held by his hand, Herbert seemed a little ufortable. He got rid of William¡¯s hand and withdrew his own hand. Then he looked at me and said, ¡°Today, I invited the mother of my children to have lunch here. I¡¯m afraid that I will lose face if I let you pay the bill.¡± ¡°Mother of your children? Mr. Wharton, so you¡¯re already married. I thought you were a single noble.¡± After speaking, William turned to look at me. ¡°Mrs. Wharton¡­¡± When William saw me, he was stunned. When I saw William, I felt a little embarrassed. When I met him in the past, I was still Klein¡¯s girlfriend. But now, I became the mother of Herbert¡¯s children. While facing William, I could only nod and smile generously. ¡°Ah, William, nice to see you.¡± ¡°Miss Stepanek, I didn¡¯t expect¡­I would run into you here. You and Mr. Wharton¡­¡± William didn¡¯t even know what to say. I didn¡¯t know how to respond to such an awkward situation. Fortunately, at this time, Herbert said in a domineering tone, ¡°Be is my woman!¡± Hearing that, William was stunned, but I felt warm in my heart. His eyes were fixed on me as if he was dering his sovereignty. Only now did Williame to his senses. He hurriedly said in a fawning manner, ¡°Mr. Wharton, you have a good taste. There are simply too many beautiful, gentle, and generous women like Miss Stepanek. It¡¯s because of your charm that you managed to sessfully pursue her.¡± Although there was a hint of ttery in William¡¯s words, and Herbert would not normally buy such words, he seemed to be very happy today, and the corners of his mouth were raised. ¡°Ah, William, I¡¯m afraid your femalepanion has been waiting for a long time. Don¡¯t ignore her.¡± At this time, Herbert looked at the young, fashionable woman sitting not far away. William bid him farewell as soon as he heard that. Then he turned back to his seat. After William left, I lowered my head and didn¡¯t look at Herbert. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Herbert asked. ¡°No, I¡­ Did I embarrass you?¡± I asked tentatively. After all, Klein was Herbert¡¯s younger cousin, and I almost married him. Klein was someone who couldn¡¯t be underestimated in A City. In the future, if he brought me to all sorts of ces, there would definitely be such a scene today. Herbert was one of the most important figures in A City. His wife almost married his cousin. The rtionship between us was very chaotic. At this time, a big warm hand suddenly covered my hand. I looked up and met his deep eyes. ¡°Back then, I was the one who had badly hurt you, which was why you were in touch with Klein. This isn¡¯t your fault. This is all my fault.¡± Herbert said sincerely. Hearing that, I pursed my lips into a smile, A momentter, I suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Right, you¡­are you still ming Klein?¡± I had always wanted to ask this question, but I had never had a chance. This time, I finally asked. To be honest, I didn¡¯t want the two cousins, Herbert and Klein, to end up in a deadlock because of me. That way, I wouldn¡¯t be at ease. ¡°Klein and I definitely won¡¯t be able to return to the past.¡± Herbert frowned. Chapter 368 Chapter 368 Be¡¯s POV: Hearing these words, I felt a bit sad, but I didn¡¯t dare to put in a good word for Klein in front of Herbert I was worried that he might be jealous. boyfriend. Herbert continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although he has done something harmful to me and Lucas, he didn¡¯t have any evil intentions. Besides, he has been taking care of you and Lucky for so long. I¡¯m very grateful for that. Although my rtionship with him is no longer as close as before, I won¡¯t treat him as an enemy.¡± Hearing this, I nodded with relief and then asked, ¡°Do you also¡­ know that Lucas had a car ident?¡± Herbert nodded. ¡°When did you find out?¡± I asked. ¡°When that happened, I suspected it was him. I didn¡¯t expect it to really be him.¡± Herbert replied. Hearing this, I frowned. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you mention it to me?¡± The corner of Herbert¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°At that time, you were very biased against me. Even if I said it, would you believe me? You would probably think that I was intentionally ndering Klein.¡± Indeed. At that time, I wouldn¡¯t believe anything he said, much less when he spoke ill of Klein. Thinking of the past, I suddenly felt a little heavy in my heart. I took a deep breath and then looked back at William and the young and beautiful woman sitting not far away. ¡°A while ago, Klein helped William win the inheritance case.¡± At this time, Herbert suddenly said. Hearing this, I looked back and couldn¡¯t help frowning as I looked at Herbert and asked, ¡°An inheritance case?¡± Herbert exined, ¡°Perhaps William was forced into a corner. Daniel listens to Connie a lot. If this continues, he¡¯ll probably transfer the entire family fortune to her and her daughter. Also, William was probably forced to marry Emma, so he made a desperate bet and asked Klein to help him carry out a lawsuit. He decided to inherit the inheritance left behind by his mother.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the result?¡± I asked. In fact, I could understand William. His father had gone too far, forcing his son to marry his wife¡¯s daughter. This was too much. Connie was obviously with him for money. If William didn¡¯t make a move, she would probably finish all Daniel¡¯s money in a few years. ¡°In the end, William inherited twenty¨Cfive percent of the entire Ye family¡¯s assets, because Daniel also has the inheritance rights of his mother¡¯s fifty percent of the assets,¡± Herbert replied. Even if it was twenty-five percent, it would be fine. Otherwise, William would not even be able to get a single cent. 08 34 ¡°Daniel was very angry about his son¡¯swsuit with him, so now William has been expelled from his house by him. This matter became a joke in the upper ss of A City for a while, but everyone sympathizes with William. At least William won the public opinion,¡± said Herbert. I looked into his eyes and asked with a smile, ¡°Did you participate in it?¡± Hearing these words, Herbert pursed his lips. ¡°Back then, I owed William a big favor, so I should return it to him. There used to be a lot of business opportunities between the Capgemini Company and the Wharton Group. Whether it¡¯s out of justice or selfish motives, I should help William collect evidence.¡± Hearing that, I nodded and then asked, ¡°Do you owe William a favor because of me?¡± Herbert pursed his lips into a smile. He pinched my hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m done with this favor.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± I said sincerely. Two times in a row. If it weren¡¯t for him, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to be an official employee of Stephen Firm. I might have to go to jail in the future. At this time, Herbert¡¯s eyes shed. He leaned forward and said in a low voice, ¡°I prefer you to thank me with practical actions.¡± Looking into his yful and ambiguous eyes, I immediately understood what he meant. So my face turned red and I wanted to withdraw my hand. He pinched my fingers hard and protested, ¡°Your gratitude is not sincere at all.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not pure-minded,¡± I retorted. ¡°I¡¯m just not pure to you.¡± Herbert looked at me, his eyes full of affection Hearing this, I was in a great mood. Herbert¡¯s words were getting sweeter and sweeter As we were eating, we suddenly heard the loud voice of a woman. ¡°Ah, William, do you think I won¡¯t be able to find you just because you¡¯vee here?¡± Hearing this voice, I frowned. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Then I turned my head and saw a young woman in a red dress rushing to William and the young woman¡¯s table. She was pointing at William¡¯s nose and scolding him The originally quiet western restaurant became noisy because of her. Even the woman who was ying the piano stopped ying. Several guests looked at William¡¯s table. ¡°Emma, I¡¯ve already made it clear to you. Don¡¯t continue pestering me.¡± William looked at the people around him. His voice was very low. ¡°You¡®ve made it clear to me? You¡®ve slept with me so many times. Are they for nothing? I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m not short of money now, and it¡¯s useless for you to pay for it. I want you to marry me. Now,e with me to get the marriage certificate!¡± Emma shouted with her hands on her waist. ¡°In order to get married, it takes two parties¡¯ willingness. How can there be someone like you who force me to marry you? I¡¯m telling you clearly today that I won¡¯t marry you. I don¡¯t want to see you in the future, and I don¡¯t want to see your mother either. Go away immediately!¡± William was so angry that he threw the napkin in his hand on the table. William¡¯s words caused tears to well up in Emma¡¯s eyes, who had been acting so aggressively just truly like you. I¡¯ve sacrificed so much for you, yet you¡¯re actually so heartless to me?¡± William felt very hot and he took the menu to fan himself, but he had no reaction to Emma¡¯s confession at all. He despised this woman from the bottom of his heart. This angered Emma. She nced at the young woman sitting opposite William, grabbed the woman¡¯s hair, and shouted, ¡°B*tch, did you seduce William? Do you know that he has a fiancee? I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± After that, Emma pped the young woman in the face. Chapter 369 Chapter 369 Be¡¯s POV: The strangedy was so pitiful. She was beaten by Emma so hard that she cried loudly and kept calling for help. Maybe she had never experienced such a situation and had no ability to resist at all. When William saw this, he immediately stepped forward and grabbed Emma¡¯s hand. ¡°Emma, let go right now. Do you hear me?¡± he warned. ¡°You¡¯re still protecting this vixen. I¡¯ll scratch her face and see how she¡¯lle out to seduce another man!¡± Seeing William protecting that woman, Emma became even angrier. She reached out and used her sharp fingernails to cut that woman¡¯s face. The woman¡¯s shrill voice was simply floating in the whole restaurant. I couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with thatdy. I wanted to stop Emma, but Herbert stopped me. He said, ¡°That¡¯s their business. They can handle it by themselves.¡± I nodded and sat down again. Emma was very agitated. It seemed that she was really sad. Maybe she really had feelings for William. This time, she also had a taste of sadness. It was not like when she used to y with other men¡¯s feelings among different men. At that moment, William was finally enraged. He reached out and pushed Emma to the ground. Then he hugged his femalepanion and asked with concern, ¡°Are you okay?¡± The woman¡¯s face was covered with scars at the moment, and she was in so much pain that her tears were falling out of her eyes. Her voice was very soft. ¡°William, who is she? Why did she hit me?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my ex-girlfriend. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get awyer to sue her and make her suffer the punishment she deserves!¡± William shot a cold nce at the woman sitting on the floor. Hearing this, Emma who had been pushed down was very distressed. She asked in a sharp voice, ¡°William, you¡¯re really cruel. I¡¯ve been with you for so long, but you want to sue me? I¡¯ve always been so nice to you.¡± ¡°I never asked you to treat me well, and it was you who pestered me and used your mother to father. My father threatened to not allow me to inherit his property, and let me marry you. Emma, to tell you the truth, I don¡¯t want to marry you even if I die, because being with you is really more unbearable than going to jail. I really can¡¯t stand it any more, so I had awsuit with my father. I would rather not get 75% of my father¡¯s property, I would rather cut off the father-son rtionship with my father rather than face you every day!¡± William said bitterly, pouring out all the grievances of the past two years. Emma burst into tears and then cursed loudly, ¡°William, you b*stard!¡± William, on the other hand, said coldly, ¡°Wait for mywyer to look for you.¡± After that, he thoughtfully held the woman in his arms and turned to leave. ¡°William, I curse you and that woman to die!¡± Emma took off the high heels on her feet and threw Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. them at their back. However, they had already gone far, and their high heels fell a few meters away. At this time, the waiter came over, bowed his head, and said to the girl who was still crying on the floor, ¡°Miss, you have already affected our guest¡¯s meal. Please leave immediately, or you will bear the loss of the guest.¡± Hearing this, Emma got up from the ground in an imposing manner, wearing only a high heel. She shouted at the waiter angrily, ¡°What are you doing? Are you afraid that I can¡¯t afford it? Isn¡¯t this a ce for people to eat? Let me tell you, I have money, a lot of money. Don¡¯t look down on me!¡± ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean what you said. I was just afraid that you would disturb other guests meal.¡± ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t!¡± Emma rolled her eyes at the attendant and turned to leave. However, at this time, Emma suddenly looked at us. I didn¡¯t want Emma to see me, but she did. I couldn¡¯t pretend that I didn¡¯t see her That would be more hypocritical. And I knew that Emma would definitely scream at me like a dog, because it was her character.¡± Sure enough, the next moment, after recovering her senses, Emma stepped on a high-heeled shoe and walked to the front of me and Herbert. I didn¡¯t want to talk to her. However, Emma mocked me, ¡°Be, you¡¯re really capable. I really admire you now. You didn¡¯t get married to Klein, and now you¡¯re back looking for Mr. Wharton. There really isn¡¯t a man you can¡¯t handle! You¡¯re just a whore.¡± ¡°Emma.¡± Hearing this, Herbert was about to teach her a lesson. I interrupted Herbert. ¡°The rule in my case is that you must never find a man with a wife. You and your mother, as long as you see a good man, no matter if he has a wife or a girlfriend, you must pursue that man. You are really amazing.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Emma couldn¡¯t say a word. At this moment, Herbert looked at me with a faint smile, and then stretched out his hand to give me a thumbs-up. I smiled at him and then raised my chin. At this moment, I felt very happy, especially Emma¡¯s face that had been suppressed like an eggnt. I had wanted to teach her a lesson a long time ago, but I didn¡¯t expect that this day woulde so soon. Chapter 370 Chapter 370 Be¡¯s POV: The next moment, Emma took a deep breath and said to me with a sneer, ¡°Humph, let me tell you, my mother and I are having a good life now. My mother left your father. Now she is the wife of the chairman, and I am also the daughter of the chairman. Our lives now are many times better than before.¡± ¡°The most pitiful thing is your ipetent father and your mother who had lived for half of her life. By the way, I heard that your sister was also abandoned by a man. Your sister threatened to jump into the river with her child and begged the man to take her in. Is that true?¡± Emma was making fun of me. I didn¡¯t have any feelings at all. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. But sheughed at my mom. Then I stood up, picked up a ss of lemonade on the table, and sshed it on Emma¡¯s face! In an instant, her face and body were full of water. She raised her hand angrily to hit me. I reached out to hold her hand. Her eyes were wide open, and her momentum was very weak. ¡°Be, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Emma shouted at me. ¡°Who on earth is going too far? Emma, if you dare to mention my mother again, I will teach you a lesson.¡± After that, I let go of her hand and pushed her. Emma was pushed back two steps. At this time, some guests began to be dissatisfied. ¡°Is your restaurant really a high-end restaurant? How can you allow such a crazy woman toe in?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It affects our interest in eating.¡± At this time, the waiter hade over with two security guards. ¡°Miss, you have seriously disturbed the management of our restaurant. If you still don¡¯t leave, we will let the security guard ask you to leave.¡± Although the waiter spoke politely, his tone was very tough. Looking at me, who was not easy to mess with, and then at the two burly security guards, Emma knew that she would suffer a loss today, but she still raised her chin and said, ¡°Be, just you wait and see!¡± After that, Emma put on the high-heeled shoe with one foot bare and limped to her other shoe. Then she put it on awkwardly and left the restaurant. After Emma left, I sat back in my seat. Looking at me, Herbert twitched the corner of his mouth and showed a smile. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± I frowned. ¡°You were so powerful just now.¡± Herbert said. I couldn¡¯t help rolling my eyes. ¡°Are you praising me or mocking me?¡± Herbertughed and said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m praising you.¡± Immediately, both of usughed. I felt that the whole world was beautiful now. Even if Ryan, Connie, Emma, and others appeared in my life, they had long been covered by the beauty in front of me. If I could stay happy at this moment, then my life would be wonderful. I held Herbert¡¯s hand tightly. Because this happiness was too difficult toe by, I cherished it very much. ¡°By the way, at that time¡­ why did you suddenly fall into my arms when you were drunk in the bar alone?¡± Herbert asked curiously. ¡°Because I was fascinated by your handsome appearance, I pretended to be drunk and fell into your arms. At that time, I really couldn¡¯t think of any better way to hit on you.¡± Iughed and teased. His eyes were fixed on me. He shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t ept your insincere words.¡± I revealed the truth with a smile. ¡°I was abandoned by my boyfriend. He went abroad with a rich girl. I couldn¡¯t stand the blow for a while, so I came out to get drunk.¡± ¡°And then?¡± At this time, Herbert continued to ask with interest. ¡°Then I met you. You look good, so I bumped into your arms.¡± After that, I picked up the cup and took a big gulp of water. Hearing this, Herbert smiled, revealing two rows of white teeth. ¡°I guess you didn¡¯t even see how looked like, did you?¡± I had to admit that he was right. I really didn¡¯t see what he looked like at that time, because I waspletely drunk at that time. I didn¡¯t say anything, but Herbert smiled again. ¡°Your luck is not bad. You bumped into a handsome guy¡¯s arms.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really lucky,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Actually, in my heart, I¡¯m very grateful to that ex-boyfriend who cheated on me. If he hadn¡¯t cheated on me, I wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to find such a good treasure.¡± Herbert¡¯s words made me in a good mood, so I teased him, ¡°Do you want me to ask someone to find his contact information and ask you to thank him in person, or send him an honorary letter?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll regret it and continue to pursue you. I¡¯ll be sad.¡± Chapter 371 Chapter 371 Be¡¯s POV After lunch, Herbert took my hand and left the restaurant After getting in the car, I saw William walking out of a private clinic not far from the restaurant with the beautiful woman who had just had lunch with him It could be seen that William was very considerate to that beautiful woman. He had been supporting her, and from time to time, he would touch the skin on her face that had been scratched by Emma ¡°It seems that William has found his true love this time Watching William leaving with the beautiful in a convertible sports car, I turned to look at Herbert, who was sitting next to me However, Herbert pulled his lips and said, ¡°Although William has a good character, he is also a yboy. His love generally can¡¯tst long. Hearing this, I couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°No matter what kind of man he is, woman will still be hurt in the end.¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t deny everyone just because of one person. In fact, men will also be sad.¡± Herbert protested ¡°It seems that no matter if it¡¯s a good person or a bad person, a man or a woman, as long as they fall in love with each other, they will be sad.¡± I remembered the scene of Emma crying in the restaurant Herbert pursed his lips and smiled. Then he suddenly reached out and pulled off the silk scarf around my neck, and then threw it on the seat on the side ¡°What are you doing?¡± I looked up at Herbert in surprise and put my hand on my neck Then, like a magic trick, Herbert suddenly took out a silk scarf from his suit pocket and wrapped it around my neck I couldn¡¯t help but widen my eyes. Herbert¡¯s hands were a little clumsy, but he carefully tied the silk scarf around my neck I looked down and saw that it was a white scarf embroidered with blue flowers. The color was simple and grand, which was many times better than the one on my neck just now ¡°Do you like it?¡± Herbert looked at me and asked. I couldn¡¯t helpughing, but I knew that as long as I said that I liked it, he would be very proud. I deliberately said, ¡°Not bad, it¡¯s normal Hearing this, Herbert instructed Connor, who was driving in front of him, ¡®Connor, let¡¯s go to thergest shopping mall in the city!¡± ¡°Yes¡± Connor nodded. ¡°Why are we going to the mall? I¡¯m going to bete for work,¡± I said anxiously. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Herbert looked at me in the blink of an eye and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the silk scarf is normal? go with you to buy you a piece of something that you¡¯re satisfied with.¡± I¡¯m very satisfied with this one You dont have to buy it. Hearing this, I quickly grabbed his arm and said. ¡°Really? Why do I feel that you¡¯re lying?¡± Herbert was deliberately teasing me Thad no choice but to look down at the scarf on my neck and said, ¡°This is the best scarf I have worn in my life. Thank you.¡± Compared with his pride, I still wanted to work more. However, Herbert wasn¡¯t willing to let me go. He tilted his head and said, ¡°I want to see some practical actions.¡± I held Herbert in my arms, put my mouth close to his face, and kissed him hard. Herbert smiled with satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± After speaking, he raised his head and said to Connor in front of him, ¡°Connor, there¡¯s no need to go there.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Connor nodded. The car turned and headed for Stephen Firm¡¯s office building. Seeing that the car was driving toward Stephen Firm, I was relieved. I cursed Herbert, and then rested my head on his shoulder. I closed my eyes happily and asked softly, ¡°Did you ask the secretary to buy the scarf?¡± ¡°I bought it myself,¡± Herbert replied. I chuckled. ¡°No wonder.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Herbert frowned and asked. ¡°Good taste.¡± I opened my eyes and looked up at him with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Herbert nced at me and then put my head back on his shoulder. Tobediently hugged his arm again and closed my eyes again. Herbert held me in his arms, and so did I. The two of us snuggled up tightly together¡­ Ten minutester, 1 bade him farewell and went to the company I walked into the office. Linia stared at the scarf on my neck and said loudly, ¡°Be, your scarf is so beautiful!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Hearing this, I was very happy and reached out tob my long hair. ¡°Of course, is this thetest design this year? It¡¯s simple and elegant, and its craftsmanship is exquisite. It costs thousands of dors!¡± Linia said. I immediately touched the silk scarf and asked in surprise, ¡°Is it so expensive?¡± Upon hearing this, a female employee teased, ¡°Be, you don¡¯t even know the price. Is it your boyfriend who gave it to you?¡± ¡°Do you still need to ask?¡± Linia said with a smile. ¡°Connor sure is generous. Be, your boyfriend really makes me envious.¡± The other colleagues were all teasing me. ¡°No¡­¡± I tried to exin, but when I was about to say something, I didn¡¯t know what to say. After all, if these people knew that my boyfriend wasn¡¯t Connor but Herbert, it would probably attract even more discussion. So I chose to remain silent. Chapter 372 Chapter 372 Be¡¯s POV: Back in my office, I took out my phone and saw Joey¡¯s update on the social media. I hadn¡¯t seen Joey for a few days. I missed her a little. And I really didn¡¯t want to be talked about by my colleagues because of my clothes. I could also bring back my clothes. I went to look for Joey after work. Joey was very surprised to see me. ¡°Wow, why are you willing to leave Herbert behind today?¡± ¡°I miss you very much. I came back to see you,¡± I said with a smile. Joey crossed her arms in front of her chest, looked me up and down, and said seriously, ¡°You miss me? I don¡¯t believe it. Tell me the truth, why did youe back?¡± ¡°I really miss you. And I also want to take my clothes and daily necessities.¡± Before Joey could continue, I said, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to dinner tonight. How about that? We haven¡¯t had a drink together for a long time.¡± Joey said, ¡°Dinner? Is your boyfriend willing to give you to me for one night?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not care about him.¡± Seeing Joey. I had a lot to say in my heart, so I decided to have dinner with her tonight Joey patted me on the shoulder. ¡°Then let¡¯s get drunk tonight.¡± ¡°Are we going to get drunk?¡± i frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not allowed to drink with me?¡± Joey asked. I immediately patted my chest and said, ¡°He can¡¯t control me. Let¡¯s go drink.¡± Joey dragged me to the wardrobe in the bedroom. A suitcase was ced in front of the wardrobe and I could not help but frown. ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all your clothes and daily necessities. I¡¯ve already packed them for you. I knew you woulde and take them away in these few days,¡± Joey said with her arm around my shoulder. ¡°I knew you are the most considerate,¡± I said with a smile. At this time, Joey couldn¡¯t help but pretend to be sad. ¡°Hey, both you and Lucky have left. I¡¯m living a miserable life now to be all alone!¡± ¡°Hurry up and fall in love with a man. You won¡¯t feel sad after going on a date,¡± I said. ¡°I do want to, but I have to find a good person.¡± Joey pouted. At this time, an idea suddenly popped into my mind, but I didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud. I could only go back and discuss it with Herbert before making a decision. Joey and I went to eat barbecue tonight, and then we went to the bar. After drinking, we began to feel dizzy. But it felt great to talk to my good friend and eat delicious food with her. I hadn¡¯t been so happy for a long time. At ten o¡¯clock in the evening, I left the bar with Joey. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Joey. I¡­ I¡¯ll send you back. You¡¯re alone, and it will be bad if you meet bad people.¡± I held Joey¡¯s hand in a drunken way. ¡°If the other party is handsome, I won¡¯t refuse.¡± Joey was also drunk, grinning. ¡°Forget it. If it were an old man, you would definitely be in despair¡± I said and reached out to stop the taxi, At this moment, a pair of hands grabbed my wrist, and then a familiar voice sounded. ¡°How can you drink so much?¡± I looked up and suddenly saw Herbert. I couldn¡¯t help but smirk. ¡°Joey, the big boss is here to pick me up!¡± Joey walked up to him and looked up and down at Herbert, who was dressed in a ck suit. She grinned and said, ¡°He¡¯s really a big boss.¡± Just then, Connor walked over and picked up the suitcase in front of me. I leaned into Herbert¡¯s arms and listened to him talking to Connor. ¡°Connor, send Joey home.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Connor frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll call a taxi.¡± After that, he took my hand and walked to a taxi. Connor ced the suitcase into the trunk. Then, he walked up and politely said to Joey, ¡°Miss, please get in the car.¡± ¡°Who are you? Why should I get in your car?¡± This was Joey¡¯s voice. After that, I felt extremely dizzy. I didn¡¯t know if Joey had left with him. I just felt that I was carried into the car by Herbert. Herbert¡¯s POV: In the back seat of the taxi, Be was very drunk and kept talking nonsense. ¡°Joey, let¡¯s drink again. Today¡­¡± I frowned and said icily, ¡°Joey is gone. Please calm down. If you continue to drink, you will get even drunker.¡± At this moment, I was d that I came to find her. Otherwise, she and Joey would be so drunk. In case of an ident¡­ I didn¡¯t dare to continue thinking about it. ¡°Be¡­¡± I was just about to warn Be that she could not drink so much next time. I found that Be had closed her eyes and drooled on my shoulder. ¡°Is she asleep?¡± I took out my handkerchief and wiped the saliva from her mouth. Be¡¯s face was very ruddy, and there was a smile on her well-behaved face. I couldn¡¯t move my eyes away from her, and I didn¡¯t want to be too strict with her, so I just whispered, ¡°If you drink so much next time, I will definitely teach you a lesson.¡± Although I said that, I knew that I was reluctant to teach her a lesson. ben we were in bed Soon, the taxi stopped in front of the vi. I held Be in my arms and walked into the house. When we walked into the living room, Lucas, who was sitting on the sofa, came over. ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s wrong with mommy?¡± Lucas looked at us. ¡°Your mommy drank too much wine,¡± I replied. ¡°It¡¯s not right to drink too much,¡± said Lucas with a pout. ¡°Yes, my dear Lucas. You should go to bed now,¡± I said. ¡°Okay.¡± Lucas turned around and walked to the bedroom. I said to Be in my arms, ¡°Even Lucas knows that it¡¯s wrong to drink too much.¡± Chapter 373 Chapter 373 Be¡¯s POV: When I woke up again, it was already the next morning. The bird outside the window was crying happily. I turned over and was about to go back to sleep when I heard a dignified voice. ¡°Are you awake?¡± I opened my eyes again and saw that Herbert, who was leaning against the bed, was staring at me. I looked down and saw that I was naked in the quilt. When I lifted the quilt, I saw that he was also naked in the quilt. ¡°Where are my clothes? Did you take off my clothes?¡± I asked. Herbert approached me, touched my hair with his fingers, and said, ¡°It was you who threw up on mest night. I took a shower for you. Maybe you should thank me.¡± ¡°What¡­ what did you say just now? Did you help me take a bathst night?¡± My cheeks were a little hot. Although we had sex many times, this was the first time he had bathed me. At this time, Herbert leaned in front of me. ¡°You were dirty and smelly. If I didn¡¯t shower you, how could I let you go to bed?¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± I said, raising my head. ¡°Just a ¡®thanks¡¯ from you?¡± The person behind refused to let me go. I immediately turned around and asked fiercely, ¡°What else do you want?¡± ¡°It took me two hours to find youst night, and then I brought you back. I took off your clothes, washed you from head to toe, and then took you to bed. Isn¡¯t it a little too stingy by saying ¡®thanks¡¯? Can¡¯t you do something practical to reward me?¡± Herbert said as he wrapped his hands around my waist. ¡°What do you want to do? You¡­¡± Before I could finish my words, my mouth was sealed by him, and I swallowed all the protest. When he entered my body, I groaned with satisfaction. Then he whispered in my ear, ¡°Are you going to drink a lot again next time?¡± I was stubborn and didn¡¯t want topromise. Two hourster¡­ I began to beg for mercy. ¡°Ah, be gentle, it¡¯s going to be broken¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Well¡­ No, no more¡­ I will never go out to drink again. Please spare me¡­¡± ¡°You really know you¡®re wrong?¡± Herbert mmed harder. ¡°Yes, ah¡­ I was really wrong¡­¡± Another hour passed. Herbert was lying on top of me, panting heavily. I spread out my hands and feet as if I had copsed. Out of breath, Herbert lowered his head to look at me with a satisfied smile on his face. He touched my earlobe with his fingers, and his eyes were full of love. ¡°I guess I¡¯m going to bete again today,¡± I said dejectedly. I felt sore all over and wanted to sleep, but looking at the sky outside, it was almost eight o¡¯clock at this time. However, Herbert yed with my earlobe and said, ¡°It seems that you haven¡¯t woken up yet. Today is Saturday.¡± Hearing this, I immediately widened my eyes and said happily, ¡°I have forgotten. That¡¯s great. I can continue to sleep.¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t have to go to work, can we continue doing it?¡± Herbert¡¯s eyes became hot again. These words made me tremble with fear. I looked at the person on top of me with horror in my eyes and refused, ¡°Didn¡¯t we just¡­ Why do you want it again?¡± ¡°I want to make up for what we have missed in the past few years,¡± Herbert announced firmly. Hearing this, I waspletely panicked. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to move. I¡¯ll move.¡± After that, the person on me began to move again. Although I didn¡¯t have to move, my energy would still be drained. I didn¡¯t have any strength left now, okay? It was like a nightmare. However, he seemed to have just started. When the bed was shaking because of him, suddenly, the door was opened from the outside, and a small figure ran in while shouting, Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Daddy, mommy!¡± The sudden appearance of Lucas gave me a great fright. I was stunned for a moment, and Herbert quickly got off of me and pulled the quilt up. ¡°Daddy, mommy, what game are you ying?¡± All of a sudden, Lucas stood by the bed, and the atmosphere was a little weird. Chapter 374 Chapter 374 Be¡¯s POV: Seeing my son¡¯s big round eyes, I covered my face and couldn¡¯t say a word. Lucas was just a child. It was very bad for him to see me and Herbert making out. The only thing that was worth celebrating was that the two of us were covered with nkets and were not naked on the bed. Herbert rolled his eyes and replied, ¡°Mommy is not obedient. I¡¯m teaching her a lesson.¡± Hearing this, Lucas immediately said, ¡°I see. Is it because mommy got drunkst night?¡± ise ¡°Yes!¡± Herbert hurriedly nodded. At this time, Lucas quickly said, ¡°Daddy, women really need to be taught a good lesson when they came back after drinking too much. You can continue to teach mommy a lesson. I¡¯ll go down and teach my sister a lesson. She criedst night and didn¡¯t eat well. I have to teach her a good lesson!¡± After that, Lucas turned around and left. The door was closed again, and Herbert was lying on the bed,ughing. ¡°Herbert, why didn¡¯t you lock the doorst night?¡± After Lucas left, I scolded Herbert. ¡°I never lock the door when I sleep.¡± Herbert replied afterughing. I was a little depressed. The next moment, he threw me back onto the bed! ¡°What are you doing?¡± I naturally resisted. However, Herbert said with a cheeky smile, ¡°Lucas asked me to continue teaching you a lesson.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so annoying! Let me go.¡± I pushed his chest, but it was useless. At this moment, someone knocked on the door. Then came the voice of Lucas. ¡°Daddy, mommy, Miranda asked me toe and call you for breakfast.¡± Hearing this, I finally breathed a sign of relief. It was finally over Herbert frowned and said loudly, ¡°You go downstairs first. We¡¯ll go after washing up.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Lucas hurriedly nodded and left. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. I began to put on my clothes and was about to leave, but Herbert was very irritable in bed. Half an hour later, we began to have breakfast. Ever since Lucky and I moved in the vi was no longer so empty and deserted. Especially when we had our meals, it was very lively. Every day, there would be happyughter in the vi. Soon, Lucas finished his meal in big mouthfuls. Miranda stepped forward and said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sending Lucas to learn Taekwondo.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Herbert¡¯s face was still twisted, and his expression was serious. ¡°Goodbye, Lucas,¡± I said. ¡°Goodbye.¡± Lucas was then taken away by Miranda. After Lucas left, I whispered, ¡°Why are you so strict with Lucas? You scared him.¡± ¡°If that kid keeps acting like this, I¡¯m going to be impotent.¡± Herbert lowered his head and whispered into my ear. Hearing this, I pursed my lips and smiled. Then I reached out and patted him on the arm and said, ¡°How can you be so fragile?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we go upstairs and have a tryter?¡± A wicked smile appeared on Herbert¡¯s lips. I blushed and looked up at Gary, who was cleaning the living room. I couldn¡¯t help but push his arm and said in a low voice, ¡°There are other people here. Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Herbert raised his eyebrows and looked down at the newspaper At this moment, I came out of my trance and first fed Lucky a mouthful of rice. Then, I asked, ¡°Herbert, does Connor have a girlfriend?¡± ¡°No, as far as I know.¡± Herbert stared at the newspaper and answered. Hearing this, I said happily, ¡°Hey, how about letting Joey and Connor get to know each other?¡± Herbert frowned. ¡°That crazy woman? No way!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s a crazy woman? Joey has a good character and style of doing things,¡± I said. Of course, Herbert wouldn¡¯t argue with me over this matter. He could only slow down his tone and say, ¡°Alright, Joey isn¡¯t bad, but she isn¡¯t suitable for Connor.¡± ¡°Why is that so?¡± I strongly rmended Joey to be Connor¡¯s girlfriend Herbert looked at me and then put his focus back on the newspaper in his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. You¡¯re very likely to make your best friend suffer psychological trauma.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I frowned and asked. Herbert raised his head andughed. ¡°It¡¯s absolutely impossible for Connor to like Joey¡± These words stirred up my fighting spirit. I said, ¡°That might not necessarily be the case. Even someone like you took a fancy to me. Connor might like Joey.¡± ¡°Not all men like me will fall in love with crazy women.¡± Herbert smiled, revealing two rows of white teeth. ¡°Who are you calling crazy women?¡± I was a little annoyed. ¡°I like people like you.¡± Herbert smiled and held my hand. I rolled my eyes at him and fed Lucky a mouthful of rice. I had to find an opportunity to talk to Connor first. If he wanted to, then I would tell Joey. If he didn¡¯t want to, then it wouldn¡¯t harm Joey¡¯s self-esteem. Soon, Lucky burped in my arms. I wiped her mouth with a tissue. ¡°You¡¯re full, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Mommy, I want to go out and y.¡± Lucky looked out of the window and pointed with her little hand. ¡°Good girl, I haven¡¯t eaten yet. I¡¯ll take you out to y after I¡¯m full, okay?¡± I lowered my head and coaxed her. ¡°No, no.¡± Lucky shook her head. Chapter 375 Chapter 375 Be¡¯s POV: After themunication, Lucky finally agreed to go out with Gary. Gary put Lucky in the baby car, and I put her kettle in it. Then I kissed her on the cheek. ¡°Be a good girl. Go to bask in the sun with Gary first, and I¡¯ll go to find youter.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Lucky immediately nodded. After Gary pushed Lucky away, I could finally sit at the table and eat breakfast. After I finished eating, Herbert was done as well, Herbert was still sitting at the table reading the newspaper, while I began to clean up the table. In the kitchen, I bent down and was washing dishes in front of the sink. I had been thinking about introducing Joey to Connor. Suddenly, a pair of arms wrapped around my waist, and my back was pressed against Herbert¡¯s chest ¡°You¡¯re not working today?¡± I asked as I cleaned the dishes. Although it was the weekend today, Herbert was a workaholic. On the weekend, he would also take time to work. ¡°I¡¯ll goter.¡± The person behind answered, and then his mouth began to move naughtily on my neck. ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s so itchy.¡± I shrank my neck and tried to push him away, but my hands were greasy. However, as he coveted the skin around my neck, he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Continue washing the tes. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± ¡°Stop fooling around.¡± I couldn¡¯t push him away, and I couldn¡¯t continue to wash dishes. After a moment, I leaned gently against him. When I was gasping for breath, he suddenly reached out and held my hand. His hand took my hand and rinsed it in front of the faucet. He squeezed a little of the detergent on my hand and began to rub it on my hand. His fingers stroked my fingers and rubbed them back and forth. My heart felt like it was about to melt. I only felt that his hands were so gentle, so strong, and so warm. My gaze stopped at the two hands that were washed under the tap, and the corners of my mouth were raised as if a warm and clear spring had gushed out of my heart. Soon, all the oil and bubbles were washed away by the water. Herbert pulled down the towel in the kitchen and wiped my hands from the inside out. Then, I took the towel and began to wipe his big hands. He lowered his head quietly and looked at me. There was only me in his eyes, and it burst into mes. I helped him dry his hands. Before I could put the towel back, he suddenly bent down and picked me up! Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I cried out in a low voice, feeling dizzy. ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs. I have something to say to you.¡± Herbert lowered his head and nced at me. Then he turned and walked up the stairs. ¡°What can¡¯t you say here?¡± I put my arms around his neck and naturally understood what he wanted to do at the moment. Walking into the master bedroom, he kicked the door with his foot. He couldn¡¯t wait to push me down on the big bed. After that, he began tugging at my clothes. I suddenly thought of something. ¡°Did you lock the door?¡± His eyes shed. ¡°Lucas won¡¯t be back so early.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also Miranda.¡± I pushed his chest. ¡°Miranda won¡¯te up.¡± Herbert continued. ¡°No, no!¡± There was nothing he could do, so he had to stop and get up to lock the door. Then, he stood in front of the bed, his eyes fixed on me, but he didn¡¯t move for a long time. In the end, I couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. I swallowed a mouthful of saliva and urged, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking at you.¡± Herbert¡¯s eyes were burning. Herbert approached me and said very solemnly, ¡°I love you!¡± Hearing these words all of a sudden, I was stunned! He and I had been entangled in love and hate for so many years. Except for one time when he expressed his love for me, he had never said this sentence. I knew that Herbert was not a person who was good at expressing himself, but I still wanted to hear this sentence. Especially this time after we had gone through so many twists and turns. I was delighted. But I wanted to hear more, so I deliberately said, ¡°What did you say? I didn¡¯t hear you clearly.¡± Hearing this, Herbert¡¯s eyes shed, and then he suddenly put his mouth close to my ear and shouted loudly, ¡°I said I love you!¡± ¡°Let me use my body to tell you how much I love you.¡± After that, he entered my body again¡­ Chapter 376 Chapter 376 Be¡¯s POV: On this day, I didn¡¯t have the strength to go to the park and find Lucky. I slept until dusk. As a result, I was very afraid of spending the weekend at home in the future, because I spent most of the weekends in bed. On Monday morning, Herbert insisted on sending me to work. Connor was driving the car in front, while Herbert and I were sitting side by side in the back seat. I just happened to seize this opportunity and directly asked Connor, ¡°Connor, do you have a girlfriend?¡± t Connor replied, ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I introduce a friend to you?¡± I immediately asked. When Connor heard this, he turned around to give Herbert a look and said, ¡°Thank you, Miss Stepanek. I haven¡¯t had this thought yet.¡± ¡°Connor, you can just treat it as meeting a friend. You can get to know each other first¡­¡± At this time, Connor immediately interrupted my words. ¡°Miss Stepanek, I¡¯m sorry, I really don¡¯t have any thoughts on this for the time being.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Hearing this, I was at a loss for words and didn¡¯t know what to say. It was clear that he directly refused. For a moment, the atmosphere was a little awkward. Herbert reached out and tugged at my sleeve. With a slight smile, he said, ¡°Connor¡¯s aesthetic standards are different from mine, so you shouldn¡¯t bother.¡± people. He must be the one who asked Connor to turn me down. However, there was nothing I could do. Looking at the handsome and capable Connor in front of me, as Joey¡¯s best friend, I truly wished for her to be together with him. However, Connor had to be willing to know her first. I couldn¡¯t force him. Joey wanted to go on a date now. As a friend, if i met any suitable candidate, I must rmend him to her. I wanted to start with the colleagues in my currentpany. As long as there was a suitable person, I would definitely introduce him to Joey. After dinner on this day, I yed games with Lucas and Lucky in the living room, while Herbert sat on the sofa and watched the news. Ring¡­ Ring¡­ As we were ying excitedly, my cell phone suddenly rang. Lucas reached out and handed the phone to me. ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s Joey calling. Thank you, Lucas. Daddy will continue to y with you. I will pick up the call first.¡± I took the phone and ran to the terrace. However, Herbert frowned and muttered a few words. ¡°You have to call each other so many times every day. Why don¡¯t you let Joey move into our house?¡± Recently, I was introducing a boyfriend to Joey, so it took more than half an hour for the two of us to talk on the phone. Herbert had strongly protested several times, but every time he protested, he would be suppressed by me. On the terrace, I answered the phone and asked anxiously, ¡°How¡¯s the date tonight?¡± In the past two days, I introduced a male colleague of mine, David, to Joey. He was thirty-three years old. He had a gentle appearance and a stable job. He did not have any bad habits. He always liked to stay at home. I felt that such a man was very reliable, so I immediately introduced him to Joey. ¡°I don¡¯t have any feelings for him! He¡¯s not my type. I can make friends with him for the time being. Honey, do you have anyone else? I really want to be in a rtionship,¡± Joey said loudly. ¡°I¡¯ll help you make an appointment with Robert from mypany tomorrow. He must be better than David!¡± Iforted Joey for a while before hanging up the phone. When I returned to the living room, I saw that Herbert was ying happily with the children, so I immediately joined them. Although it was just a very simple game, our family was having a good time. I could feel the smell of home. At night. My head was leaning against the bed, and my mind was filled with the idea of introducing someone to Joey. The person behind me leaned forward, with his hands around my waist, and his lips constantly kissing my neck and face. Having not received any response from me for a long time, Herbertined with great dissatisfaction. ¡°Can you focus a little?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking about something.¡± I wanted to push him away. However, how could he agree? Then he imprisoned me under his body and announced condescendingly, ¡°You belong to me now. You can only have me in your heart!¡± Hearing this, I smiled and pinched his nose. ¡°You are really overbearing.¡± ¡°On the bed, you must listen to me!¡± After he said this domineeringly, he reached out and turned off the wallmp. ¡°Ah¡­ Herbert¡­¡± Chapter 377 Chapter 377 Be¡¯s POV: A few dayster, I received another call from Joey. I immediately asked, ¡°How¡¯s your date with Robert?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I have driven that man away. We just met, and he touched my waist. Then he came to mypany and said that he was very satisfied with me and wanted me to sleep with him.¡± ¡°This is too much,¡± I said. ¡°He¡¯s a wretched man,¡± Joey shouted. I said, ¡°He¡¯s a very reliable man in thepany.¡± ¡°Well, well, I don¡¯t think you should continue introducing men to me. I¡¯d better find someone slowly in the future. If it goes on like this, my heart can¡¯t stand it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I didn¡¯t introduce anyone to Joey anymore. After I got off work, I began to focus on my online business. These days were really wasted. All the time was upied by the two babies and Herbert. I didn¡¯t have much time to take care of my business. On this day, I was kneeling on the floor and seriously packing things up. There were packages and delivery orders everywhere on the floor. Herbert was back. ¡°You¡¯re starting to do online business again?¡± There was a hint of dissatisfaction in Herbert¡¯s voice. ¡°Yes.¡± I looked up and answered. Then I lowered my head and continued to pack up the packages. Herbert stretched out his hand and pulled down the tie around his neck. He squatted down and said to me, ¡°Let¡¯s not do it anymore, okay? You don¡¯t even have enough time to apany me and the children after work and yet you¡¯re still spending time on this.¡± I looked up and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. These orders are urgent. Next time, I¡¯ll wait until both Lucas and Lucky are asleep before packing them up.¡± Herbert could not help pulling a long face. ¡°What are you working so hard for?¡± ¡°To make money.¡± I chuckled. ¡°Is your life not good now? What do you want so much money for?¡± Herbert asked in confusion. ¡°To buy a house. I want to buy a house that belongs to myself.¡± I answered with a smile, but I didn¡¯t stop working. ¡°What house do you want to buy? How much is the budget? I¡¯ll ask my secretary to transfer the money to your ount right away.¡± Herbert said as he took out his mobile phone and was about to make a call. Hearing this, I frowned. Then I stood up and looked at the person in front of me. ¡°I know you have money, but I want to buy a house that really belongs to me with my own ability.¡± ¡°What do you think of this vi? If you like it, I¡¯ll transfer it to your name right away. This house belongs to you entirely.¡± Herbert stepped forward and held my shoulder. ¡°Why don¡¯t you understand? Herbert, I know that as long as I want it, you will hold everything in front Chapter 377 08:36 of me, but after all, it was not created by my own hands,¡± I said. ¡°Is there any difference?¡± Herbert stared at me in confusion. I walked to the window, looked into the distance, and said, ¡°You may not know how my childhood came about. My father abandoned the three of us, and my mother could only rely on a part-time job and rtives¡¯ help to raise us. My sister and I had no sense of security since we were young. We were afraid that we would not be able to eat the next meal. We were afraid that my mother would hold us and cry helplessly¡­¡± At this point, my shoulders trembled a few times, and I couldn¡¯t help shedding tears. With a serious look on his face, Herbert stepped forward and hugged me from behind. He wiped the tears on my cheeks with his fingers and said softly, ¡°In the future, let me take care of you. I won¡®t let you suffer anymore.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing the words of the person behind me, my heart was extremely warm, but I still shook my head. ¡°No, I will learn to rely on myself in the future, so that I won¡¯t lose my sense of security.¡± ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ll abandon you?¡± Herbert touched my hair and asked dotingly. Hearing this, I pursed my lips and smiled. Then I turned around andy in Herbert¡¯s arms. I touched his chest with my hand and said, ¡°Herbert, it¡¯s said that love is undying and eternal, but I don¡¯t think SO.¡± ¡°Do you not trust me? I¡­¡± Herbert was eager to exin. I covered his mouth with my hand and looked up at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, but I have a different opinion of love.¡± Herbert¡¯s eyes were fixed on me, and he listened attentively to my words. ¡°A man may love a woman a few years, more than ten years, or even longer than that. But I think it¡¯s impossible for a man to love a woman eternally.¡± I said with a smile. Herbert opened his mouth, but in the end, he did not say a word. | said again, ¡°There could be many reasons why he doesn¡¯t love her anymore. It could be that he had found many ws in this woman and he couldn¡¯t tolerate her anymore. Or it could be that he had fallen in love with another woman. It could also happen due to the change in his identity, status, or environment. This man might not know how to appreciate the woman he first fell in love with anymore. It¡¯s the same for women to love men. Just like my biological father should have loved my mother at first, but when he met Connie, he fell in love with her and abandoned my mother.¡± ¡°And you, do you dare to say that you didn¡¯t love Caroline before? You should love her very deeply. right? Do you still love her now?¡± I looked at Herbert with sly eyes and asked. ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t refute what you said, but I still think that love is eternal.¡± The smile on Herbert¡¯s face was unnatural. ¡°So women must have the ability to feed themselves and their children. It¡¯s too risky to rely on a man. This is what I have learned from my experience over the years. So I have to buy a house myself. In the future, if you don¡¯t love me anymore, the children and I will have a ce that belongs to us,¡± I said firmly. Chapter 378 Chapter 378 Be¡¯s POV: ¡°There won¡¯t be such a day. My dear, I won¡¯t give you this chance. You and the children must stay with me,¡± said Herbert. Looking at Herbert, I was moved. I knew that when he said these words now, he was very serious. But I wouldn¡¯t give up on the idea to be independent. I took the initiative to kiss him. I thought that the kiss would continue to go deep. Unexpectedly, he took the initiative to stop the kiss. Then he reached out and pulled me out. Herbert pulled me into the study, walked to the desk, and turned on theputer. ¡°Why did you bring me to the study?¡± I looked at theputer in confusion and then looked at Herbert Herbert smiled, sat down in front of the desk, started theputer, and clicked open a page. ¡°Stocks?¡± I looked at theputer and asked. Herbert looked up at me and said, ¡°From today on, you don¡¯t have to do any business. I¡¯ll teach you how to buy stocks.¡± ¡°Buy stocks?¡± I immediately widened my eyes. ¡°Yes.¡± Herbert nodded, and then said, ¡°Buying stocks will not affect your work, nor does it cost you too much energy and physical strength. What¡¯s more, the moneyes fast. If everything goes well, you can soon own your own house.¡± ¡°But how much money do I need? I don¡¯t have much money on hand,¡± I said worriedly. Just as Herbert was about to speak¡­ I interrupted him. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡®re lending it to me. What¡¯s the difference between it and you buying your own stocks?¡± Herbert grinned, then got up and walked to the safe. After entering the password, he opened the safe, took out a blue velvet box, and handed it to me. Looking down at the velvet box in his hand, I frowned and asked, ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Just take a look and you¡¯ll know,¡± said Herbert. With doubt, I reached out and took the velvet box from his hand. I opened it and found a shining brooch lying inside. My eyes lit up when I saw this brooch. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the one from the British royal family?¡± At that time, Herbert spent several million to buy this brooch and gave it to me. But when we broke up, I gave it back to him. ¡°I gave it to you at the beginning, but you didn¡¯t take it away when you left. Since I have already given 113 you, there¡¯s no reason for me to take it back. So now you can put it in the pawn shop. It¡¯s not a problem to get a million dors in exchange. It can be used to buy stocks,¡± said Herbert. ¡°But¡­¡± I was still doubtful. However, Herbert interrupted me and said, ¡°When you make money, you can redeem it.¡± I knew that there was no other way now. Besides, it was not against the rules. I grasped the brooch in my hand and said, ¡°I will definitely redeem it in the future.¡± Herbert nodded, and then his face became serious. ¡°There are only a few people who make money by ying stocks, and many people lose all their property if they do it wrongly. So I have to ask you to learn some basic knowledge first, and then I will teach you some skills. You¡¯ll have to practice before you start.¡± ¡°I will definitely work hard to learn.¡± I nodded vigorously. From this day on, after dinner, Herbert would teach me a lesson in the study. A weekter, I had mastered all the basic knowledge. Another week had passed, and Herbert practiced with me. Gradually, I was already immersed in the sea of shares, as if I was obsessed. It was already past eleven o¡¯clock that night. I was still holding myptop and leaning against the bed, studying a stock. There was only a wallmp in the bedroom, and the light was very dim. Until a strong arm held my waist. It was Herbert. He was by my side. I gave him a little push. ¡°Stop fooling around!¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. It¡¯s time to sleep.¡± His voice was very sexy. But he failed to seduce me.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. I was very focused on studying and didn¡¯t want to look at the handsome man. ¡°Go to sleep first.¡± ¡°Today is the weekend. We agreed to do it tonight.¡± There was a touch of grievance and pleading in Herbert¡¯s voice. It had been a week. I didn¡¯t let him touch me from Monday to Friday because I had to work and learn to y stocks. Of course, Herbert could tell that I was very tired, so he endured it and didn¡¯t do anything to me. ¡°I said we can do it on weekends. We can do it on Friday or Saturday. Do you understand?¡±|| chuckled and nced at him. However, Herbert frowned. He grabbed theptop in my hand and threw it on the bedside table. Then he pulled me into his arms and said in an overbearing tone, ¡°My understanding is that we will do it on Friday and Saturday.¡± ¡°I have the right to exin, okay?¡± I retorted. Without wasting any more time, Herbert lowered his head and kissed me hard on the cheek. Then he said, ¡°You are mine. Your exnation right is also mine.¡± ¡°You¡®re so annoying!¡± Before I could finish my sentence, the behemoth had already imprisoned me under its body. At this time, Herbert said condescendingly, ¡°Over the years, I have selected 36 lethal moves. As long as I pass it to you, you will definitely be invincible!¡± Hearing this, my eyes widened. ¡°Really?¡± In fact, I admired Herbert very much in my heart. He was the most knowledgeable, talented, and capable man I had known. So now I admired him very much, but I didn¡¯t say it out loud, lest he would be proud in front of me. ¡°It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen my stock ount before. I¡¯ve made a total of one hundred and twenty eight percent of the profit in the past year, and the upper count is one-sixth of the total revenue in the previous year,¡± Herbert replied proudly. That was true. I was amazed by his achievements as he spent most of his time on work. He didn¡¯t have a lot of time to y stocks and he only did it asionally. Chapter 379 Chapter 379 Be¡¯s POV: ¡°Hurry up and tell me your tips.¡± I was very happy to hear that. Herbert looked at me and stroked my skin with his fingers. He said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll teach you the first tip now.¡± I began to pay attention to him. ¡°The first tip is to understand the value of a stock.¡± As he spoke, his fingers began to move around my body. ¡°That¡¯s something I already knew.¡± I pouted. Herbert kissed me, and I nudged him on the shoulder. I seemed to have been fooled, and he was seducing me again. This kiss was fanatical and overbearing. Soon, I couldn¡¯t breathe. He quickly let go of me and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°The second tip is that you have to have faith in the stock you buy.¡± ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re so annoying. You¡¯re messing with me again!¡± I hit him in the chest. However, he reached out and grabbed my hand. His eyes were burning and his throat moved, and the desire for prey burst out of his eyes. ¡°The third tip is that you must be steady, urate, and ruthless. You must enter it in time and buy it when the stock price is at its lowest!¡± Herbert said as he entered my body. ¡°Ah¡­¡± I cried out in a low voice and unconsciously put my arms around his heavy shoulders. At this moment, my mind was no longer on stocks, S . The next moment, he said, ¡°The fourth tip¡­¡± Then, he said the fifth tip, the sixth tip, the seventh tip¡­ He practiced every tip with his body. a When it came to the tenth tip, I said, ¡°Let¡¯s stop here today, okay? We¡¯ll continue with the remaining 26 tips tomorrow.¡± ¡°How can we do that? We can¡¯t interrupt our studies at will.¡± Herbert did not agree. ¡°But I can¡¯t learn that much¡± I shouted. When the twelfth tip was mentioned, my body was shaking violently. In the end, Herbert snickered. ¡°Today, we¡¯ll learn 12 more tips, and we will keep thest 12 tips for the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Hearing this, I rolled my eyes and fainted¡­ For three days in a row, I learned ail the thirty six trading tips under the leadership of Herbert. After three days, my whole body was weak and I was out of breath when I spoke. When I saw the bed again, my legs were trembling. Herbertbined the knowledge of trading together with the movements in bed. Although my body was very tired, I could remember everything well. And I would always think of the scenes of us in bed every time I used the methods he mentioned to me. This special ambiguous feeling always made my heart beat faster. After practicing for some time, I finally bought the stocks on Monday. The stock price had increased by 5% on Tuesday and 30% on Wednesday. It went sideways on Thursday and closed with a six percent gain on Friday. ¡°From Monday to Friday, I earned more than 100,000 yuan with one million yuan, which makes me so happy¡­¡± I had never saved so much money in so many years. On the evening of Friday, Herbert entered the vi with a serious expression.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± I looked up at Herbert. ¡°Yes.¡± Herbert put down his briefcase and replied. After putting down his clothes, I felt that he was very quiet today. In the past, he woulde forward and hold me when he came back. I put away the folded clothes and looked at Herbert. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± I found that he was different today. His face was dark and he frowned. ¡°There¡¯s something I want to discuss with you.¡± Herbert hesitated for a moment, then looked at me. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t scare me. My heart is not good.¡± I covered my chest with my hand. Although Herbert had encountered a lot of tricky things, he had never been like this before. My heart was beating a little fast. ¡°Did something happen?¡± Herbert leaned against the table, lowered his head, and took out a cigarette case. He wanted to smoke but put it down again. ¡°I just received a phone call and found out that Caroline is about to die.¡± Hearing this, I was stunned for a moment. Caroline seemed to have disappeared from my life. I didn¡¯t expect that he would suddenly mention her and it was about the news that she was about to die. What did it have to do with me if she died? I hated her very much, not because she was my rival in love, but because everything she had done had caused harm to Lucas. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she kidnapped Lucas that day, the three of us would probably have reunited long ago, and Lucas wouldn¡¯t have suffered from leukemia. Thinking of the pain he had suffered before, my hatred for Caroline increased a lot. Then, I sneered and said, ¡°What does it have to do with me? Don¡¯t mention her again. I don¡¯t want to hear any news about her because it will affect my mood.¡± Hearing these words, Herbert nodded. ¡°Indeed. You are right. She had hurt you too much.¡± ¡°She had hurt Lucas too much!¡± I interrupted. Herbert was silent for a moment, and the room was unusually quiet. I could see that Herbert still had feelings for her. Otherwise, his face wouldn¡¯t look like this when he knew that she was going to die. Of course, I knew that it had nothing to do with love. Maybe it was just because of the little bit of affection from their childhood to adulthood, or it was out of pity that her life wasing to an end. Although I said so, I couldn¡¯t calm down. I pretended to be calm and put my clothes into the wardrobe, but I found it hard to breathe. After a long time, Herbert slowly walked to the window. It was already dark outside. ¡°Caroline wants to see you for thest time,¡± said Herbert as he turned to look at me. Hearing this, I fell silent! This was ridiculous. Was it necessary for us to meet again? Chapter 380 Chapter 380 Be¡¯s POV: ¡°Do you think I need to see her? What does she want? Keep showing off to me? Or tell me that she won¡¯t let me go even if she bes a ghost?¡± I said with a sneer. Herbert lowered his head and remained silent for a long time. I sat on the bed angrily. After a while, I said calmly. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have much time left. If you want to apany her, I will not object, but I will not go to see her.¡± Herbert walked up to me, reached out his hand, and grabbed my shoulder, saying, ¡°Actually, in the past two years, I had never looked for her.¡± Hearing this, I stared at him in surprise. Caroline¡¯s asthma was getting more and more serious. It became worse after the incidentst time. Although I didn¡¯t ask about it, I guessed that he had gone to see her. Although he hated her very much, she no longer had any rtives. Herbert had been paying for her medical expenses and hired Property ? N?velDrama.Org. someone to take care of her. Seeing my surprised eyes, Herbert smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to see her again in my life, but just now I received a phone call from the hospital. I¡­ have a veryplicated mood. After all, we grew up together and once fell in love with each other, so I still want to see her f I¡¯ll just take it as aplete end.¡± Theard Herbert sigh. He rarely sighed, and I also understood his mood at the moment. Herbert was a person who attached great importance to rtionships, although Caroline had done a lot of terrible things. But after all, they used to have feelings for each other. And she was about to die. But I didn¡¯t have any feelings for Caroline As far as I was concerned, she only did things that hurt me and my child. I couldn¡¯t be kind to her. ¡°I¡¯m just telling you what she wants. I know you don¡¯t want to go, so I won¡¯t force you,¡± Herbert said. Looking up at Herbert¡¯s face with aplicated expression, I knew that he showed the most genuine feelings in front of me. Although his thoughts made me feel a little ufortable, he didn¡¯t hide them from me. Instead, he was honest with me. The next moment, I held his hand and said softly, ¡°If you want to go, hurry up. If you can¡¯t make it¡­ you will regret it in the future.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Herbert nodded, then pressed on my shoulder, and turned to leave in a hurry. After Herbert left, I was in a bad mood, so I went downstairs to y with the children. Even after dinner, after Lucky had fallen asleep, my heart was still not at peace. I stood in front of the window and looked at the lights outside, frowning. ¡°Mommy, what are you thinking about?¡± Suddenly, a small hand tugged at my pants. I lowered my head to take a look, only to see that Lucas was looking at me with a pair of big round I bent down and squatted in front of Lucas. I touched his head and asked with a smile, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping yet?¡± ¡°Why hasn¡¯t daddye back yet?¡± Lucas asked in a childish voice. ¡°Your daddy has something to attend to. He¡¯ll probably be back veryte.¡± I replied. Lucas nodded and said, ¡°Oh, what is daddy busy with? Can we help him?¡± Hearing this, I pursed my lips and smiled. ¡°We can¡¯t help daddy with his work. Be a good boy. Go wash up quickly and then go to bed. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Lucas was very obedient. He nodded and went to the bathroom to wash up. Looking at the back of Lucas, I was very gratified. What Lucas said just now also made my heart a little unsettled. Herbert and I had long be one. No matter what happened in the future, we would face it together. We should also face the matter of Caroline together. I thought about it for a long time and finally decided to take onest look at Caroline. Thinking of this, I immediately took out my mobile phone and dialed Herbert¡¯s cell phone number. After the phone was connected, a deep voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I¡­ I want to see her,¡± I stammered. Upon hearing these words, the other party was clearly stunned. And then, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll have Connor go pick you up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I said a word and then hung up the phone. Twenty minutester, as expected, Connor¡¯s car arrived. At midnight, although the lights in the hospital were bright, it was cold without any vitality. I walked in the cold corridor, feeling restless in my heart I had made up my mind. I wouldn¡¯t argue with Caroline even if she said something unpleasant before her death Although I was still angry with Caroline because of what happened to Lucas in my heart, she had already suffered retribution. There was nothing sadder than having no rtives before her death. What¡¯s more, she would pass away at such a young age. It was very sad. Connor led me to a ward. He stopped and reached out to knock on the door. Soon, the door was opened from the inside, and then Herbert came out Seeing that Herbert¡¯s face was still serious, I looked inside the door and asked softly, ¡°How is it going?¡± ¡°I told her that you agreed to see her. She has been holding on to herst breath,¡± Herbert replied with no expression on his face. Hearing this, I frowned and walked into the ward. As soon as I entered the ward and saw everything in front of me, my scalp couldn¡¯t help but tingle. Lying on the bed was a woman who was so thin that only her bones were left. She was tied with all kinds of medical equipment. Her eyes were empty, her skin was wrinkled, her hair was messy, and her limbs were motionless. If it weren¡¯t for the medical instruments showing all kinds of data, I would even suspect that she was dead. Seeing all this, my nose suddenly felt a little sore. Although Caroline was my enemy, when I saw her suffering in such a way. I no longer wanted to hate her. Instead, I felt a burst of sadness in my heart. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Seeing me, Caroline¡¯s eyes lit up and she began to speak with difficulty. ¡°You¡­ came.¡± It could be seen that she was very happy to see me. Although I didn¡¯t know what she wanted to do, knew that she couldn¡¯t do anything now, so I took two steps forward. At this time, Herbert walked past me and came to the hospital bed. He reached out to hold Caroline¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Since Be is here, just say what you want to say.¡± Caroline looked past Herbert and stared at me with all her strength. ¡°L¡­ I¡¯m sorry to both you¡­ and Lucas. Believe me¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that he would¡­ suffer from leukemia. Fortunately, he¡­ has recovered.¡± At this point, perhaps she was too tired, so she panted for a while. Was she confessing to me? Perhaps it was because she was about to die? She hadpletely given up on her obsession with Herbert. She probably wanted to leave the world peacefully, didn¡¯t she? After resting for a moment, Caroline said with difficulty, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to beg for your¡­ forgiveness, but I still have to¡­ apologize to you in person. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you forgive me or not.¡± Chapter 381 Chapter 381 Be¡¯s POV After Caroline finished speaking, she turned her eyes to Herbert¡¯s face, who was standing in front of the hospital bed. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. At this moment, he was holding her hand, and a happy smile appeared on her face. ¡°Herbert, I¡­ I am¡­ leaving, take¡­ good care of yourself¡­¡± After saying this, Caroline could not speak. A string of tears flowed out of her eyes, and then she closed her eyes. ¡°Caroline¡­¡± Herbert shouted in a low voice, but the person lying in the hospital bed could no longer hear him. Herbert was very sad, and his hands were still tightly holding Caroline¡¯s hands. I knew that someone passing away just like this had an impact on anyone. What¡¯s more, they had once fallen in love with each other. Although Herbert hated her very much in the past, those things were not important now. I silently left the ward, wanting to leave some space for Herbert to adjust his mood. A few minutester, Herbert walked out of the ward with a sad face. At this time, Connor had already called the people who were in charge of the funeral. Several people went in and began to put on clothes and make up for her. Herbert turned around and sat on the row of chairs in the corridor. Seeing his sad look, I felt very upset. I slowly sat beside him, reached out to hold his hand, and said, ¡°She has left.¡± Herbert nodded, then grabbed my hand tightly and said apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Hearing this, I frowned. ¡°What did you do wrong to me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any love for Caroline anymore. Now I¡¯m just¡­¡± Herbert looked at me and exined. Before he could finish his words, I interrupted him. ¡°You¡¯re just pitying her now, and you can¡¯t ept seeing a life that was supposed to be so fresh die in front of you, can you?¡± Hearing this, Herbert grinned and patted my hand. ¡°Thank you for your understanding. You¡¯re a good wife.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not your wife yet. At most, I¡¯m your children¡¯s mother,¡± I teased. Herbert didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he looked at the door of the ward and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to deal with Caroline¡¯s funeral these two days. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t go home. Should I ask Connor to send you home?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you.¡± I looked at him and said. However, Herbert shook his head and said, ¡°You have to take care of the children. You don¡¯t have anything to do with Caroline¡¯s funeral. You don¡¯t have to participate in this matter.¡± I lowered my head and nodded, thinking that I did not have the right to help with Caroline¡¯s funeral. Afterwards, I gave Herbert a few words of advice, and then left with Connor. Two dayster, he came back. After returning home, he took a shower and slept for the whole day. Chapter 381 He walked over and hugged me from behind. I felt my waist tighten. I didn¡¯t need to look to know it was him because his hug and hands were so familiar. ¡°You¡®re awake?¡± I asked as I cooked the soup. ¡°Yes.¡± Herbert nodded and then buried his head in my neck. I felt his warm arms and said, ¡°Go wash your hands quickly. Let¡¯s eat. ¡°Where are the children?¡± Herbert looked up and asked. ¡°Miranda and Gary took them to the park,¡± I replied. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean we are alone?¡± Herbert rolled his eyes. I put down the spoon in my hand, turned around, and warned him with a straight face, ¡°You should rest today. I want to learn how to trade. Don¡¯t mess around. You can¡¯t even think about it!¡± Seeing that I was so determined, the corners of Herbert¡¯s mouth twitched and he said seriously. ¡°1 think you¡¯re thinking too much. I am exhausted after the past two days, okay? Even if you have the need, I can¡¯t satisfy you. Hey, could it be that you want to y hard to get? You clearly want it, but you said you don¡¯t want it right?¡± Hearing this, I was so angry that I reached out and hit him on the head. ¡°Who do you think is ying hard to get? I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so fierce, I can¡¯t afford to offend you I¡¯m going to wash my hands.¡± Herbert ran out of the kitchen. After he left, I pursed my lips and smiled. I knew that he was deliberately teasing me. It seemed that he liked to tease me now, as if he liked to see me getting angry While I was smiling, a man suddenly poked his head into the kitchen ¡°Hey, why are you smirking?¡± Herbert suddenly came back. I immediately stopped smiling. Herbertughed. ¡°Give me a bowl of soup. I¡¯ll go wash up first.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± I shouted loudly. This time, after making sure that he was really gone, I smiled again. Then I filled a bowl of soup and put it on the table. I held my chin and looked at the soup in front of me, waiting for him to come back obediently¡­ At noon this day. Joey asked me out for a simple meal. In the clean fast food restaurant, Joey and I ate while chatting. Joey said happily, ¡°The stock you told me to buyst time has increased by more than 10 percent. I invested 30,000 yuan and made a profit of 5,000 yuan!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t spend too much money even if you have earned money. Save some money for your future.¡± I said with a smile. ¡°I got it. What about you? How have you been recently?¡± Joey asked. Tve always been saving money, haven¡¯t 1?¡± I said. Joey said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯m talking about when you and Herbert will get married again!¡± Hearing this, I said, ¡°We¡¯re not in a hurry.¡± ¡°Not in a hurry? How long has it been since you¡¯ve gotten back together? Do you have any conflict with each other after Caroline¡¯s death? Besides, you two are grown-up. Do you want to live with him illegally for a lifetime? Even if you are willing, you won¡¯t feel secure¡± Joey said in one breath. In fact, the word ¡°marriage¡± had shed through my mind many times. Herbert had said several times that I was his wife, but he had never expressed it clearly. I couldn¡¯t take the initiative to ask Herbert to marry me, could I? Thinking about it, my face turned red. I wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak?¡± Seeing that I was silent all the time, Joey was extremely anxious. At this time, I said, ¡°He didn¡¯t propose to me. Should I mention it myself? I would rather not.¡± ¡°Even if you don¡¯t mention it, you can hint at him. Maybe he¡¯s been busy and he has forgotten it,¡± Joey advised. I nodded. Indeed, I could give a hint to Herbert. In fact, I was looking forward to getting married to Herbert again. In the future, our family would live a good life together. At this time, I was full of imagination about the future. Chapter 382 Chapter 382 Be¡¯s POV That afternoon, after delivering documents to my client. I got off work early and went home. The living room was quiet. When I went to the bedroom, I saw that Lucky was still sleeping on the baby bed and Lucas had not returned home from school yet. ncing at my cute daughter, I gently closed the door At this moment, I suddenly heard someone talking gently. It was from the kitchen, I smelled the aroma of the stewed soup. I knew that Miranda was making soup, so Gary must be beside her to help out. I wanted to turn around and go upstairs, but what they were talking about suddenly stopped me. ¡°Caroline died at such a young age. She¡¯s quite pitiful It¡¯s said that she doesn¡¯t have any family or friends around her. Mr. Wharton was the one who arranged her funeral. This was Gary¡¯s voice. ¡°She¡¯s indeed pitiful, but she deserves it! Miranda suddenly lowered her voice ¡°Didn¡¯t she just want to chase Miss Stepanek away and take her ce here? She doesn¡¯t deserve to die just because of this, right?¡± Gary was puzzled ¡°What do you know? I¡¯ll only tell you about this Don¡¯t tell anyone! Miranda instructed. ¡°Just tell me. I won¡¯t tell anyone else Gary promised repeatedly Then, Miranda started to talk ¡°I was the one who took care of Miss Stepanek when she was pregnant One day, Mr Whartons mother suddenly found me and asked me to report every single movement of Miss Stepanek to her I didn¡¯t think much of it at that time I knew that Mr Wharton¡¯s mother was never satisfied with her daughter-inw, and she probably wanted to y tricks on her After all, I used to serve her, so I could only do as she said I didnt expect Mr. Wharton¡¯s mother to tell Caroline about all this Once, Caroline broke into Miss Stepanek¡¯s house and humiliated her. She even said that she was the one Mr Wharton liked, deliberately making Miss Stepanek very angry!¡± ¡°As far as I know, Mr. Wharton isn¡¯t a fickle person. She was definitely talking nonsense.¡± Gary analyzed. ¡°She was! It was probably because Mr. Wharton¡¯s mother liked Caroline better, so she joined forces to suppress Miss Stepanek. There was something even worse. When Miss Stepanek was sent to the hospital due to her baby¡¯s premature birth. Caroline used some tricks to get Miss Stepanek¡¯s close male friend¡¯s number and called him there. And this close friend of Miss Stepanek happened to run into Mr. Wharton Miss Stepanek¡¯s close male friend once pursued her. As soon as Mr. Wharton arrived, he misunderstood. The two of them started fighting in the hospital. Caroline was vicious and Mr. Wharton¡¯s mother was foolish. She ndered that the child in Miss Stepanek¡¯s belly wasn¡¯t Mr. Wharton¡¯s. How could a proud person like Mr. Wharton be able to take this? In addition, at that time, Mr. Wharton had always been angry with Miss Stepanek, so in the end, they divorced.¡± Miranda said. Hearing this, I, who was standing outside, was stunned! I knew that Caroline wanted to take over my position at that time, but I never dreamed that she would unite with Herbert¡¯s mother to deal with me. No wonder Herbert lied that the child was dead. It turned out that he misunderstood me at that time. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. My hand was clenched into a fist. No wonder Caroline wanted to apologize to me face to face. She couldn¡¯t die in peace after doing the bad things. What Herbert¡¯s mother did was even more uneptable. Because if it weren¡¯t for them, I wouldn¡¯t have been separated from Lucas. Maybe Lucas wouldn¡¯t have suffered from leukemia and got tortured so badlyter. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it seems as though it really is retribution for Caroline. However, Mr. Wharton¡¯s mother is simply too despicable. How could she treat Miss Stepanek like this?¡± Garyined. Miranda sighed and said, ¡°Actually, Mr. Wharton¡¯s mother has her own thoughts. She looks down on Miss Stepanek¡¯s background and wanted to find a richdy for Mr. Wharton, but Mr. Wharton didn¡¯t like her.¡± ¡°Is Mr. Wharton the one who¡¯s going to live with Miss Stepanek or his mother? What an evil mother in- law!¡± Gary was picking out food while venting his dissatisfaction. ¡°Actually, I feel very guilty as well. Seeing that Miss Stepanek had suffered so much over the past few years, I wanted to tell her but I didn¡¯t dare. Mr. Wharton¡¯s mother threatened me with my son. My son, that rascal, had a lot of gambling debts. Mr. Wharton¡¯s mother helped me pay the debt. She did me a favor, so I couldn¡¯t be ungrateful. s, I really couldn¡¯t sleep well in the past few years.¡± Miranda med herself very much. ¡°As servants, we can¡¯t get involved in our masters¡¯ affairs at all. You can¡¯t do anything about it. Don¡¯t think too much.¡± As soon as Gary finished speaking, he began tofort Miranda. Hearing this, I lifted my foot and went upstairs gently. Closing the door and leaning against the door, I couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time. Even if Herbert¡¯s mother didn¡¯t like me, she didn¡¯t need to use such a despicable strategy, did she? But she was, after all, Herbert¡¯s mother. It was impossible for me not to see her in the future. Thinking of this, I felt a headache. Herbert¡¯s mother was not satisfied with me. In the future, she would definitely think of more ways to deal with me. I couldn¡¯t let her bully me. I would definitely fight back. Would we be enemies? But if we had a head-on conflict, my children might be the ones who were hurt the most. For the sake of my family. I must stay away from Herbert¡¯s mother with my children! Chapter 383 Chapter 383 Be¡®s POV: In the next few days, I wanted to talk about our marriage with Herbert several times. All of my colleagues now believed that I was in a rtionship with Connor. I denied it but those people didn¡®t believe me, so I didn¡®t exin it anymore. If such a misunderstandingsted too long, it would be very bad. And most importantly, I wanted to restore my marriage with Herbert. I wanted to be Herbert¡®s legal wife. I knew that he loved me and the children. But every time I mentioned the remarriage, he would change the topic before I could finish my words. In the evening, Herbert came back in a hurry. ¡°You¡®re back? Dinner will be ready soon.¡± I, who was sitting in the living room ying with the children, said to Herbert with a smile. Herbert put down the briefcase in his hand walked over, and touched Lucas and Lucky¡®s heads. Then he said eagerly, ¡°I have something to do in New York. Please help me pack some clothes.¡± Hearing this, I couldn¡®t help but frown and ask, ¡°It¡®s getting dark. It¡®s not safe for you to travel on the road for a few hours. Why don¡®t you leave early tomorrow morning?¡± ¡°No, I¡®m in a hurry to go back.¡± Herbert insisted. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? Did something happen?¡± I looked at his face carefully and felt that something big had happened. However, Herbert denied it. ¡°It¡®s nothing serious. My mother came back from her vacation in Canada. She¡®s not feeling well, and we haven¡®t seen each other for a long time. I¡®ll go and see her.¡± Hearing this, I nodded and didn¡®t say anything more. Lwent upstairs to pack his clothes. I put a few new clothes and daily necessities into the suitcase and closed it. I couldn¡®t help but think about it. Logically speaking, after Mckennareturned from Canada, if Herbert wanted to go back to visit her, . he should have brought me and our children with him. After all, it had been a long time since Mckenna had seen Lucas. She had never seen Lucky before, and I was the mother of the children, Herbert¡®s future wife. ording to etiquette, he should have let us meet with McKenna. But he didn¡®t do that. The only probability was that McKenna still couldn¡®t ept me, and she didn¡®t like the children I gave birth to. I didn¡®t care what she thought. She didn¡®t like me, and I didn¡®t like her either. After that, I went downstairs with the suitcase. Herbert put Lucky down and reached out to take it from me. ¡°When will youe back?¡± I asked. Herbert thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Perhaps it will take a week.¡± ¡°That long?¡± I was a little reluctant to part with Herbert. Seeing this, Herbert reached out and patted me on the cheek. In a soft voice, he said, ¡°Connor will stay behind to help me deal with my daily affairs. Call him if you need anything.¡± ¡°You aren¡®t bringing Connor with you?¡± Hearing these words, I was a bit surprised. Wherever he went, Herbert would bring Connor with him. Why didn¡®t he bring him along this time? ¡°Because I¡®ll be gone for a long time, and there are too many things in thepany that need to be dealt with, so Connor won¡®t go with me. Alright, I¡®m leaving. You take good care of the children and yourself!¡± After saying this, Herbert nced at me and the children, then turned around and left with his suitcase. In the blink of an eye, it had been a week since he left. During that time, he only sent a few messages and made a phone call. I was a little worried. I called him, but I heard people over there talking andughing. He should be at a party. Herbert only said a few words and then hung up in a hurry. His tone was a little impatient. Since then, I never called him again. I was afraid of disturbing him, but I also felt a little aggrieved. That evening, I came back from work. As soon as I walked to the door of the vi?a, I saw Herbert¡®s ck Bentley parked at the door. Knowing that he was back, I felt a burst of joy in my heart. I walked quickly into the vi and saw that Gary was ying with Lucky Lucky saw me and spread out her two small hands as she shouted, ¡°Mommy, mommy!¡± I quickly took Lucky and asked, ¡°Is Herbert back?¡± ¡°It¡®s been more than an hour since he came back. He¡®s talking to Connor upstairs. Miranda went to pick Lucas up,¡± Gary replied. I nodded, kissed Lucky¡®s cheek, and said happily, ¡°Mommy will take you to daddy, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lucky nodded and said okay. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. After that, I carried her upstairs. Knowing that he was back, I walked faster with Lucky in my arms. The anger in my heart disappeared completely a few days ago. Everything left now was the joy of Herbert being back home. I walked to the study, carrying Lucky in my arms. The door of the study was half¨Cclosed, and the conversation between Herbert and Connor could be heard from outside. ¡°Let¡®s make the arrangements as soon as possible. We can¡®t make any mistakes.¡± This was Herbert¡®s voice. ¡°I¡®ll immediately instruct my subordinates to do it.¡± Connor replied. Hearing that they were talking about work, I stood at the door and didn¡®t go in, for fear of disturbing them. Afterward, Connor changed the topic. Suddenly, he said, ¡°Mr. Wharton, how¡®s the matter with Master going?¡± Herbert was silent for a moment, and then he replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already settled everything. There shouldn¡®t be much of a big deal.¡± ¡°Since that¡®s the case, then can you and Miss Stepanek quickly get married again?¡± Connor asked. Standing outside, I was clueless when I heard these words and couldn¡®t help but think, ¡°The master should be Herbert¡®s father. Did something happen to him?¡± But when I heard that it was nothing serious, I was relieved. After that, I heard Connor ask what I wanted to ask for the past few days, I couldn¡®t help but feel nervous, because I wanted to know what kind of attitude Herbert had toward the remarriage. After a while, Herbert¡®s voice came from the half¨Cclosed door. ¡°I don¡®t have any ns to remarry her for the time being.¡± When I heard this sentence, I was stunned. Chapter 384 Chapter 384 Belia¡¯s POV ¡°Actually¡­¡± Connor still wanted to say something However, Herbert interrupted him.¡± feel that I¡¯m in a good state. Even if I don¡¯t get married, my children and I are still a happy family Hearing this, I felt a little ufortable. Because I wanted to marry him again, Love was the business of two people, and so was marriage. This time, he was the same as before. He made up his mind without even asking me a question. I really didn¡®t like this feeling. ¡°Mom ¡± At this time, Lucky, who was in my arms, suddenly opened her mouth I reached out and covered her mouth Then I turned around and quickly went downstairs, When I got downstairs, my mind went nk and I was a little flustered. I saw Gary, who was busy in the kitchen, and walked in with Lucky in my arms, ¡°Gary, Herbert and Connor have something to discuss. I¡®ll take Lucky to y in the park for a while.¡± || said this to Gary and then quickly walked out of the door As soon as I got out of the door, my tears could not help falling I was afraid that Miranda, who would pick up Lucaster, would see me, so I walked quickly to the park not far away I always thought that he would marry me, give me a wedding and let me wear the wedding dress that I dreamt of Lucas and Lucky could be our pageboy and flower girl. I had thought about my wedding dress style I had practiced everything about the wedding many times in my mind, But he made the decision without asking me. This made me so sad. I sat in the park for a long time and finally burst into tears uncontrobly I felt very ufortable, and I wanted to ask him what he was thinking. But in the end, I didn¡®t do that. How should I ask? Should I ask directly. ¡°Herbert, why aren¡®t you willing to marry me?¡± In fact, such a question was equivalent to forcing him to marry me. If he refused me, would I continue to beg him to marry me? My self-esteem didn¡®t allow me to beg him to give me a wedding like a beggar. I was tired, so I sat on a row chair in the park for people to rest with Lucky in my arms. Lucky reached out to wipe away my tears. ¡°Mommy, don¡®t... cry!¡± Seeing a pair of round eyes staring at me timidly. I felt even more upset. For a moment, I med myself for not controlling my emotions in front of the child. Then, I quickly wiped away my tears and patiently said to Lucky. ¡°Good girl, I¡®m not crying.¡± This time, Lucky was very obedient. She apanied me to sit on the row chair and look at the scenery in the distance She didn¡®t make a fuss about going to the slide or running around. Instead, she apanied me obediently. Looking at the setting sun in the distance, I had an indescribable feeling in my heart. *Daddy¡® Daddy!¡± At this time, Lucky suddenly reached out and pointed to the distance, shouting I looked up and saw a man in a ck suit walking towards me. I quickly touched my eyes, hoping that he wouldn¡®t be able to tell that I had just cried. As he approached, I stood up. Herbert walked straight to the row chair, picked Lucky up, and then looked at me. ¡°Are you and the children okay?¡± Hearing this, I nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± He looked at me carefully and went forward to touch my cheek. Frowning, he asked, ¡°Why are your eyes red?¡± ¡°Oh, there was sand in it just now,¡± I said ¡°The wind is a little strong these two days,¡± said Herbert. Then he put his arm around my shoulder and said, ¡°Lucas is back. Let¡®s go back for dinner.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I felt a little depressed and followed his footsteps back home. In the evening, after taking a shower, Herbert came to bed and put his arms around my waist. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. With my back to him, I pretended to be asleep. ¡°Still pretending to be asleep? I¡®ve been away for a week. Don¡®t you miss me?¡± He leaned closer to me and talked beside my ear. Knowing that I couldn¡®t pretend anymore, I pursed my lips and said, ¡°Of course I do.¡± Seeing that I was not in a good mood, he turned over and pressed me under his body. He looked down at her under the dim wallmp and asked, ¡°Are you ufortable? Why were you so unhappy when you were eating?¡± ¡°No, maybe I was just stressed with work.¡± I avoided his eyes and lied casually Hearing this, Herbert said with a distressed look in his eyes, ¡°Then I¡®ll let you have a good rest today. Tomorrow, I¡®ll ask Miranda to stew some healthy soup for you. I¡®ll give you three days to recover quickly, and then we¡®ll have another three hundred rounds.¡± ¡°You¡®re so annoying!¡± I blushed and pushed him down. Then I turned my back to him. Seeing that I was shy, Herbert grinned, theny on the pillow and closed his eyes, but he kept grabbing my hand. Maybe because he was a little tired from running around today. I soon heard his even breathing. I turned to look at his well-defined face, stared at it for a long time, and sighed softly... Chante 38 I loved him, and he loved me too. Even if he didn¡®t give me a wedding. I was still willing to be with him. However, I still felt very sad that I couldn¡¯t marry the person I loved. A few dayster, on the afternoon of a weekend, I asked Joey out for a talk ¡°Why did youe out at noon? Don¡®t you need to take care of your children at home?¡± Joey put down her bag and asked. I pursed my lips and revealed a helpless smile. ¡°I came out to buy something and felt bored, so I invited you out for a cup of coffee.¡± Hearing this, Joey was amused. ¡°Are you bored? You¡®re living a happy life now. How can you be bored? ¡°I miss you so much. Can¡®t you talk to me?¡± I stirred the coffee in the cup with a spoon. ¡°What¡®s wrong? Do you have something on your mind?¡± Joey looked at me. ¡°No, I just don¡®t feel energetic recently.¡± I replied. At this time, with sharp eyes, Joey suddenly saw a box of pills exposed in my bag, so she reached out and took it. Looking down, she couldn¡®t help frowning Contraception...¡± ¡°Give it back to me.¡± I reached out and grabbed the box of pills. Then I opened the package and put the two rows of pills into my bag ¡°Are you on a birth control?¡± Joey asked. ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. ¡°Are you saying that you don¡®t want it, or Herbert doesn¡®t want it?¡® Joey asked again. ¡°I don¡®t know what he thinks, but I don¡®t want it. I don¡®t want to have a baby anymore,¡± I replied. ¡°Be, have you discussed with Herbert whether to have a child or not? If this is the idea of the two of you, of course, it¡®s okay. But I feel that it¡®s your own idea ¡°You like children so much. Didn¡®t you want to have two more children in the past?¡± I was a little helpless. ¡°I don¡®t want to have a child before I get married.¡± Joey frowned and asked, ¡°Does Herbert not want to marry you?¡± I shook my head Joey stood up and asked impatiently, ¡°What does he want to do? Why doesn¡®t he want to marry you?¡± ¡°The most important thing is that you obviously want to get married. He also loves you. Why can¡®t you get married?¡± Chapter 385 Chapter 385 Be¡®s POV: Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Joey was getting more and more agitated. Iforted her. ¡°Honey, calm down, okay?¡± I sighed and said, ¡°In fact, he didn¡®t say that he would never marry me.¡± ¡°He just said that he won¡®t marry me for the time being. Maybe he has his reasons, but he didn¡®t tell me.¡± Joey¡¯s mood eased a lot. ¡°You have to ask him what he meant and why he did that. If the two of you are not married, it means that he can abandon you at any time.¡± ¡°Although love will not change because of your rtionship, you should think more about yourself.¡± Joey was still worried about me. I smiled and said, ¡°Don¡®t worry. I¡¯ll find a suitable opportunity to have a good talk with him.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Joey nodded with relief. In the blink of an eye, it waste autumn, and it was getting colder and colder. Every now and then, Herbert would return to New York for a few days. He only said that his mother was not in good health and he had to go back to visit her, but he never said that he would take me and the children with him. I was very disappointed. I knew that it should be because of the fact that McKenna refused to ept me. Maybe it was because of this reason that Herbert decided not to marry me first. I spent all my energy on my work and trading, and I transferred my online business to other colleagues. After all, I couldn¡®t do it all by myself. In just a few months, I had earned a million. This was the first million in my life. I was very happy. However, it was still too risky to trade. I had to get it by being an entity. I could buy a one¨Cbedroom house in New York with the one million I earned, so I was ready to liquidate the stock. Joey said I was a fool. It was easy earned money, but I didn¡®t want to make any more money. She invested a little money and earned tens of thousands after trading with me for a few months. I only smiled after listening to what she said, but my attitude was unusually firm. Greed was one of the bad habits of men. I had to stop in time. That afternoon, I came out to meet a client, so I got off work early. Herbert went to New York again, and Lucas had gone to kindergarten. At this time, Lucky should still be sleeping. So I bought steak and fruits in a nearby supermarket and went straight back to my parents¡¯ home. Thinking that I hadn¡®t seen my mother for a few days, I missed her very much. Knock... Knock... Knock... Texcitedly knocked on the door of my mother¡®s house with the things I bought. Soon, my mother came to open the door. ¡°Mom!¡°I shouted loudly when I saw mom. Seeing me, my mother was naturally very happy. She quickly opened the door and said with a smile, ¡°Be, you¡®re back?¡± ¡°Mom, I bought steak and fruit for you.¡± I walked in with a smile. As soon as I stepped in, I saw Betty sitting on the sofa. Betty looked at me coldly. She didn¡®t get up or say hello. When I saw her, I was stunned. My mother quickly said, ¡°Be, Betty hase to see me. I¡®ll go prepare dinner first. Will you two stay and have dinner with me?¡± Betty didn¡®t say anything. Naturally, I wasn¡®t in the mood to have dinner with Betty, because she was very biased against me. I was afraid that I would quarrel with her during dinner time, and it would probably make my mother sad. I was about to refuse when my mother grabbed my hand and said, ¡°Be, we haven¡®t had dinner together for a long time.¡± ¡°Mom...¡± I couldn¡®t say a word of refusal. ¡°Mom, I¡®ll help you.¡± This could be said to have acquiesced to my mother¡®s suggestion to stay and eat dumplings, right? I took the food in my hand and walked into the kitchen. I was picking vegetables in the kitchen when I heard the conversation between my mother and Betty ¡°Mom, I¡®m leaving,¡± Betty said as she picked up the branded bag on the coffee table. Hearing that she was leaving, my mother frowned and said, ¡°Anne has gone to an international kindergarten. There¡®s nothing else for you to do when you go back.¡± ¡°I have an appointment with a friend to go to the beauty salon. Besides, I¡¯ve been on a diet recently. so I don¡®t take dinner¡± Betty said as she walked to the door. ¡°You two sisters finally ran into each other today. Why don¡®t you stay and keep mepany?¡± My mother muttered. Betty nced up in the direction of the kitchen and said with a disdainful smile, ¡°Mom, it¡®s good to have Be to apany you. I¡®lle and apany you some other day. You know that I¡®m not good at talking. I¡®m afraid that I might make Be unhappy with my words, and I¡®ll make you angry again.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± My mother frowned. Before leaving, Betty said again, ¡°Mom, think about what I told you just now. I¡®ll wait for your reply.¡± Upon hearing this, my mother¡®s face darkened. ¡°Mom, I¡®m leaving!¡± Betty said as she left. When the door was closed, I threw the food in my hand into the bag. I was very annoyed. I was happy to see my mother and prepare dumplings for her, but I didn¡®t expect to encounter Betty again. Betty had be arrogant and vulgar. From the outside to the inside. Then I went out of the kitchen, looked at my mother, and asked, ¡°Mom, what did Betty ask you to consider?¡± Chapter 386 Chapter 386 Be¡¯s POV: My mother was silent and didn¡®t say anything. I asked, ¡°Mom, if you can¡®t tell me, it doesn¡®t matter.¡± I was showing respect for my mother¡®s wishes, and she didn¡®t have to tell me. My mother said, ¡°Betty asked me to remarry your father again.¡± S Hearing this, I was stunned! When I came to my senses, I asked anxiously. ¡°Mom, did you promise Betty to consider this matter?¡± Betty used to hate Ryan more than I did, and she felt disgusted to see him. Now she was trying to persuade my mother to get married to Ryan again. My mother said helplessly, ¡°How can I do that? I¡®m happy with my life now. I don¡®t want to find another man, and I won¡®t get back with Ryan anymore.¡± Hearing this, I was relieved. ¡°Then why don¡®t you refuse her directly?¡± Speaking of this, my mother sighed. ¡°Ryan lives in Betty¡®s house now and he probably gave Betty all kinds of dirty ideas, which will make the rtionship between her and Hank worse. I just don¡®t want Ryan to live in Betty¡®s house anymore, but he has nowhere to go...¡± At this time, I finally understood that my mother was thinking for Betty. But if she remarried Ryan again for Betty¡®s marriage, she would only suffer more in the future. ¡°Mom, Betty¡®s marriage may no longer be saved. Please don¡¯t get yourself involved. If you marry Ryan again, you will never have a good life!¡± | grabbed her hand and said sincerely, My mother sighed. ¡°How could I not know that? But can¡®t Betty and Hank get back together?¡± Although I couldn¡®t bear to let mom worry about them, I had to tell her the truth. I couldn¡®t just watch her fall into another fire pit. I turned around and went back into the kitchen. As I was cleaning the ingredients, I said, ¡°Look at Betty¡¯s current state. Will Hank like a person who has no pursuit and only knows how to create contradictions?¡± My mother nodded. ¡°Betty has changed. She¡®s no longer the Betty she used to be. Right now, she. just goes shopping, visits the beauty salon, and goes to the gym every day. Otherwise, she¡®ll have a gathering with a bunch of friends. Anne was sent to an international kindergarten by her grandparents. I¡®ve advised her to go out and find a job. No matter what, she¡®s graduated from a college. She can¡®t abandon herself at such a young age, but she doesn¡®t listen to me at all and continues living like this.¡± I frowned. Although I was worried, I couldn¡®t change anything now. My mother continued nagging, ¡°Hank found a job in the training school in the past few months. It¡®s said that his sry is very high. After all, he¡®s a university professor. Now he gives Betty 3000 dors to spend every month. Betty will always finish spending everything.¡± ¡°Does she think she can get rid of her hatred for Hank if she spends his money like this?¡± I shook my head. ¡°Ah, so does Hank. He should apany Betty after work. But Betty said that he wouldn¡®t go home every day and said that he would work overtime when she called, so Betty sometimes couldn¡®t see him for a few days. When will her miserable dayse to an end?¡± My mother was worried while kneading the dough. Seeing my mother¡®s worried look, I could only persuade her, ¡°Mom, it¡®s Betty¡®s choice. Since she could let go of her pride and life just to keep this marriage, she should have known that not only Hank but also her were tied up in this marriage.¡± ¡°I sometimes thought that it would be better for her to get a divorce with Hank. Anyway, she is still young, so she can start over,¡± my mother said with a frown. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. I forced a smile and said, ¡°If she wants to start over, she has to be financially independent first. She can¡®t be mentally independent as well now. How can she start over? Mom, she can only rely on herself for this matter.¡± ¡°That¡®s true.¡± My mother nodded helplessly. Then, my mother shifted the topic to me. ¡°By the way you and Herbert have moved to live together for a long time. When will you get married again?¡± ¡°Oh, he¡®s busy for the time being. We will see how it goester,¡± I replied. ¡°The second marriage is just a matter of procedure. How busy can he be? You¡®ll get the marriage certificate in half an hour after you go to the Civil Affairs Bureau.¡± My mother said. But I merely smiled. ¡°Mom, we¡®ve never held a wedding. We want it to be grand this time, so we need some time to prepare for it. There¡®s no rush.¡± I didn¡®t tell my mother that he wasn¡®t going to marry me My mother nodded and said, ¡°It¡®s up to you to decide on your own.¡± I enjoyed the dumplings with my mother. After the meal, I thought about it in my heart and said directly, ¡°Mom, if you feel that you are not happy in A City, why don¡®t I buy a small house in New York? Do you want to move in? In this way, you won¡®t be bothered by Ryan again in the future.¡± Hearing this, my mother was stunned for a long time, and finally shook her head. ¡°No, I can¡®t be at ease with Betty¡®s current situation. I¡®m not worried about you. But I always feel very uneasy about Betty. I feel that Betty will get into trouble if she goes on like this.¡± ¡°Mom, Betty is such a big person. What can happen to her?¡± I said. My mother finally said firmly, ¡°I can¡®t leave here now. What if you and Betty need my help and I¡®m not here? What should you do?¡± Chapter 387 Chapter 387 Be¡®s POV: I went to work on Monday. When I walked into the office, I found several female colleagues discussing in low voices. They kept quiet when I approached them. They just looked at me and smiled. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. I really didn¡®t know what happened. I entered the office and quietly looked out from the blinds. I found that they were still whispering something. Unfortunately, I could only see their expressions, but could not hear what they were saying. Ring... Ring... Suddenly, the inte on the desk rang. I quickly reached out and took it. ¡°Hello, Group Six.¡± Then came a sweet female voice. ¡°Manager Mrs. Stepanek, I am the secretary of the general manager. The general manager invites you to his office immediately.¡± Hearing these words all of a sudden, I was stunned. The general manager invited me? I was just a small department manager, who was several levels away from the general manager. There were Linda and the deputy general manager in between. It was Linda who informed me of any important things. I had not even seen the deputy general manager many times. This time, the general manager asked to see me. Was there anything important? Although I was nervous and curious, I didn¡®t dare to neglect it. I quickly got up and walked out of my office to the general manager¡®s office. Knock knock... There was no response. I was about to reach out and knock again, but the door was suddenly opened from the inside! My hand almost hit the general manager¡®s face, and I was so scared that I quickly withdrew my hand. This was too embarrassing. For fear of being criticized, I quickly lowered my head. ¡°I¡®m sorry, I¡®m sorry. I didn¡®t expect that you will open the door personally!¡± However, the general manager was very gentle. ¡°Be, pleasee in!¡± I looked up at the general manager and walked in. I thought to myself, ¡°Is the general manager in a good mood today? I heard that his wife is pregnant. Is he happy because of this?¡± ¡°Sit down! Sit down!¡± The general manager with wrinkles on his face smiled and the wrinkles on his face deepened. He motioned for me to sit down. I didn¡®t dare to say anything and could only sit on the guest sofa. Later, the general manager made a cup of tea and put it in front of me. ¡°Thank you, general manager.¡± I stood up in a hurry and thanked him. Looking down at the tea in front of me, I felt that something was wrong today. The general manager usually pulled a long face. Sometimes, he would curse when he was anxious. Why was he so weird today? I subconsciously gathered my legs. I was wearing a ck professional dress today. I immediately had a bad idea. The general manager¡¯s reputation was not very good. ¡°Is he trying to do something to me?¡± I suddenly felt a little nervous. But it¡®s not that big of a deal. There were many other women in thepany who were younger and prettier than me. How could he take a fancy to me? ¡°Does the general manager like a mature woman? Does he want to change his taste?¡± Just when I was in aplicated mood, the general manager suddenly spoke. ¡°Be, I didn¡®t expect you to be Mr. Wharton¡®s wife. Oh dear, it¡®s ourpany¡®s honor that you¡®re working here.¡± ¡°I was just...¡± I wanted to say that I was just his ex¨Cwife. But before I could finish my words, I was interrupted by the general manager again. ¡°I, I¡®m really sorry. I didn¡®t know your identity. I made you suffer a lot in thepany a while ago. I don¡®t have the face to see Mr. Guan again. When you go back, you must put in a good word for me and let him continue to take care of ourpany!¡± Hearing this, I quickly said, ¡°General manager, in fact, I am just Herbert¡®s ex¨Cwife now.¡± The general manager, however, said, ¡°I know that you are divorced, but you are about to get married again. In addition, you are the mother of the two children of Mr. Wharton. Mr. Wharton cares about you a lot. Aren¡®t you living in Mr. Wharton¡®s house now?¡± ¡°Be, I¡®ve already informed the HR department to double up your sry from this month. Besides, I¡®m going to give you a promotion next month. How about letting you be the vice general manager of Qihang Company?¡± Hearing this, I was so scared that I immediately stood up. I waved my hand and said, ¡°General . manager, I don¡®t want to be promoted. You don¡®t have to raise my sry too. I just want to continue this job. I really don¡®t have any other ideas!¡± Oh god! How could this be? He wanted me to be the vice general manager directly? Even Linda, who had been in Qihang Company for so many years, didn¡®t want to be the vice president. Now he wanted me to directly cross the ranks and he was going to double up my sry? Now I got almost 3000 dors a month. If he doubled it up, wouldn¡®t it be 6000 dors a month? At this time, the general manager patted me on the shoulder andforted me, ¡°I know you are a very capable person. Ourpany needs talents like you. Go back and get ready. I will arrange for you to be the vice general manager next month.¡± Aftering out of the general manager¡®s officie, my mood was veryplicated. Before I could return to my office, Linda stopped me in the corridor. ¡°Be?¡± I heard someone calling me. I looked up while I was immersed in my own thoughts. Suddenly, I saw Linda staring at me with a pair ofplicated eyes. I nodded hastily. ¡°Linda... What can I do for you?¡± ¡°Come to my office.¡± After that, Linda turned and entered her office. I didn¡®t understand, so I followed Linda into the office. ¡°Close the door.¡± Linda walked to the window, crossed her arms in front of her chest, and said with her back to me. I obediently turned around and closed the door. Then I looked at Linda¡®s back and felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere. Linda should not be very happy. I immediately thought, ¡°Has the general manager told Linda that he wanted to promote me?¡± It was no wonder. Linda had worked in Qihang Company for many years, and now she was just a business director. It was indeed a little uneptable for her if I became her boss all of a sudden. Moreover, I got the promotion because of my rtionship with Herbert, but she had a crush on him. ¡°Linda, are you looking for me... for something?¡± I looked at Linda¡®s back and asked. The next moment, Linda turned around, crossed her arms in front of her chest, and said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Be, should I congratte you on your promotion? Vice general manager?¡± Hearing this, I was stunned. I thought, ¡°It seems that the general manager has alreadymunicated with Linda. It¡®s no wonder that Linda is unhappy.¡± ¡°Did the general manager tell you?¡± I asked. Linda sneered. ¡°Who else has the right except the general manager?¡± ¡°I...¡± I was about to say something. Linda interrupted me. ¡°The man I like is your ex¨Chusband. I have worked hard for many years for my career, but there is no room for me to rise because of your presence.¡± Chapter 388 Chapter 388 Be¡¯s POV: Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Linda reached out and touched her forehead. She was very anxious. I thought for a few seconds and said, ¡°Linda, you misunderstood me. I never wanted topete with you.¡± ¡°You never wanted topete with me, but now everything I want has been taken away by you.¡± After that, Linda began to pack up her things in frustration. ¡°Linda, what are you doing?¡± ¡°What am I doing? Of course I am going to quit,¡± Linda answered very angrily. Hearing this, I hesitated for a moment, then grabbed the box on the desk and said anxiously, ¡°Linda, the general manager just said he would promote me to be the deputy general manager next month, but he didn¡®t ask me for my opinion.¡± ¡°Are you going to give up the position of deputy general manager?¡± Linda said disdainfully. ¡°I will really give up the position of deputy general manager,¡± I said firmly. Hearing this, Linda stared at me for a moment in confusion and said, ¡°Be, although I hate you very much, I have nothing to say if you really be the deputy general manager. But if you y tricks on me, I, Linda, am not easy to bully.¡± Hearing Linda¡®s harsh words, I said very sincerely, ¡°Linda, I¡®m not a fool. Do you think I have no idea why the general manager wants me to be the deputy general manager? Because of Herbert? If I really be the deputy general manager, should I often ask him to do something for ourpany in the future? Although he is the president of the Wharton Group, he can¡®t decide many things by himself. I don¡®t want to put him in a difficult position.¡± ¡°So I won¡®t be the deputy general manager, and I¡®ll resign at the end of this month.¡± ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± Linda was still a little uncertain. I pursed my lips into a smile and said, ¡°In the future, 14 be the wife of President Wharton. Do you think I will be after the position of a deputy general manager? Don¡®t worry, the general manager will withdraw his order soon.¡± After that, I patted Linda on the shoulder and walked out of the office. Later, I went back to find the general manager and told him that my ability was limited. I was not qualified to have such a high position as the deputy general manager. I should learn for a while longer in my current position before I got promoted. Otherwise, it would be very embarrassing if I made a fool of myself. Of course, the general manager was very surprised. At first, he tried to persuade me. He only stopped after he saw how firm I was. As soon as I walked out of the general manager¡®s office, 1 pped my face. How could I give up such a good opportunity to be promoted to the position that everyone wanted? But it was not meant for me. It was useless to think too much. I devoted myself to work after that. In the next two days, I finally figured out what was going on. It turned out that one of my colleagues saw that Herbert and I got into the same car, and she bumped into Connor once, so she deliberately tried to trick Connor. Connor naturally rified that he had nothing to do with me and said that I was Herbert¡¯s wife. Then the colleague told everyone in thepany. The scandal between me and Connor had already troubled me for a long time. It was a good thing now that everything was rified. But what happened next made me unable to withstand it. Since I refused the good intention of the general manager to be promoted to the deputy general manager, the general manager began to care about me very much. He would send someone to send fresh fruits every day, and there were other specialties from all over the world for me, and my sry was doubled up at the end of the month. In the beginning, things were fine, but gradually, even my colleagues treated me differently. Everyone was very polite to me, as if they were treating a guest. I was here to work and learn. I was not here to be a guest. Moreover, my colleagues didn¡®t chat with me. Even if they chat with me, they seemed to be worried that they might say something wrong. Even if I made a mistake at work, no one pointed it out to me. Everyone was speaking hypocritical words. This made me very ufortable. That night, I put my arms around Herbert¡®s neck and said coquettishly, ¡°Herbert, I¡®m going to resign.¡± Herbert asked, ¡°Why are you resigning?¡± Of course, I noticed that he was not focused when he was talking to me, but I didn¡®t expose him. ¡°The general manager doubled up my sry. It is said that he will give me a raise again in the future.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing? You should be happy to have a higher sry.¡± Herbert twitched his mouth. ¡°Of course, it¡®s a good thing to have a high sry, but I hope that he gave me the money because did a good job instead of any other reason,¡± I said. ¡°He was willing to give it to you. You didn¡®t force him.¡± Herbert smiled. I pursed my lips and said, ¡°I feel that I¡®m only going to the company to be ttered by others instead of working.¡± Chapter 389 Chapter 389 Be¡®s POV: ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± I asked. Herbert nced at me and said, ¡°It¡®s nothing. It¡®s about work.¡± Herbert didn¡®t want to mention anything about himself. I took the initiative to ask, but he didn¡®t want tomunicate with me. This made me a little unhappy. ¡°I¡®m sleepy. I¡®m going to sleep.¡± After that, I turned around andy down with my back to him. Then, he turned off the wallmp in the room. It was dark in the room, with only a little moonlight shining through the window. My eyes were still open. I didn¡®t know what Herbert was thinking about. He didn¡®t want to tell me what happened to him, and he didn¡®t want to remarry me. ¡°Does he not want to live with me? Or does he have other ideas in his heart?¡± I could feel that he didn¡®t have any other women because he didn¡®t have many social activities now. He woulde home after work. Of course, he always went to New York these days. Sometimes he lived there for a week. Could it be that in New York... No! That was impossible. Herbert was not a yboy. He wouldn¡®t keep any women in New York. I didn¡®t dare to ask. If I found out that he was not ready to get married, I would be sad. After all, I had given birth to the two children for him. Now I wanted a sense of security. A hand came from behind and wrapped around my waist. I lowered my head and looked at the hand on my waist. Although I had something on my mind, I still covered the big hand with my hand. ¡°It¡®s all right if we don¡®t get married. Anyway, there is no difference between now and after marriage.¡± I would focus on my career. Maybe it could distract my attention. The next morning, I sat at my desk and made a decision. I was going to resign, and then I would start my ownpany. I had earned more than two hundred thousand dors by selling shares, and I had the capital of another two hundred thousand dors after leaving the brooch at the pawn shop. In total, I had more than four hundred thousand dors, which could be used to open a small ounting firm. I didn¡®t want to work anymore. I had to be a boss this time. Whether I would seed or fail, I had to try it at least once. After thinking about it, I opened the stock ount and looked at the shares that I had invested. I felt that the stock market was not very good recently, and it was time to cut off. Therefore, I sold the stock at the current price, and then I called Joey. ¡°Why are you calling me during work time? Are you bored? Do you want to chat with me?¡± After Joey answered the phone, I heard her clear voice. ¡®Joey, I¡®m serious. I just sold all my stocks. I feel that the stock market is not very good recently. Sell yours when you can.¡± I said seriously, not as teasing as usual. Hearing this, Joey couldn¡®t help but say, ¡°Be, are you stupid? Now that the stocks look good, you¡®ve sold them all!¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The stocks will fall at any time. In short, listen to me and sell them immediately!¡± I said. ¡°I know, I know. Someone is looking for me. I won¡®t talk to you anymore.¡± Then, I heard a burst of noise from the other end of the phone before Joey hung up. I knew that Joey was a careless person, so I sent her a text message and asked her to sell all the stocks as soon as possible After two days of hard work, Ipleted all my tasks, and then I went to the general manager to tell him about my resignation. When the general manager heard that I was going to resign, he took the initiative tomunicate with me. But my attitude was firm, and he couldn¡®t force me to ept it. The general manager was very reluctant to see me leave. I naturally understood. It wasn¡®t that he couldn¡®t bear to part with an ordinary employee, because if I were to continue working in thispany, he could get orders from Herbert from Wharton Group. That night, I asked Joey out to have hot pot. I was already seated. Joey camete with her bag on her back. ¡°Be, why are you willing to leave your man and children behind and asked me out for hot pot today?¡± Joey began to tease me as soon as she sat down. I smiled. ¡°He¡®s back in New York. The children are taken care of by Gary and Miranda.¡± Joey drank a big ss of water in one gulp and then said, ¡°I knew it. It turned out that your man is not at home.¡± ¡°I want to tell you something serious.¡± I suddenly looked at Joey very seriously. Faced with my gaze, Joey was so frightened that she waved her hand and said, ¡°If you want to introduce another person to me, then forget about it.¡± Hearing this, I couldn¡®t help but smile and then exined, ¡°Don¡®t worry. I¡¯m not going to introduce anyone to you. I¡®ve quit my job!¡± Hearing this, Joey stared at me with her eyes wide open and then reached out to touch my head. She cried, ¡°Be, I don¡®t understand. Why did you resign? Everyone in thispany respects you so much.¡± Chapter 390 Chapter 390 Be¡®s POV: I continued, ¡°I really quit. I¡®m not the one they respect, but Herbert.¡± ¡°No matter what the reason is, the person who gets the benefit is you. If I were you, I would never resign.¡± Joey looked at me in confusion. ¡°Can we eat while talking?¡± I said to Joey with a smile. Then I said, ¡°Joey, we¡¯ve been working for so many years. In addition to finding good benefits and development, don¡®t you want to create your your own value in the future?¡± ¡°The value of my world is made by money.¡± Joey said as she ate. Then I said, ¡°Do you think there is a free lunch in the world? The general manager treated me well because Herbert could take care of his business. When he can¡®t get any benefits from me one day, he will kick me away. So I¡®d better do something practical.¡± Hearing this, Joey nodded and said, ¡°You¡®re right. But you can directly be the director of Finance and supervise all the capital of the rich man. He has to treat you well in the future!¡± ¡°Please, I¡®m still not his wife yet. In addition, even if I were to get married to him in the future, wouldn¡®t want to be part of the Wharton Group.¡± I shook my head. ¡°So you¡®re going to start looking for a job again?¡± Joey asked. ¡°I¡®m not going to look for a job. I want to start a business,¡± I said happily Hearing this, Joey looked at me with a puzzled look. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I want to start a business on my own. Even if it¡®s a very smallpany with only a few employees. At least there will be a way forward in the future,¡± I looked at Joey and said. ¡°So you sold your stocks because you want to start your own business?¡± Joey was suddenly enlightened. ¡°Well, Joey, if you believe me, you can work with me. Let¡®s work hard and achieve something great together!¡± I held Joey¡®s hand. Joey lowered her head and thought for a moment, then said, ¡°In fact, I¡®m not very happy with my current job, but the treatment is not bad. If you¡®re opening a firm, of course, I¡®m willing to help you!¡± Hearing this, I said happily, ¡°That¡®s great. I knew you would help me. How much money do you have? If you trust me, you can take out all of them and you¡®ll be considered one of the shareholders.¡± ¡°That¡®s good. I can get a share in the future. Your business is surely going to bloom. As long as the capitaler gives us a little business, it¡®ll be enough for us.¡± Joey smiled and pinched her fingers. ¡°I¡®m going to do it myself this time. I don¡®t want to rely on him,¡± I said very firmly. ¡°Hey, you¡®re really strange. You obviously have such a good backer behind you, but you don¡®t want to make use of him. s, I want to get a backer too, but I couldn¡®t find one.¡± Joey sighed repeatedly. ¡°Well, it¡®s much better to rely on yourself than on others.¡± I pushed her. ¡°By the way, what does Herbert think of your start¨Cup n?¡± Joey asked. Hearing this, I answered while eating, ¡°He has returned to New York these two days. I haven¡®t had time to tell him. I think he will agree.¡± ¡°Now there are two of us. Do you have anyone else you know? You can ask them to join venture together, so as not to hire the outsiders whom we don¡®t know their backgrounds.¡± Joey held her cheek and raised her opinion. I thought for a moment and said, ¡°I do have a good candidate.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Joey asked. I smiled and said, ¡°It¡®s Amy, who used to work in Klein¡®sw firm. I called her yesterday. She is not working in thatw firm anymore. I invited her to help me, and she happily agreed. We have three people now. The next step is to find an office building, register apany, find a receptionist, a clerk, a secretary, a few employees, and then we can start the business.¡± ¡°Then I¡®ll hand in my resignation letter tomorrow. I¡®ll sell my shares when the market opens tomorrow. Haha, I¡®m going to be a shareholder too.¡± Joey was very excited as she held her hands in front of her chest. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The next morning, I suddenly received a call from Joey. ¡°Be, bad news!¡± Joey¡®s voice was very depressed on the phone. ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± I immediately asked, worried that something bad would have happened to her. ¡°The market has fallen!¡± Joey howled. ¡°What?¡± Hearing this, my face became serious. Then, I quickly turned on myputer. Sure enough, today¡®s stock market was green. I didn¡®t expect that my judgment a few days ago was right. Not only had the fundamentals of the stock changed, but the market had fallen due to the bad news that had been released today. I didn¡®t expect Joey to be so unlucky. Just as she was about to sell the stocks today, they all dropped. I didn¡®t know what would happen tomorrow, but I knew that it would not be something good. ¡°Be, it¡®s all my fault that I didn¡®t listen to you. Why didn¡®t I sell the stocks two days ago? What do you think I should do?¡± Joey asked dejectedly. I lowered my head and thought for a moment. ¡°Once the limit¨Cdown is reached tomorrow morning, if you can sell them, you sell them straight.¡± Hearing this, Joey shouted, ¡°What if the price goes up tomorrow?¡± At this moment, I was sweating a little. After all, it was all money. Then, I said firmly, ¡°In this case, if there is no good news, the big stock will probably fall for a few days. Moreover, our stock market is not very good, and it will definitely fall in the future. So you might as well sell it immediately. Maybe it will still be sold at a high price.¡± Joey could only say, ¡°I¡®ll think about it again.¡± After that, she hung up the phone in frustration. I shook my head helplessly. Knock knock¡­ At this moment, someone knocked on the office door. ¡°Come in.¡± I shouted as I packed my things. The next moment, the door opened and Linda came in from outside. When I looked up and saw Linda, I was stunned. ¡°Are you really leaving?¡± Linda looked at the box on my table and asked. Today was myst day of work. Yesterday, I finished handing in my work. After I got my sry and packed up my thingster, I could leave Qihang Company. ¡°Yes.¡± | nodded. Chapter 391 Chapter 391 Be¡¯s POV: I felt that Linda was actually a kind person. She didn¡®t treat me as an enemy, so I didn¡®t want to lie to her. Besides, there was no need to lie to her now. It would soon be known that I wanted to start my own ounting firm. ¡°I won¡®t join Wharton Group. I want to start my own business.¡± Iughed. Hearing this, Linda was shocked. Then she said, ¡°Be, what you do always surprise me.¡± ¡°Perhaps, in many people¡®s eyes, with Herbert¡®s financial ability, I don¡®t need to work at all. I will have a lot of money¡± ¡°But I don¡®t want to always live with the status as Herbert¡¯s woman, I want to have my own life and path.¡± I told her my thoughts. Linda stared at me for a moment and said, ¡°Now I understand why Herbert likes you. You are indeed different.¡± ¡°Actually, you¡®re better than me. Maybe I¡®m just lucky enough to meet him first,¡± I said. Unexpectedly, Linda was very generous this time. ¡°Forget it, you may think that I am an excellent woman, but you can easily find a woman like me in any high-end office building. Herbert deals with such a woman every day. He didn¡®t fall in love with such a person, and he wouldn¡®t fall in love with someone like that in the future. To put it bluntly, he has seen too many of such women. Women like us can¡®t arouse his curiosity at all. Instead, he should have rarely met a woman like you in the past.¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± I chuckled. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, I actually remembered the first time we met. It was in a bar. My memory of that day was vague. I only remembered that he was wearing a ck suit. He was very young and muscr. I didn¡®t know anything else, and I couldn¡®t even see his face clearly At this moment, Linda suddenly reached out her hand to me. ¡°Be, I want to make friends with you.¡± Hearing this, I held out my hand. ¡°I also want to make friends with you.¡± ¡°Well, I won¡®t dy your packing anymore. Since we are friends, don¡®t turn me down if I ask you out for coffee one day.¡± ¡°I¡®ll treat you,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°I¡®m leaving.¡± After that, Linda went out. After Linda left, I grinned. I looked around the office. Although I didn¡®t work in thispany for a long time, I felt like I was on a roller coaster over the past few months. From the very beginning, I had been excluded. I was harassed by Jeremy, and almost gone to jail, and now I was in the position of manager of the department. I had been treated as a distinguished guest by the general manager. It was really like a dream to have my sry doubled up. But to be honest, I didn¡®t like this ce. I was always afraid that I wouldn¡®t be able to catch my breath here, so I¡®d better leave as soon as possible. Before I left, I thought, ¡°Maybe my only gain is that I¡®ve made friends with Linda, isn¡®t it?¡± Joey also resigned from herpany smoothly. For the next few days, Joey and I had been busy and we always returned homete. We were busy looking for office buildings, registering thepany, recruiting staff, and so on. At nine o¡®clock in the evening this day, I dragged my tired body back from the outside. I changed my shoes and walked into the living room. I saw a man in a white shirt sitting in the bright living room. Herbert was back? ¡°When did youe back?¡± I hadn¡®t seen him for a week. I was very excited to see him. ¡°Where have you been? Do you know what time is it now? The children are asleep.¡± Compared with my excitement, Herbert frowned and obviously showed that he was not happy. ¡°Oh, I have something to tell you.¡± I sat down in front of Herbert with a smile. I had been very busy these days. Indeed, I hadn¡®t taken care of the children. I felt a little guilty. ¡°What¡®s it?¡± Herbert asked. ¡°I resigned. I want to open an ounting firm on my own. Joey also resigned. She decided to help me. And Amy, she¡®s not working in thew firm now. Joey and I have been running around to look for the office building, register ourpany, and recruit staff. We¡®re so busy...¡± I reported to Herbert about my whereabouts in the past few days. However, Herbert interrupted me without mercy. ¡°You¡®re going to start a business on your own? That¡®s ridiculous. Why don¡®t you discuss it with me?¡± ¡°I... You were in New York for a week, and you didn¡®t have time to contact me. How can I have a chance to discuss it with you?¡± I retorted. Hearing this, Herbert was even angrier. ¡°Are youining that I have ignored you because I often went to New Yorktely?¡± ¡°... never thought so,¡± I said. I felt a little aggrieved. I understood that he was too tired, but I didn¡®t expect him to talk to me like this. At this time, Herbert got up and walked back and forth in the living room. Then, he walked to me and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡®m sorry. I¡®ve been too stressed with my work recently, so I couldn¡®t control myself and got angry with you.¡± Tears welled up in my eyes when I heard the apology. At this time, Herbert said calmly, ¡°Be, if you start an ounting firm, it will involve too many things. It¡®s not as simple as you think for a woman like you to survive. And our children are still young. You have to work every day, and I¡®m very busy recently. No one can apany our children. It¡®s not good for children¡®s growth, so my opinion is to stop your idea as soon as possible.¡± I thought that Herbert wouldn¡®t object even if he didn¡®t support me to start my own business, but I really couldn¡®t ept his attitude now. I frowned and said, ¡°Joey and I have resigned, and Amy has joined us. Today, Joey and I have rented the office building, and we¡¯re also in the middle of getting ourpany registered. How can it be possible for us to stop just because you ask us to?¡± ¡°I can pay you all the losses. I¡¯ll also pay Joey and Amy a sum of money and ask them to find a new job. We won¡¯t let them suffer losses.¡± After that, he took out a check and a pen. Chapter 392 Chapter 392 Be¡®s POV: Herbert quickly wrote down a number on the check, then pulled down the check and handed it to me. I took the check from his hand and looked down. I couldn¡¯t help sneering. ¡°Two hundred thousand dors? ¡°You can pay thepensation for the office building, and then give somepensation to Joey and Amy. It should be enough,¡± Herbert said seriously. At this moment, my self-esteem was very hurt. I wanted to start my own business and he denied me by just a check? Why should I listen to him? After that, I stubbornly tossed the check in my hand onto Herbert¡®s clothes. ¡°Mr. Wharton, do you think that if you give money to someone else, they¡®ll do as you say?¡± ¡°L...¡± Herbert narrowed his eyes. With tears in my eyes, I sneered and said, ¡°But I¡®m afraid i¡®ll disappoint you. Take back your money. It won¡®t work on me.¡± After that, I turned around and went upstairs. When I walked to the stairs, I suddenly turned around and looked at Herbert, saying firmly. ¡°THI definitely start my own ounting firm, and I¡®ll achieve something great to show you!¡± With that, I went upstairs angrily Sitting by the bed, the more I thought about it, the angrier I became, and my tears flowed down, I thought he knew me, but I didn¡®t expect that he would humiliate me with money today He didn¡®t understand me, encourage me, or support me. He wasn¡¯t even honest with me. Soon after, Herbert pushed the door open and came in. I walked past him towards the door with my change of clothes and daily necessities in my arms. At the moment when I walked past him, Herbert reached out and held my arm. ¡°Where are you going?¡± I took a deep breath and replied, ¡°I don¡®t want to quarrel with you. I¡®m going to sleep in the second bedroom.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. After that, I was about to leave. However, Herbert held my arm tightly and raised his voice. ¡°Do you think I want to quarrel with you? Be, why can¡®t you understand me? Do you know that ... am very stressed now? I have a lot of work to deal with every day. You just need to take care of this family at home. You don¡®t have to go to work, and you don¡®t have to earn that little amount of money!¡± My heart ached a little. ¡°Little amount of money? Humph, where were you when Lucky and I were starving in the past? Wasn¡®t it just this little amount of money that supported us? Yes, you are in a good mood now and can support us. If one day you are in a bad mood and chase us out of the door, Chante: 392 then are we going to starve to death on the street?¡± In fact, the reason why I was so angry had something to do with my sense of security. He didn¡®t mention anything about marrying me again. What was the rtionship between us? Were we lovers or ordinary couple? Hearing this, Herbert loosened his grip on my arm and shook his head in disappointment. ¡°That¡¯s what you think of me?¡± I wiped the tears on my cheeks and pretended to be strong. ¡°I have to settle a lot of things with Joey tomorrow morning. I don¡®t have time to quarrel with you here. Don¡®t worry, I will find time to apany the children. But you haven¡®t been home recently. Shouldn¡®t you take time to apany them?¡± After that, I held the clothes in my arms and went out of the master bedroom. Bang! As soon as I walked out of the door, I heard a violent collision behind me. I guessed that it was the sound of Herbert¡®s fist hitting against the wardrobe in the room. I paused and felt a burst of pain in my heart. Then I stubbornly stepped into the second bedroom. Sitting by the bed, tears welled up in my eyes. I didn¡®t know why I suddenly quarreled with Herbert. I didn¡®t know why he didn¡®t seem to have any patience for me now. Would a man and a woman quarrel after getting along with each other for a long time? Although I was very upset, I still fell asleep that night. After all, I was very tired after running around for a whole day The next morning, when I went downstairs, Herbert had already gone to work ¡°Mommy, Daddy¡®s back!¡± Lucas, who was sitting at the dining table and eating, shouted excitedly. ¡°Mommy, mommy!¡± Lucky kept shaking her small hands in Gary¡®s arms when she saw me. ¡°Got it,¡± I said to Lucas, then walked over to Lucky and sat down at the table with her in my arms. ¡°Mommy, why do you seem unhappy this time when daddy is back?¡± Lucas stared at my face, full of doubts. I was feeding Lucky and when I heard this, I couldn¡®t help but frown. ¡°What do you know, kid? Go to kindergarten as soon as you¡®re full.¡± Seeing that I was unhappy today, Lucas lowered his head and muttered, ¡°Women are troublesome. Mommy was looking forward to daddy¡®s return when he was not home. Now that daddy is back, mummy is unhappy.¡± ¡°What are you muttering about?¡± Although Lucas¡®s voice was low, I was not deaf, so I naturally heard ¡°No, I mean the porridge made by Miranda is getting tastier and tastier.¡± Lucas grinned. I was also amused. After breakfast, I yed with Lucky for a while and went out. In fact, I thought a lot last night. I even thought about giving up my career for the sake of Herbert. But then I would lose myself. And his attitude was so bad that I couldn¡®t give up. What¡®s more, Joey had quit her job for me, and Amy was also ready to open thepany with me. couldn¡®t break my promise. Although Herbert didn¡®t agree with me to open an ounting firm, things were going unexpectedly well today. In the afternoon, Joey and I could finally sit in the cafe and eat something to catch our breath. ¡°I, what do you think I should do with my shares? If it goes on like this, I¡®ll lose all the money learned a few days ago.¡± Joey finally had time toin about her shares. I lowered my head, stirred the coffee, and was absent¨Cminded. I had no mood to listen to Joey¡®s words. ¡°Hey, are you listening to me?¡± Joey waved her hand in front of me. ¡°What did you say?¡± Only now did I pull back my soul. Joey looked at me with a frown and asked, ¡°What¡®s wrong with you today? Why are you always lost in thought?¡± ¡°I didn¡®t.¡± I thought I couldn¡®t tell Joey about the quarrel between Herbert and me, because I didn¡®t want to affect the team. Chapter 393 Chapter 393 Be¡®s POV At this time, the waiter brought me a steak. Joey quickly motioned for the waiter to put the steak in front of me. ¡°If you continue to talk nonsense, you can continue to lose money.¡± I threatened. ¡°No, I, tell me quickly, what should I do? I swear I won¡®t tease you anymore today!¡± Joey stretched out her left hand as she spoke. ¡°Sell them off tomorrow, okay?¡± I said firmly. ¡°Is it impossible for the price to increase? Maybe¡­ if I sell them at a little higher price, I won¡®t lose money at least,¡± Joey said anxiously. I shook my head. ¡°If you don¡®t sell them all tomorrow, I¡®m afraid they will fall lower and lower.¡± After thinking for a while, Joey simply said, ¡°Okay, okay, I¡®ll sell them all tomorrow. s, it feels awful to lose money.¡± After that, I chatted with Joey for a while. On this day. I went back at six o¡®clock in the evening. When I walked into the living room, I saw that Herbert was ying with Lucas and Lucky Seeing that he was having a good time with the children, my feelings were veryplicated. Standing there, I didn¡®t know whether I should walk over or pretend that I didn¡®t see him and went straight upstairs. At this time, Herbert lowered his head and said something to Lucas, and then Lucas ran to me. ¡°Mommy, daddy asked you to y with us.¡± Lucas raised his head and said. I hesitated for a moment, and then Lucas took my hand and dragged me to Herbert and Lucky ¡°Lucas, what... game... are we ying?¡± Lucky asked slowly. She was still not good at talking ¡°Let¡®s y with the handkerchief.¡± After that, Lucas picked up a handkerchief and began to circle around Herbert, me, and Lucky. WE ¡°Throw the h?ndkerchief, throw the handkerchief...¡± I sat face to face with Herbert with Lucky in between. Lucky was very engrossed in singing the song while pping her little hands. I felt a little ufortable. I had just had a fight with him yesterday and he didn¡®t apologize to me. I didn¡®t want to talk to him first. Besides, I didn¡®t want to give up on the business. I wanted to stick to my own ideas. Therefore, I didn¡®t look at Herbert directly. I was either looking at Lucky or Lucas, and I was pping my hands and singing with them. ¡°Lucky, let¡®s y hide and seek!¡± After ying with the handkerchief, Lucas suddenly shouted. Lucky stood up excitedly and ran to catch up with Lucas. Lucas teased her and asked her to go after him. ¡°Be?¡± A long timeter, I heard the deep and pleasant voice of Herbert. du Quen Txed on the children, then turned to look at the person who talked. I met his guilty gaze and pursed my lips. In the end, I didn¡®t know what to say. ¡°I¡®m sorry. I didn¡®t have a good attitude yesterday.¡± Herbert¡®s attitude was very sincere this time. For a moment, I thought I had misheard. I knew Herbert too well. How could he apologize to someone and even admit that it was his fault? At this moment, I saw that he was very sincere and his eyes were fixed on me. There were sincerity and annoyance in them. His expression was veryplicated. In fact, when I saw him ying with the children just now, the anger in my heart was half gone. And he took the initiative to talk to me. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. I replied, ¡°Actually, I didn¡®t have a good attitude yesterday too.¡± My words immediately resolved the frozen atmosphere. Then, Herbert said in a rxed tone, ¡°How are the preparations for your business going? Do you need my financial orworking support?¡± Hearing this, I couldn¡®t help but raise my chin and say, ¡°You¡®re not against my idea anymore? Didn¡®t you say that you don¡¯t need me to make money and that this family doesn¡®t need my little ie?¡± However, Herbert only revealed a faint smile. Then, he grabbed my hand and said, ¡°That was what I thought yesterday. Today, I am not thinking in this way.¡± ¡°You¡®re so annoying!¡± I wanted to withdraw my hand. He grabbed my hand and refused to let go. ¡°I still support your career. Anyway, as long as you¡®re happy, it doesn¡®t matter if you make a loss.¡± ¡°Hey, shut up, okay? I haven¡®t started yet, but you think I¡¯ll lose money!¡± I protested discontentedly. ¡°I was wrong. I¡®m sure you¡®ll seed.¡± Herbert quickly corrected himself. ¡°You¡®re getting more and more frivolous.¡± I nced at him and then said, ¡°I don¡®t want your financial orworking support. It¡®s good enough that you support me mentally. I will rely on myself this time!¡± In the end, I raised my right hand and made an exciting gesture. ¡°Alright, I¡®ll do as you say.¡± Herbert pursed his lips into a smile. At this time, Lucas and Lucky were running wildly around the living room. I suddenly asked, ¡°Herbert, yesterday you said that you¡®re very stressed and have a lot of work to do every day. Did something happen to thepany?¡± Hearing this, Herbert hesitated for a moment, then patted my hand and replied, ¡°It¡®s not a big deal. It¡¯s just that Wharton Group is currently at a bottleneck of development. It won¡®t be easy to find a new growth point. That¡®s why I¡®m worried.¡± At this time, I was a little relieved. ¡°It¡®s impossible for apany to keep going well. There must be a long period of calm development in between. Don¡®t worry too much.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Herbert nodded. ¡°By the way you... have been running to New York recently. Is it because something had happened to your parents?¡± I then asked him my doubts. Even if McKenna didn¡¯t agree for Herbert to be with me, he didn¡®t have to go to New York often, did he? Chapter 394 Chapter 394 Be¡¯s POV After a moment of silence, Herbert said. You know that my parents¡® rtionship has always been distant Recently, my mother¡®s health is poor, and my father¡®s work is not smooth. They often have conflicts I¡®m worried about them, so I often go back to apany them.¡± Heaning this, I always felt that something was wrong, but I couldn¡®t tell what was wrong. Then I asked tentatively. ¡°Herbert, tell me the truth. Is it because your mother still doesn¡®t approve of us being together? ¡°How could that be? Now that we have two children, she won¡¯t disagree Herbert said in a rxed tone At this time, I said with a wry smile, As far as I know, your parents have never seen Lucky before, right? They haven¡®t even seen Lucas much either ¡°1 Herbert held my hand tightly The next moment, I looked up and said with a smile. ¡°In fact, it doesn¡®t matter. Anyway, I¡®m with you, not with your parents. Don¡®t worry, I don¡®t care ¡°In fact, things are not what you think I don¡®t know how to exin it now I¡®ll exin it to youter.¡± Herbert looked at me with a little helplessness But I did not notice this I chuckled and said, ¡®All right, let¡®s not talk about this. Dinner is ready. Let¡®s have dinner¡± We could finally have a peaceful meal today I didn¡®t want to spoil the atmosphere, so I reached out and pulled him up. ¡°Okay. Herbert nodded Then he pped his hands and shouted, ¡®Lucas, Lucky, let¡®s eat!¡± ¡°It¡®s time to eat, it¡®s time to eat. For a moment. Lucas shook his arms excitedly, and then rushed to the dining hall... Property ? N?velDrama.Org. On this day, Joey and I took the manager of the renovationpany to take a look at the office building we rented This office building was located in a prosperous area Although it was only 80 square meters, it had a manager¡®s office, an employee¡®s office, a toilet and a small tea room. The price was fair, which was very suitable for a smallpany like ours as we would only hire five or six employees After looking at the office building, Joey and I sent Manager Wang of the renovationpany out. *Please hurry up. I¡¯m rushing for the opening,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°We will work day and night. We can finish it within half a month.¡± After saying that, Manager Wang turned around and left At this moment, I looked up and suddenly saw a familiar figure in the store opposite which was under renovation Her figure was enchanting, her hair was dyed golden, and her makeup was heavy. The clothes and jewelry she wore were very exaggerated. Charte: 79 Her attitude was very arrogant as if she was finding fault with the workers who were doing the renovation work Seeing this scene, Joey couldn¡®t help saying. ¡°No way. Does she want to open a shop here? Be, ! suspect that you may be destined enemies.¡± Hearing what Joey said, I pulled my lips and said lightly. ¡°We will run our business without bothering each other. She¡®d better not mess with me. We¡®re not easy to bully¡± In fact, I was also a little annoyed. ¡°Why did I encounter Emma again? ¡°Let¡®s go.¡± I pulled Joey, turned around, and was about to leave. I didn¡¯t want to see that woman at all. But Emma, who was walking out of the store, caught sight of me and Joey. She was first stunned, and then she looked at me, who was holding the keys of the unit in my hand. She immediatelyughed and said, ¡°I chose to do a business here. How could I run into a dogshot like you?¡± ¡°Who are you scolding? Joey questioned, ¡°If you continue to talk rudely, I won¡®t be polite to you!¡± Joey pointed at Emma and rebuked her. At this time, two tall men in ck suits suddenly Nashed out from behind Emma. It was obvious that they were bodyguards Emma let out a dry smile. ¡°You¡®re Joey, aren¡®t you? I wasn¡®t scolding you just now. It¡®s best if you don¡®t find fault with me, or I¡®ll teach you a lesson!¡± At this time, the two men behind Emma were looking very fierce. Seeing this, I immediately pulled Joey over and said, ¡°Emma, we will focus on our own business. You¡®d better not provoke me and keep your mouth shut in the future Otherwise, I won¡®t be afraid of the bodyguards behind you. If you really hit me, I won¡®t let you go.¡± Emma smiled proudly and said, ¡°Be, I know that you have a big boss to protect you now. I don¡®t dare to bully you. But why didn¡®t that big shot marry you after such a long time?¡± ¡°You gave birth to two children for him, didn¡®t you? Are you living in his house now? You said I was shameless. In fact, you are the most shameless woman!¡± Her words hit right on my heart Seeing this, Joey stepped forward angrily and said, ¡°Emma, you really don¡®t know what¡®s good for you. Don¡®t think that I don¡®t dare to do anything to you just because you brought two ck dogs here.¡± However, Emma sneered and said, ¡°These are my two bodyguards. As long as you take action first, they can protect me and fight back. Even if you go to court, you can¡®t win!¡± ¡°You...¡± Joey¡¯s face turned pale with anger. At this moment, Joey didn¡®t care about whether she was at a disadvantage or not. She stepped forward and wanted to hit Emma, at least to vent her anger. I reached out to grab Joey¡®s hand and pulled her back. ¡°1¡± Joey frowned I looked up at Emma and said coldly, ¡°Emma, don¡®t be too proud. Otherwise, you will be miserable if you fall from a high ce in the future.¡± Emma, however, was trembling withughter. ¡°Be, I¡®m now the daughter of a rich and powerful family. You¡®d better worry about yourself. To put it bluntly, aren¡®t you Herbert¡®s sex partner now? Except for sleeping in the same bed, do you have any other rtionship with him?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± The word ¡°sex partner¡± stabbed me in the heart, and my hand was clenched into a fist. ¡°I said that you and Herbert are bedmates! Do you understand? Haha...¡± Emmaughed wildly, then turned around and left with her two bodyguards. Looking at Emma leave arrogantly, I was even more furious. In fact, what Emma said was right. What was my rtionship with Herbert now? Ex¨Cwife and ex husband lived together with their children. ¡°Lover? That¡®s the truth.¡± Iughed at myself in my heart. Chapter 395 Chapter 395 Be¡¯s POV: After Emma left, Joeyforted me. ¡°She¡¯s just a piece of sh*t. Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense.¡± ¡°I know.¡± I nodded and then left with Joey. What Emma said today had indeed stabbed my heart, and my heart was still in pain. And her words lingered in my mind for a long time. After parting with Joey, I lingered on the street for a long time before returning home. ¡°Miss Stepanek, you¡¯re back?¡± As soon as I entered the door, Gary walked up to me with Lucky in his arms. ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded and forced a smile. I had never paid much attention to how they always called me Miss Stepanek, and I thought it sounded fine. But now, I felt that this title was a little sarcastic. After all, I was the mother of the two children. I slept and lived together with Herbert every day. This title once again reminded me that I was just Herbert¡¯s sex partner, Just a partner for him to have sex with! If there was a parent-teacher conference in our children¡¯s school in the future. How should I describe my rtionship with the children¡¯s father? After all, I was not his wife. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Could I tell others that we were just sex partners? Oh god! It was so terrible. ¡°Miss Stepanek, just now, Mr. Wharton came back. He said he would be going to New York. After he waited for you for a while, you were still not home, so he left. He asked me to inform you that he would be back in a few days.¡± Gary said. ¡°I got it.¡± I nodded. Then I reached out to touch Lucky¡¯s face and walked up the stairs Gary hurriedly took two steps forward and said, ¡°Miss Stepanek, you don¡¯t look very well. Are you feeling unwell?¡± Hearing this, I turned my head and tried to smile. ¡°No, I¡¯m just a little tired. I want to have a rest.¡± ¡°Then please go and have a rest. I¡¯ll take Lucky out to have a look¡± Gary said. ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded and went upstairs. I shook off the slippers on my feet and threw myself onto the soft bed, I covered my head with the quilt, and then I suddenly pushed the quilt away. Looking at the ceiling. I made a decision. ¡°I must get to the bottom of it when Herbertes back.¡± If he didn¡¯t want to get married again, I would move out with Lucky. I couldn¡¯t live with him in such an unclear way anymore! But it would sound like I was forcing him to marry me. I wanted him to be willing to marry me. I didn¡¯t want him to be forced. I was in a dilemma all of a sudden. What should I do? Early the next morning, Joey and I went to A City¡¯s Business Office to get my business license. The staff in the hall told me, ¡°Miss, because you¡¯re registered in a special industry, you need to go to New York to do a filing procedure.¡± I took the license and asked curiously, ¡°Do I have to go to New York?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The staff nodded. I had no choice but to take the process introduced by the staff and walked out of the business bureau together with Joey. ¡°Why is it so troublesome that we have to go to New York for the procedure?¡± Joey comined. ¡°We¡¯re in a special industry. We should just go as instructed. Otherwise, we can¡¯t start a business,¡± ! said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go. You still have two children to take care of.¡± Joey volunteered. ¡°I¡¯m the legal representative. I¡¯d better go. I¡¯ll be back in two days. I won¡¯t be worried as I have Miranda and Gary at home to take care of Lucas and Lucky.¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Well, I can rx for two days,¡± Joey said. I nced at her and said, ¡°In the next two days, you have to go shop for the necessities in the office. Remember topare the prices. Jot them down one by one. Wait for me toe back and buy them together. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Ah? It¡¯s so troublesome.¡± Joey could not help but pout. I chuckled and said, ¡°Of course, we need to save some money in the beginning. Well, it¡¯s tiring to be a boss. We just had to do our own tasks when we worked for others. Now that we¡¯ve started our own business, we naturally need to pay attention to everything. It seems that it¡¯s not that easy to be a boss.¡± ¡°So I¡¯d better work for you,¡± Joey said with a ttering smile. ¡°We will reap what we sow.¡± I shook iny head. The next morning. I got on the train to New York. On the train, I wanted to call Herbert, but I hesitated whether I should call him or not. After all, he was at his parents¡¯ house, and his parents might not wee me. I think I¡¯d better finish my business first before considering other things. The purpose of mying. to New York was just for thepletion of the filing process. I had been busy for more than half a day. I finaWy walked out of the registration hall when it was almost time for others to get off work. Everything was finally done. Looking up at the beautiful sky, I thought that I might not be able to catch up on the train back to A City tonight, so I decided to stay in New York for one night. After hesitating for a while, I thought that if Herbert knew that I had suddenlye here, he would be very surprised. Maybe wecked romance, so I suddenly wanted to give him a surprise tonight. After thinking for a while, I dialed Herbert¡¯s number. ¡°Hello?¡± From the other end came the low, pleasant voice of Herbert. ¡°Are you busy? Did I disturb you?¡± I spoke a little cautiously because he seemed to be very busy in or 20. New York. He had called twice, and there seemed to be a lot of people talking on the other end. ¡°No, just go ahead.¡± I seemed to hear him pull the chair and then step into a rtively quiet ce. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked softly. I had to find a way to find out where he was so that I could go find him and then suddenly appear in front of him. My mind was imagining how he would look when he suddenly saw me. ¡°Oh, I came out for dinner with my friend. We just arrived at the restaurant,¡± Herbert replied. Hearing this, I asked mischievously, ¡°Friend? A man or a woman?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a man,¡± Herbert quickly replied. At this time, I smiled and said, ¡°If you say it¡¯s a man, then it¡¯s a man. If you say it¡¯s a woman, then it¡¯s a woman. Anyway, I can¡¯t see it. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re lying to me.¡± Chapter 396 Chapter 396 Be¡¯s POV: Herbert hesitated for a moment and then said with a smile, ¡°It¡®s really a man. I don¡®t have to lie to you. He is a friend of mine many years ago.¡± ¡°Really? I just heard a piece of very gentle music in the restaurant. It must be a very romantic restaurant, isn¡®t it? Do you two men go to such a romantic ce to eat?¡± Iughed. Herbert then said, ¡°It¡®s said that the dishes here are very delicious, so we came here.¡± ¡°Is it a famous restaurant?¡± I asked tentatively. I just wanted to ask which restaurant he was eating in so that I could suddenly appear in front of him. ¡°Oh, Swan Ind. It¡®s a very famous restaurant in New York.¡± Herbert smiled and said. Hearing this, I remembered the name Swan Ind in my heart. Then I said, ¡°All right, I won¡®t disturb you anymore. Go and have your dinner.¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± At this time, Herbert suddenly asked. ¡°Oh, I¡®m off work and bought something on the way. I¡®m almost home.¡± I immediately lied. Herbert instructed, ¡°It¡®s getting dark. Hurry up and go home to have your dinner. Take good care of yourself and the children.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± I nodded. ¡°I¡®m hanging up,¡± Herbert said, and then hung up the phone. Then I reached out and stopped a taxi. ¡°Miss, where are you heading to?¡± asked the taxi driver. ¡°Swan Ind,¡± I replied. The taxi driver then turned around and headed in one direction. In the car, I lowered my head and chuckled. ¡°How will he react when he sees meter?¡± I thought. ¡°Will he be very shocked?¡± ¡°Miss, are you going to Swan Ind for dinner?¡± The taxi driver was a chatterbox and he began to chat with me. ¡°I¡®m going to find my... children¡®s father.¡± I wanted to say ¡°husband¡°, but after thinking for a moment, i changed my mind. The taxi driver immediately said, ¡°Miss, your family must be rich. Those who go to Swan Ind to eat are either rich or noble. I heard that ordinary meals cost thousands of dors.¡± ¡°You must be joking. He¡®s just eating with his friend¡± I said with a smile. Soon, I arrived at Swan Ind restaurant. As soon as I entered the door, a receptionist came forward and asked, ¡°Miss, have you made a reservation?¡± ¡°Oh, I... My children¡®s father is eating inside.¡± Although I knew that what I said was very vulgar, I was telling the truth. ¡°Then, is your husband in the hall, the private room, or the revolving restaurant on the top floor?¡± asked the receptionist, Hearing this question, I was stunned. Swan Ind restaurant was in a very big building. How would I know which floor Herbert was eating on? ¡°It¡®s reserved under Mr. Wharton,¡± I said. The receptionist smiled and said, ¡°Please wait a minute.¡± A minuteter, the receptionist said to me with a smile, ¡°Miss, Mr. Wharton has booked the revolving restaurant on the top floor tonight.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± i thanked her and went straight into the elevator. The promotion poster in the elevator was to introduce this revolving restaurant. An oval¨Cshaped building on the top of the building was a revolving restaurant, surrounded by transparent ss. It looked like a bright pearl in the distance. There were only more than 20 tables in the revolving restaurant. Of course, it was expensive, and the seats would need to be reserved half a month in advance. Looking at the poster in the elevator, I frowned and thought, ¡°Didn¡®t Herbert just say that this is a good ce, so he came here to have dinner on the spur of the moment? But it needs to be reserved half a month in advance.¡± Thinking of this, I thought that I must have gone to the wrong ce. He and his friend must not be eating in the revolving restaurant, but in a private room or in the hall downstairs. But at this moment, the elevator had reached the top floor. Seeing this, I walked out of the elevator and thought, ¡°Maybe it was arranged by Herbert¡®s friend in advance. Let¡®s go in and see if he is there.¡± ¨C When I got out of the elevator, there was a ce full of sofas. A few people were sitting there, reading the newspaper or ying with their mobile phones, Looking at their clothing, I thought, ¡°These people should be the secretaries or drivers of the people who are eating inside. They should be waiting for their bosses to be done with their dinner here. At this moment, I suddenly saw a familiar figure in a ck suit, sitting on a single¨Cperson sofa, reading a newspaper. As soon as I saw him, I knew that I was not at a wrong ce. ¡°Connor!¡± I happily called out to him. When he heard this voice, Connor abruptly raised his head. When he suddenly saw me standing in front of him, he couldn¡®t help but be stunned! ¡°Is Herbert eating inside?¡± Seeing that Connor was so stunned when he saw me, I thought Herbert would probably be even more surprised when he saw me. The next moment, Connor put down the newspaper in his hand and then walked forward in bewilderment. ¡°Miss... Miss Stepanek, why are you here?¡± ¡°Oh, I came to New York to do something. I just called Herbert. He said he is having dinner here, so I came to see him.¡± I smiled and looked into the luxurious revolving restaurant ¡°Mr. Wharton called you?¡± There was a look of disbelief in Connor¡®s eyes. At this moment, I noticed the unnatural look on Connor¡®s face. Immediately afterward, Connor suddenly blocked my way, he then reached out his hand to pull me to the elevator entrance. ¡°Miss Stepanek, Mr. Wharton...this date today is very important. It¡®s best if you don¡®t disturb him. How about this, I¡®ll send you to the hotel first. After Mr. Wharton finishes his meal, i¡®ll send Mr. Wharton to look for you. What do you think?¡± When Connor spoke these words, his eyes even nced towards the entrance. In addition, his hands were gesturing in the air, looking extremely nervous. A deep sense of doubt rose from within my heart. Connor was someone who knew his limits. He had never touched my body, yet this time, he actually reached out to pull my arm. This was impossible in normal times. Moreover, he was usually very calm and would never panic when faced with trouble. But today, his expression was very flustered. Even his hands were waving in the air, and his eyes looked at the entrance of the revolving restaurant from time to time. This was too strange! I stared at Connor and asked in a serious tone, ¡°Connor, why are you so nervous today?¡± ¡°I¡®m nervous? I... I am not.¡± Connor spread out his hands, looking as if he was pretending to be rxed. I looked in the direction of the entrance and asked, ¡°Connor, tell me the truth. Who did Herbert ask to have dinner with today?¡± I roughly understood. At this moment, the person who was eating with Herbert was definitely not an ordinary friend. Connor was trying his best to chase me away. ¡°This...¡°.For a moment, Connor couldn¡®t reply at all. He must have something he didn¡®t want me to know, and it was very serious. The next moment, I stepped forward. When Connor saw this, he immediately stretched out his hand, wanting to stop me. I pushed his hand away and stepped into the entrance. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. As soon as I entered the entrance, I saw a world like a transparent crystal pce in my eyes. There were ss and bright lights everywhere. The darkness and the lights outside seemed to be very far away from here. It was like a pce in the night sky. Soft music floated in the restaurant, and more than a dozen tables were set up by the window. Some tables were upied by two people, and some were upied by three or four people. Most of them were couples, who were whispering. Although there were dozens of people eating at the same time, it was like a quiet pce. This kind of environment shocked me. Looking around, I finally found the person I was looking for in the farthest ce away from me. When I saw the person sitting opposite Herbert, I immediately understood! It was a sweet¨Clooking girl who was about 25 or 26 years old and she was dressed delicately. Her almond¨Cshaped eyes were particrly eye¨Ccatching. She should like the person in front of her very much, because her eyes had been staring at the person in front of her, and she was smiling like a flower. From time to time, she would pick up food for the person in front of her. Seeing the girl in front of me, I clenched my fists and felt a knot in my heart. It turned out that this was the reason why Herbert often returned to New York. He even said that his parents did not get along well with each other and that his mother was in poor health. It turned out that everything was fake! Chapter 397 Chapter 397 Although I couldn¡®t believe what I saw in front of me, I even told myself that things might be different from what i thought. I should trust him. But I couldn¡®t. If they had nothing to do with each other, why did he hide it from me? Why did Connor stop me? Why did they have to book such a romantic restaurant half a month in advance? I stared nkly at them for about two minutes before I turned and left. Because Herbert had his back to me, he probably couldn¡®t see me at all, and the girl didn¡®t know me, so Herbert didn¡®t know that I was here at all. This was also what I wanted to achieve. I didn¡®t know how to face this situation now. In fact, I really wanted to go over and ask him who this woman was. But I didn¡®t do this, because I felt that it was really unnecessary, although my heart was about to break. And I was afraid that I would cry in front of him. I didn¡®t want to cry in front of another woman. I didn¡®t seem to have the right to question him, because I was his ex¨Cwife. Haha, it was such an awkward identity. He refused to marry me again. It turned out that it was because of this reason. My heart sank to the bottom of the valley. I turned around and walked out. I stretched out my hand and pressed the elevator button in a daze, feeling my mind go nk. Connor caught up to me and began to exin in a low voice, ¡°Miss Stepanek, it¡®s not like what you saw. There¡¯s a reason why Mr. Wharton is doing so.¡°. Hearing this, I couldn¡®t help sneering. ¡°What reason does he have? Did someone force him toe to this couple¡®s restaurant with that girl?¡± My finger was pointing at the advertisement poster on the wall. The picture on the advertisement poster was like a dream. In the fancy revolving restaurant, there were couples everywhere. Connor frowned. ¡°Miss Stepanek, I¡®ll help you find a hotel. Let Mr. Wharton exin it to you in person, okay? At this time, the elevator came. I smiled bitterly and said, ¡°What else is there to exin? It¡¯s really not necessary I waspletely enraged. I didn¡¯t want to hear him say another word. After that, I turned into the elevator and pressed the button to go to the first floor. The instant the elevator doors closed, Connor¡¯s face was isted from the outside. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The next moment, tears welled up in my eyes. I had been holding it in for a long time. Although it had only been a few minutes, it was like a century to me. When there was no one in front of me, my tears came out. I reached out to wipe my tears. I didn¡®t understand why Herbert would do this to me. He said that he loved me and lived with me. But he was dating another woman? For a moment, I was very agitated. I was a little regretful that I didn¡¯t go over and question him just now. I should have sshed the red wine on his face. In the past, I was like this. Now, my heart was really tired. It seemed that I couldn¡®t love or hate him. I just felt very sad. ¡°Ding!¡± The door of the elevator opened. I stepped out of the elevator and walked out of the lobby. As soon as I stepped down the stairs, someone called me from behind. ¡°Miss Stepanek, wait a moment!¡± Behind me was Connor¡¯s voice. I wiped away my tears and turned to face Connor under the moonlight Connor walked up to me and said with a frown, ¡°Miss Stepanek, it¡®s already veryte. Where are you going alone?¡± I knew that Connor was worried about me. ¡°Connor, I won¡®t act rashly. I won¡®t forget that I¡®m a mother of two children right now. They need me. I am going back!¡± ¡°But now, it¡®s already sote...¡± Connor said in a rather conflicted manner. I interrupted him. ¡°There¡®s a train back to A City tonight. I can make it.¡± ¡°I¡®ll take you to the train station.¡± Connor immediately decided. ¡°There¡¯s no need. After they finish eating, you have to send them back.¡± I looked up at the bright revolving restaurant in the night sky. Connor looked at me. He didn¡®t say anything, but his eyes were clearly still filled with worry. Then, I said, ¡°Connor, don¡®t tell him that I¡®ve been to New York. Let me keep myst bit of self esteem in front of him.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Connor nodded. Then, I tried my best to smile, turned around, and disappeared into the night... Sitting on the train in the evening and looking out of the window at the night, I felt very confused. The family of four had just reunited. Theughter in the living room seemed to still be ringing in my ears, and the scene of Herbert ying with Lucas and Lucky was still in my mind. The family of four that I once thought were happy turned out to be an illusion. But even if it was an illusion, I was not willing to expose this fact. I suddenly looked down on myself. Once upon a time, I was not a person who could tolerate such a thing. But today, I didn¡®t have the courage to question him face to face. The lights on the train dimmed, and the tourists also leaned against their seats to rest. However, was not sleepy at all, and my head hurt. The next morning, I got off the train. Chapter 398 Chapter 398 Be¡®s POV: From now on, I would try my best to avoid spending time alone with Herbert. When he was in New York, I stayed at home to apany the children. When he came back, I was very busy. Sometimes, I would find an excuse and tell him that I was busy, but I would stay at Joey¡®s house for a night. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. When I really couldn¡®t avoid it, I felt that Herbert and I were no longer like before. I couldn¡®t find the feeling of the past. In fact, only I knew how cowardly I was. I knew that he went to the couple¡®s restaurant with another woman. But I didn¡®t have the courage to question him or leave. I loved him, but I also cared about that very much. I couldn¡®t let it go, but I couldn¡®t leavepletely. I still needed some time. I needed some time to make a decision That night, Lucas and Lucky were both asleep. I took a shower and went out of the bathroom in my bathrobe. As soon as I got to the bed, a pair of strong arms wrapped around my waist! I immediately tensed up and my body stiffened. ¡°What¡®s wrong with you?¡± Herbert asked me, his voice full of concern. If it was before, I would definitely be very happy. At least he cared about me. However, right now, I only felt that he was so hypocritical. ¡°I¡®m a little tired.¡± I pretended to be very tired. These days, I had been trying to avoid having intimacy with him. I was either avoiding him or using my period as an excuse. There was no way to avoid him today. I could only say that I was very tired. However, the man behind me did not give up. He lowered his head and kissed me on the back of my neck a few times. Then he whispered in my ear, ¡°How long has it been since west did it? Don¡¯t you miss me?¡± Ever since I saw him having dinner with a young girl in New York, I had been very cold to him. As for Herbert, he treated me the same way he used to. It seemed that Connor was extremely obedient. He did not tell Herbert about that matter. To be honest, I still hadn¡®t thought of what to do. Perhaps, I wasn¡®t willing to face it, right? However, couldn¡®t cross the threshold in my heart. I didn¡¯t respond to Herbert¡¯s enthusiasm at all. I reached out to push him away and said, ¡°Herbert, I¡®m really tired. I¡®m not interested at all!¡± After that, I turned around and got on the bed. Seeing that I was so cold to him, Herbert couldn¡®t figure it out. Then, he sat on the bed, reached out to hold my hand, and said, ¡°Have I been too busy recently and neglected you?¡± ¡°No, I have also been very busy.¡± I turned over and didn¡®t want to meet his eyes. However, Herbert refused to give up. He put his face close to my ear and said, ¡°No, your attitude is not right. Did I do something wrong? Or did I forget something about the asion that should be celebrated? I¡¯ve been too busy recently. If I forget something, you must remind me!¡± At this moment, I could only feel that Herbert was a hypocrite. He could be intimate with that young girl and often went to New York for her. But when he came back, he was gentle and considerate to me, as if nothing had happened. ¡°Hey, Herbert, what the hell are you ying? Do you not want to get married just because you want to fool around?¡± ¡°Could it be that you don¡®t want to marry me because you want to marry that young girl?¡± Thinking of this, my heart felt as if it had been cut by a knife. It was so painful that I couldn¡®t breathe. Later, I didn¡®t want to continue pretending as if nothing had happened. Although I couldn¡®t bear to part with this warm family of four people, I was not born to act! The next moment, I suddenly sat up. I fixed my eyes on Herbert and said, ¡°I feel that there¡®s something wrong with you recently.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Herbert hesitated for a moment and then asked with a frown. I sneered and said, ¡°Herbert, you should understand what I mean. Don¡¯t pretend in front of me anymore, okay? You make me feel that you¡¯re very hypocritical now!¡± ¡°Hypocritical?¡± Hearing this word, Herbert was stunned for a moment. ¡°You actually use this word to describe me?¡± Seeing that he was still pretending, I raised my chin and said, ¡°Well, why did you keep going to New York recently?¡± Hearing this, Herbert¡®s anger immediately subsided Seeing that he was silent, I sneered and said, ¡°Why don¡®t you speak? Am I right?¡± Herbert¡®s hands were sped together, and it could be seen that he was in a dilemma. ¡°Be, give me some more time, I¡®ll give you a reasonable exnation.¡± Hearing this, I nodded with difficulty. ¡°Okay, I¡®ll wait for your exnation. But before you give me a reasonable exnation, we¡¯d better sleep separately.¡± After that, I got out of bed, stepped on my shoes, and walked out. I had just taken two steps when my wrist was grabbed by someone behind me. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Herbert frowned. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep in the second bedroom!¡± I shook off Herbert¡®s hand heavily, then turned around and went out of the master bedroom. Lying in the second bedroom, I had locked the door, because I didn¡®t want to let him in without principles, and then something that shouldn¡®t have happened would happen again. I stared nkly at the ceiling. What did he mean by that? ¡®He will give me a reasonable exnation after a period of time? What is a reasonable exnation? Has he talked about marriage with that young girl now?¡± After a period of time, would he tell me about their good news? Thinking of this, I was angry and sad. However, thinking of the two babies who were sleeping soundly downstairs, I knew that it was not the time to be sad. I had to hurry up and start operating the ounting firm during this period of time. It would be best if everything turned out well so that I could strive for the right to raise the two children in the future. The next day. I began to work hard on my business. Finally, half a monthter, my ounting firm was officially opened! Joey. Amy, the other two employees, and I formed a small team. On the opening day, I wore a burgundy dress. I looked both smart and cheerful. Joey came in andined as she walked over, ¡°We are opening today, and the store opposite is also opening today. I think Emma is deliberately looking for trouble!¡± I looked out through the ss door. There were indeed a lot of peopleing and going to the opposite store. The door was filled with all kinds of flower baskets, which was very lively. ¡°She¡®s running an insurancepany, so she naturally needs poprity. Anyone who goes in may buy insurance. We are operating an ounting firm. If others don¡®t have such a need, they won¡®te in even if we invite them.¡± ¡°But we don¡®t have a flower basket at our door. It¡®s too deste. Why don¡®t I go and get some to make it look livelier?¡° Joey said in a low voice. Emma on the opposite side looked at us with contempt. It was obvious that she wasughing at us. Chapter 399 Chapter 399 Be¡¯s POV I pursed my lips and said, ¡°We should just focus on what we should do.¡± After that, I turned around and went back to my office. Seeing this, Joey. Amy, and the others had no choice but to return to their seats. At this time, a man suddenly came in from the door, followed by a group of men who sent flower baskets. Because there were too many people, they couldn¡®t get in at all. The corridor was full of people all of a sudden. ¡°Connor?¡± Joey shouted in surprise when she saw him. Hearing this, I turned my head and saw Connor, dressed in a ck suit, standing in front of me in high spirits Connor walked forward with a smile. He handed a card in his hand to me and said, ¡°Mr. Wharton knows that it¡®s your opening day today, so he specially sent me to deliver the flower baskets.¡± I stretched out my hand and took the card from Connor¡®s hand. I looked at the familiar line of handwriting. ¡°I wish my beloved one a sessful career.¡± Upon seeing this line of words, my heart sank. In the past few days, we rarely saw each other, so I didn¡®t tell him about the opening day of my ounting firm. I didn¡®t want him to join in the fun. However, I never expected that he would know it and even had Connor send over so many flower baskets. I looked up and found that the corridor outside was full of all kinds of flower baskets, and each basket was very big. The bouquet inside was particrly beautiful, which instantly surpassed the flower baskets on the opposite side. Joey ran outside and looked at them for a while. Then she ran back happily and said, ¡°There are so many flower baskets outside. I¡®ve counted. There are 20 in total!¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. At this moment, everyone had a joyful smile on their faces. I was the only one who had mixed feelings, but I still had some basic manners. I smiled to Connor. ¡°I¡®ll have to trouble you to thank Herbert on my behalf.¡± Connorughed and said, ¡°It¡®s better for you to express your gratitude yourself.¡± Hearing this, I didn¡®t say anything. Connor then gave his surroundings a look, and said, ¡°My mission has beenpleted. I still have some matters to attend to, so I¡®ll leave first!¡± After speaking, Connor turned around and left. After standing in front of the door and seeing Connor off, I inadvertently raised my eyes and suddenly saw Emma standing on the opposite. Emma put her arms around her shoulders and lowered her head to fiddle with her nails. She said sarcasticaWy, ¡°Ah, I really admire you. You can make such a rich man fell head over heels for you for so many years!¡± I didn¡®t want to bicker with her, so I turned around and wanted to leave. However, Emma refused to give up and continued to say loudly. ¡°It can be seen that your body is quite valuable. However, even though he lets you live with him, opens apany for you, and gives you 20 flower baskets at a time, it¡®s a pity that he¡®s not willing to marry you!¡± I originally cared about this very much. I didn¡®t want to pay attention to that mad dog. Emma, but I couldn¡®t let her scream like that. My back stiffened. Then, I turned around and sneered at Emma. ¡°It¡®s a pity that the others still do not want you even though you¡®ve offered them your body. They avoid you like avoiding a virus and are afraid that your shit will stick to them!¡± I deliberately turned my words into sharp knives to stab Emma¡®s heart. She really loved William, but in the end. William avoided her like a mouse meeting a cat. And now that William had a new girlfriend, Emma was on the verge of going mad! Emma was so angry that she jumped up. I had never seen such Emma. In my memory. she was not someone who would feel ashamed. But now she was really sad. So I felt very happy all of a sudden. Emma roared at me, ¡°Be, let¡¯s wait and see!¡± After that, she went in angrily I couldn¡®t bring myself to be happy when I saw that Emma had been driven away At this time, Joey walked to me and looked at me, saying, ¡°You¡®re the only one who can control her. This crazy woman will go crazy when she sees you as if you owe her a lot of money¡± ¡°It would be great if I only owe her a debt. Now that we have be enemies, this hatred will probably not end until we die.¡± With that, I turned and walked into my office Sitting in front of the office table, I held the card that Connor had given me just now. My eyes were filled with those familiar words. I wanted to send him a text message to thank him, b?t after thinking about it, I felt that it was unnecessary, I didn¡®t want to act with him. Since he had found a more suitable woman, I would choose a suitable time to quit. I wouldn¡®t use the two children as chips to force him, which was the most disdainful thing for me. The most important thing for me now was to run my business well. Only in this way could I get a good future for my children. Therefore, I threw the card in my hand into the corner of the drawer. I didn¡®t want to get distracted. I had just lowered my head to work for a while when the office phone rang. ¡°Hello, this is the ounting firm.¡± I picked up the phone and said in a soft and beautiful voice ¡°Be, congrattions on your opening.¡± A familiar female voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°You are...¡± For a moment, I didn¡®t know who it was ¡°You¡®ve only left for a while and you don¡®t recognize my voice anymore?¡± The woman on the other end of the phone said with a smile. Only then did I realize that the voice belonged to Linda, I quickly smiled and said, ¡°Linda, I¡®m sorry. I¡®ve been so busy recently that I didn¡®t know it was you.¡± At this time, Linda stopped smiling and said, ¡°It¡®s normal to encounter a lot of trouble during the start of the business. Well, I¡®ll make a long story short and I won¡®t take too much of your time. I have two cases here. Because the other parties are rtively small customers, you know that ourpany is very busy now, so we can¡¯t ept these cases. I¡®ll introduce these two clients to you.¡± Hearing this, I was overjoyed. ¡°Linda, thank you so much.¡± ¡°But you have to ensure the quality. My clients asked me to do this because they trusted me,¡± Linda said with a smile. Chapter 400 Chapter 400 Be¡¯s POV: I didn¡¯t expect my studio¡¯s first order to be obtained through Linda. And two clients came at the same time. This was a great help for me. I was very grateful to her. About a weekter, Ipleted these two projects. The client was very satisfied. I also reported the result to Linda. Linda was very happy. ¡°Oh, Be, I knew you could do it.¡± ¡°You really want to do a good job. I can see your serious attitude.¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to introduce new customers to you.¡± Linda¡¯s words gave me more confidence. Although the projects were not very big, they were very suitable for our current stage. They could help me earn profit. More importantly, I could make a reputation in the industry as soon as possible. That morning, I was working hard. Joey knocked on my office door, and then she poked her head in. In a low voice, she said, ¡°Be, someone came to see you. That person said he was sent by Mr. Wharton¡¯s special assistant Connor.¡± Hearing this, I couldn¡¯t help frowning. Herbert had gone to New York. Why would he send someone here? What was the point of sending people here? I couldn¡¯t guess the purpose of this person for the time being. ¡°Let him in.¡± As I spoke, I sorted out the documents on the table. Then, as soon as I saw Joey¡¯s invitation gesture, a young man in a gray suit came in from behind. ¡°Mrs. Stepanek, hello! This is my business card. I was asked by Connor toe here.¡± The man handed over a business card with both hands. After taking over the business card, I found out that this person was called Kalkesma. He was the manager of a branch of thepany under Wharton Group When I saw the information on his business card, I already roughly figured out why he came to me. I smiled and greeted him. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Kesma.¡± ¡°Miss Stepanek, I came today¡­¡± Kalkesma was about to say something. Without waiting for him to finish speaking, I interrupted him. ¡°Mr. Kesma, our abilities are very limited. As you can see, there are only five people. Thus, we can¡¯t take on the business of the Wharton Group for the time being. If there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave!¡± After that, I put the business card in my hand in front of Kalkesma. A look of surprise appeared on Kalkesma¡¯s face. Afterwards, Kalkesmaughed and said, ¡°Connor ordered me toe here, and we¡¯re just a branch of the Wharton group. That¡¯s why we don¡¯t have much to do. Yourpany will definitely be able to aplish it.¡± Although Kalkesma came to me as a client, he looked at me as if he was looking at the boss. Why was it like this? Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He didn¡¯t fear me not did he respect me. It was Herbert, the president of the Wharton Group. I was a little impatient, and I didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. ¡°I said I wouldn¡¯t receive any business from the Wharton Group. Joey, send the guest out!¡± Kalkesma turned to look at Joey, and then looked at me. He said helplessly. ¡°Miss Stepanek, if you refuse me, I can¡¯t exin myself when I go back!¡± I didn¡¯t answer him. The silence made the atmosphere a little awkward. In the end, Kalkesma was sent away by Joey Although I knew that Herbert and Connor was being kind, I couldn¡¯t ept his help anymore. The reason why I started my business was that I wanted to be independent. I didn¡¯t want to be a woman attached to Herbert If all the important projects of starting a business came from Herbert, what confidence would I have to say that I wanted to be independent in the future? And now, something had happened between us. I couldn¡¯t rely on him. I couldn¡¯t ept his help. If we quarreled or broke up and epted the benefits from him, it would make me lose confidence. The more I relied on him, the less confidence I had to leave him. In the future, if I relied on the resources he gave me to make thepany better and have more employees. I would be more and more worried. Did I have topromise for the sake of thepany¡¯s interests even if I knew he had other lovers outside? No, I didn¡¯t want things to be like that! Then, Joey ran in and closed the door of the office. She asked me, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You refuse a project that can make money? Even if the business of the Wharton Group isn¡¯t for us, they would still have get someone else to do it. We¡¯re not charging a lot of money. There¡¯s no need for you to do this at all!¡± I didn¡¯t tell Joey about thest time I went to New York and saw Herbert eating with a young girl. That was why I wouldn¡¯t tell her what I was worried about. Then, Iughed. ¡°Do we want to make apany with our own strength, or do we want to be a branch under the Wharton Group in the future?¡± ¡°Of course we have to rely on our strength¡­ to make a company¡± At this time, Joey nodded. ¡°Oh, I see. So we can¡¯t ept the kindness of Herbert in the future, can we?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s my principle.¡± I nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯m going out to work.¡¯ Joey smiled and turned to leave. On this afternoon, I came out to see the client. It was already past three o¡¯clock when I finished. This ce was very close to my mother¡¯s house, so I bought food nearby to visit my mother. As soon as I entered the corridor, I saw that the door of my mother¡¯s house was open, and the voice of my mother talking to a man came from inside. ¡°Can¡¯t you just go and have a look?¡± The man¡¯s voice was very urgent. ¡°I said I won¡¯t go!¡± My mother¡¯s voice was firm. I immediately recognized that the man¡¯s voice was Ryan¡¯s. When I heard his voice, I was very angry. I turned around and walked in. My mother sat in front of the sofa with a very serious expression. Ryan stood in front of her, looking humble and pleading. It must be Ryan who came to pester my mother to make up with him again, so I came up to him angrily and said, ¡°Ryan, what are you doing here?¡± Ryan said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m your father!¡± Heh, what a joke. The man who once abandoned us was now calling himself my dad? I said coldly. ¡°My dad has been dead for a long time!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ryan raised his hand angrily At this moment, I was not afraid at all. I stepped forward and red at him. ¡°As long as you hit me, I will definitely send you to the police station!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ryan put down his hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you. I¡¯m here to find your mom to help Betty.¡± I frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Betty?¡± Ryan replied, ¡°It¡¯s all because of Hank. He¡¯s gone to a training school to work now. He got together with the girl at the front desk of the school. Betty was very angry. She took Anne to find trouble with that little girl!¡± Hank had a lover outside? How was this possible? Hank was a moral person. He hated this kind of thing the most. How could he do this? I pointed at Ryan and asked, ¡°Was it you who incited Betty to go there again?¡± ¡°Why would I incite again? Is it right for Hank to find a woman outside?¡± Ryan retorted loudly. ¡°Do you have any evidence of Hank¡¯s love affair?¡± No matter what, I couldn¡¯t believe such words. ¡°Why won¡¯t I have evidence? I saw them go to the hotel more than once. Betty also found their ambiguous text message in Hank¡¯s mobile phone!¡± Ryan shouted even louder. Chapter 401 Chapter 401 Be¡¯s POV: Mom and I were both stunned. We couldn¡¯t believe what Ryan said was true. ¡°It¡¯s true. It¡¯s not fake. I assure you with my personality!¡± Ryan solemnly raised his hand into the air. What a joke. Ryan had a personality that could be used as a guarantee! Mother and I certainly wouldn¡¯t believe Ryan¡¯s personality, but since this was the case, it couldn¡¯t be faked. At this time, mother stood up directly and said, ¡°Will Betty be bullied if she took Anne together to find trouble?¡± Mother looked at me with pleading eyes. I knew that she wanted me to go with her. If it was just for Betty, I was sure I wouldn¡¯t go. But when I thought of mother and little Anne. I was a mother myself. I couldn¡¯t bear to see my child get hurt because of the adult¡¯s contradiction. In the end, I agreed. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Mother took my hand happily. Then, Ryan led the way. Mother and I followed him to the training school where Hank worked. The school was on the sixth floor of the building. It was not small and upied a total of three floors. As soon as I came out of the elevator, I heard the noise inside mixed with the cries of children. ¡°This must be Anne¡¯s cry,¡± mother said anxiously. ¡°Hurry up and take us there!¡± Mother shouted at Ryan. Mother had always been gentle. Even when she was angry in the past, she had never roared like this. This time, she was really very anxious. Ryan didn¡¯t talk nonsense this time and quickly led the way. When we arrived at the front desk of the store, we saw a group of people surrounding them. Ryan led me and my mother out of the crowd and saw Betty holding Anne in her arms and crying. She was pointing at a little girl in a red uniform standing at the front desk and insulting her. ¡°Everyone, take a look at this b*tch called Elsamara. She destroyed a married man¡¯s family and made the child lose his father¡¯s love. She has no human nature at all!¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°In the future, don¡¯t let this person get close to your man. She is a bitch. She just climbed onto a man¡¯s bed to buy clothes and cosmetics. She is cheap and dirty! Who knows how many men she has slept with? Or if she has sexually transmitted diseases!¡± The onlookers were all talking about Elsamara, At this time, the girl named Elsamara was a little angry and went straight to Betty ¡°Yes! You¡®re right. I¡¯ve slept with your man, So what? So what if I¡¯m infected? I¡¯ve infected your man, but will your man infect you? Your man never touches you. You can¡¯t be infected even if you want to!¡± Elsamaraughed wildly. Upon hearing this, all the people present were shocked! No one had expected that this gul named maia would be no powerful Generally girls could hide when laced with such a thing I they couldn¡¯t hide they would keep silent They wouldn¡¯t be as tough as her ¡°You emata¡¯s wordmade liefly 10 angry that she almost vomiteal blood Betty pointed all samata and scolded her for a long time ¡°You¡¯re to shameless¡± ¡°No matter how shameless I am, I¡¯m not as good as younk has no feelings for you at all in order not to divorce him, you look such a young child to jump into the river Are you a mother? Have you ever considered the life of a child¡± ¡°Just like what happened today You said that hurt your child and caused her to lose her father¡¯s love, but what about you¡¯ You came to me with such a little child in your ama look at her How long has she been crying hele Her voice is hoarse Have you ever thought that such a little child would be lightened?¡± Elsamata asked continuously Betty was at a loss for words Hearing this, I actually had a good impression of amara in front of me I looked at Elsamara carefully and found that she was not tall, and her skin was not white. She woo not very slender, but very healthy. She had a pair of clear eyes and a straight and tall noto. This girl almost didn¡¯t wear any makeup, and she didn¡¯t wear any lowelry all over her body. She couldn¡¯t be described as delicate and enchanting, and it could be described as fresh. Her golden hair was simply tied to the back of her head, which made her look very energetic At this time, Elsamara took a bottle of mineral water, opened the lid, ond handed it to Anne, At this time, Anne was sobbing, Elsamara said with sympathy, ¡°Little sister, drink some water. Your throat is hoarse from crying!¡± Anne stared at Elsamara, and then reached out to take the bottle of mineral water. However, Betty reached out and threw the bottle of mineral water in Elsamara¡¯s hand to the ground! At this time, Betty lost her temper. She pointed at Elsamara and said, ¡°You hypocritical woman, who knows if you want to poison my daughter with the water?¡± Elsamara¡¯s face turned red with anger. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Many people saw that this bottle of mineral water was newly opened by me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not so kind. You should be looking forward to my daughter¡¯s death now. Only in this way will Hank divorce me and you can get the position!¡± Belly postered, Al this time, Elsamara pursed her lips and said with a smile, ¡°Bolly, I can tell you that I never hide anything from you.¡± ¡°I just like Hank, and I¡¯m with him. So what? Even if you don¡¯t divorce him, I don¡¯t care. I love him. 1 don¡¯t care about status with him. You can disagree to the divorce, and I won¡¯t force Hank lo divorce you. You can stay in this position until you are old!¡± This time, Betly met an outstanding opponent Betly looked at her and said, ¡°You really don¡¯t feel ashamed at all. Okay! I¡¯ll go and find your booo. I¡¯ll inake you lose this job!¡± Unexpectedly. Elsamara inmediately took off her uniform, throw it on the front desk, and said, ¡°Great. I don¡¯t want to work here anymore. Just go and find my boss!¡± Betty seemed to be extremely angry at this moment, When she saw Ryan in the blink of an eye, she stuffed Anne into his arms and immediately rushed to Elsamara. ¡°B*tch, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Chapter 402 Chapter 402 Be¡®s POV: Elsamara did not panic at all when she saw Betty throwing herself at her. Instead, she rolled up her sleeves, as if she was ready to fight with Betty. Mother and I looked at each other. I couldn¡®t let them fight because it was useless. On the contrary, they would make themselves look bad. Mother and I stood in the middle of Betty and Elsamara, separating them. ¡°Betty, don¡®t get agitated!¡± Mother hugged Betty, who was making a scene. Seeing that it was mother, Betty immediately pointed at Elsamara and shouted, ¡°Mom, didn¡®t you see how she bullied me? If you are my mother, let me go. We should teach this b*tch a good lesson!¡± ¡°Betty, stop fooling around, okay? Listen to me. Hurry up and go back with me!¡± Mother took Betty¡®s hand and was about to leave. Betty was unwilling to give up. She refused to leave and threatened mother, ¡°Am I your biological daughter or not? Can you stand to see outsiders bullying me like this? Hank treats me like this, and you treat me like this. Are you the closest person to me? I don¡®t want to live anymore!¡± Betty was like a madman. Mother had been pestered by her, and her face was very ugly. At this time, Ryan, who was standing on the side, said loudly, ¡°That¡®s right. The person who destroyed other people¡®s family is being powerful, but the original wife was bullied. This ispletely wrong.¡± His words aroused everyone¡®s me on Elsamara. Elsamara¡®s expression gradually became ugly. I couldn¡®t help rolling my eyes at Ryan, and then I saw the blue veins on the back of my mother¡®s hand protruding. I stepped forward and tugged at Betty¡®s arm. ¡°Don¡®t fool around, Betty. Didn¡®t you see that mother¡®s condition isn¡®t very good? Are you trying to piss her off?¡± At this time, Betty said to me, ¡°My good sister, we don¡®t have a good rtionship, but you can¡®t help the mistress bully your own sister, can you?¡± ¡°You..: I knew, Betty and I couldn¡®t make things clear at all. The protagonist of this matter must come out and make it clear. Then I shouted loudly, ¡°Hank,e out if you are a man. Don¡®t let the two women fight for you and put all the me on thern!¡± Two minutester, an elegant man in a gray and white suit came out Betty, seeing Hank, pointed at him and scolded, ¡°Hank, you coward You finally came out!¡± Elsamara looked worried when she saw him. She stepped forward and whispered, ¡°Why did youe out? I didn¡®t ask you toe out, did 1? I can solve this problem¡± Hank nced at Betty coldly When he faced Elsamara, his eyes were gentle. He whispered to her, ¡°I¡®m a man. I should take responsibility for this.¡± 09540 When I saw this scene, I knew that Hank and Elsamara really had feelings for each other. It was over between him and Betty. In an instant, I felt sad for Betty. But this was also a result that could be predicted. I just didn¡®t expect it to come so fast. Then, I asked, ¡°Hank, what¡®s your rtionship with this woman? Do you know that you haven¡®t divorced yet? You are looking for a lover outside. Don¡®t you feel ashamed and guilty?¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Although Betty¡®s behavior was a little irrational, Betty stood on the moral high ground this time. Even if she got a divorce in the end, it would be Hank¡®s fault. After all, he cheated on his marriage. ¡°This is the man who has a wife and a child and is looking for a mistress outside. Look at your child, she¡®s so pitiful! You have no sympathy.¡± At this time, Ryan, who was holding Anne in his arms, began to curse Hank When the onlookers heard this, they all stared at Hank with contempt. I knew what happened between Hank and Betty in the past. Betty had upied arge part of the reason for their divorce. I couldn¡®t help ncing at Ryan and said in a low voice, ¡°Shut up!¡± At this time, Hank opened his mouth and said, ¡°Betty, I¡®m sorry!¡± ¡°Are you done with your apology? What¡®s your rtionship with this woman? Tell me!¡± Betty shouted while pointing at Elsamara. Hank turned to look at Elsamara and replied, ¡°I¡®m indeed in a rtionship with her. I love her.¡± Hearing this, I couldn¡®t help but be stunned. Hank was a very shameful person. I didn¡®t expect him to admit that he cheated on his marriage in public today. It seemed that he really loved Elsamara. At this moment, my heart was veryplicated. In fact, Hank was not a bad person. On the contrary, he was a very righteous person. The reason why he became like this today was also because of Betty. Betty¡®s madness wasing to an end. Maybe she could be free after the divorce. For her, it might be a good thing. I turned to look at Anne, who was still sobbing in Ryan¡®s arms. Perhaps the eternal harm was on her. This child had to face endless quarrel between her parents at such a young age. When her parents finally stopped quarreling, she had to live a single parent life. Perhaps from the very beginning, their marriage was a mistake, and I was the one who had caused all of this. At this moment, I was full of guilt towards Anne. Betty was stunned at first, then stared at Hank desperately, and then rushed to him like crazy! ¡°Hank, how dare you say that you love that b*tch? I will beat you to death, I won¡¯t let you have a good time!¡± Betty scolded as she hit Hank. This time, Hank didn¡®t move at all. He let Betty scold him and lowered his head. I knew that Hank was also carrying a heavy cross in his heart. He was redeeming himself. After all, he was sorry for Betty. Looking at this, I felt extremely ufortable. Betty didn¡®t seem to be good enough to beat and scold Hank, so she scratched Hank¡®s face with her long nails! In an instant, several bright red marks appeared on Hank¡®s face, which made him feel very painful, 00 540 Seeing this, Elsamara immediately rushed to Betty and shouted, ¡°Betty, It¡®s all my fault. I¡®m the one who seduced him. If you¡®re angry,e at me!¡± Of course, Hank would not let Elsamara suffer. The next moment, he pushed Elsamara aside. ¡°What are you talking about? I am a man, and this is my responsibility!¡± Chapter 403 Chapter 403 Be¡®s POV: Hank and Elsamara looked at each other for a few seconds, and then Elsamara suddenly hugged Hank and turned to Betty and said loudly, ¡°Anyway, we will be together.¡± ¡°If hitting people can make you feel better, then you can hit us. Even if we are the ones to me, you can hit us as you like!¡± Then, Elsamara closed her eyes in Hank¡®s arms, looking like she was ready to go all out. Hank looked down at Elsamara in his arms and closed his eyes. Then he tightened his arms and held Elsamara tightly in his arms. I was actually a little envious of the two people who were hugging each other at this moment. They chose to face difficulties together. Even if they had to die with each other. Although it was not so glorious to be together at this time, Hank and Betty¡®s marriage was painful. If Betty had not threatened Hank with her and her child¡®s lives before. They had probably divorced a long time ago. Suddenly, I understood. Hank had found the love of his life, and this Elsamara didn¡®t seem to be that annoying. I actually admired her a little. In the next second, Betty raised her handbag and shouted, ¡°Well, you two want to be beaten together, aren¡®t you? Then I¡®ll kill you two b*tches today!¡± After that, Betty took the hard leather bag and went forward to smash Hank¡®s and Betty¡®s heads and faces, while the people around them were still cheering. Ryan also shouted fiercely from the side, ¡°Kill them! Kill this pair of b*tches!¡± At this time, Anne, who was in Ryan¡®s arms, saw her father being beaten and burst into tears. ¡°Don¡®t hit my father, don¡®t hit my father...¡± Seeing this, I felt terrible in my heart. I couldn¡®t stop what happened between the adults, so I went forward and held Anne in Ryan¡®s arms. I carried Anne through the crowd and sat on the row of chairs in the corridor. Anne seemed to be frightened and her whole body was trembling. I stroked her back and held her in my arms. Iforted her softly, ¡°Don¡®t be afraid. Anne, be a good girl. Your mother is just teaching your father a lesson. She won¡®t hit him too hard...¡± Under myfort, Anne¡®s body gradually stopped trembling. I really hated Betty¡®s way of doing things. Every time she had a conflict with Hank, she would come here with Anne in her arms. She was not afraid of scaring the child at all. In fact, Elsamara was right. She really didn¡®t deserve to be a mother! I noticed that Anne¡®s lips were dry, ¡°Anne, be good. You sit here. I¡®ll get you some water.¡± Betty hit Hank and Elsarnara non¨Cstop, and then she lost her strength. At this time, Ryan stepped forward and gave Hank two punches and a few ps on Elsamara¡®s face. Hank and Elsarnara were both injured! At this time, someone called the police. A few policemen came Then, Ryan and Betty stopped. ¡°What¡®s going on? You beat him up like this, you have to follow us back to the Public Security Bureau to make a statement immediately,¡± a policeman said. Ryan hurried forward and shouted, ¡°Officer, this is my daughter, that is my daughter¡®s husband, and that woman is the third party.¡± ¡°It¡®s their fault. They made a mess and forced my daughter to die. My daughter and I really couldn¡®t do anything about it, so we came to teach them a lesson. You must understand. It¡®s them who did something wrong!¡± ¡°No matter what the reason is, it¡®s your fault that you beat them like this!¡± The policeman pointed at Hank and Elsamara, whose faces were covered with bruises and bloodstains. At this moment, mother quickly put in a good word for the police. ¡°Officer, my daughter is also angry. She promises that she will notmit any more crimes in the future. Please spare her this time!¡± ¡°Don¡®t talk nonsense. We are also doing official business. Come with us quickly.¡± The policeman then took Ryan and Betty away. Of course, mother and I would go with Anne. On the way there, Ryan was still cursing. Betty no longer spoke. She stared at Hank and Elsamara with dull eyes. Soon, Hank¡®s parents arrived. They went in and said something to Hank. Aftering out, they took Anne away. They said that it was better for them to take care of Anne in the current situation. Mother didn¡®t have the right to say anything. It was up to Betty. After all, she was Anne¡®s mother. Betty actually agreed to let Hank¡®s parents take Anne away this time. Maybe it was because she found that even if she used Anne to threaten Hank this time, it would be useless. Soon, Ryan, Betty, Hank, and Elsamara finished recording their statement. The policeman came out and said, ¡± Ryan, Betty, you have already caused slight damage to Hank and Elsamara. Let¡®s see if you can reconcile. If you can¡®t deal with it, you will be sentenced to half a month¡®s worth of punishment!¡± Hearing this, Betty didn¡®t respond. She just sat there and didn¡®t say a word. It was as if she had lost her soul. On the contrary, Ryan shouted with dissatisfaction, ¡°This ispletely unreasonable? They made a mess in the rtionship, but you want to detain us, father and daughter? No, we can¡®t ept it. We have to find your leaders to reason with us!¡± ¡°We are are just following thew. We are not afraid that you will find our leader.¡± The policeman said and left ¡°Oh, listen, you guys. Don¡®t think you can scare me like this!¡± When the police went far away, Ryan pointed at the back of the policeman and said arragantly. I very much hated Ryan. He wouldn¡®t quell the contradiction. He would only stir up greater contradictions Property ? N?velDrama.Org. With him around, things would only be more and more chaotic. At this time, mother said, ¡°Hank, no matter what you¡®re the one who betrayed Betty You¡®re educated, so it¡®s not good for you to make a big deal out of it. Why don¡®t you just let it go? 09.560 Mother didn¡®t want Betty to be detained. Now Betty didn¡®t speak, and it wasn¡®t convenient for me to speak. Ryan was talking nonsense, so she was the only one who stood up. Before Hank could speak, Elsamara spoke. ¡°Auntie, we were insulted in public and beaten in public. What benefit do we have?¡± Mother took a deep breath and said, ¡°Anyway, you are the third party. It¡®s not good for you to make things worse.¡± ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m not afraid that things will get worse. Anyway, except for Hank, I won¡®t marry anyone else in my life. It doesn¡®t matter to me whether my reputation is good or bad.¡± Elsamara held Hank¡®s arm and looked up at him. Hank nced at Elsamara and then said to mother, ¡°Mom, it¡®s up to Betty now.¡± Hearing this, mother was a little confused. She turned to look at Betty, who was sitting on the row chair without saying a word. At this time, Betty stared coldly at Hank and said, ¡°Hank, are you trying to force me to divorce? I¡®m elling you, don¡®t even think about it!¡± After that, Betty stood up and was about to leave. Betty, stop right there!¡± Mother called out to her. Chapter 404 Chapter 404 Be¡®s POV: I continued to stand aside and listen to them. Betty looked at Hank with hatred. She said, ¡°Mom, I don¡®t want to divorce him like this. I won¡®t let that b*tch marry Hank.¡± My mother looked helpless. ¡°Betty, you can¡®t keep your marriage. Even if you are together, you won¡®t be happy.¡± ¡°You might as well let go of him and let go of yourself. Look at you, you¡®re like a lunatic right now!¡± ¡°But I...¡± At this time, Betty shed tears. Standing in the corner, when I saw all this, I felt very sad. My mother had the same opinion as me. Betty couldn¡®t go on like this. Maybe it would be a relief to let go now. However, I couldn¡®t go up to her and say anything to her. Betty and I were like strangers now. At this time, Ryan walked up to Betty and whispered, ¡°Betty, your mother is right. You can¡®t be with this kind of man anymore.¡± ¡°Now he is in a hurry to divorce you and marry that bitch. You can ask him to give you all his property now. Remember to let him raise Anne by himself!¡± Ryan was an extremely selfish viin. He would only do things beneficial to himself, he would not care about others at all, not even the closest person. But it was a pity that he met Connie and her daughter, who were more selfish and shameless than him, so they took advantage of him and abandoned him. He was so miserable now that there was no other ce for him to go. Betty lowered her head and thought for a moment. Then she went straight to Hank and said, ¡°Okay, I agree to a divorce!¡± Hearing this, Hank was stunned, and then a happy smile appeared on his face. My mother looked at me, and her nervous expression finally rxed a little. I breathed a sigh of relief in my heart. Betty had finally thought it through. Ryan, on the other hand, shouted, ¡°Betty, don¡®t let that man get away with it!¡± Then, Betty raised her chin and said, ¡°But I spent several years with you and gave birth to a daughter for you. I wasted so much time on you, so you mustpensate me!¡± Hank nodded. ¡°Betty, I¡®m indeed sorry for you. Just tell me what you want, As long as it¡®s within my ability. I¡®ll promise you!¡± Betty sneered and said, ¡°Don¡®t agree so early. You may not be willing to give me what I want.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Hank looked at Betty Then, Betty said, ¡°I want the house we live in now, as well as all the furniture and appliances inside.¡± As soon as these words came out, my mother and I frowned That was because Hank¡®s house was located in the center of City A, and it was a high¨Cend district, 09501 which wasrge enough. The decoration, furniture, and appliances inside were all high¨Cend goods, so the house was estimated to be worth more than five or six million yuan. And that house was bought for him by Hank¡®s parents in the early years. He didn¡®t pay a penny for this house. Moreover, they had only been married for a few years. It was indeed a bit too much to ask for such a house. Just as my mother and I thought that Hank wouldn¡®t agree, Hank nodded and said without hesitation, ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡± Hearing Hank¡®s agreement, not only was my mom and I stunned, but Betty herself was also stunned. She probably didn¡®t expect Hank to agree so readily. Betty¡®s expression was a little ugly. She continued, ¡°I don¡®t have a job right now, and I¡®m not in good health either. I want a million yuan of living expenses!¡± Hearing this, I frowned. To be honest, Betty had gone too far. Hank had already given her the house, but she still needed so much money. Hank had been raising Betty and Anne for the past few years. He probably didn¡®t have any savings. ¡°Betty, forget it.¡± My mother stepped forward and tried to persuade her. However, Ryan shouted, ¡°One million, not a single cent less!¡± My mother rolled her eyes at Ryan and motioned for him to keep quiet. Bettyughed coldly. ¡°One million in cash, or I won¡®t divorce you.¡± Betty looked up at Hank, waiting for his reaction Hank looked down at Elsamara and asked, ¡°Elsamara, I¡®m afraid I¡®ll have financial problem in the future...¡± Elsamara interrupted him. ¡°I¡®ll pay the debt with you in the future!¡± Hearing this, Hank grinned and suddenly regained his confidence. He looked up and said to Betty, ¡°Okay, I promise you. Within three days, I will collect a million yuan in cash!¡® Betty clenched her fists and said, ¡°Hank, why do you hate me so much? Even if you lose everything. you have to divorce me, don¡®t you?¡± ¡°What¡®s the point of saying this now? Betty, I only beg you to let me go.¡± Hank¡®s eyes were devoid of any feelings for Betty. If there was a little guilt about her just now, then when he paid with everything he had and even had to borrow from others, I guessed that there was no guilt in his heart anymore. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. What Betty wanted had already cut off all of Hank¡®s guilt and apology for her. After paying the price, Hank didn¡®t owe Betty anything. On the contrary, he lived a very easy life. And this woman named Elsamara, I suddenly admired her very much. She was a person who could give up everything for love. She would rather help Hank repay his ex¨Cwife¡®s debt. It could be seen that she really fell in love with Hank. ¡°Yes, it¡®s really meaningless to talk about these things. Myst condition is that Anne will be taken care of by you, and I won¡®t take any alimony from you Il you agree to these three requests, as soon as I get the money, I will go with you to go through the divorce formalities right away Betty stared at Hank and Elsamara with resentment in her eyes, which were very horrible. ¡°Fine, I agree Hank immediately nodded, almost without any hesitation. ¡°Betty, how could you not want Anne?¡± Hearing these words, my mother looked at Betty in shock. ¡°Mom, don¡®t worry about me!¡± Betty said impatiently. I didn¡®t think Betty would abandon Anne. I couldn¡®t help but frown. In fact, I could see that Betty¡®s harsh conditions were that she didn¡®t want to divorce Hank. As long as Hank didn¡®t agree, they could still be together for the time being, but I didn¡®t expect that Hank would agree to all the conditions. It could be seen how urgent Hank¡®s wish to get his freedom through divorce was ¡°Okay, I¡®ll wait for you to give me the money. After that, Betty turned around and walked away in high heels ¡°Betty!¡± My mother was afraid that Betty would lose her mind, so she quickly chased after her. ¡°Wait for me.¡± Ryan followed them. Chapter 405 Chapter 405 Be¡®s POV: I knew that with Ryan and mother watching Betty, there wouldn¡®t be any idents. Moreover, Betty was biased against me. I had better not meet her. Betty was very likely to vent all her anger on me. Out of the Public Security Bureau, I saw Hank and Elsamara supporting each other, and I envied them very much Then, I stepped forward and said, ¡°Hank, can I say a few words to you?¡± Hank nodded, lowered his head, and said to Elsamara, ¡°Wait for me there.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Elsamara nodded and stood aside to wait. Under the dim streetmp, Hank smiled at me and said, ¡°If you want to scold me, just scold me. I know that I didn¡®t handle things well.¡± I didn¡®t expect him to say that. Although I couldn¡®tugh, my tone was normal. ¡°Why should I scold you?¡± ¡°I cheated on my marriage, and Betty is your sister,¡± Hank replied. After I lowered my head and thought for a few seconds, I said, ¡°Actually, I regret bringing Betty, who was pregnant back then, to you to take responsibility for her.¡± Hank frowned. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. I continued, ¡°If you hadn¡®t married Betty, Betty wouldn¡®t have suffered so much over the past few years. Anne wouldn¡®t have suffered like this all the time, and you wouldn¡®t have lost your job as a lecturer. You wouldn¡®t have ended up in such a sorry state.¡± In this matter, I med myself very much, but now it was useless to me myself. Hank sighed and said, ¡°There is no if in this world, so you don¡®t have to feel guilty. The things that happened to Betty and I today are because of ourselves. It has nothing to do with anyone.¡± I didn¡®t want to talk to Hank about anything unimportant, so I told him what I wanted to say. ¡°Hank, Anne is innocent. I think Betty said that she didn¡®t want her to be raised because she was out of control ¡°Anyway, you are Anne¡®s father, and you gave her life. I hope you can arrange Anne¡®s life and let her grow up in a good environment. To be honest, Betty and I grew up in a single¨Cparent family, so Betty¡®s character is a little aggressive. I don¡®t want Anne to be like Betty in the future.¡± ¡°Don¡®t worry, Anne is my daughter. I will do my best to give her a happy childhood,¡± Hank said. Hearing this, I nodded, ¡°Then I¡®m relieved.¡± Then, Hank turned to look at Elsamara, who was standing not far away *In fact, Elsamara looks fierce and strong on the outside, but her heart is very soft and kind She will definitely be good to Anne¡± Hank looked at Elsam¨¢ra with appreciation I followed his gaze and looked at Elsammans under the night sky. At this moment, she was indeed standing there like a little woman, waiting for Hank obediently. She no longer had the momentum she had when she quarreled with Belly 09 57 ) ¡°Anyway, I wish you all the best,¡± I said sincerely. ¡°Do you know why I like Elsamara?¡± Hank suddenly asked. I frowned and looked at him in confusion. Hank then replied with a smile, ¡°Because her character is very simr to yours.¡± Hearing this, my heart skipped a beat! No wonder I liked Elsamara a little just now. It turned out that the answer was here, because she looked like me back in those days. She was indeed me back then. Ever since I had a child, it seemed that my personality had been removed a lot. It turned out that I saw myself in Elsamara¡®s shadow. Looking at Hank¡®s eyes, I had an indescribable feeling in my heart, as well as a little embarrassment. Maybe, when I epted Hank, Hank and I would live a different life. Then, I smiled. ¡°Hank, there are no two people who are exactly the same in this world.¡± ¡°I understand. You are you, and she is her. I really love her.¡± When Hank said this, his eyes were full of happiness. Seeing this ray of light, I actually felt much more at ease. ¡°I hope you can be happy in the future. Goodbye.¡± After that, I turned and left. I hoped that in the future, Hank¡®s life would be smooth. I hoped that Anne could live a happy life with him. I also hoped that Betty could cheer up as soon as possible... A few dayster, I was worried and called my mother. ¡°Mom, where are you?¡± I asked after the call was connected. ¡°I¡®m at Betty¡®s house.¡± Mother¡®s voice was a little soft. I knew, mother was afraid that Betty would hear me. ¡°Mom, it¡®s not convenient for you to talk. I¡®ll call you next time,¡± I said. Then, mother¡®s voice became normal. ¡°Betty and your father have just gone out. Just say what you want to say.¡± ¡°Mom, how are Betty and Hank doing?¡± I asked. Mother sighed and replied, ¡°They justpleted the divorce procedure yesterday, and the house was transferred to Betty¡®s name. The cash for one million was also transferred. Betty and your father went to the real estate in the neighborhood to change the ownership.¡± ¡°What about Anne?¡± I let out a sigh of relief when I heard that they had finished their formalities, because it meant that the conflict between Betty and Hank was temporarily over, What worried me the most was that poor child. ¡°Anne is in her grandmother¡®s house. It¡®s said that her grandparents will take her abroad for a trip on tomorrow¡®s flight,¡± mother replied. ¡°Didn¡®t Betty go to see Anne? Does she really not want the right to raise Anne?¡± I was a little anxious. I was afraid that Betty would regret it in the future. Mother sighed and said, ¡°Well, she doesn¡®t listen to me Betty now listens to your father.¡± Hearing mother¡®s helplessness, I said, ¡°Mom, you¡®ve said what you should have said. She didn¡®t listen to you, so there¡®s nothing you can do when are you going back to live? ¡®I dont think Helly is very normalnow I¡®m not very assured, so I want to stay here for a few more days, and wait until she is in a stable mood ¡®Mother sighed and hung up the phone Hanging up the phone, I had a bad feeling, but I couldn¡®t tell what was wrong Anyway, I couldn¡®t control it, so I simply stopped thinking about it and focused on my work Ring Ring When I was about to get off work, my cell phone rang I looked up and saw that it was a call from Herbert I frowned and thought, ¡°Hasnt he been in New York for the past few days? Is he back today? It¡®s almost time for him toe back since he has been gone for five or six days¡± When my phone rang for a dozen times, I still reached out to pick it up and answered the phone ¡°Hello? As soon as the phone was connected, I couldn¡®t help but think of the woman who had dinner with him. The suppressed emotions began to flood again just came back from New York. Shall we have dinner together tonight? A deep voice unique to Herbert came from the other end Chapter 406 Chapter 406 Be¡®s POV: I haven¡®t figured out how to solve the problem between Herbert and I, so I refused him. ¡°Not today. Joey and I have to work overtime.¡± Herbert was silent for a moment, then continued, ¡°It¡®s just the two of us. We haven¡®t enjoyed our time together for a long time.¡± I could hear a hint of pleading in his voice. We had been in a cold war for a few days. Both of us slept in the same room and rarely talked. I was deliberately avoiding him. He was not at home often, so I wouldn¡®t feel too embarrassed. I didn¡¯t understand why he invited me after having someone else? Did he want to be with two women at the same time? Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. What on earth did he take me for? Did he want me to follow him like a lover? Then he would turn around and marry another woman? Thinking of this, my eyes were full of tears. I quickly looked up at the ceiling. I didn¡®t want to let my tears fall, and I didn¡®t want to talk with a tearful voice. Then, I hardened my heart and said, ¡°We¡®re rushing for a case. The client will be waiting for us tomorrow.¡± The man on the other end was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°Okay, you can do your work.¡± After that, he hung up the phone. After putting down the phone, I leaned back on the swivel chair and looked up at the ceiling. I could still remember the face of the girl who had dinner with him that day. Although I couldn¡®t see the expression on his face, I could tell that they should be very close. Thump... Thump... Thump... At this moment, someone knocked on the door from the outside. I quickly wiped my tears, lowered my head and pretended to be working, and said, ¡°Come in!¡± After that, the sound of high¨Cheeled shoes could be heard. ¡°Miss Stepanek, are you done with your work?¡± Hearing Joey¡®s voice, I suddenly said, ¡°Why don¡®t we have hotpot together?¡± Hearing this, Joey asked in surprise, ¡°Don¡®t you have to go home to apany Lucas and Lucky?¡± ¡°I¡®m not going to keep them company today. I¡®ll keep youpany.¡± I raised my head and smiled. I was afraid that Herbert must have gone home to apany Lucas and Lucky after I didn¡®t agree to go out for dinner. In order to avoid embarrassment, I had better not go back to eat. Besides, I lied and said that I had to work overtime. I wouldn¡®t be able to go home until a littlete. ¡°Okay, let¡®s drink together,¡± Joey said happily. Then, Joey and I left thepany together. When we arrived at the hot pot restaurant where we often went, the two of us ordered a few bottles of beer and chatted while eating and drinking. 09 571 ¡°Hey, I found something wrong with you recently.¡± Joey suddenly said. ¡°What¡®s wrong with me?¡± I felt a little guilty. I didn¡®t tell Joey about what happenedst time. I didn¡®t expect her to notice my abnormality. Joey knew me too well. ¡°It seems that you rarely mentioned Herbert recently.¡± Joey¡®s eyes were full of doubt. I was stunned for a moment and quickly pretended to say, ¡°He¡®s either going to New York or busy with work. He¡®s always not at home. We haven¡®t had much contact recently.¡± Hearing that, Joey winked and said, ¡°You don¡®t have any more interactions, so you should also have some physiological needs, right?¡± ¡°You¡®re so annoying!¡± I rolled my eyes at Joey. Since we were separated, he didn¡®t ask for anything, and I didn¡®t refuse. It was that simple. ¡°Look at you. You¡®re the mother of two children. When ites to physiological needs, you¡®ll still blush. I knew that Herbert must have a lot of requirements. Look, you seem to be very tired every day. Let me tell you, husband and wife¡®s life is good for health, but excessive is harmful to the body.¡± Joey teased with a smirk. Seeing that she was never going to stop, I had no choice but to fight back. ¡°You are just an unmarried girl. When ites to a married couple, youe up with things so naturally, as if you are an expert.¡± ¡°1...¡± Joey couldn¡®t help blushing, and then she said stubbornly,¡°I¡®m just saying it theoretically. You¡®re the one who has actualbat experience, okay? ¡°Eating can¡®t even stop you from talking!¡± I picked up a piece of meat and ced it in Joey¡®s bowl. While we were talking andughing, a middle¨Caged man, who was about 50 years old and had a refined temperament, suddenly came over to us. He was wearing a wine¨Cred floral shirt with a deep blue base. ¡°Ladies, what a coincidence. You actually came here to eat hot pot?¡± The middle¨Caged man was very enthusiastic when he saw me and Joey. I looked up. Seeing that it was Mr. Hall, I immediately stood up with Joey. ¡°Mr. Hall, are you eating here too? What a coincidence!¡± Mr. Hall was a customer that Linda introducedst time. Although hispany was not big, the boss was very humorous. He had a gentleman¡®s demeanor and was very polite to everyone. Although he was already in his fifties, he was dressed very fashionably, so I had a very deep impression of him. ¡°I like the dishes here the most, but today. I came alone. It¡®s just a bit cold.¡± Mr. Hall rubbed his hands together and said. Hearing this, I said, ¡°We came up with this idea on the spur of the moment. If Mr. Hall doesn¡®t mind, why don¡®t we eat together?¡± ¡°I don¡®t mind, I don¡®t mind. It¡®s very boring for me to eat alone. I¡®m just worried that you two beautiful ladies might mind¡± Mr. Hall said extremely happily. ¡°We usually won¡®t be able to invite Mr Hall, so why would we mind?¡± After Joey finished speaking, she ordered the waiter tobine two tables, 09 581 Then, Joey and I had dinner together with Mr. Hall. Joey and I had a little beer with Mr. Hall. Mr. Hall¡®s alcohol tolerance was pretty good. I had always been restraining myself. I couldn¡®t drink too much. I was worried that I would get drunk. However, Mr. Hall couldn¡®t help giving way to us, so in the end, both Joey and I were a little drunk, but we didn¡®t drink much. It should be said that we drank just right. After the meal, Mr. Hall suggested going to the bar. I didn¡®t want to go back so early to face Herbert, so I agreed to go with him. Although Mr. Hall was a male client, Joey was with me. I didn¡®t think anything would happen to us. In a corner of the bar, Joey and I were singing with Mr. Hall. Although Mr. Hall was drunk, he was quite a gentleman. He didn¡®t take the opportunity to bully us like some annoying male clients. That was why I had a very high opinion of Mr. Hall. We stayed at the bar until 11 o¡®clock before Joey and I walked out of the door of the KTV with Mr. Hall. Mr. Hall drove the car, turned to the back seat very gentlemanly, and opened the door of the back seat for Joey and me. ¡°Two beautifuldies, please get in the car!¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hall¡± Joey and I smiled and were about to get in the car. Suddenly, two beams of intense light shot out from up ahead. A car quickly passed us and stopped in front of Mr. Hall¡®s car! Chapter 407 Chapter 407 Be¡®s POV: Looking at the ck luxury car in front of me, I couldn¡®t help but frown. Then, a man in a ck suit got out of the driver¡®s seat, walked around the car, went to the back seat, and reached out to open the door of the back seat The next moment, a tall man in a ck windbreaker came down from the back seat, and his eyes were sharp as he shot in this direction. ¡°Herbert came to pick you up. Joey saw Herbert and hurriedly reminded me. I had already seen him? I didn¡®t expect him to suddenly appear in front of me. How did he know my whereabouts? Looking up, his eyes collided with mine in the air. I felt that his eyes were so sharp and cold, and his face didn¡®t look good. He just stood there and looked at us, not getting close or leaving. Mr. Hall suddenly found that his car was blocked by another car, and he couldn¡®t help frowning. At this moment, Connor was ordered to walk over. ¡°Miss Stepanek, Mr. Wharton hase to pick you up.¡± Connor walked over to me and said, Hearing this, I was stunned. Connor continued, ¡°Ladies, please get in the car.¡± Suddenly, Joey reached out and tugged at my shirt. Only then did I raise my head and smile at Mr. Hall. ¡°I¡®m sorry, Mr. Hall. Someone came to pick us up, so we won¡®t take your car.¡± Mr. Hall said with a smile, Since that¡®s the case, then I won¡®t send you off. Right, that Mr. Wharton Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. is. ¡°It¡®s my children¡®s father,¡± I exined awkwardly But right now, I could only say this. After all, I didn¡®t know if Herbert and I were still in love right now ¡°So it¡®s your husband! Mr. Hall hurriedly nodded. Then, Joey and I turned around and walked over. Seeing using over, Herbert got in the car first. Connor stepped forward and opened the door of the front passenger seat and the back passenger seat Joey sat in the front passenger seat, while I sat on the other side of the back seat. Then the car drove quickly on the road. Although there were four people in the car, it was very quiet and no one spoke Herbert and I sat alone on one side of the back seat, and the wide seat between us was a full meter The look on Herbert¡®s face was very ugly I nced at him and didn¡®t want to look at him Thad been watching the night scene outside the ss window At this time, Joey said, ¡°Be although Mr Hall is over 50 years old he has a good capacity for alcohol Both of us are about to get drunk but he is still final 09 581 Joey continued, ¡°Mr. Hall is good at singing, even better than young people. Especially, he can sing love songs!¡± At this time, the look on Herbert¡®s face became even uglier. I frowned, and the atmosphere in the car became more and more tense. Joey opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something. Connor said in a low voice, ¡°If you don¡®t speak, no one will treat you as a mute!¡± Joey opened her mouth wide and seemed to want to say something, but she turned her head to look at Herbert, and then she closed her mouth. There was a burst of silence in the car. After Joey got out of the car, the car turned around and drove in the direction of the vi. Herbert and I sat in the back seat, and we didn¡®t pay any attention to each other, with no expression on our faces. We parked in front of the gate of the vi. Connor got out of the car and opened the door for Herbert. I opened the door on my own and stepped into the vi. At this time, it was already midnight. In the vi, in addition to a few dim wallmps in the corridor, it was dark everywhere. There was no need to think about whether Lucas and Lucky were asleep or not. I didn¡®t want to disturb them. Besides, I was in a bad mood now, so I went straight upstairs. Pushing the door of the second bedroom open, I turned on the light and looked down. I forgot to change my shoes, so I threw down the high heels on my feet and walked to the bed barefoot. As soon as I took off my coat, I heard the footsteps of Herbert behind me. Without looking back, I knew that he had followed me in. I didn¡®t even look back. ¡°Is this what you said about working overtime?¡± The person behind me questioned me. I didn¡®t want to quarrel with him now, so I said coldly, ¡°Since you have seen it, what else do you want to ask?¡± Herbert reached out and grabbed my arm. He pulled me in front of him and let me face him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I wanted to break free from his grip on my wrist, but it was useless. ¡°That Mr. Hall is over fifty years old. He just wants to harass you, and you are still drinking and singing with him. How much business can he give you? Do you have to make such a big sacrifice?¡± Herbert¡®s eyes were cold. His questioning made me very disgusted, so I directly retorted, ¡°Mr. Hall is not the kind of person you are talking about. Besides, it¡®s normal for us to apany customers to have a meal and sing a song. Even as a big president, you often have to eat, sing, or even take a bath and y golf with your business partners, don¡®t you?¡± Herbert¡®s tone was full of disdain. ¡°I¡®m a man. There must be some social activities that thepany can¡®t refuse. But you¡®re different. You¡®re a woman. I¡®ve seen many women who gets customers outside. Today, you can go out to drink and sing with them. You can sleep with them tomorrow. You can¡®t be such a woman!¡± Such insulting words made me extremely angry. I yelled at him, ¡°Herbert, do you know what you are talking about? Not only did you insult me, but you also insulted yourself!¡± G9 590 ¡°I did it for your own good!¡± Herbert said angrily. ¡°I¡®m already an adult. I know what I¡®m doing. You don¡®t need to remind me. The door is there. Please go out. I¡®m going to rest!¡± I pointed in the direction of the door and drove him away. ¡°How much business can that Mr. Hall give you? Tell me, I can give you ten times the business. In the future, you just need to entertain me at home!¡± Chapter 408 Chapter 408 Be¡®s POV: Herbert¡®s words deeply hurt my self¨Cesteem. I roared at him, ¡°Herbert, no matter how rich and powerful you are, I can choose not to do business with you!¡± I didn¡®t expect him to say such hurtful words. What did he think I was? A prostitute? Did he think! could sell anything for business? ¡°Right. You can choose not to do the business I gave you.¡± At this moment, there was only disappointment in Herbert¡®s eyes. He took a deep look at me, who was staring at him with an imposing manner. Then he shook his head and said, ¡°No wonder you refused my business. It turns out that you just want to go out and try your own ability. Let¡®s see if you can pull another man¡®s business with your appearance and skills!¡± After that, Herbert turned around, walked out, and mmed the door hard. Looking at the closed door, I couldn¡®t help but cover my mouth and cry. I looked up at the ceiling and covered my mouth with my hands, trying not to cry. I had had enough. I really didn¡®t want to live like this anymore. It seemed that no matter how much I didn¡®t want to part with this home, I had to give it up. Early the next morning, when I went downstairs, Herbert had already gone to work. I called Joey and told her that I would go to thepany a littleter this evening. I wanted to apany Lucas and Lucky for breakfast, and then I would personally send Lucas to the kindergarten If I left here, I could take Lucky away, but I couldn¡®t take Lucas away. Lucas had been raised by him, and he seemed to have the deepest feelings for him. Although I didn¡®t want to leave Lucas, I couldn¡®t be so selfish. Lucas was currently in need of all kinds of learning resources. With my current ie, I could hardly afford his expenditure. If I left this ce, although I could still see Lucas, I wouldn¡®t get along with him day and night like! did now, so I had to spend more time with him in thest few days.¡± After feeding Lucky, I looked at Lucas, who was still eating with his head down, and said with a smile, ¡°Eat quickly. Mommy will take you to kindergartenter.¡± Hearing this, Lucas was very happy, but he asked in confusion, ¡°Mommy, don¡®t you have to go to work today? Why didn¡®t you ask Miranda to send me to kindergarten?¡± 1 hesitated for a moment before I replied with a smile, ¡°Mommy is not busy today, so I want to see you off in person.¡± That¡®s great. I like Mommy taking me to kindergarten.¡± After that, Lucas lowered his head and took a big bite of breakfast. ¡°Eat slowly. Don¡®t choke.¡± I quickly told him, Lucas, who had full of food in his mouth, looked up and said, ¡°I¡®ll eat quickly. I don¡®t want Mommy to bete for work¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Hearing this, I felt very warm in my heart. I felt that Lucas was really well behaved and sensible, but I it 09 591 was notpetent enough. Maybe I couldn¡®t spend his childhood with him every day, so my heart was full of sadness Soon, Lucas was full. I carried his schoolbag and kissed Lucky¡®s little face. Then I took Lucas¡®s hand and walked out of the door As soon as I stepped out of the gate of the vi, I saw that Connor was driving a ck Bentley in front of the gate. Seeing that Connor had gotten out of the car, i frowned and asked, ¡°Connor, why are you here?¡± I looked up and saw that there should be no one else in the Bentley, and Herbert was not in the car. Connor hurriedly replied, ¡°Mr. Herbert lelta document at home, asking me toe back and take ¡°I see.¡± I nodded. Just as I was about to leave with Lucas, I suddenly stopped in my tracks. Tiurned around and called out to Connor, who was walking towards the vi ¡°Connor¡± Hearing the voice, Connor stopped He turned around and looked at me, who was walking over ¡°Miss Stepanek, are you calling me? I walked in front of him, hesitated for a moment, and then said, ¡°Connor, I have something to ask you. Thope you can tell me the truth.¡± Hearing these words, Connor lowered his head and thought for a moment. Only then did he raise his head and say, ¡°You want to ask me who was the girl who had dinner with Mr. Wharton that day, right?¡± I couldn¡®t help butugh ¡°Connor, you¡®re too smart. You know what ¡®in thinking.¡± Since I had decided to leave, I also wanted to know who that girl was. Did Herbert really love her? Once I figured everything out, I wouldpletely lose hope and make the decision to leave. I would completely leave Herbert and start my new life My heart ached at the thought of it. After all, I still loved Herbert No matter how much I loved Herbert, as long as he was with other women, I would neverpromise. I must restrain my emotions and think more rationally. Afterwards, Connor hesitated for a moment, and then replied, ¡°That girl¡®s name is Eva Green. Her father and the father of Mr. Wharton are colleagues, and her ancestors have very strong backgrounds.¡± Hearing this, the corner of my mouth twitched. Sure enough, it was about the family background. This Eva Green was indeed a very beautiful and powerful socialite. The family was even richer than the family of Herbert, and it would be of great help to his career in the future. As for me, what kind of help could I bring to Herbert? Not only would I not help him in his career, but I would also lower his strength. Even a fool would not choose a woman from a civilian family like myself. Thinking of this, I sneered and said, ¡°I see. I see. Thank you for telling me.¡± Just then, Connor hurriedly stepped forward to block my path. ¡°Miss Stepanek, this isn¡®t what you think. Mr. Wharton isn¡®t that kind of person!¡± Connor nervously exined. ¡°What kind of person is he?¡® I looked up at Connor and asked. Now, everything was clear. Herbert wasn¡®t that kind of person? Wasn¡®t he that kind of person who would provoke other girls? I was very disappointed in Herbert. Connor was momentarily at a loss for words. He didn¡®t know how to reply. I sneered and said, ¡°Connor, he must have been in contact with this Eva Green for a long time, right? Is he about to get married soon? When is he going to tell me everything? Or is he going to say that he wants to make a family in New York, and then continue to maintain an intimate rtionship with me in A City?¡± Connor frowned. ¡°Miss Stepanek, you don¡®t know the details. Don¡®t misunderstand Mr. Wharton. You¡®re the only person in his heart. He has his own difficulties!¡± Connor exined in an extremely anxious manner, but I didn¡®t believe his words at all. ¡°Connor, don¡®t speak up for him anymore. As for what exactly happened, I am quite clear in my heart.¡± Connor grew even more frantic. ¡°Miss Stepanek, there are many things you don¡®t know about. You have to endure for a bit longer. Mr. Wharton will give you a satisfactory exnation.¡± Connor was worried that he would be med by Herbert, so he wanted to persuade me. So I wouldn¡®t take his words seriously. ¡°Well, I won¡®t tell Herbert that you told me about him and that Eva Green. I won¡®t pursue this matter, because I know it very well. Don¡®t worry.¡± After that, I took Lucas¡®s hand and left. Chapter 409 Chapter 409 Be¡®s POV: When I sat in the office, my mood was veryplicated. The scene of sending Lucas to kindergarten had made me feel a little excited. After I left Herbert¡®s house, I would have no chance to send Lucas to kindergarten anymore. So when I parted ways with Lucas in kindergarten today, I had been holding Lucas¡®s hand. Lucas was very confused and asked what was wrong with me. I quickly let go of his hand. I said that he was very cute today and I didn¡®t want to let him go. At that time, Lucas said I was stupid because the sun would soon set, and he would soon be out of school. He also said that he would apany me after he finished school. My eyes were wet when I saw Lucas¡®s small figure disappear in the kindergarten Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. I now understood why so many women were willing to guard a husband who didn¡®t love them, a cold family and a marriage without love, because they couldn¡®t bear to part with their children and wanted to give them aplete family. In the past, I despised women like this the most. They could not be independent mentally and could only be influenced by men. They also hoped that men would not divorce them and continue to maintain a failed marriage. ¡°Now I can understand the hearts of those women. It¡®s not that they don¡®t want to divorce, but that they can¡®t bear to part with their children.¡± Sometimes, the reality was cruel. Knock knock knock... I was sitting in front of my desk, lost in my thoughts when I suddenly heard a knock on the door. Looking up, I saw Joeying in with two cups of coffee. I quickly calmed down. ¡°Have a cup of coffee and calm your mind. Look at how ugly you look today!¡± Joey muttered and put a cup of warm coffee in front of me. ¡°Thank you.¡± I thanked her and held the cup of coffee in my hand. The coffee smelled very good, and the heat of the cup made my cold hands feel much better. Joey sat opposite me with a cup of coffee in her hand. She teased, ¡°Did you have a fight with Herbert last night?¡± Knowing that I couldn¡®t hide the fact that I had a quarrel with Herbert, I nodded and said, ¡°Yes, we did.¡± But this time, Joey said seriously, ¡°It¡®s normal for couples to quarrel. Don¡®t be angry for too long. You need tomunicate with each other.¡± I lowered my head and thought, ¡°This is not a problem that can be solved throughmunication He already has another woman, and he still wants to continue to flirt with me.¡± Maybe in a few days, we would cut off contact. ¡°Hey, are you listening to me?¡± Joey said loudly. ¡°I¡®m not deaf. Why can¡®t I hear you?¡± I frowned. 09 591 Hearing this, Joey cupped her cheek and said, ¡°Hey, I found that the look of jealousy on Herbert¡®s face was very interesting.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I asked. Joeyughed and said, ¡°Don¡®t say that you don¡®t feel anything at all. I saw that he was jealous of you and other menst night. Didn¡®t you see that his face was so ugly?¡± No wonder he was so angryst night and said so many harmful words after he went back. Was he just jealous? But thinking about it, those words were too hurtful. Mr. Hall and I just met by chance, so we ate together. Even if we didn¡®t meet by chance, it didn¡®t matter if I treated the client to a meal and sang a song. Why did he have such a bad temper? Did he say so much to humiliate me? ¡°He disrespected me too much!¡± I said discontentedly. Joey said, ¡°Sometimes men¡®s possessiveness is so crazy, and sometimes their behavior is really wrong, but it also shows that he really cares about you.¡± ¡°You seem to know more about men. Have you ever had a serious rtionship?¡± I teased with a smile, intending to end this topic, ¡°Hey, no matter what, I¡®m already 30 years old. I¡®ve heard a lot. How could I not know? But you¡®ve been in love more than once. You¡®re still like a newbie. Humph, I won¡®t talk to you anymore and 1 won¡®t make coffee for you next time.¡± Afterining, Joey turned around and left angrily with a cup of coffee in her hand, Seeing Joey¡®s back, I pursed my lips and smiled. ¡°Come to think of it, I¡®ve been in love three times so far, haven¡®t I? But I still can¡®t tolerate any mistakes when ites to love. Is it because my requirements are too high, or is it because the men in this world are too irresponsible?¡± Ring... Ring... At this moment, my cell phone suddenly rang. I took the phone and saw that it was my mum calling. I was afraid that something might have happened, so I quickly picked it up. ¡°Mom, why did you call me at this time?¡± My mother knew that I was busy with work, so she would not call me during work hours. She would only call me when I was off work. As expected, my mother¡®s worried voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Be, there¡®s something wrong with Betty these days. She shut herself in the room alone every day and doesn¡®t go out. She doesn¡®t answer the phone.¡± ¡°And she always said that she doesn¡®t want to live anymore. What do you think we should do?¡± Hearing these words, I felt very distressed. I knew Betty¡®s divorce this time would definitely make her suffer a huge blow. Given her character, she would definitely make a big fuss, but now it was surprisingly quiet, which seemed a little abnormal. ¡°Mom, does she miss Anne?¡± I asked. ¡°How can she not miss her? A few days ago, she went to Anne¡®s grandma¡®s house to see Anne, but there was no one at home. She went there several times in a row, but no one was there. Now she couldn¡®t get in touch with Hank. I can see that she is in great pain. She has been holding Anne¡®s Chunter 400 10000 photos these days. In the morning, she even lost her temper and smashed everything. I am afraid that she might be out of her mind.¡± My mother¡®s voice was full of tears as she spoke. Hearing this, I thought for a moment and said, ¡°Mom, get Betty ready. I¡®ll be there right away. Let¡®s take her to see a doctor. Maybe the doctor can help her.¡± I think Betty must be mentally ill, so I could only take her to see a psychologist. By the time I arrived at Betty¡®s house, my mother had already prepared everything for her. She pulled Betty out of the house. Betty didn¡®t react at all when she saw me, as if she hadn¡®t seen me. In the taxi, I had been looking back at Betty and found that her eyes were empty and she was in a daze. She had been holding a photo frame in her hand, which was iid with Anne¡®s photos. Chapter 410 Chapter 410 Be¡®s POV In the past, Betty would either question me or scold me. She was very quiet today. I was very worried about her condition Soon after arriving at the hospital. I registered Betty in the psychology department. Betty went into the consulting room My mother and I waited in the corridor outside My mother was very anxious She took my hand and asked, ¡°Be, do you think Betty is... mentally ill? Seeing my anxious mother, I had no choice but tofort her ¡®Mom, Betty has suffered so much this time. She will definitely need some time to recover. Don¡®t worry, she will be fine.¡± ¡°She misses Anne very much Hank is being too unreasonable I don¡®t know where his parents took Anne It¡®s obvious that they dont want to let Betty see Anne anymore. My motherined. ¡°Mom, Betty took the initiative to give up Annes upbringing and she didnt take any alimony When she divorced, she asked for a house and so much money It¡®s understandable that the Hank family doesn¡®t want Betty to see Anne,¡± I said In fact, I also understood in my heart that probably Hank didn¡®t want Betty to affect Anne¡®s growth. Betty¡®s character was too extreme If I were Anne¡®s father, maybe I would do the same ¡°It¡®s true that Betty did something wrong, but they cant separate the mother and daughter forever, can they? That¡®s too cruel. My mother frowned While we were talking, the door of the consulting room opened, and Betty came out with Anne¡®s photo in her arms. ¡°Family members, pleasee in!¡± Aman in a white coat in the consulting room shouted to the Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. outside. ¡°Ah, here we are.¡± My mother answered and then told Betty to sit on the row of chairs in the corridor and wait. Then she took me into the consulting room. Sitting opposite to the doctor¡®s desk, the doctor said to my mother and me very cautiously, ¡°After my questions just now, I can tell you that the patient should have severe depression. ¡°Depression?¡± My mother and I looked at each other, and my heart was very entangled. We had all heard of depression. The patients were usually unhappy and had the tendency tomit suicide. They couldn¡®t do anything else. ¡°Doctor, does she need treatment? Is there any hope of being cured?¡± My mother asked eagerly. The doctor hesitated for a moment and answered, ¡°It¡®s hard to cure a mental disease, but it¡®s not impossible to cure it. A depressed patient maymit suicide, so your family must take good care of the patient in case of any ident.¡± Hearing this, my mother immediately trembled all over. I quickly held her hand. The doctor continued, ¡°The depressed patient needs to be apanied and cared by her family in order to be happy. By the way, there is a sanatorium in the southern suburbs that is specially provided for patients who are mentally ill. The doctors and equipment there are very good, but the cost is a little high, and they only ept a limited amount of patients. If you have the ability, it will be 10000 very helpful for the patient to have a family member apany her to the sanatorium for treatment for a period of time!¡± ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡± My mother and I helped each other out of the doctor¡®s consulting room. Looking at Betty, who was in low spirits sitting on the row chair, my mother was crying. I had been holding back my tears, but I felt very sad and quickly handed my mother a tissue. ¡°Mom, don¡®t cry in front of Betty,¡± I whispered in her ear. ¡°Okay.¡± My mother quickly took the tissue and wiped her tears. Then, she suppressed her emotions and pulled Betty out of the hospital. After we went back, Betty went back to her room alone. My mother and I sat in the living room and talked to each other. ¡°What should we do with Betty now?¡± At this time, my mother couldn¡®t hold back her tears. She held a tissue and burst into tears. I was also very sad. I didn¡®t expect Betty to be so fragile that she actually suffered from severe depression. I knew that this disease was very troublesome, and it was very likely that depressed patients wouldmit suicide. I could onlyfort my mother. ¡°Mom, you can only stay with her for a long time. We need to care about her more.¡± I didn¡®t know how tofort her. At this time, my mother suddenly took my hand and said, ¡°Be, I know Betty used to treat you badly. but you can¡®t hate her in your heart. You are sisters. Now I can only count on you to help her!¡± ¡°Mom, I will try my best to help her...¡± In fact, it would be a lie to say that I didn¡®t feel sad at all. At this moment, my eyes were also a little red. Once, when I was in my most difficult time, I actually hoped that my sister could help me, but she didn¡®t. Instead, she stepped hard on my head. I could ignore Betty, but I couldn¡®t ignore my mother¡®s feelings. So for the time being, I hid my true feelings for Betty in my heart. My mother sighed and said, ¡°What makes Betty sad now is that she can¡®t see the child. If Betty sees Anne, she may be better.¡± My mother looked at me and said, ¡°Be, can you...¡± Before my mother finished her words, I understood what she meant. Chapter 411 Chapter 411 Be¡®s POV: I didn¡®t want to agree to my mother¡®s request. After all, Betty had made a big mistake in this matter. She had caused too much harm to the child and Hank. In fact, Betty¡®s current state was not suitable for seeing a child. Anne, that poor child, had already suffered too much damage from Betty. I lowered my head and replied, ¡°Mom, Betty took the initiative to give up the right to raise Anne. And Hank would rather pay a huge price to divorce Betty.¡± ¡°Given their current situation, Hank won¡®t agree to let Betty see her daughter. Besides, if Betty and Anne meet, I don¡®t think it¡®ll do much good to her illness. The most important thing now is to treat Betty and let her recover as soon as possible. At that time, she can appeal in court and get the right to visit Anne.¡± ¡°Looks like that¡®s the only way. Be, I hope you can help me with the thing about the sanatorium.¡± My mother continued, ¡°Just take it as I¡®m begging you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded. Although I agreed to this under the pressure of my mother, I didn¡®t know what to do for the time being. I didn¡®t have any power, nor did I have enough money. The richest person around me was Herbert. But our rtionship was awkward. How could I ask him for help? I didn¡®t hail a taxi. Instead, I walked back to thepany. Sitting in front of my desk, I was worrying about Betty going to the sanatorium when the phone on my desk suddenly rang. ¡°Hello, this is an ounting firm.¡± I picked up the phone and said. ¡°Mrs. Stepanek, I¡®m John Hall.¡± A male voice sounded from the other end. Hearing this name, I quickly smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Hall? Hello.¡± It was the owner of the smallpany that I had dinner and sang withst night. ¡°I want to ask you how the case in ourpany is going.¡± Mr. Hall said with a smile. ¡°It¡®ll be done tomorrow. I¡®ll send someone to deliver the case to you as soon as possible,¡± I said quickly ¡°Alright, you really are quite efficient in doing things.¡± Mr. Hall said a few polite sentences. At this time, I suddenly had an idea in my mind. Although Mr. Hall was the boss of a smallpany, he had some connections, and he was very generous and helpful. It was better to ask him if he had anything to do with the person in charge of the sanatoriurn in the southern Suburbs. Then, I smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Hall, I have something I need your help with. I have no other choice. Please help me.¡± At that end, Mr. Hallughed loudly and said, ¡°Mrs. Stepanek, I admire you. If you have anything to say, just say it. As long as I can help. I will definitely help.¡± Hearing that, I said happily, ¡°My sister was stimted by the divorce. The doctor suggested that we bring her to a sanatorium in the southern Suburbs of A City, which specializes in treating mental illness. He said that the environment there is not bad and it¡®s very suitable for her to recuperate. But I heard that they only ept a very limited number of patients. Mr. Hall, do you have any friends there?¡± As soon as my voice fell, Mr. Hall immediately said, ¡°The sanatorium in the southern Suburbs? Yes, the director there happens to be my good friend. Leave it to me. I¡®ll call my good friend right away. I promise. No problem!¡± When I heard these words, I was exceptionally happy. I hurriedly said, ¡°Then thank you, Mr. Hall. In the future, I¡®ll treat you to a meal.¡± ¡°It¡®s not a big deal. Don¡®t take it to heart. Wait for my good news.¡± After that, he hung up the phone.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 412 Chapter 412 Be¡®s POV: A few minutester, I received a call from John. Not only did he manage to enroll Betty in the sanatorium, but he also got a discount for me. I was both happy and grateful. The next morning, my mother and I helped Betty move in to the sanatorium. The environment of the sanatorium was really good. It was quiet, surrounded by mountains and small rivers. It was clean, and the doctors and nurses were of good quality. No wonder they wanted to build this sanatorium here. The environment here was really helpful in adjusting the patient¡®s mood. Although it was expensive, in order to help Betty get better soon, I could not care too much. The sanatorium arranged a single room for Betty, and I felt much more relieved with my mother staying here to apany her. Looking at Betty, who was still sitting in the hospital bed, I felt ufortable. I turned and walked out of the ward. My mother also sighed and came out to talk with me. ¡°Mom, the doctor said Betty is a little depressed now, and her mental and emotional states are not very stable now. You should pay more attention to her!¡± I told my mother. ¡°I know. Be, did Herbert find the sanatorium for us? Please thank him for me.¡± *Just now, the nurse said that the director especially told her to take good care of us. He said that we can ask for anything we want. They will definitely find a way to help us.¡± My mother was very satisfied with this arrangement. Hearing this, I pursed my lips and didn¡®t exin. My mother didn¡®t know that the rtionship between Herbert and I would be over soon. I asked Mr. Hall for help to get Betty to this sanatorium. Betty¡®s condition was very bad now. I couldn¡®t let her worry about my marriage anymore. So I didn¡®t exin that this matter had nothing to do with Herbert ¡°By the way, why haven¡®t I seen Ryan these days?¡± I changed the subject. In the past few months, he had been staying at Belly¡®s house, but I had not seen him at Betty¡®s house these two times. Could it be that he no longer pestered my mother like chewing gum? Hearing this, my mother said with a bitter smile, ¡°Since he knew that Betty had the one million dors in her hand, he always asked Belty for money Betty gave him some money, but he spent it quickly after he got the money This time, I asked Betty to give him a few thousand dors While he is fooling around outside, we can stay here Anyway, we have to live here for a long time, and it is not so easy for him to find us. Besides, this ce is secluded. No one cane in to disturb us¡± ¡°Don¡®t worry about him. Even if he bes a homeless person, it has nothing to do with us.¡± 10.020 Hearing this, I couldn¡®t help but be stunned that my mother could finally be cruel to Ryan. In the past, when it came to Ryan, my mother was always soft¨Chearted. She always said that he was the biological father of the two of us and we should still respect him Perhaps in the past few days, my mother finally saw that Ryan could not be changed. She had completely given up on him. Looking at me who was staring at her, my mother sighed and said, ¡°If Ryan hadn¡®t been involved in this matter, Betty wouldn¡®t have ended up like this.¡® Seeing my mother¡®s sad look, I stepped forward, held her shoulder, andforted her, ¡°Mom, everything will be fine. We can only hope that Betty will get better soon and start over again in the future.¡± ¡°We can only hope so.¡± My mother nodded with tears in her eyes. Aftering out of the sanatorium, I walked slowly along the river, feeling very heavy in my heart. I didn¡®t know how long my mother and Betty would stay here, but I knew it was very difficult to cure this kind of disease. It was very likely that Betty would continue behaving like this. What should I do if that was the case? Would my mother stay here with Betty for the rest of her life? But if she didn¡®t stay with Betty, my mother and I wouldn¡®t be at ease... Ring... Ring... Standing in front of the riverside railing, I heard the ringing of my cell phone while I was thinking. I took out my phone and saw that it was Mr. Hall calling. I quickly picked it up. This time, he helped me a lot. ¡°Mrs. Stepanek, are you satisfied with the arrangement of the sanatorium? If there¡®s anything you¡®re not satisfied with, just tell me. I¡®m going tomunicate with my good friend.¡± As soon as the phone was connected, Mr. Hall¡®s voice came from the other end. I quickly smiled and said, ¡°I¡®m very satisfied. Thank you very much for your help, Mr. Hall. Do you have time tonight? Let me treat you to dinner.¡± ¡°We are friends, so there¡®s no need to be so polite.¡± Mr. Hall was extremely gentlemanly. ¡°I¡®m treating you as a friend, that¡®s why I wanted to treat you to dinner. Otherwise, I would go to your company and thank you in person.¡± I said with a smile. Then, Mr. Hall readily agreed, ¡°Alright, then let¡®s have dinner. The more the merrier, so why don¡®t you invite your friends as well? It will be fun!¡± ¡°Okay, then it¡®s settled. I¡®ll make a reservation and send you a text message.¡± After that, I hung up the phone. At half¨Cpast six in the evening, Joey and I were already sitting in the restaurant, waiting for John. ¡°It¡®s time. Why hasn¡®t hee yet?¡± Joey stretched her neck and looked in the direction of the restaurant entrance ¡°Mr Hall said that he has something to do and he will be a littlete. We have to wait a little longer Out of courtesy, Joey and I stood at the door of the private room and waited At this time, Joey started toin ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡®re thinking either that you actually asked Mr Hall to help when Herbert can also help you¡± pouted and said angrily, ¡°Without hirm, I can also get things settled¡± 10020 ¡°Don¡®t tell me the two of you haven¡®t reconciled yet. Is it worth it? Can¡®t you say something nice? You¡®ll push all the men away like this, do you get it?¡± Joey reminded me kindly. ¡°Be it then! He is not fated to be with me. Even if he stays here now, he will leave in the future.¡± I was stubborn. ¡°You¡®re really stubborn now. Don¡®t be sad when another woman gets together with Herbert.¡± Joey teased. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. These words made me even more ufortable. However, I would have to hold on no matter what. ¡°It just so happens that I don¡®t want him anymore. I¡®ll be relieved if another womanes and takes him away!¡± I said with anger. ¡°You¡®ll definitely regret it!¡± Joey shook her head helplessly. ¡°Don¡®t mention him, okay?¡± When Joey mentioned Herbert, my mood became bad. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about him. Sigh.¡± Joey sighed. Just in time, Mr. Hall entered the entrance. Joey and I both saw him. I was probably in a bad mood, so I drank a lot while eating with Mr. Hall. I was drunk when I left. Fortunately, Joey didn¡®t drink much. She helped me get into Mr. Hall¡®s car. I leaned on the back seat of the car, feeling my cheeks burning hot and my brain dizzy. I didn¡®t know what was going on either. I really wanted to drink today, and I didn¡®t have any strength left. I had never drunk so much wine before. I felt like I was stepping on cotton when I got drunk, and I really wanted to sleep. I fell on Joey¡®s body and heard Mr. Hall¡®s voice. ¡°Joey, Be is drunk tonight. Where does she live? Tell the driver the address and we¡®ll take her home.¡± Topened my mouth and wanted to say my address, but because I was too dizzy, I couldn¡®t even say aplete word, Fortunately, Joey was by my side. Joey told him the address, and I sleptfortably on Joey¡®s body. Chapter 413 Chapter 413 Joey¡®s POV Soon, the car stopped Be was already drunk. I dragged Be out of the car. As soon as we entered the door, Miranda ran over. In a panic, she said, ¡°Miss Stepanek, why did you drink so much? Mr Wharton has been waiting for you at home for the entire night¡® After Be was handed over to Miranda, she looked up and saw Herbert, who was wearing a white shirt, walking to her His expression was serious, and his eyes were as cold as ice. I quickly exined, ¡°Herbert, we were having dinner with a client today. She got drunk identally Take care of her. There¡®s someone waiting for me outside I¡®ll go first!¡± Before I finished my words, I found that the look in Herbert¡®s eyes could kill people, so I¡®d better run away first Anyway, Be was drunk now, and Be was his woman ¡°He can¡®t do anything to her. Besides, I¡®m relieved that there is Miranda to take care of Be.¡± After that, I turned around and ran out of the vi, I didn¡®t expect that Herbert woulde after me I was afraid that he would see Mr. Hall and knew that we had dinner with him again, so I quickly asked the driver to drive away. It wasn¡®t until the car hadpletely disappeared into the darkness and I couldn¡®t see Herbert¡®s cold face that I waspletely relieved. Herbert¡®s POV It¡®s the car. That was Mr. Hall¡®s car. Be actually drank with that old guy, and she was drunk! This made me very angry When I returned to the vi, I saw that Miranda was helping Be upstairs. ¡°Don¡®t help me. I can walk on my own!¡± Be, who had her eyes closed, kept pushing Miranda, But Be couldn¡®t walk at all in her current state. If Miranda really let go of her, she would definitely fall down the stairs. What a willful woman! Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Miss Stepanek, you are drunk.¡± Miranda¡®s voice was filled with helplessness, ¡°Who said I¡®m drunk? I¡®m not...¡± Be was still pushing Miranda Miranda was very anxious. She looked at me with a helpless expression. I immediately walked over and stretched out my hand to hold Be from Miranda¡®s arms! ¡°Mr. Wharton?¡± Miranda asked. She looked in the direction of the dining table. I knew what she wanted to say. ¡°Go and remove all the things on the table,¡± I ordered. Miranda frowned and said, ¡°Mr. Wharton, but you haven¡®t had dinner yet.¡± ¡°I¡®m not hungry. Go and take care of Lucas,¡± I said. ¡°Yes.¡± Miranda had no choice but to leave. I walked up with the Be in my arms. Be frowned and tried to push my hand away. Although she was drunk, she was stronger than usual. I almost fell down. When I smelled the smell of alcohol on her body, I only felt very annoyed. I frowned and bent down to pick her up. ¡°En... let go... let go of me, where¡®s the wine? Mr. Hall, let¡®s toast again!¡± Beughed as she spoke drunkenly Mr. Hall? When I heard my woman call out the name of another man after getting drunk, the anger in my heart was burning like a me. ¡°I really want to teach her a lesson.¡± But she was already drunk. No matter what I said, she wouldn¡®t listen to me. I controlled my emotions and prepared to carry her to the bedroom. ¡°Mr. Hall, this time... thanks to your help, it¡®s really hard to get into the sanatorium. If it weren¡®t for you... how could my sister live in it... Come on, let me toast you... Haha...¡± Be¡®s words after getting drunk drove me crazy. I was very angry while stepping into the second bedroom. I walked to the soft bed and threw her onto it! CV ¡°Ah...¡± Be screamed when shended on the bed. Hearing this scream, I couldn¡®t help frowning. In fact, I was a little regretful. I shouldn¡®t have been so rude just now. It wasn¡®t until I saw Be turn over andy on the pillow with her eyes closed that I felt relieved. Seeing Be fall asleep with a pillow in her arms, I frowned and my face darkened. Then, I turned and left. But as soon as I reached the door, my footsteps stopped. I lowered my head and thought for a moment before returning. ncing at her who was fast asleep, I bent down and took off the high¨Cheels on her feet. I took off her professional dress with great effort, covered her with a quilt, turned off the light, and then slowly left the second bedroom¡­ Be¡®s POV: The next morning. I was awakened by the bird¡®s cry. When I opened my sleepy eyes, my head hurt! Rubbing my forehead, I struggled to sit up. I was lying in bed, wearing underwear. I couldn¡®t remember what happenedst night. I didn¡®t know how I came back, and I had no memory at all. I just felt that I was very tired, and my head hurt. It turned out that my head hurt so much when I was really drunk. I really didn¡®t feel good. I wouldn¡®t drink so much anymore in the future. It was gettingte. I didn¡®t have any strength left in me. After struggling on the bed for a few minutes, I got up and went to change my clothes. After washing up, I took my bag and went downstairs. As soon as I got downstairs, Miranda came over and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Stepanek, are you awake?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I was about to ask her how I came backst night, but when I looked in the direction of the dining hall, I saw a familiar figure sitting at the dining table and eating, so I didn¡®t ask. At this moment, Miranda said, ¡°Miss Stepanek, you were drunkst night. You must be feeling very empty in your stomach right now, right? I made you some light¨Cvored soup. I¡®ve filled it for you. Hurry up and eat it.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± I said with some embarrassment, then I turned and went to the dining hall. When I walked to the dining table, Herbert was looking down at the newspaper and eating, ignoring me. Of course, I didn¡®t want to take the initiative to talk to him. I looked up and saw that Lucas was having breakfast, while Gary was feeding Lucky breakfast in his arms. ¡°Mommy, were you drunkst night?¡± As soon as I sat down in my seat, Lucas opposite me suddenly asked. ¡°I...¡± I didn¡®t know how to reply to the question. Chapter 414 Chapter 414 Be¡®s POV: ¡°Lucas, focus and eat!¡± At this time, Herbert¡®s dignified voice suddenly came. Hearing this, Lucas winked at me and then obediently lowered his head to eat. I looked up at Herbert, only to find that he was still lowering his head and didn¡¯t look at me at all. As I ate my breakfast, I kept trying to recall what happenedst night. I only remembered that I drank too muchst night. It seemed that I came back in Mr. Hall¡®s car with Joey. I didn¡®t know what had happened after that. Usually, he would have lost his temper at me, but today, he didn¡®t say a word. ¡°Did hee backter than mest night? So he doesn¡®t know what happened?¡± ¡°Mom, Mom.¡± At this time, Lucky, who was sitting in Gary¡®s arms, suddenly opened her little hands to me. Seeing this, I quickly reached out and wanted to pick her up. ¡°Lucky, you miss me, don¡®t you? Come on, I¡®ll feed you.¡± As soon as Gary was about to hand her over to me, I heard Herbert¡®s voice again. ¡°Gary, hurry up and feed Lucky. It¡®s a nice day. After breakfast, you can take her out for a walk!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Hearing this, Gary naturally didn¡®t dare to hand Lucky over to me. He quickly took her back and coaxed her to cat. Seeing this, I couldn¡®t refute Herbert in front of so many people, so I had to endure it for the time being. However, when I looked at Lucky¡®s pitiful expression, I felt a little sad. Although Herbert usually yed like crazy with the children, when his expression was serious, the two children didn¡®t dare to disobey his orders. Soon, Lucas was full, and Miranda sent him to kindergarten. Gary had fed Lucky enough, so he pushed her out for a walk. For a moment, only he and I were left at the dining table. While eating breakfast, I thought to myself, ¡°Maybe it¡®s time to tell him the truth. I¡®m really depressed to stay here. Although I don¡®t want to give up my children, I will go crazy if it goes on like this.¡± I looked up and wanted to say something, but Herbert stood up first and said, ¡°Don¡®t drink so much wine in the future. You will set a very bad example for the children!¡± After that, he turned around and walked around the dining table to the outside. I was a little angry. It was not because what he said was wrong. I really shouldn¡®t have drunk so much wine. But his tone of speaking to me was very overbearing. ¡°I drank a lot because I had social activities. It seems that you drink more often than me, don¡®t you?¡± I stared at his back ¡°I am a man, and you are a woman. Which woman did you see often go home drunk?¡± Herbert¡®s words made me even angrier. What was wrong with a woman? ¡°Don¡®t you know that men and women are equal?¡± i retorted. ¡°I¡®m in a hurry,¡± said Herbert. After that, he took a step and was about to leave. ¡°Have I always wanted to quarrel with you?¡± I suddenly stood up. Herbert did not stop. In the blink of an eye, he had already walked out of the dining hall. ¡°Herbert, stop right there!¡± I shouted at him. My shout made Herbert stop in his tracks. I stepped in front of him and raised my head to look into his eyes. I took a deep breath and said calmly, ¡°In fact, I never thought of quarreling with you.¡± ¡°L...¡± Herbert seemed to want to say something. I interrupted him. ¡°Herbert, let¡®s¡­ break up.¡± Although I was mentally prepared, when I really mentioned the words, my heart ached. This rtionship once gave me countless hopes, but every time, it made my hope disappear. Happiness was like a blooming flower, gorgeous and short¨Clived. Herbert was first stunned, and then the expression on his face became a bitplicated. He then said seriously, ¡°You¡®re not sober yet. I¡®ll have Miranda bring you some sobering medicer!¡± After that, he stepped forward and left. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Herbert, I am being serious!¡± I looked at his back and shouted. With his back to me, Herbert didn¡®t stay. Soon, he left the vi. ¡°Herbert...¡± No matter how hard I shouted behind him, he acted as if he didn¡®t hear me at all. Since he refused to face me, I would wait for a few more days. Anyway, I was not in a hurry. I could stay with Lucas for a few more days. That morning, when I was sitting at my desk, Joey pushed the door open and walked in. ¡°How is it? Are you sober?¡± Joey sat in front of me. ¡°My head still hurts a little.¡± I reached out and touched my head. Seeing my haggard face, Joey said, ¡°What happenedst night? You drank so much that I couldn¡®t even stop you. In the end, you were drunk. Fortunately, I was by your side. You can¡®t drink like this with others when you go out alone in the future. You don¡®t know if you¡®ll be taken advantage of.¡± Hearing this, I asked, ¡°By the way, did you send me backst night?¡± ¡°If it wasn¡®t me, who else would it be? It was Mr. Hall who drove us to your vi,¡± replied Joey. Hearing this, I frowned and asked, ¡°Was Herbert at home at that time? Did he see Mr. Hall?¡± No wonder Herbert was in a bad mood this morning. It turned out that he was angry that I went to drink with Mr. Hall again. I felt a little uneasy, but on second thought, I thought, ¡°I didn¡®t do anything bad. I just had a meal with a client. What¡®s the big deal?¡± Joey replied, ¡°I¡®m not that stupid to let himn see Mr. Hall, I put you down and then left immediately But I don¡®t know if he saw Mr. Hall¡®s car or not.¡± For a moment, my mood wasplicated. I didn¡®t know when he would be able to stay calm and listen to me about the breakup. ¡°Doesn¡®t he love Eva Green from the bottom of his heart? Or is he with Eva Green just for the family interests and the development of thepany?¡± I felt very confused. At this time, Joey suddenly said, ¡°I¡®m also annoyed by something.¡± Chapter 415 Chapter 415 Be¡®s POV I got close to Joey and asked, ¡°Honey, what¡®s wrong with you?¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. At this time, Joey was sitting in a chair with her head down. She fiddled with her nails and said, ¡°Last night...¡± ¡°What happenedst night? Did you got drunk and sleep with someone?¡± I asked Joey rolled her eyes at me ¡°No!¡± ¡°What happened to you?¡± I asked onxiously Then, Joey said embarrassedly, st night. Mr. Hall confessed his love to me!¡± ¡°Mr. Hall is over fifty years old. Is he already married?¡± I asked, Joey calmed down and said, ¡°He said that his wife died of illness a few years ago. There were many women who wanted to marry him in recent years. But he said that those women were obviously interested in his money, so he wanted to find a stable and good woman to live with. He said that he felt that I was a good woman the first time he saw me. He said that his dead wife and I had a simr character, so...¡± Hearing this, I went back and forth in the office twice, holding my chin and said, ¡°In fact, John is rich. He is good looking straightforward, and humorous. He is indeed a good person, but... he is too old and lie can even be your father!¡± ¡°Hey... Joey jumped up from her chair I quickly corrected myself and said, ¡°But it¡®s good to be with an old man too. An old man knows how to treat you well and will love you very much.¡± Joey, on the other hand, said in distress, ¡°That¡®s right. Other than being a little older, what¡®s bad about him? But his son is about the same age as me. I don¡®t want to be a stepmother in the future, especially when his son is about the same age as me!¡± Hearing this, I lowered my head and thought for a moment. Then I asked, ¡°Do you have any feelings for John?¡± ¡°Feelings?¡± Joey asked nkly I held my head and said, ¡°Do you like him?¡± Hearing this, Joey looked sad. ¡°He is so old, how can I feel anything about him? Before he confessed his love to me, I just regarded him as my elder.¡± I pushed Joey and said, ¡°Since you don¡®t have that feeling, stop it immediately!¡± Joey said worriedly. ¡°But I¡®ve been a little anxious recently. I¡®m 30 years old and don¡®t have a boyfriend I¡®m eager for love and marriage. I¡®ve even thought about epting Mr. Hall if he really I could only pather on the shoulder andfort her. ¡°Don¡®t be trapped by age You will definitely meet the person you are destined to meet¡± ¡°Do you mean that I have to continue to wait? How long will I have to wait. Joey looked a little depressed *There are too many unknowns about love. Anyway, in my opinion, John may not be the suitable person for you!¡± I directly dered. *Just because he¡¯s a little older?¡® Joey curled her lips, feeling that she could rely on John ¡°The age gap will cause a lot of misunderstanding between you You said that he looks like a man in his forties when he is in his fifties, but what about in another ten years? He¡®s in his sixties, and youre in your forties. At that time, he would have to sit in a wheelchair if he is in poor health,¡± I said bluntly Hearing this, Joey couldn¡®t help but nod. ¡°You¡®re right.¡± Finally, I put my mouth close to Joey¡®s ear and whispered, ¡°The most important thing is that you may not be in harmony with each other. It is said that a woman in her forties has very strong sexual needs. When he is 60 years old, can he meet your needs? Joey didn¡®t answer me, but her face was a little red. I immediately ran to the back of the desk and said with a smile, ¡°Please, I¡®m telling the truth Joey slowly sat down on the chair and said with two curved eyebrows, ¡°You¡®re right. I wont consider John for the time being.¡± After that, Joey got up and left. As soon as Joey opened the door, she closed the door again. She turned to look at me and asked very seriously, ¡°Hey, I want to ask you a question.¡± Chapter 416 Chapter 416 Be¡®s POV: ¡°What?¡± I asked. Joey asked curiously, ¡°I¡®ve heard that not only a woman in her 40s has strong desire, but also a woman in her 30s. Is that true?¡± ¡°How... how would I know?¡± Hearing this, my face turned red, and I was still a little hesitant when I spoke I was a 30¨Cyear¨Cold woman, and I had a long¨Cterm bedpanion with me. ¡°Who would know if you don¡®t know? I think you¡®ve had a bad look recently. I guess you¡®re just unsatisfied. Hurry up and reconcile with Herbert. I¡®m afraid that if you don¡®t satisfy your desire in time, you¡®ll be more depressed!¡± ¡°Oh, dear, don¡®t joke around. Hurry up and leave.¡± I smiled and pushed her away. After Joey left, I kept thinking of the word that Joey said: Desire. I couldn¡®t help but see some images in my mind. When I came to my senses, I felt very upset, I sat in my chair and wanted to work hard, but I was always distracted... In the evening, I got off work in advance and went to pick up Lucas from school. ¡°Mommy, why do you have time to pick me up from school today?¡± Lucas held my hand and was very happy As I walked, I looked down at Lucas and said with a smile, ¡°I missed you a lot today, so I came to pick you up.¡± ¡°Then mommy, can youe to pick me up from school every day?¡± Lucas suddenly blinked his big eyes and said to me. Hearing this, I was a little embarrassed, ¡°Well... I promise that as long as I¡®m free in the future, I¡®lle and pick you up from school, okay?¡± ¡°Okay Lucas nodded happily. Then, Lucas suddenly said. ¡°Mommy, let¡®s go back and eat some cake, shall we?¡± ¡°Do you want to eat cake? Well, I¡®ll go to the bakery shop in front to buy for you,¡± I said with a smile. At this time, Lucas shook his head and said, ¡°You don¡®t have to buy it. Daddy bought a big birthday cake last night¡± Hearing this, I stopped and asked in confusion, ¡°A birthday cake? Who is celebrating birthday? ¡°Herbert bought a birthday cake? Whose birthday was it? Lucas¡®s birthday is in winter, Lucky¡®s birthday party is in Spring, and my birthday party is in summer It¡®s thete autumn season Was it Gary or Miranda¡®s birthday?¡± ¡°Morniny, dont you know? It was daddy¡®s birthday yesterday!¡± Lucas scratched his hair and felt Hearing this, I was stunned! I really didn¡®t know when his birthday was. And we had never celebrated each other¡®s birthday. ¡°Mommy,st night, we waited for you with daddy. As a result, Lucky and I fell asleep while waiting for you, so we didn¡®t eat the birthday cake. Daddy said that we can only cut the cake when you¡®re back!¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. I looked down at the grievance written all over Lucas¡®s face and touched his little face. My feelings were veryplicated, ¡°He was waiting for me at homest night? Waiting for me to celebrate his birthday?¡± Thinking of this, I felt a little sad, I didn¡®t know it was his birthday yesterday at all. Maybe we didn¡®t have muchmunication, or maybe it was because I was not sensible enough? But so what if I was sensible? So what if we didmunicate? We already had another woman between us. We were destined to never be with each other again. ¡°Mommy, do you want to make up for daddy¡®s birthday present?¡± Lucas suddenly looked at me and asked. Hearing this, my heart was in a mess. I said, ¡°His birthday is over. I¡®ll buy it next year.¡± After that, I took Lucas back home. Just as I was about to reach the entrance of the vi, I saw a Bentley parked in front of the vi slowly start up and drive to the road. ¡°Daddy, Daddy¡®s car!¡± Lucas pointed to the car in front of him and shouted. Of course, I also saw the car in front of me, but I was not sure if he was inside. But looking at the time, Herbert should be back from work already, right? ¡°Maybe it¡®s your daddy who has gotten home,¡± I said, At this time, Lucas suddenly took my hand and ran into the vi very excitedly. He said as he ran, ¡°Daddy is back. I want to cut the cake with daddy!¡± At this moment, my heart was in a mess. I didn¡®t know how to face Herbert, but I ran into the vi following Lucas. ¡°Daddy daddy!¡± As soon as Lucas entered the door, he let go of my hand and ran to the living room while shouting I changed my shoes and walked into the living room. I happened to see Mirandaing out of the kitchen with a smile. ¡°Lucas, your daddy has just left. What¡®s wrong? Didn¡®t you meet him at the door?¡± Miranda looked at Lucas in confusion and then looked at me, I frowned. Did he leave by car? He was not at home. This made me feel much more rxed. I didn¡®t feel as nervous as before. ¡°I just saw the car leave, but I didn¡®t see anyone,¡± I replied When she heard this, Miranda said, ¡°He said he has to go back to New York. He took some clothes and leit 10:04 D ¡°Daddy went to New York again? I wanted him to cut the cake for me.¡± Hearing that Herbert had left, Lucas was very depressed. Knowing that he went to New York again, I suddenly felt like I couldn¡®t breathe. ¡°Is he going to see that woman again?¡± ¡°What would he do with that woman?¡± ¡°Will they go to the couple¡®s restaurant like before?¡± ¡°Is he giving her a gift? A date?¡± ¡°I¡®ve already put the cake in the refrigerator for you. I¡®ll cut a piece for you,¡± Miranda said with a smile. ¡°Okay. Lucas was very excited to hear that there was cake to eat. In the blink of an eye, each Lucas and Lucky were enjoying a piece of cake at the dining table of the dining hall. Seeing that they were eating happily, I smiled, but I felt a little ufortable in my heart. At this moment, Miranda smiled. ¡°Miss Stepanek,st night, Mr. Wharton instructed me to make your favorite dishes. He had been waiting for you with the children for a long time, but you didn¡®te back.¡± ¡°... I didn¡®t know it was his birthday yesterday.¡± Hearing this, I looked at Miranda in surprise. He waited for me for the whole night with the children? And he also asked Miranda to cook my favorite dishes? I didn¡®t understand Herbert anymore. He already had someone else. Shouldn¡®t he go to celebrate his birthday with Eva Green? Why did he do this? ¡°Miss Stepanek, Mr. Wharton is actually very kind to you. To be honest, I¡®ve never seen him be so tolerant of a person. Perhaps you can sit down and have a good chat with him?¡± Miranda kindly advised. I was willing to have a good conversation with him, but I couldn¡®t ignore the existence of Eva Green. I smiled and replied, ¡°Miranda, this cake looks pretty good. Have a piece too. I¡®ll go upstairs and get changed.¡± After that, I turned and left. Chapter 417 Chapter 417 Be¡®s POV: A few dayster, the door of my office was suddenly pushed open by Joey. ¡°Be, Mr. Hall is here. He said he had something urgent to discuss with you.¡± After Joey finished speaking, Mr. Hall hurried in. Seeing that Mr. Hall¡®s face was very ugly, I quickly got up and said, ¡°Give him a cup of coffee.¡± Mr. Hall stood in front of me with a dejected face and said, ¡°No need, no need. How can I still be in the mood to drink coffee?¡± Hearing this, I couldn¡®t help but frown. ¡°Mr. Hall, what happened? Why don¡®t we sit down and talk?¡± Mr. Hall sat dejectedly on the guest sofa. Rubbing his hands against his face, he said, ¡°Mrs. Stepanek, why are you hiding your identity as the wife of the president of Wharton Group from me? If I knew your identity, I definitely wouldn¡®t dare to let you get drunk!¡± Hearing this, I raised my eyes to exchange a look with Joey, and then asked in confusion, ¡°Mr. Hall, don¡®t understand what you mean. Besides, I¡®m no longer Herbert¡®s wife. To be more precise, I should be his ex¨Cwife.¡± ¡°You¡®re still rted to him. Now that I¡®ve offended Mr. Wharton, I¡®ve lost all my business with the Wharton Group. Not only did they not buy anything from us, but no supplier will even supply me with raw materials!¡± Mr. Hall said dispiritedly. Mr. Hall almost burst into tears. I couldn¡®t help but frown. ¡°Is it that serious? Are you sure it was done by... Herbert? I couldn¡®t help but suck in a breath of cold air. It was indeed what Herbert would do. Mr. Hall continued, ¡°I have a few friends in the industry as well. I asked my friends for information, and they were told that they couldn¡®t do business with me, or Mr. Wharton wouldn¡®t do business with them. The Wharton Group is argepany. They didn¡®t dare to offend Mr. Wharton, so they had no choice but to sacrifice me.¡± Hearing this, I was very angry. What was he doing? Was he deliberately intimidating me and asking me to beg him? At this time, Mr. Hall looked at me with pleading eyes and said, ¡°Mrs. Stepanek, could you please go to Mr. Wharton and ask him for a favor? Please ask him not to be angry with me. Mypany is a small company and it can¡®t suffer such a huge blow.¡® In the face of Mr. Hall¡¯s pleading, I felt extremely troubled. ¡°I divorced him a long time ago. I¡­ can¡®t help.¡± I was telling the truth. I didn¡®t have the confidence to convince Herbert. Mr. Hall immediately stood up and bowed, tears already falling ¡°Mrs Stepanek, could you please help me? I still have an eighty year old mother to raise, my son is still studying Master¡®s degree If my company falls, our entire family won¡®t be able to survive For the sake of me helping you as well. I. truly treat you as a friend!¡± Seeing Me Hall crying bitterly, my heart softened At this moment, Joey stepped forward and gave me a push. There was no choice. In this type of situation, I couldn¡®t just watch Mr. Hall getting implicated because of me, so I could only nod my head. ¡°Alright, I¡®ll think of a way.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°You have to go look for him right now. Ourpany is producing food and all the food has their expiry date. We can¡®t drag any longer!¡± Mr. Hall said frantically. ¡°He¡®s in New York now. We have to wait for him toe back,¡± I said. Mr. Hall said, ¡°I¡®ve heard from someone that Mr. Wharton has already returned to City A yesterday. He¡®s currently at the Wharton Group. If you go there now, you¡®ll definitely be able to find him!¡± Mr. Hall reached out and handed me the bag on my desk. ¡°He¡®s back?¡± He came back yesterday? But why didn¡®t he go homest night? ¡°He¡®s back.¡± Mr. Hall nodded in confirmation. In the end, I had no choice but to take the bag from Mr. Hall¡®s hand. Five minutes or soter, I walked into the building of the Wharton Group. I was too familiar with the ¡®Wharton Group¡®. This ce used to be where I worked every day. Thad never been here in the past few years. Now that I had suddenlye here, I didn¡®t dare to step inside. After entering the main hall and the elevator, I realized that there wasn¡®t much difference. It also brought back my memories of the past. I used to spend a few years of my youth here, and it was also the ce where I worked hard. Getting out of the elevator, I was afraid that I would meet my former colleagues, so I lowered my head and quickly walked to the president¡®s office. ¡°Miss, who are you looking for?¡± A young and beautifuldy at the desk outside the president¡®s office saw me and quickly stood up. I remember that the former secretary was not this one. It seemed that Herbert had changed his secretary. This secretary was very young and beautiful. ¡°I¡®m looking for Mr. Wharton,¡± I replied calmly, but in my heart, I was a little nervous. The secretary immediately smiled and asked, ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡± ¡°No,¡± I replied. Upon hearing these words, the female secretary immediately said, ¡°I¡®m sorry, Miss. If you don¡®t have an appointment, you won¡®t be able to see him.¡± ¡°I have something urgent to discuss with him. Could you please help me inform him?¡± I said. The female secretary still had a smile on her face, but her attitude was already very tough. ¡°I¡®m sorry, we have to follow the procedure. No one can see Mr. Wharton without an appointment. His time is very precious.¡± Hearing this, my face darkened. Looking up at the two dark red doors in front of me, I made up my mind and rushed in! ¡°Miss, you can¡®t break in...¡± The secretary immediately turned around the desk to stop me. However, I had already reached out to push open a door in the office and walked in. ¡°What¡®s going on?¡± Herbert, who was sitting at the desk, got up and walked over. ¡°Mr. Wharton, this youngdy barged in. I didn¡®t manage to stop her...¡± The female secretary replied, trembling with fear. Herbert ordered, ¡°You can go.¡± The secretary nced at me curiously and then left quietly. The door of the office was closed, and therge office fell into silence. ¡°Sit down first?¡± The expression on Herbert¡®s face was very calm. He turned his head and picked up the cigarette box, as if he wanted to smoke a cigarette, but he did not light it and put it back. ¡°Do you know why I came?¡± I asked him. I was right. He used Mr. Hall¡®s incident to lure me here. Chapter 418 Chapter 418 Be¡®s POV: Herbert sneered. ¡°Are you interested in that 50¨Cyear¨Cold man?¡± These words made me angry. I yelled, ¡°What did he do to annoy you? Why do you want to make hispany go bankrupt? You¡®re too overbearing!¡± ¡°What did he do to annoy me? He called my woman out to get drunk. He was obviously trying to do something to you.¡± ¡°Of course, I have to teach such a terrible old man a lesson,¡± Herbert said angrily. ¡°What do you mean by your woman? I am only your ex¨Cwife.¡± ¡°Am I your subsidiary? Or do I have your name on me? I was just eating with a client. Why did you say such unpleasant words?¡± I was very dissatisfied with him. This man was simply too detestable. Herbert was even angrier. ¡°What kind of ambiguous rtionship do you have with that man? Even if you want to find another man, why do you want to find an old man in his fifties? Do you want to prove that I am not as good as an old man in his fifties?¡± These words made me even angrier. I raised my hand and was about to hit Herbert in the face. ¡°You¡®re shameless!¡± Herbert suddenly reached out and grabbed my wrist. ¡°Am I shameless, or are you shameless?¡± Herbert¡®s tone became more fierce. The look in Herbert¡®s eyes was very vicious, like that of an enraged beast. I knew his temper. If I continued to fight against him, I didn¡®t think I could save John¡®spany. I couldn¡®t trigger him anymore. John was a good person. He helped me a lot. I couldn¡®t make hispany go bankrupt because of me. ¡°Can you be reasonable? It was just a coincidence the first time when I had a meal with him.¡± ¡°The second time, it was because he helped me a lot. Out of politeness, I had to thank him. As for getting drunk, it was just because I was in a bad mood that I got drunk. It has nothing to do with Mr. Hall, isn¡®t it a bit too much to vent your anger on him?¡± I tried to soften my tone and reason with Herbert I hoped he would listen to me seriously and would not continue to be overbearing Herbert grabbed my wrist, narrowed his eyes, and asked, ¡°Did you ask him for help? What did he help you with? I took a deep breath and finally said, ¡°It¡®s Betty She divorced Hank and suffered from severe depression. The doctor suggested that she go to a sanatorium in the southern suburbs of City A for treatment.¡± ¡°But they don¡®t take a lot of people in the sanatorium Mr Hall happens to be a good friend of the director of that sanatorium, so I asked Mr. Hall to register for Betty Mr Hall helped me very Chapter 11e 10051 enthusiastically, so Betty could live in the sanatorium. It¡®s this simple. Do you have anything else to ask? At the end of my words, my tone was not good, and I also felt pain in my wrist. He exerted great force. I skipped telling him something. I didn¡®t tell him I only knew that Mr. Hall was close to the director of the sanatorium after I asked him for help. I could tell that Herbert was very disgusted with Mr. Hall, so I could only say this. I hoped he wouldn¡®t make things difficult for Mr. Hall again. Herbert narrowed his eyes. ¡°The sanatorium in the southern Suburbs that specializes in treating mentally ill people?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. At this time, the look in Herbert¡®s eyes was very cold, and the strength of his big hand holding my wrist increased. I couldn¡®t help frowning in pain. I didn¡®t what I said wrong again. At this moment of confusion, Herbert spoke. ¡°Be, what kind of person do you think I am? Why didn¡®t you tell me that you were in trouble? Instead, you went to find another man to help you. You would rather drink with him thane to me. Are you so afraid of contacting me?¡± ¡°... don¡®t mean that.¡± Of course, I couldn¡®t admit that I didn¡®t want to talk to him. He was out of control now, so I couldn¡®t irritate him. ¡°That¡®s not what you meant? Why did you do that then?¡± Herbert¡®s sharp eyes stared at me, making me a little out of breath. ¡°Let go of me first... Will you?¡± I felt that my wrist was about to be crushed. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. But now, Herbert seemed to havepletely lost control of his emotions. ¡°You¡®ve been so cold to me recently. Is it because you¡®ve taken a fancy to that old man?¡± These words were uneptable to me, and I immediately replied, ¡°Herbert, you are ndering me!¡± At this moment, Herbert¡®s eyes were a little red. When he stared at me, I only felt terrified. I thought he would do something to me, but the next second, I was forced to be kissed. *Wuwu...¡± His sudden kiss surprised me. Soon, when I reacted, I began to resist. However, the more I resisted, the angrier he became. He kissed me fiercely, making my lips pain. I was pressed against the tall desk, and his big hands were fixed on the back of my head and waist. I couldn¡®t move at all He was like a meat wall i tried my best but failed to push him away. In the end, my arm was numb because of suffocation and I could only let him do what he wanted¡­ At this time, the door of the office was suddenly opened! Then came the sound of a broken coffee cup Finally, Herbert let go of me I looked up and saw the secretary who had stopped me at the door staring at us with a pair of stunned eyes At this mornent, the posture of me and Herberi was really ambiguous I quickly pushed him away 10051 However, he did not move at all. His hands were still holding my shoulders, but his face was as ck. He roared in the direction of the door, ¡°Who let you in?¡± ¡°...Mr. Wharton, I¡®m here to deliver coffee,¡± The secretary said, trembling with fear. At this moment, she was very embarrassed. Her feet were full of brown coffee liquid, and her skirt was sshed with coffee liquid. My face was a little red. Someone was here, but he still refused to let me go. I half sat on the desk. I wore a short skirt today, and a pair of slender legs were exposed. Moreover, I was so embarrassed to be seen by the secretary. She would probably think that I came here to seduce Herbert. Chapter 419 Chapter 419 Be¡®s POV: ¡°Get out!¡± Herbert shouted at Emma. The next moment, Emma quickly stepped back. She didn¡®t even dare to pick up the cup of coffee that had been overturned. The door of the office was closed. I felt that this posture was a little ugly, so I said, ¡°Can you let me go first?¡± ¡°No!¡± Herbert, however, had a strong temper. He lowered his head and wanted to kiss me. I pushed Herbert¡®s face, not letting him get close to me. I shouted nervously, ¡°Herbert, don¡®t mess around. This is your office!* ¡°It doesn¡®t matter where I kiss my woman.¡± ¡°I¡®m your ex¨Cwife. I don¡®t have much to do with you now!¡± I yelled as I struggled. He leaned forward and pressed me against the hard desk. He leaned against my face and asked fiercely. ¡°I can give you everything that the old man can give you and what he can¡®t give you. Why do you have to get close to him? Do youck a father¡®s love?¡± Hearing this, my eyes got wet and I almost burst into tears. Herbert had gone too far! His words pierced into my heart like a steel knife. At this time, Herbert let go of his hand. ¡°What¡®s wrong with you?¡± I pushed him away, got up from the desk, and wiped my tears with my hand. ¡°I have no father¡®s love since I was a child. It¡®s not like you don¡®t know that. Why do you have to say that to me?¡± I went on to say, ¡°I¡®m not interested in John at all. Do you want to get rid of me by ndering me like this? You¡®re trying to make me the one who says break up so that you won¡®t feel guilty, right?¡± Bang! As soon as I finished my words, Herbert directly threw a huge deskmp on the desk to the ground. Themp was made of crystal ss. Although there was a carpet on the ground, it was still broken into pieces. Startled, I clutched my chest and looked at the beast¨Clike Herbert, my body trembling a little. ¡°Are you delusional? Who told you that I wanted to break up with you?¡± I didn¡®t expect him to have such a big reaction, but I didn¡®t want to take back what I wanted to say, so I told him everything! wanted to say for many days. ¡°You have a new lover now. Of course, you think I¡®m crazy.¡± I snorted. Herbert stared at me and asked, ¡°What new lover? What are you talking about? ¡°Eva Green, don¡®t tell me you don¡®t know her? Herbert, you make me feel that you¡®re very hypocritical,¡± I said, trying to get to the bottom of it. Hearing the name ¡°Eva Green¡°, Herbert was stunned for a moment, and then his face became very ugly 70061 Seeing his expression, I knew that I was right. I sneered and said, ¡°What¡®s wrong? You have nothing to say, don¡®t you?¡± ¡°Who told you that?¡± Herbert asked. I nced at him and said, ¡°If you¡®re afraid of being exposed, don¡®t do anything behind my back. Do you think I¡®m a fool?¡± Herbert frowned, and his face was gloomy. Seeing this, I said, ¡°If you don¡®t say anything, it means that you admit it. In that case, why do you bother me? I will move out with Lucky as soon as possible.¡± As soon as I finished myst sentence, my heart ached inexplicably. 1 nced at Herbert, then turned and left. My hand was grabbed by Herbert, and I heard him exin eagerly, ¡°Be, it¡®s not what you think. Can you listen to my exnation?¡± ¡°There¡®s nothing to exin. Don¡®t worry, I won¡¯t hate you. You¡®re always the father of the two children. I won¡®t tell them. Let me go...¡± I was afraid that my tears would fall, so I spoke very fast. After I struggled a few times, he still refused to let go of his arm. My emotions were a little out of rward and beat him a few times. With tears streaming down my face, I said, ¡°What do you want? Let me tell you, if you want me to be your mistress, don¡®t even dream about it. I won¡®t be a mistress!¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He suddenly stepped forward and held me tightly in his arms. I leaned against his shoulder and cried loudly. ¡°Be, it¡®s really not what you think. Can you listen to my exnation?¡± Herbert¡®s tone was pleading. I choked and said, ¡°Herbert, it doesn¡®t matter even if you and Eva Green are going to get married. I just hope you don¡®t lie to me. It doesn¡®t feel good to be deceived.¡± I looked up at the man in front of me, with a hint of pleading in my eyes. Ring... Ring... At this time, the phone on his desk suddenly rang. He reached out to take the phone, looked down at the shing phone number on the phone, and then said to me gently, ¡°I¡®ll answer the phone first, and then I¡®ll exin it to youter.¡± I wanted to listen to him. If he didn¡®t have an ambiguous rtionship with that woman, he would have told me directly that they had nothing to do with each other. But he didn¡®t deny it. ¡°Does he need to pick another time to make it clear to me?¡± ¡°So they do have an ambiguous rtionship?¡± After I figured it out, my heart ached even more. ¡°Dad, what¡®s the matter?¡± I heard Herbert¡®s voice on the phone. Was it a call from Herbert¡®s father? I turned around and walked to the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window. I looked down at the scenery in the distance nkly, and my mind was nk. ¡°What? Are you sure it¡®s all right? That¡®s great. Well, you can retire early. You can do what you like to do. I will persuade mom. Yes, yes, good, that¡®s it. Goodbye.¡± Herbert said a string of words to the phone, and then hung up. After hanging up the phone, he walked over to me with a smile and excitedly reached out to hold my shoulder I was very confused. What exactly happened? Why was he so happy all of a sudden? Chapter 420 Chapter 420 Be¡®s POV: ¡°De, my father¡®s affair has been solved. Now I¡®m going to exin to you what happened between me and Eva Green ¡°Okay, I¡®ll listen. Just say it,¡± I replied. He smiled and reached out to stroke my hair. I frowned and pushed his hand away Then, I heard Herbert say. Tve indeed been in close contact with Era recently, but it¡®s not what you think ¡°What about that? I felt as if there were thorns all over my body. It was not like what I imagined, but he never took the initiative to tell me ¡®Eva Green¡®s father is my fathers colleague. Her family is very rich, and our two families have been friends for many years I am ten years older than her. It can be said that I watched her grow up, so in my eyes, she is a little sister said Herbert Hearing this, I couldnt help but say, ¡®I know. You want to say that you have no feelings for Eva Green. The person you love is me, so you asked me not to mind. Even if you and Eva Green get married in the future, you will ask me to continue to be with you, right? My question made Herbertugh. This made me eren angrier. ¡°What are youughing at? I was very sad now, but he could stillugh Imughing at your imagination. Herbert¡®s smile was very gentle at the moment. What do you mean? The next moment, he said, ¡®Eva Green¡®s family does want to match us, but unfortunately, I wont tolerate a second person in my heart. Eva Green also has someone she kes, but I have to use the rtionship of Eva Green¡®s family to help my father out so I can only act with Eva Green and let her family think that we are in a rtionship. In fact, there is nothing between us. We just had a meal watched a movie, and attended a music concert.¡± Hearing this, I still didn¡®t understand Herbert continued to exin. ¡°My father was used of corruption and bribery by an anonymous person. All of this was ordered by his political enemies. They de berately caused trouble. That¡®s why I often went to New York in the past few months. Hearing this, I couldn¡®t help lowering my head and thinking. Just now, his father called him. It turned out to be this matter. It seems that this matter has been solved. Herbert said again, ¡®Just now, my father called me and told me that with the help of Eve Green¡®s farnily, he had cleared his name and is ready to resign. Although I saw the sincerity in Herberts eyes at the moment, I still couldnt believe it was true I probably couldn¡®t believe it, because I was afraid of being hurt again. That kind of pain was really too ufortable ¡°You dont believe what I said? Seeing that I lowered my head and said nothing. Herbert frowned and asked. The next moment, I raised my head, and my eyes were sharp. ¡°Herbert, how can I know if what you said is true or not? I only know that you were very happy when you were with Eva My eyes will never deceive me!¡± After that, I turned my head away and didn¡®t want to see him again. The scene in the revolving restaurant that day seemed to be still in front of me. I couldn¡®t forget how sad I was that day. I felt like I suddenly fell to the ground from the sky, Herbert nced at me and then sighed. Then he suddenly let go of my shoulder, turned around, walked to the desk, turned on theputer, and dialed a video call. I looked at him coldly and didn¡®t know what he was going to do. Then, the video rang a few times before it was connected, ¡°Herbert, why do you have time to video call me?¡± A crisp girl¡®s voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°I just received news that my father¡®s matter has been solved, so I want to tell you as soon as possible,¡± Herbert said, facing the electronic screen. ¡°Is that so? It¡®s so fast. Congrattions. You should rest assured now¡± Hearing this, Eva Green smiled sweetly. ¡°At the end of the day, I have to thank you for your help. If you hadn¡®t been willing to cooperate with me, your grandfather wouldn¡®t have helped my father.¡± Herbertughed. At this time, Eva Green said with a smile, ¡°You can treat me to a big meal in the future.¡± ¡°If you need my help in the future, I will do my best.¡± Herbert said gratefully to the screen. When I heard this, I couldn¡®t help but frown. I thought to myself, ¡°Did I really misunderstand them? Was he just pretending with Eva Green?¡± The next moment, I walked to the screen and saw the beautiful face on it. Yes, this was the beautiful young girl I saw that day. At this moment, the girl was standing on a grassywn. In the distance, there were mountains, blue sky, and white clouds. She was holding a walking stick in her hand and wearing a white suit. She was full of youthful vitality ¡°Hey, this is...¡± At this time, Eva Green on the screen saw me. Herbert grinned, and then reached out his hand to pull me into his arms. At this moment. I forgot to resist, and I was still in shock. ¡°This is the Be I mentioned to you. My love.¡± Herbert put his hand on my shoulder naturally When the person on the screen heard this, she immediately smiled and said, ¡°Is this Be?¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hello, Be Herbert always praises you in front of me. I finally see you today You are very beautiful.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± I said politely, but my heart was a little excited. It turned out that everything was a misunderstanding In fact, he and she were just acting To think that I had been sad for so long. I felt that I was too stupid ¡°Se, I¡®m on a vacation in Switzend now. It¡®s inconvenient for me to talk now. I¡®ll treat you to a meal when I get back Bye¨Cbye!¡± At the next moment, Eva Green waved her hand at us ¡°Bye¨Cbye.¡± I waved my hand as well. The next moment, the call was disconnected For a moment I felt a little embarrassed. I misunderstood him. Chapter 421 Chapter 421 Be¡®s POV: Herbert stroked my shoulder and said, ¡°Can this prove that I¡®m not lying?¡± I looked at him and asked, ¡°Why didn¡®t you tell me that something happened to your father? Why did you hide it from me?¡± Although there was no ambiguous rtionship between him and Eva Green, I was still very sad. Because every time he was in trouble, he would not tell me. He always kept it from me. Hearing these words, Herbert frowned. His fingers slid across my hair, and he replied, ¡°What happened to my father this time was too troublesome. The other party wanted to destroy our family. If my father couldn¡®t clear his name this time, my mother and I would als time, my mother and I would also be implicated, so I didn¡®t immediately go through the wedding formalities with you. This way, I can protect you and the children. No matter what happens to the Wharton Family, it won¡®t implicate you and our two children.¡± I could see his love for me from his eyes, but I didn¡®t agree with what he said. ¡°So you didn¡®t mention the wedding because you were afraid of getting me into trouble?¡± I continued to ask. Herbert held my hand and apologized to me. ¡°It¡®s all my fault. I¡®m sorry!¡± At this time, I was a little excited. I pushed his hand away, turned my back, and said, ¡°Herbert, you act like this every time. You say that you don¡¯t want to get me into trouble, but two people who love each other must stand together at any time. We should enjoy happy things together and face difficulties together. This is the real love.¡± ¡°You said that it¡®s for my good. Have you asked for my permission? Every time when you¡®re in trouble, you would ignore me. You don¡®t treat me as the most important person in your life!¡± Hearing this, Herbert immediately held my shoulder so that I could face him. He exined eagerly. ¡°It¡®s because you are the most important person in my life that I can¡®t bear to let you suffer with me. You can doubt anything, but you can¡®t doubt my love for you!¡± Herbert¡®s eyes were staring at me. His eyes were dark and deep. At this moment, he was a little anxious. It could be seen that there was only me in his eyes. This had something to do with our personalities. I had a problem too. I was not confident enough, nor did I trust him. At this time, I looked out of the window and said, ¡°Betty and Hank are divorced because Hank has a new lover outside.¡± ¡°Betty and Hank are different from us. Maybe you¡®ve been thinking too much recently. Even if all the men in the world cheat on their partners, I won¡®t, because I can¡®t fall in love with anyone else anymore.¡± Herbertforted me. I went on to say, ¡°Actually, I¡®m very envious of Hank and Elsamara.¡± ¡°Elsarnara is like me in the past. She is bold and she believes in love. Betty beat and scolded her in public, but she didn¡®t take it seriously at all. When Betty kept making trouble, she and Hank hugged each other tightly because she wanted to face it with Hank. They are likerades.¡± 10081 Herbert looked at me, and there were many doubts on his face. ¡°Be, I don¡®t understand what exactly you want to say.¡± I did not respond to him but continued to say, ¡°Although Hank and Elsamara are not glorious, they can face problems together no matter what happens. It¡®s really touching that they can encourage each other.¡± At this time, Herbert held my shoulder and nodded. ¡°I understand. I won¡®t hide anything from you in the future. Let¡®s face everything together and encourage each other, okay?¡± ¡°No!¡± Herbert was stunned. Iined, ¡°You didn¡®t let me know about Lucas¡®s illnessst time. Do you know how guilty I am when I face Lucas now? This time, something has happened to your father and you still chose not to let me know.¡± ¡°You¡®re blocking me out of the door and leaving me behind when you¡®re in trouble. You¡®re just treating me as an essory and don¡®t treat me as your partner. Your other half? Or perhaps, you don¡®t trust me at all?¡± ¡°I already know I was wrong. Why don¡®t you punish me? I¡®m at your disposal.¡± Herbert grabbed my hand. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. This time, I did not go soft on him and nced at him with tears in my eyes. Then, I withdrew my hand and said, ¡°I don¡®t have time to punish you. I¡®ll go first.¡± After that, I took my bag, turned around, and left. ¡°Be!¡± Herbert wanted to stop me. However, I had already opened the door of the office. There was not only the secretary standing outside, but also several men and women with documents in their hands. It seemed that they were here to report to Herbert. At this time, I turned my head and said, ¡°John is innocent. Stop all your actions immediately.¡± After that, I turned and walked away quickly. When I walked into the elevator, I saw that he was about toe over. I quickly pressed the close button. In fact, I was not very angry anymore. But he was like this every time. He didn¡®t tell me or discuss anything with me. This time, I wouldn¡®t forgive him easily, unless he really realized the seriousness of the problem. Ding! The elevator reached the first floor, and I stepped out of the elevator. Just as I stepped out of the lobby of the building and walked down the stairs, a familiar voice suddenly came from behind me. ¡°Be!¡± Chapter 422 Chapter 422 Be¡®s POV: I looked back and saw a man in a ck suit running over. When Herbert came to me, he was gasping for breath. Seeing him like this, I frowned and thought, ¡°Why is he panting like this? Did he run down the stairs?¡± His office was on the tenth floor. If he ran down the stairs with his feet, he would indeed look like this. Moreover, he was very fast. I remembered that the elevator had only stopped a few times on the middle floors. At this time, I felt a little ufortable. The next moment, Herbert stepped forward and pulled me into his arms. ¡°You left so fast, I thought I couldn¡®t catch you!¡± After being pulled into his arms, my hands pressed against his chest, and I could clearly feel his strong beating heart. ¡°You... came down from the stairs?¡± I couldn¡®t help but ask. Herbert gasped for breath, and then replied grumpily, ¡°There were passengers in the two lifts. I wouldn¡®t be able to catch up with you if I waited for the lift. I can¡®t let you go anymore!¡± Hearing this, I opened my mouth and wanted to say something, but he kissed me. We were on the staircase of the entrance of the building, and there were a lot of people. In addition, many of them were employees of the Wharton Group. This was a bit too crazy! I struggled a few times and tried to push him away. Herbert finally stopped the kiss, but he did not let go of his hands. ¡°Herbert, let me go!¡± I took a breath of fresh air and said angrily. However, Herbert was in a good mood. He smiled and said to me, ¡°You shouted so loudly. Maybe someone would think that I was forcing you!¡± ¡°You¡®re so annoying. It was you who forced me.¡± I immediately retorted. He pursed his lips and smiled. He reached out to pinch my chin and asked, ¡°Were you really unwilling?¡± ¡°This is a public ce,¡± I said in a low voice, and we were in front of the Wharton Group. I pushed his hand and said, ¡°Go to work quickly. I have something to do!¡± Herbert, who had been pushed away a little, reached out to hold my arm again and pulled me into his arms I was afraid that he would kiss me again in front of so many people, so I tried to remove my hands However, Herbert grabbed my hand and refused to let go. At this time I saw him taking out a dark red velvet box from the inner pocket of his suit. Then the box was opened Under the sunshine, I saw a dazzling sapphire ring lying inside My eyes lit up when I saw the ring This ring was a group design Countless diamonds were iid around a dark blue gemstone It was a ssic model, and the color of the gem was very blue, making it hard for people to look away While I was in a daze, he took out the ring in the velvet box and suddenly put it on the ring funger of my left hand! I quickly withdrew my hand and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Herbert looked at the ring on my finger and said, ¡°I¡®ve reserved this ring for a long time libought that I should give it to you after dealing with my father¡®s affairs Today is finally the day Why don¡®t we choose a time to get our marriage certificate?¡± Hearing that, I stared at the ring in my hand and asked, ¡°Are you proposing to me?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Herbert nodded as if it was a matter of course, At this moment, I nced at him, took off the ring from my hand, and stuffed it into lus palm¡°Aren¡®t you being too insincere? How can you propose so casually?¡± From the moment he chased me downstairs, all the grievances I had held in my heart for the past few days had disappeared. Sometimes I hated myself very much. As long as he coaxed me, I would quicklypromise and couldn¡®t refuse hini Even before this, I had repeatedly warned myself not to easily forgive him. ¡°Well, i¡®ll get 10,000 red roses for you now.¡± After that, he picked up his cell phone and made a call. Seeing this, I quickly stopped him, ¡°How much would that be?¡± Hearing these words, Herbert grinned and said, ¡°You know how to save money for me. It seems that you are willing to be my wife.¡± ¡°You¡®re so annoying!¡± I couldn¡®t help but grin. At this time, the phone was connected Herbert said to his mobile phone, ¡°Connor, drive the car here.¡± After that, he hung up the phone At this moment, I stared at Herbert for a moment and then understood. ¡°I thought you called to buy the flowers? Did you call Connor to prepare a car? Without looking at me, Herbert put his arm around my shoulder and walked to the parking lot. ¡°It¡®s still early. Let¡®s go to pick Lucas up.¡± ¡°Hey, why don¡®t you answer me?¡± I asked. Herbert didn¡®t answer me but continued to change the subject. Should we go out to eat today or should we ask Miranda to prepare food?¡± ¡°You¡®re so hateful. You¡®re always fooling me!¡± I was still thinking about what happened just now However, Herbert did not answer my question ¡°Do you think he will be happy to see us pick him up together?¡± ¡°Herbert, do you have ears or not?¡± I was so angry that I could only reach out and grab his car Herbert grimaced in pain and made a bow to beg for mercy ¡°Dear, be gentlel¡± ¡°Now you know to beg for mercy?¡± I held my waist with one hand and grabbed his car with the other I looked like an evil woman, but I was very happy in my heart 10.091 ¡°My dear wife, your husband is a president. If you pinch my ear at the gate of mypany, I will beughed at by the employees in the future!¡± Herbert looked like he was begging for mercy. Hearing this, I had some scruples. I looked around. Although there were not many people around, there were still some people walking around. So the next moment, I loosened my hand and whispered, ¡°Who is your wife?¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Chapter 423 Chapter 423 Be¡®s POV: At this time, Connor drove the ck Bentley and slowly stopped in front of Herbert and me. The next moment, Connor got out of the car, turned to the back seat, and opened the door for Herbert and me Herbert and I looked at each other, and then he got in the car first. I was still standing there and didn¡®t move. I nced at Herbert, who was in the car. Herbert¡®s face was always full of happiness. When he looked into my eyes, I saw his affectionate eyes, and my heart beat faster. The next moment, he suddenly stretched out a hand and grabbed my wrist! ¡°You...¡± I didn¡®t finish my sentence. With a tug of his big hand, he dragged me into the car. When Connor saw this, he hurriedly reached out his hand and closed the car door. I was pulled into his arms. Before I could get up, the car had already started slowly. I wanted to push him away and sit down, but he didn¡®t let me. He put his hands on my waist and let me sit on his legs. At this moment, our movements were very intimate. ¡°What are you doing? Connor is still in front. Let go of me!¡± However, Herbert stared at me with a pair of burning eyes, not listening to my protest at all. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± I patted him on the shoulder in a hurry. There was a smile on Herbert¡®s lips, and then he reached out and pressed a button. Then, a ck barrier slowly fell in front of us, separating the front and rear parts into two spaces. Seeing that he was ying this kind of trick again, I immediately pushed him shyly. ¡°What are you doing? Connor willugh at us.¡± My waist was held by Herbert, and he kissed me on the cheek. I heard him say, ¡°If he dares tough at us, I will fire him!¡± I shot him a nce and warned him, ¡°You¡®re not allowed to act recklessly.¡± ¡°I can do anything to my wife.¡± Herbert¡®s hand reached into my clothes. ¡°What are you doing? Let me go..¡± I tried to push him away. Although I said no, my body was extremely honest, 1 yearned for his touch, Then, he kissed my lips. This kiss was aggressive and wild, I fell into his arms, and his flexible tongue easily aroused my desire. All the missing became this kiss, and we kissed with great enthusiasm. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Herbert pressed me down on the wide seat, and his hands began to reach into my skirt. At this time, my hands were pressed against his beating chest. I knew what he wanted to do. But we were in the car. Moreover, Connor was in the front seat. I gasped for breath and said, ¡°Herbert, not here!¡± Herbert smiled and reached out to hold my hand. Then he lowered his head and continued to kiss me on the neck. ¡°We will reach¡­ the kindergarten soon. Hurry up and get up!¡± I was afraid that he would act as he pleased in the car, so I quickly pushed him away. This time, he was very obedient and let go of me. We were arriving at Lucas¡®s kindergarten. I quickly tidied up my clothes and hair. Just as my hands were tidying up my long hair, I suddenly saw something shining on my left hand. I immediately put my hand in front of me and saw a sapphire ring on my finger. I looked at the sapphire ring on my finger with my eyes wide open. I didn¡®t know when he put it on me. It must have been put on when he kissed me just now when I was not paying attention. The next moment, I looked at Herbert. He was looking at the scenery outside the window seriously, with a proud smile on his face. ¡°Youunched a sneak attack on me?¡± I stared at Herbert and asked. Herbert lowered his head to look at the ring on my finger and said with a smile, ¡°It was because you were so into it just now that I had the chance to help you put it on.¡± Hearing this, my face turned red, and I was annoyed that I didn¡®t feel anything just now. He took advantage of me, and now he even ridiculed me. ¡°You¡®re so annoying!¡± I reached out and tried to take the ring off my finger. However, Herbert quickly grabbed my hand and said, ¡°You¡®ve already put on my ring. You promised to marry me. You can¡®t refuse!¡± Hearing this, I lowered my head with a smile. But I said, ¡°Who agreed to marry you? It was you who put the ring on my finger.¡± Herbert reached out and pulled me into his arms. I took the opportunity to lie on his shoulder and felt really happy at this moment. ¡°Are you not angry anymore?¡± Herbert whispered in my ear. ¡°How can it be so easy? I haven¡®t cooled down yet.¡± I reached out and touched my chest. There was an evil smile in Herbert¡®s eyes, and then he stretched out his hand and said, ¡°Let me touch it to see if you¡®re still angry.¡± ¡°Rogue!¡± Seeing his handing at my chest, I reached out and hit the back of his hand, At this time, when I saw the car slowly stopping at the entrance of the kindergarten, I quickly said, ¡°Well, Lucas is about toe out. Get out of the car quickly.¡± Topened the car door and was about to get out. However, Herbert stepped forward and held me back. ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± I turned to look at him in confusion. Chanter 423 At this time, Herbert reached out and carefullybed the hair around my ear and whispered, ¡°Your hair is messy¡± Seeing the tenderness in his eyes, my heart melted at once, but now was not the time for us to be intirnate. I lowered my head and said, ¡°Lucas ising out Get out of the car Then we came to the gate of the kindergarten hand in hand In front of the kindergarten gate, many people stood there to pick up the children, At this moment, standing side by side with him. I felt that my heart was full In fact, happiness was so simple I felt happy by just standing beside the person I loved and waiting for our child together Chapter 424 Chapter 424 Be¡®s POV: Soon, a little boy in a white shirt and a ck school uniform walked to the gate with a schoolbag on his back. ¡°Lucas!¡± ¡°Lucas!¡± Herbert and I waved our hands at Lucas. Lucas saw us, so he ran quickly to us. ¡°Daddy, mommy, why did youe to pick me up from school together?¡± Lucas was very happy as he held Herbert and my hands. ¡°Daddy and mommy are both free today, so we came to pick you up from school. Are you happy?¡± Herbert looked down at our son and asked. ¡°I¡®m happy! It¡®ll be great if daddy and mommy can pick me up every day in the future.¡± Lucas immediately replied. Hearing this, Herbert and I looked at each other. He lowered his head and touched Lucas¡®s head, saying, ¡°You are really greedy to ask us to pick you up every day. Well, as long as daddy and mommy are free, we will pick you up, okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Lucas nodded obediently. At this time, Herbert suddenly asked, ¡°Lucas, how about daddy and mommy take you and your sister out for a big meal today?¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I want to eat steak and ice cream!¡± Lucas pped his little hands happily. ¡°Alright, let¡®s eat steak and ice cream.¡± Herbert nodded in agreement. Lucas jumped with joy. Seeing that my son was so happy, I kept smiling. Following that, Connor brought us to pick Lucky up. Then, our family of four sat in a well¨Cknown restaurant. Lucky sat on the children¡®s chair, and there were already chopped steak and vegetables on the te in front of her. She grabbed it and stuffed it into her mouth. She had already put the food into her mouth very urately. At this moment, I suddenly remembered something. I nced at Herbert and didn¡®t know what to say. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Herbert saw that I had something to say. Hearing this, I quickly said, ¡°Herbert, don¡®t make things difficult for John, okay? It¡®s not easy for him to start apany, and he has to support his mother and child. He can¡®t suffer such a blow!¡± Hearing this, Herbert looked up at me, His gaze made me feel a little ufortable. Then, I curled my lips and said, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? I think you look down on me at times. If I wanted to find another man, I will find a young and handsome man. I won¡®t fall in love with an old man!¡± 10101 Hearing these words, Herbert pursed his lips into a smile. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Seeing him suddenlyugh, I frowned. Herbert held back his smile and said, ¡°That¡®s just like you. The way you talked to me just now was obviously very hypocritical.¡± He saw through me. I smiled and stuck out my tongue. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. To be honest, I really felt that Mr. Hall was very innocent. Because I had an argument with Herbert, he was the one who got implicated in the end. I couldn¡®t watch hispany close down and do nothing. But I also knew that Herbert seemed to have a bad rtionship with John and had a special prejudice against this man. In my opinion, I couldn¡®t be too aggressive toward him, which was why I wanted to speak in a gentle manner. I didn¡®t expect to be teased for being hypocritical. ¡°I¡­ I¡®m not a hypocrite.¡± I pouted. The next moment, Herbert warned me in a very serious tone, ¡®In the future, no matter old man or young man, you can¡®t meet them alone at night, especially drinking so much with them. You are absolutely not allowed to.¡± ¡°You¡®re too overbearing, aren¡®t you? Even if I don¡®t have any male friends, I¡®m a businesswoman. I¡®ll meet men at work.¡± Iined, but I didn¡®t dare to provoke him at this time. Herbert then said, ¡°Then you can talk about business and work in thepany. You can¡®t go out alone.¡± At this time, I almost lost my temper, but when I thought about the things that had not been solved. I suppressed the anger in my heart and tried to argue in a calm tone, ¡°Can you not be so overbearing? It¡®s normal to have social activities in business.¡± ¡°If there is dinner that you need to attend, I can go with you!¡± Herbert¡®s attitude was very firm and there was no room forpromise. I knew that I couldn¡®t fight with him now, so I¡®d betterpromise for the time being and let him agree to the deal first. Then, I nodded and said, ¡°Well, I¡®ll listen to you. Can you stop targeting John?¡± At this time, he nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I will let it slide this time.¡± I picked up his phone and put it in front of him. Then I said with a ttering smile, ¡°Then please make a phone call and tell your subordinates now.¡± Herbert took the phone and dialed a number. ¡°Connor, let¡®s stop going against John. You should immediately inform those merchants not to make things difficult for him. We can also help to take care of his business. After the phone was connected, he said a few words to the phone and hung up. Then, he handed the phone to me and said with a smile, ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± I pursed my lips and smiled. ¡°I¡®m satisfied.¡± Finally, I was relieved. Otherwise, I really didn¡®t know how to deal with it if Johnined to me again tomorrow At this time, Lucas with sharp eyes suddenly said, ¡®Mommy, the new ring you bought is so beautiful Heanng this, I looked down at the sapphire ring on my finger and said with a smile, ¡®It was bought by your daddy for me ¡°In the future, I also want to buy a bigger gem ring for my child¡®s mother, Lucas suddenly said Hearing this, I couldnt helpughing. Herbert patted the back of Lucas¡®s head and said with a smile. ¡°Why did you say that? ¡°Daddy, you like to spend money on mommy, don¡®t you? A boy must spend money on a girl Otherwise, what¡®s the point of a boy earning money? Lucas said matter of factly Although I felt funny, I still said with a serious face, ¡°You have to learn how to make money before you can spend money on girls, do you understand? And money is not everything. It¡®s not like a girl will fall in love with you after you spend money on her, do you understand? ¡°All girls like beautiful clothes, beautiful shoes, and bags, don¡®t they? Lucas tilted his little head and looked confused Herbert smiled and touched his head, ¡°When he grows up, he will naturally understand.¡± Chapter 425 Chapter 425 Be¡®s POV: The four of us enjoyed dinner together. The whole process was very warm and happy. On the big bed in the main bedroom of the vi at night. I was leaning against the bed, and both Lucas and Lucky were leaning in my arms, listening to my story As I told them the story, Lucky fell asleep, but Lucas was still staring at me with his big round eyes. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Lucky is asleep.¡± I finished a story and lowered my head to kiss her little face. After taking a shower, Herbert, who had changed into home clothes, came forward and said, ¡°I¡®ll carry her down to look for Gary.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded. Then, Herbert walked up to us and gently picked Lucky up. He then went downstairs. ¡°Mommy, I want to listen to another story.¡± Lucas tugged at my pajamas. ¡°Okay, mommy will tell you another story.¡± I continued to tell the story. I told the story for a long time. Herbert was waiting for me for a long time. I yawned, but Lucas still didn¡®t feel sleepy and pestered me to tell him one more story. In the end, I couldn¡®t stand it anymore. I put down the storybook in my hand, looked at Lucas, and said with a frown, ¡°Lucas, when are you going to sleep?¡± ¡°Mommy, I¡®m going to sleep here today.¡± After that, Lucas got into my bed. Before I could say anything, Herbert immediately protested. ¡°Lucas, you¡®re already a man. You have to sleep alone!¡± Lucas pulled the quilt with his hands, revealing only his little face. He argued, ¡°Daddy, you¡®re also a man. Why can you sleep with mommy?¡± Hearing this, I covered my mouth andughed. I heard Herbert say, ¡°Because... Mommy is my wife. When you have a wife in the future, you can sleep with your wife!¡± ¡°I don¡®t... Mommy is mine. I want to sleep with mommy!¡± Lucas couldn¡®t win his father, so he reached out to hold my neck and refused to let go. Herbert refused to give up. ¡°No, go to bed quickly or you won¡®t be able to get up tomorrow, You have to go to kindergarten!¡± ¡°I won¡®t. I¡®m going to sleep with mommy!¡± Seeing the seriousness on Herbert¡®s face, Lucas began to shed tears. Herbert stepped forward and was about to take Lucas away. Seeing this, I quickly hugged Lucas and said, ¡°Be a good boy. Mommy will tell you another story. You have to go downstairs and sleep after that, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lucas nodded quickly, Lucas was happy, but when I looked back at Herbert, he looked unhappy. 10 10 D I quickly reached out and patted Herbert on the back,forting him. ¡°It¡®s just a story. It will be over soon. Herbert was very helpless, but he could only nod. ¡°Just one more story.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded, and then quickly picked up the story to tell a story to Lucas. Seeing Lucas in my arms pouting, I told him the longest story. Perhaps it was really toote, or maybe Lucas was tired. As I talked, Lucas closed his eyes and fell asleep this time. Seeing that Lucas was asleep, I gently put down the book in my hand and reached out to caress his little face. At this time, Herbert also came over, put his arms around my waist, and kissed me on the neck. Then we happily looked at Lucas, who was already asleep. I nestled in his arms and looked at my lovely sleeping son. My heart was filled with happiness. When his hand covered my hand, I felt his hot skin. ID Then he hugged me tightly, and our bodies were pressed together. I could vaguely feel that there was a hard object pressing against my body. I looked up at him and saw his burning eyes. Of course, I understood what he meant. We had been in conflict and had slept separately for so long. We hadn¡®t had sex for a long time. There would definitely be a fierce battle tonight. In fact, I was also very eager for Herbert. I missed his body. And my body also had some uncontroble reactions. Just as my clothes were about to be taken off by Herbert... I gave him a quick push and pointed to Lucas beside me. ¡°Lucas is still here.¡± Hearing this, Herbert grinned. ¡°I¡®ll take him to his own room right away.¡± Then, he picked up Lucas and quickly went downstairs. Looking at his eager back, I held my head with one hand and pursed my lips into a smile. It seemed that in less than a minute, a figure shed in, quickly closed the door, and locked it. Herbert stood at the door, looking at me as he untied his tie. I got off the bed and walked toward him. Herbert quickly took off his shirt, ran to me, and hugged me. His skin was burning hot, and I didn¡®t resist at all. Instead, I hugged him even tighter... Chapter 426 Chapter 426 Be¡®s POV: The moment our skin touched, the desire in my body waspletely awakened, I couldn¡®t help but touch him with my hands. My hand touched his eyebrows, cheeks, Adam¡®s apple, corbone, and strong chest muscles... He grabbed my hand and led it to his lower body. When my fingers touched the hot and hard little fellow, my body trembled, I heard him whispering into my ear, ¡°Dear, my body and my soul are all missing you.¡± After that, he kissed me on the neck. When his flexible tongue slid across my neck, I couldn¡®t help groaning and grabbing his hair with my fingers. His tongue brushed past my corbone and sensitive chest from my neck. And his hands were also busy. His hands were fiddling with the sensitive spot of my body. I had to say that he really knew my body very well. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. His strength and position were just right, and my groaning was getting louder and louder. When his fingers entered my body and sped up, I almost screamed. Just then, he whispered into my ear, ¡°Baby, you¡®re wet.¡± After that, his fingers pulled away from my body. At this moment, my body felt empty. I yearn for something to fill my body. The lower half of Herbert¡®s body was deliberately pressed against the outside, but he refused to enter. ¡°Do you want it? Baby, if you want it, just beg me and I¡®ll satisfy you.¡± The tone of Herbert¡®s voice was a little proud. I refused to show weakness. I bit my lip and refused to say yes. The next second, the sensitive spot on my chest was caught by him. This stimted me even more. Under his touch, my body was wrapped in desire as I was not satisfied This feeling was too ufortable, My stubbornness was gradually defeated in the face of desire ¡°Ah, well Herbert, I want it There was a smug smile on Herbert¡®s face ¡°Who wants ? While he was talking, his flexible fingers were still Oddling with my sensitive body ¡°Ah I want it... Be wants it.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Ah... Mmm, I want you to satisfy me... hubby...¡± This sentence seemed to work. I heard him say, ¡°All right, baby, I will satisfy you.¡± After he finished speaking, the emptiness in my body was filled. The next morning, I appeared in the ounting firm in a ck professional suit. Sitting in front of the desk, I still felt a little sore in my body. He was too excitedst night. We did it three times in total. If I hadn¡®t set an rm today, I really wouldn¡®t be able to get up. The direct consequence ofst night¡®s madness was that my mind was not clear today. I felt very tired and sleepy. I must go back and sleep early tonight. At this moment, Joey pushed the door open and walked in. She ced a cup of coffee in front of me. ¡°Drink a cup of coffee to refresh yourself!¡± Joey put her hand on my face and said with a smile. ¡°Do I look bad?¡± I asked, touching my face inexplicably. Joey walked to me and snickered. ¡°It¡®s obvious that you had a crazy night. You¡®re in low spirits today, but your face is ruddy. I¡®m sure your desire has been satisfied.¡± I coughed twice and didn¡®t answer. Joey rubbed her chin and looked me up and down. ¡°Hey, what I said is right, isn¡®t it?¡± ¡°No!¡± I resolutely denied, and then reached out to pick up the coffee and took a sip. ¡°Humph, you can¡®t fool me. Did you take the initiative to sacrifice yourselfst night, and then you reconciled with Herbert? That¡®s why he gave you such a big sapphire ring?¡± Joey pointed at the sapphire ring on my finger exaggeratedly. Hearing this, I looked down at the ring in my hand. ¡°You saw it?¡± ¡°If I can¡®t see such a big ring. I must be blind!¡± Joey shouted. I looked down at the ring in my hand and giggled. This morning, when I was still under the quilt, he put the ring on my finger. At that time, my eyes were still closed. And he also whispered in my ear, ¡°In the future, I will use this ring to trap you. You will never leave me!¡± Joey continued to ask, ¡°Hurry up and tell me, what I just said is right, isn¡®t it?¡± The next moment, I looked up at Joey and said seriously. ¡°You¡®re right, but the sequence is not right! Our sequence is: He first gave me this ring and begged for my forgiveness. Then we reconciled, and finally, we went to bed. I didn¡®t take the initiative at the beginning.¡± Knock knock knock¡­ At this moment, someone knocked on the office door. ¡°Come in!¡± I shouted in the direction of the door. The next moment, the receptionist, Vivian, pushed the door open and said with a smile, ¡°Mrs. Stepanek, Mr. Hall is here!¡± Hearing that John was here, I quickly got up and said, ¡®Please let hime in Hearing that, Joey also stood up. Then, John walked in hurriedly. As soon as he came in, he reached out to hold my hand with his hands, and his eyes were full of excitement. ¡°Mrs. Stepanek, I really don¡®t know how to thank you!¡± Hearing this, Joey and I looked at each other. I felt that it was very unappropriate for him to hold my hands so tightly, so I quickly pulled my hands back I¡®m sorry, I¡®m sorry. I¡®m too excited. Please don¡®t take it to heart! I smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Mr. Hall, is everything settled?¡± The call from Herbertst night must have worked, so Mt. Hall specially came to thank me today John then said, ¡°Not only has everything been resolved, but I also received a phone call from many merchants and clientsst night. They said that they wanted to continue their business with me This morning, several new merchants called me. They said that it is Mr. Wharton who is taking care of me. They will give me a better price, and some customers will give me an even bigger orde. Hearing these words, I couldn¡®t help but be a little stunned. I didnt expect what he saidst night was this powerful. At that time, I thought it was just an unimportant sentence. It could be seen that he really had a great influence in City A. ¡°This incident was caused by him. Of course, he will be responsible for it to the end I said with a smile ¡°How about this? I want to express my gratitude to Mr. Wharton in person How about I treat you to a feast tonight...¡± I didn¡®t know how to reply to him, but Joey spoke first, ¡°You don¡®t need to think about how to thark them. Just don¡®t appear in front of Be frequently, that¡®s enough¡± Joey continued, ¡°Mr. Wharton was angry before this because Be went drinking with you Joey¡®s words were too straightforward. I continued, ¡°Mr. Hall, my husband really doesn¡®t like me going out alone at night. I¡®m very sorry. ¡°I see.¡± John immediately said, ¡®I have something else to do. I¡®ll see youter! After saying that, he immediately walked to the door speedily. Then, I exchanged a look with Joey andughed out loud This guy runs faster than a rabbit. It seems that he won¡®t dare toe to our ounting firm again.¡± Joeyughed, covering her belly. Chapter 427 Chapter 427 Be¡®s POV: I walked out of my office and looked outside. I thought of something and asked, ¡°He left in such a hurry. By the way, Is he still pestering you?¡± At this time, there were only two of us in thepany. Any went out to meet her clients, and both the receptionist and the ountant were out on an errand, so I had no scruples in my words, Hearing this, Joey said with a little regret, ¡°I¡®ve made it clear to him. I don¡®t fancy a father. And I want to have many children in the future. There is no hope for me to be with him.¡± ¡°Indeed. You made a right choice,¡± I said, At this moment, my eyes inadvertently nced outside. Suddenly. I saw that Emma¡®s insurancepany opposite me was not open today. I couldn¡®t help frowning and said, ¡°Why are they close today? Did she take the employees out for a trip, or did she organize a big event?¡± Hearing this, Joey looked up at the other side and said with a sheer, ¡°This morning, I saw the employees pack up their things and leave. I was curious, so I asked them. I was busy just now, so I forgot to tell you an important thing. ¡°What¡®s going on?¡± I saw the sneer on Joey¡®s face. My intuition told me that Emma¡®s company should be in trouble. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Joey stepped forward and said in a low voice, ¡°I heard from one of the employees there that Emma¡®s stepfather, the bald old man, Daniel Morgan, failed in his investment and broke the capital chain. The company may go bankrupt, and of course, it will affect a few businesses run by Emma. So the insurance In fact, I expected that after Daniel Morgan fell out with his son and married Connie, his career would definitely go downhill, but I didn¡®t expect that it woulde so soon. It could be seen that the good days of Connie and Emma wereing to an end. Joeyughed and said, ¡°Aren¡®t you happy to hear such good news from me?¡± ¡°There¡®s nothing to be happy about. That¡®s their life.¡± I said. When we got off work, all the employees had left, leaving me and Joey to lock the door. ¡°Why don¡®t we have dinner at my house tonight?¡± I invited Joey as we walked into the elevator, Joey nced at me and said, ¡°Forget it. The four of you are happy together. I will be the extra one.¡± ¡°The children like you.¡± I quicklyforted her. Hearing this, Joey pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°Let¡®s call it a day. You and Herbert have just reconciled. You should enjoy your sweet time. I¡®m afraid that Herbert will dislike me for grabbing you from him if I¡®m there, and I don¡®t want to hinder you!¡± I pushed her and said, ¡°Well, if you don¡®t want to go, then don¡®t go. Maybe I will affect your romantic encounter¡± ¡°It¡®s good to have a romantic encounter. I¡®m really looking forward to it.¡± Joey put her hands together and said, 10110 Ding... At this time, the elevator reached the first floor. I went out of the elevator. When I walked out of the office building, it was already evening. The sky was beautiful today, and the remaining light of the sun dyed the sky red. When I stepped down the stairs, I suddenly remembered the night when I first met Herbert. Fate was really wonderful. It was just an ident, but it became inevitable in the future! Honk honk¡­ At this moment, the car in front of me suddenly honked, which scared me so much that I touched my chest and stopped walking. The next moment, I looked up and saw Herbert¡®s head which poked out of the driver¡®s seat. He said to me, ¡°Get in the car!¡± I pursed my lips into a smile when I saw him all of a sudden. Then I walked around and got in the passenger seat. ¡°I¡®ve been waiting for you for a long time. What took you so long to get off work?¡± Herbert asked as he drove the car into thene. As he spoke, he held my hand tightly. I looked down and saw that his big hand hadpletely covered my hand. I couldn¡®t help but smile. ¡°I¡®m the boss now, okay? The employees are all gone. Joey and I had to check if the lights, the water dispenser, and theputer were still on, and then we had to lock the door,¡± I replied. A smile tugged at the corner of Herbert¡®s lips. ¡°Now you know that it¡®s not easy to be a boss? Why don¡®t just be my wife?¡± ¡°I don¡®t want it!¡± I raised my chin. My attitude was firm, but there was a smile at the corner of my mouth. At this time, I suddenly looked back and saw no one. I asked, ¡°Why did you drive here by yourself today? Where¡®s Connor?¡± ¡°gave him an off day. I personally came to pick you up today and we will go on a date ourselves tonight,¡± Herbert replied. Hearing this, although I was very happy, I frowned and said, ¡°But I really miss Lucas and Lucky.¡± Herbert nced at me and said in a dissatisfied tone, ¡°I rejected a lot of social activities tonight and specially drove to pick you up from work. Tonight, you belong to mepletely, okay?¡± Although I missed the children very much, seeing his dissatisfaction, I decided tofort him and nodded. Herbert was very happy. ¡°Then what arrangements do you have for tonight?¡± I asked with a smile, and my fingers unconsciously held his hand. ¡°Let¡®s eat first, and then go for a movie. What do you think?¡± Herbert was like a young man who had just started dating. Although he was talking about a dull date, I still felt as if I had eaten a piece of candy, because we had never gone on a lot of dates before. Chapter 428 Chapter 428 Be¡®s POV: ¡°I heard that there¡®s a very famous romance movie recently. Let¡®s go and watch it after dinner.¡± Herbert smiled and nced at me. ¡°Romance movie? Don¡®t you hate that kind of movie the most?¡± I held my chin and stared at him curiously Herbert grabbed my hand. His palm was bigger than mine, so it couldpletely wrap around my hand. I felt very warm. At this time, I heard him say, ¡°I thought someone likes it? I¡®ll apany you to watch it today. You have to apany me to watch what I like next time.¡± Obviously, I was the person who liked to watch romance movies. I was d that he was willing to amodate my preferences. I smiled and said, ¡°Okay, I¡®ll apany you to watch your favorite movie next time.¡± It was very important for two people to understand each other to be able to get along well. Since he was willing to respect my preferences, I would also respect him and amodate his preferences. This evening, Herbert and I had a special candlelight dinner. There were not only flowers and fine wine, but also a violinist standing in front of the table and ying the violin for us. On the dining table, the red wine, rose, steak, and dessert formed a beautiful picture. The sound of the violin gently floated in every corner of the restaurant. There were many people around looking at me, and a sense of happinesspletely enveloped me. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Herbert, who was wearing a white shirt, sat there and looked at me deeply. Ileaned forward and asked in a low voice, ¡°How much is it to ask him to y a song?¡± as W Hearing this, Herbert nced at me. ¡°Don¡®t be vulgar!¡± ¡°I¡®m just an ordinary person. How can I be as elegant as you?¡± | stared at him and deliberately argued with a smile. At this time, the violinist finished ying a song. He put away the instrument, bowed, and left. At this time, he picked up a knife and fork to cut the steak. I grabbed his hand and he looked up at me, his eyes full of doubts. I smiled and said, ¡°An elegant person doesn¡®t need to eat or go to the toilet, let alone burp.¡± Herbert pursed his lips, and his expression was full of love. ¡°I just said you¡®re vulgar, and then you start to take revenge on me?¡± ¡°Are you trying to say that I¡®m petty?¡± | cupped my cheek and asked with a smile. ¡°That¡®s not what I said.¡± Herbertughed, and then said, ¡°No matter how you are like, I like it.¡± I couldn¡®t helpughing. I had fun arguing with him. Maybe no matter what I did, as long as I could be with him, my heart would be filled with joy. After dinner, we went to watch a romance movie. I couldn¡®t remember how long I hadn¡®t seen a movie. The two of us sat on the couple¡®s seats, and I snuggled up to him. My hands were sped with his fingers, quietly enjoying everything in front of me When it reached the climax, the male lead and female lead on the screen were kissing. At this time, I saw the couple in the front row kissing. And the sound of their kiss was a little loud. I could even hear the sound of them kissing. The atmosphere suddenly became a little ambiguous I stole a nce at Herbert, but I didn¡®t expect him to be looking at me as well, I was held in his arms. In the dim environment, I saw Herbert¡®s bright eyes. The pair of eyes were getting closer and closer to me. When I could almost feel his breath, I took the initiative to kiss his lips. That soft part suddenly became overbearing. His tongue was starting to fight for territory in my mouth... It wasn¡®t until the sudden explosion in the movie that we stopped kissing. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. His rough fingers gently brushed across my lips. I grabbed his hand and motioned for him not to move. The couple in the front row ended their kiss, and the movie gradually came to an end. Herbert and I got home when it was almost eleven o¡®clock in the evening. There were only wallmps in the living room, and the lights were dim. As we walked, Herbert and I made a gesture of keeping quiet, for fear that we would wake up the sleeping children in the room. ¡°I¡®ll go take a look at the children,¡± I said in a low voice. However, Herbert grabbed my hand, ¡°The children are asleep. Don¡®t wake them up. See them tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded. After that, we were just about to go upstairs, Unexpectedly, the crystalmp in the living room suddenly lit up! Herbert and I turned back abruptly and I saw Lucas in his pajamas standing behind us. ¡°Why aren¡®t you sleeping?¡± I hurried over to him when I saw him. ¡°Mommy, where did you and daddy go? I¡®ve been waiting for you all night, and you came back sote.¡± Lucas pouted, looking aggrieved. Seeing such a Lucas, I felt very guilty. I squatted down and held his shoulder, saying with a smile, ¡°Lucas, daddy and mommy had a social engagement tonight. You should go to bed obediently. You have to go to kindergarten tomorrow.¡± ¡°Mommy, it¡®s the weekend tomorrow. I don¡®t have to go to school,¡± said Lucas. ¡°Yes, I have forgotten that it¡®s Saturday tomorrow.¡± I patted my head and thought that I was really Chanter 424 10.12D blur. ¡°Mommy, not long ago, you said that you would take me and Lucky to eat delicious food on Friday night. Have you forgotten about it?¡± Lucas asked pitifully. Hearing this, I med myself very much. I did say that a few days ago, but I forgot it was Friday today. forgot that I had something to do today. How about this? Tomorrow is Saturday. I¡®ll take you and Lucky to the amusement park, and then we¡®ll eat delicious food at noon, okay?¡± I really couldn¡®t bear to see the aggrieved look on Lucas¡®s face, and I felt a litt aggrieved look on Lucas¡®s face, and I felt a little quilty in m been busy with my career recently, so I really didn¡®t have much time to apany them. ¡°Mommy, you must keep your word this time!¡± Although Lucas was very happy, he looked a little worried. ¡°I will keep my word this time,¡± I said firmly. At this time, Herbert came over, touched Lucas¡®s head, and said, ¡°Tomorrow, daddy will go with you too.¡± ¡°Really? That¡®s great!¡± As soon as he heard that Herbert would go with us, Lucas pped his hands happily. ¡°But now you have to go back to sleep immediately, or you won¡®t be able to get up tomorrow morning,¡± Herbert said with a smile. ¡°I¡®m going to sleep now!¡± Before he could finish his words, Lucas turned around, ran into the bedroom, and closed the door. Looking at the door being closed, I turned to look at Herbert and said guiltily, ¡°I forgot about it today. I made him wait for me for one whole night. I¡®m not a good mother!¡± Herbert stepped forward and comforted me. ¡°Tonight, you¡®re a good wife and you¡®ll be a good mother tomorrow.¡± Hearing this, I looked up and said, ¡°I¡®m just your ex¨Cwife now.¡± ¡°Shall we go to get the marriage certificate on Monday?¡± Herbert suddenly took my hand and asked. Hearing this, I was stunned and didn¡®t know what to do. The next moment, he bent down and picked me up. I felt my body rising into the air, and then my head was a little dizzy. I quickly wrapped my arms around his neck and shouted in a low voice, ¡°What are you doing?¡± However, Herbert did not answer. He gave me an evil smile and then turned to carry me upstairs. Seeing that he was anxious, my cheeks were a little hot, and then I put my head on his shoulder. Although I decided to call off the battle today, at this moment, had I changed my mind? I was carried into the master bedroom by Herbert. I closed my eyes and thought that he would gently put me on the big bed, and then we would start to be enthusiastic and passionate. But this time, I felt that my feet were on the ground first. I opened my eyes in confusion as he gently ced me in the center of the room. After I stood still, I looked up at Herbert, who was taller than me, with a puzzled look in my eyes. Chapter 429 Chapter 429 Be¡®s POV: ¡°You were very into it just now, but we have an important thing to do. Only after we are done can we continue,¡± Herbert said with a smile. After he finished speaking, he suddenly knelt down on one knee. Seeing that he suddenly knelt down, I was stunned. ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± Herbert took my hand, lowered his head, and kissed the back of my hand. He looked up and said, ¡°I¡®ve already given you the ring, and just now there were roses and music. Now I can formally propose to you.¡± ¡°Be, will you marry me?¡± I was just joking. I didn¡®t expect him to take it seriously. Herbert was a very proud person. I really didn¡®t expect him to kneel down and propose. For a moment, my heart beat wildly. I didn¡®t expect that the plot that only existed in novels would actually happen in my life. ¡°Be, will you marry me? From now on, you are the most important part of my life. Please spend the rest of your life with me.¡± At this moment, Herbert¡®s expression was solemn, his eyes deep, and his attitude very solemn. Cau At this moment, I really wanted to say that I was willing, but maybe because I was too excited, I couldn¡®t say a word. It wasn¡®t until Herbert spoke again that I regained my senses. ¡°Be, are you listening to me?¡± ¡°Oh, of course, I heard what you said.¡± At this time, I looked at him and was still a little excited. Hearing this, Herbert stood up. He looked at me and nodded, saying, ¡°Is it too sudden? You¡®re not ready. It doesn¡®t matter. You can think about it.¡± The next moment, he rushed forward and threw me onto the big bed behind him! ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± I cried out in surprise. Herbert raised his eyebrows and replied, ¡°You can take your time to consider. I¡®ll continue with what I have to do!¡± Hearing this, I quickly pushed his shoulder and said, ¡°Hey, don¡®t mess around, Before I could finish my words, he lowered his head and sealed my mouth, making me swallow my protest and dissatisfaction Soon, my body was conquered by him again But I could it go back on my word, so although all the bones in my body were about to fall apart.! still struggled to get up in the morning After eating breakfast with Herbert, we took the two children to the amusement park This should be the first time for the four of us to go out for a leisure trip Both Lucas and Lucky were very excited 1 sat on a chat and waited for Herbert to take the two children to try all kinds of games I felt as if I had fallen into a honeyjar, and I could feel sweetness everywhere 10:120 On Monday morning, Herbert and I personally sent Lucas to the kindergarten. Then, Herbert asked Connor to drive the car to the marriage registration office. Looking at the tall building in front of me, I was a little hesitant. I turned to look at Herbert behind me and asked, ¡°Are we rushing things?¡± After we finished making outst night, Herbert told me that the wedding date would be next month. He would give me a grand wedding to make up for what he owed me in the past. Although I also wanted to remarry Herbert, I didn¡®t expect it to be so fast. This caught me off guard. At this time, Herbert grabbed my hand. ¡°You promised mest night that you wouldn¡®t escape!¡± I couldn¡®t help rolling my eyes. Only the two of us and God knew how I agreedst night. Last night, I was tortured to the point where I didn¡®t have any strength, so he took the opportunity to talk about getting the marriage certificate on Monday morning. ¡°The wedding will be held next month. Isn¡®t it too early to get the marriage certificate now?¡± I argued carefully. At this time, Herbert took my hand and said, ¡°Trust me.¡± After that, he led me toward the marriage registry. I didn¡®t know what was going on either. I just felt that I was not as decisive as I wasst time. My heart was beating very fast, and when I signed my name, my hands were trembling. ¡°God, what¡®s wrong with me?¡± Where did my courage go? Could it be that the older I got, the timider I became? Or was this the so called premarital anxiety? Aftering out of the office, I looked down at the marriage certificate in my hand. I was a little scared. I married Herbert again. In fact, I had been looking forward to this for a long time, but I couldn¡®t be excited now. Herbert, on the other hand, was holding the marriage certificate with a smile. Seeing that he was happy, I couldn¡®t helpughing. The uneasiness just now also dissipated. He was always very serious, but he was actually much better recently. He oftenughed. The next moment, I suddenly took out my phone from my bag and took a picture of him smiling foolishly at the fastest speed. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Hearing the sound of the camera, Herbert looked up and saw that I was taking pictures of him with my mobile phone. He couldn¡®t help frowning. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I took a photo of you giggling.¡± I raised the phone in my hand and said with a naughty smile. Hearing this, Herbert said, ¡°That¡®s so ugly. You can¡®t take that!¡± After that, he went forward and grabbed the phone in my hand. But in a sh, I ran in the direction of the car. Herbert also caught up with me. We yed games like two children, and even the air was sweet. A few minutester, we sat in the back seat of the car, Chapter 429 10:130 ¡°Bring it over and let me have a look.¡± Herbert reached out his hand to me. Theld my phone with both hands and said with a smile, ¡°Then you have to promise me that you won¡®t delete this photo!¡± Hearing this, Herbert nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I won¡®t delete it.¡± ¡°Don¡®t lie to me.¡± I raised my chin and said, and then handed over the phone in my hand with ease. He took the phone and looked down at the picture on the screen. He first frowned, then touched his chin with a smile, and then his expression became a little more serious. Chapter 430 Chapter 430 Be¡®s POV: Then, Herbert returned the phone to me. As expected, he kept his promise and did not delete the photo. He also said, ¡°This photo is good. Please help me print it and put it on the photo rack as a memorial.¡± Hearing this, I couldn¡®t help but be stunned. I thought to myself, ¡°Why is he different now? He pays most attention to his image and hates this kind of weird posture and movements.¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Herbert asked. ¡°No... No. I¡®ll definitely go to the photo studio to print it out in a big size and put it in a big photo frame for you,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Don¡®t misinterpret what I said. Just a normal¨Csized one.¡± With that, Herbert handed me the marriage certificate in his hand. I took it out of curiosity. Herbert said very solemnly, ¡°Go back and put it in the safe. Don¡®t lose it!¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Treached out and took it. I carefully put it into my bag and said, ¡°I won¡®t lose this kind of thing. I had this experiencest time. If I lose the marriage certificate, I won¡®t be allowed to get a divorce.¡± Hearing this, Herbert frowned and then reached out to pull me close to him. ¡°What did you say just now?¡± ¡°¡­ I didn¡®t say anything. I said that we should keep our marriage certificate well.¡± I held my bag in my arms and didn¡®t dare to say anything else. Herbert lowered his head and stared at me for a moment. Then he reached out to grab the bag in my arms and threw it aside. Then he held my shoulder, lifted it forward, and lowered his head to seal my mouth! ¡°Hmm...¡± I was just joking. He kissed me so hard that my mouth was almost torn. Moreover, Connor, who was driving the car in front of us, was still in the car. I was really ashamed and annoyed, but I couldn¡®t push him away at all. At this moment, his strength was terrible, as if he wanted to eat me. The kisssted for a long time. After a long time, when I felt that I was about to die, he finally let go of me. I could finally breathe in the fresh air and immediately felt that I was alive again. I looked up and saw that Herbert was staring at me. I was about to say something. He whispered in a hoarse voice, ¡°This is your punishment. If you dare to talk nonsense again, I won¡®t be so kind.¡± Was this a threat? What else could he do? Of course, that was what I said in my heart. In reality, I didn¡®t say a word. After all, there was nothing I could do about this overbearing man, Herbert. And I knew that the reason why he was so agitated was that I identally said divorce. 10:131 Or did it indirectly mean that he didn¡®t want to divorce me? I was in a good mood, so I didn¡®t make things difficult for the overbearing man. Connor¡®s POV: At this time, I was sitting in the driver¡®s seat. Although my eyes were looking ahead. But I was very clear about what happened at the back. Once a man fell in love, he would be like a woman. Not only would he be emotional, but his IQ would also turn to zero. Sometimes, he would easily get angry like a child, just like how the current Mr. Wharton was. Seeing that he had finally reconciled with Miss Stepanek, this was simply too wonderful. I had always been by Mr. Wharton¡®s side. I knew very well how much he loved Miss Stepanek. Looking at their sweet marriage, I was a little envious. Be¡®s POV: Soon, the car stopped in front of the building where I went to work. ¡°I¡®m here.¡± I was about to leave with my bag. But all of a sudden, Herbert reached out and grabbed my wrist. I looked back and saw that he had no expression on his face. ¡°I¡®ll pick you up from work tonight.¡± Hearing this, I pursed my lips and smiled. Then I looked down at the hand that grabbed my wrist, reached out with the other hand to touch his big hand, and nodded. It seemed that Herbert liked me to touch his hand. He obediently let go of my wrist and pulled the corner of his mouth. He even smiled at me. Then, I got out of the car and walked to the building in front of me without looking back. Because I knew that he must be watching me entering the building before leaving. The feeling of being watched by my beloved man was really satisfying. As soon as I entered the ounting firm, I heard a noise inside, as if someone was quarreling. When I walked in, I suddenly saw Ryan. At this moment, he was quarreling with Joey and Amy. When I suddenly saw him, I couldn¡®t help but be stunned! We hadn¡®t seen each other for many days, but Ryan had lost a lot of weight. His hair was messy and his clothes were dirty. It could be seen that he was not living a good life. Ryan¡®s back was facing me at this moment. He didn¡®t see that I was already here. He pointed to Joey and Amy and said, ¡°Let me tell you, I am the father of the boss here. Hurry up and call my daughter out. Do you hear me?¡± Hearing this, my face darkened. How could he be qualified to call himself a father? I found it funny. At this time, when Joey saw me, she quickly winked at me and asked me to leave as soon as possible. I knew that Joey didn¡®t want me to go in and have a conflict with Ryan. Joey was doing this for my sake. 10 130 But I didn¡®t leave. Because I knew Ryan too well. He was a rogue who bullied the weak and feared the strong. If he could not find me today, he would definitelye again next time. As long as he knew my whereabouts, he would definitely not let me go. I also knew that after Betty and my mother went to the sanatoriurn these days, he couldn¡®t find them, so he didn¡®t even have a ce to live now. He must be anxious. He wouldn¡®t let me go Seeing that I was still standing there and not leaving, Joey couldn¡®t help but feel a little anxious, ¡°If you don¡®t leave now, we¡®ll call security,¡± Amy said loudly. But how could Ryan be afraid? He actually said, ¡°So what if the security guardse? I¡®m here to find my daughter. Don¡®t tell me that as a father, I¡®m not allowed to find my daughter.¡± Joey and Amy did not refute, which made Ryan very proud. At this time, I walked up to Ryan and said calmly, ¡°Aren¡®t you looking for me? I¡®m here!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 431 Chapter 431 Be¡®s POV: Ryan immediately stopped being arrogant. He walked toward me and said with a smile, ¡°My daughter, I haven¡®t been able to find your mother and sister these days. I heard that you have an ounting firm here, so I came to see you.¡± As he spoke, Ryan¡®s eyes turned red. I really admired his acting skills. Did he have such a deep rtionship with me? ¡°Who told you that I¡®m running apany here?¡± I questioned him. In fact, I already knew it in my heart. Maybe it was Connie or Emma who told him about it. After all, Emma¡®spany was just opposite mine. But didn¡®t he hate the mother and daughter? How could he still be in contact with them? Ryan was stunned for a moment and then said, ¡°My former neighbor told me. They all said that you¡®re capable now. They said that I¡®ll have a good life in the future as you run your ownpany.¡± Hearing this, I was furious. I directly turned around and sat on a chair, saying, ¡°It¡®s my own business whether I open thepany or not. It seems that it has nothing to do with you, right?¡± ¡°How can you say that? No matter what, I¡®m your father!¡± Ryan looked aggrieved. ¡°Don¡®t say that in the future. I have already cut off all ties with you. I have nothing to do with you!¡± My tone was as cold as ice. Ryan, who had been trying hard to show his grievance just now, began to scold me directly. ¡°Be, I¡®m your father!¡± ¡°Now that you are living a good life, why don¡®t you recognize me? Humph, who would do business with a terrible person like you?¡± Ryan stood at the door while cursing, and his voice was very loud. He deliberately wanted to let the people who were doing business outside and people nearby hear him, in order to force me to compromise. After all, I was running apany now. If there was any public opinion, it would be very harmful to me. I knew his evil intentions, but I was not affected by him. Once he thought he could control me, I would never be able to get rid of him for the rest of my life. ¡°You said Be is your daughter, but you¡®re ruining her reputation like this here? Shouting and yelling here will only spoil your own image. Do you think anyone will believe what you¡®ve said?¡± Joey said loudly. ¡°Believe it or not, I am her father. This is the truth! Even if I divorced her mother before, I have raised her for several years! It¡®s okay that she doesn¡®t appreciate me, but she doesn¡®t want to care about me! It¡®s absolutely impossible!¡± Ryan stamped his feet and scolded. Hearing this, my lungs exploded with anger! I pointed to Joey and Amy and said, ¡°Let him say whatever he wants. I don¡®t care. Anyway, in my heart, my father has already died! If he makes trouble, call the security guards.¡± As soon as I finished myst sentence, my eyes turned red. I couldn¡®t forget the hardships I suffered when I was a child. My sister, mother, and I had lived a sad Chapter 431 life for more than ten years. I felt sad juot thinking about it now, ¡°You, I will sit at the door and scold you every day. Don¡®t think that your business will run well here.¡± Ryan sat directly on the floor at the door. Seeing Ryan making a scene at the door, I hold my head in annoyance and felt my head hurt. I took a look at Joey and Amy to show my apology Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. I really didn¡®t know how to deal with Ryan for the time being ¡°Be, what should we do?¡± Joey walked up to me and asked in a low voice, I could only pretend that I didn¡®t care and said, ¡°What else can we do? Let him be. He likes to make trouble so much, at most, we can just close down.¡± ¡°How can that be?¡± Joey frowned, ¡°What is going on? Making trouble in front of someone¡®spany? Connor, immediately call the police!¡± At this time, a familiar male voice suddenly sounded from outside the door. I looked up and saw that it was Herbert, followed by Connor, ¡°Yes¡± Connor immediately took out his phone and was about to call the police, Ryan, who was sitting at the door, looked up and saw that it was Herbert and his assistant. He continued to y a rogue. ¡°It¡®s useless for the police toe. It¡®s a farnily affair. I haven¡®t seen a policeman stopping a fathering to find his daughter!¡± Hearing this, Herbert sneered. Then he squatted down and looked at Ryan, saying, ¡°You have affected other people by staying here. Although you won¡®t be in prison for a long time, at most half a month, I think you¡®re not young anymore and you won¡®t have an easy life for the next half a month. I can arrange a fierce criminal to deal with you in the prison!¡± These words frightened Ryan. Herbert was rich and powerful, and he was definitely not saying these just to scare hirn. So in the next moment, Ryan¡®s attitude was much more restrained. ¡°You Didn¡®t you break up with Be? Why are you here again?¡± Ryan¡®s heart was beating fast, and he started talking incoherently. ¡°I¡®ve never parted ways with Be, and we¡®re about to get married soon¡± Herbert said with a smile. On the other side, I was a little anxious. I wanted to avoid Ryan now. Now that Herbert told him that we were about to get married again, Ryan would definitely cling on to me in the future. Hearing this, Ryan immediately smiled, ¡°So you¡®re already married. My daughter is so lucky to find a good man like you.¡± Herbert then stood up straight and lowered his head to warn Ryan, who was still sitting on the ground, ¡®It¡®s good that you know. Don¡®t pester her in the future, or I won¡®t let you go!¡± Pyan inmediately looked pity and begged Herbert, ¡°Herbert, I had no choice but toe to find my daughter I¡®m not young anymore, and I have high blood pressure I don¡®t even have a ce to live non Look at my clothes, I haven¡®t changed them for many days I can only sleep under the bridge non it fl be writer in a few days Am going to be frozen to death? I also care about my pride, other inge, I wouldn¡®t come here.¡± At this point, an actually burst into tears Herbert stated at Ryan, then he made a costure to Connor Connor took out a stack of cash from his bag and handed it to Ryan ¡°This is ten thousand dors. You should find a ce to settle down first,¡± Herbert said to Ryan. ¡°Herbert, you¡®re such a kind person!¡± Ryan held the money in his hand, his face full of excitement. Next Chapter Chapter 432 Chapter 432 Be¡¯s POV: I wanted to take back the money, but it was not easy for Ryan to spit out the money that he had already received. With a flick of his wrist, he put the pile of money into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t give him money!¡± I was a little anxious. Ryan proudly said to me, ¡°This is what Herbert gave me! You can treat me bad, but it doesn¡¯t prevent your husband from treating me well.¡± ¡°Is that so, Herbert?¡± Ryan¡¯s attitude towards Herbert could be described as pleasing. The look on Herbert¡¯s face was very solemn. ¡°In the future, you are not allowed to bother Be again. If there¡¯s anything you need,e find me at the Wharton Group in the future.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I will definitely go to your bigpany.¡± Ryan¡¯s face was full of smiles when he heard this. Seeing this, I turned around angrily and put my arms in front of my chest. ¡°You can go now.¡± Herbert was a little impatient with Ryan. ¡°Goodbye, Herbert.¡± Ryan took the money and left happily. After Ryan left, I wanted to lose my temper, but when I saw so many people in front of me, I endured it. I was still very angry, so I turned around and walked quickly into my office. I sat down on the sofa in anger. Herbert followed me in and closed the door of the office. I asked him, ¡°Why did you give him money? Do you know that he is a rogue?¡± Herbert sat on the sofa and patiently persuaded, ¡°Anyway, he is your biological father and you are doing your business now. This scandal will not only affect your image but also the future development of yourpany.¡± How could I listen to him now? I said agitatedly, ¡°Do you know how hard it was for me and my sister to live when we were children? I remember that there was once when I couldn¡¯t pay the tuition fees, so I could only ask him for money. But what did he do? He was eating a big meal with Connie¡¯s child outside. I asked him for 15 dors, but he refused to give it to me. He also pped me and said that he was not my father¡­ From then on, I told myself in my heart that my father died and I would never treat him as my father!¡± Herbert didn¡¯t say anything. He just handed me a tissue. After a while, he said, ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to recognize him now. I¡¯m just helping him with some money. It¡¯s for the sake that you won¡¯t have any trouble in the future.¡± ¡°I would rather not do this business than give him a penny Besides, you don¡¯t know Ryan. He is a greedy person. If you give him 1,500 dors today, he will ask you for 3,000 dors tomorrow, and he will ask for 7,500 dors the day after tomorrow!¡± I said angrily Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Herbert held my shoulder. ¡°In the future, leave Ryan to me. I won¡¯t let him trouble you!¡± Hearing this, I was touched and theny on Herbert¡¯s shoulder Herbert¡¯s POV Be sobbed on my shoulder 11:07D) ¡°How could my life be like this? Other people have a happy family and parents who love their children, but how could I have such a father? He didn¡¯t care about us since we were children, but now he always makes trouble for us and embarrass us.¡± Seeing the sad look on her face, I frowned, and my heart was in a dilemma. | stroked her back, pursed my lips, and said with a smile, ¡°You always give me a strong impression. It¡¯s rare to see such a fragile andining look.¡± Hearing this, Be grabbed the tissue from my hand, wiped her tears, and said, ¡°Everyone will have a fragile moment, and I¡¯m no exception. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m strong in the future. In fact, I also need someone tofort and take care of me.¡± Hearing this, I knew that she was in a better mood. I pinched her nose and said, ¡°I thought you were just a weed on the roadside. You are not afraid of the wind, the rain, and the dust. You can live very well.¡± At this time, Be red at me with her red eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of someone who doesn¡¯t like a beautiful flower but choose to like the weeds on the roadside.¡± I raised an eyebrow and teased Be deliberately. ¡°Maybe that person has seen and smelled all kinds of flowers and think they¡¯re not good enough. The weeds on the roadside are more interesting.¡± The next second, Be reached out angrily and grabbed the tie around my neck. She pulled it forward hard and asked aggressively, ¡°What did you say? You¡¯ve seen and smelled everything? What kind of flower did you smell? Tell me the truth.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already smelled it. What¡¯s the use of telling you now? Anyway, you are already my wife.¡± || deliberately spread out my hands to show my helplessness. Be pushed me angrily. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to collect the marriage certificate with me? It turns out that you lied to me!¡± After that, Be stood up and punched me in the chest. I immediately reached out and hugged Be¡¯s waist. Be¡¯s body immediately lost its bnce. She tilted and sat on myp! I smiled and hugged her, not letting her get up. She saw me holding her waist and not letting go. She immediately said seriously, ¡°Let go of me!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you go!¡± I looked at her with a smile, but I wouldn¡¯t let her go. ¡°Let me go. They¡¯re all outside!¡± Be didn¡¯t want to have any romantic incidents in the office with me. What¡¯s more, if someone suddenly came in, she would feel a little embarrassed. ¡°They know that we have something important to talk about, so they won¡¯te in.¡± I stopped smiling and said seriously. ¡°What time is it now? Shouldn¡¯t you go to work?¡± Be asked. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m the president. I¡¯ll give mysell an hour ofl today,¡± I said indifferently At this moment, I turned over and pressed Be down on the sofa! She cried out in a low voice, and then her mouth was sealed by mine. Oh god, we were doing such a thing here. This was Be¡¯s office! She continued to push my shoulder, but I didn¡¯t want to let her go at all. On the contrary, I became even more excited. In the end, she didn¡¯t dare to move, because the noise was a bit loud, fearing that the people outside would hear us Next Chapter Chapter 433 Chapter 433 The third person perspective: Joey, Amy, and Connor, who were standing outside the office, heard a screaming from Be¡®s office, and then there was no more sound, They haven¡®t been out of the office for a long time. We were a little embarrassed. We could tell what they were doing without thinking. In order to ease the awkward atmosphere, Joey hurriedly said, ¡°Connor, I¡®m going to make you a cup of coffee!¡± After that, she turned around and slipped away. ¡°Well, I still have a file I haven¡®t finished. Excuse me.¡± Amy also turned around and ran away. Only Connor was left behind. Connor turned around and sat down on a chair. A few minutester, Joey came over with a cup of hot coffee. ¡°Connor, have a cup of coffee.¡± Joey handed over the coffee in her hand. Connor hurriedly got up and reached out his hand to receive the coffee. However, it was unknown whether it was due to the fact that Connor¡®s hand didn¡®t catch the cup, or if Joey¡®s hand first loosened its grip. The coffee cup immediately tumbled onto the ground! In that instant, not only did the porcin cup shatter, the brown liquid also flowed to the ground, sshing onto Connor¡®s pants. When Joey saw the stains on Connor¡®s pants, she couldn¡®t help but say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Connor. I...¡± Joey was very annoyed. Why hadn¡®t she done a good job? When Connor lowered his head and saw the brown liquid on his pants, he felt a bit nauseous. However, he still politely said, ¡°I¡®m fine.¡± ¡°I¡®ll get a wet towel for you.¡± After that, Joey rushed to the pantry. Be¡®s POV: Theard the sound of something breaking outside, so I took the opportunity to push Herbert away, ¡°What is it? Something seems to have been broken,¡¯ I said, got up and was about to leave. However, Herbert reached out and grabbed my wrist. I was a little anxious, ¡°Don¡®t make trouble. I¡®ll go and see what¡®s going on outside, okay? If you want to mnave trouble... you have to wait until we get home.¡± I lowered my head, Herbert let go of me Irmediately got up and tidied up my clothes When I was about to open the door Herbert grabbed I looked back at hin ¡°What¡®s the mallery This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Herbert¡®s eyes were burning with desire. Don¡®t forget what you promised me just now ¡°What did I promise you?¡® frowned and asked 11070) I didn¡®t remember what I promised him. He lowered his head, touched my fingernails, and said slowly, ¡°Didn¡®t you say that I can do whatever I want when I go home?¡± Hearing that, I pushed him. ¡°That depends on my mood.¡± With that, I quickly opened the door and walked out. As soon as I walked out of the office, I saw Connor standing in the center of the office. Joey was squatting in front of him with a wet towel in her hand, helping him wipe the stain on his pants. Beside him, Amy was cleaning the broken coffee cup with a broom. ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± I asked in confusion. ¡°It was me who identally smashed the coffee cup. The coffee in the cup stained Connor¡®s pants.¡± Joey raised her head and med herself. At this time, Connor said, ¡°It¡®s not her fault. It¡®s all because I didn¡®t catch the cup.¡± Seeing that the two of them were taking responsibility, I said, ¡°It¡®s just a cup. It¡®s nothing. It¡®s just that your pants have to be sent to theundry store.¡± ¡°I¡®m sorry.¡± Joey med herself. Connor¡®s pants looked quite expensive. Connor said, ¡°It¡®s nothing. Joey, there¡®s no need to wipe it. I¡®ll just go back and change another one.¡± ¡°How are you going to go out like this? Why don¡®t I wipe it for you again?¡± Joey held a towel in her hand, wanting to wipe away the stain on Connor¡®s pants. Connor instead took a step back, refusing, ¡°There¡®s no need, thank you.¡± Joey did not insist. Instead, she stood up. At this time, Herbert came out of my office. Connor hurriedly stepped forward, waiting for his orders. Herbert swept his eyes over Connor¡®s trousers, but didn¡®t say anything. He only said, ¡°Let¡®s go back.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Connor hurriedly picked up the briefcase he had just ced on the table. ¡°I¡®ll send you off.¡± I followed Herbert. When Herbert walked to the door, he suddenly stopped, turned around and took out a mobile phone from his suit pocket. He handed it to me and said, ¡°I was busy with something else just now and forgot about it. You left your phone on the back seat of the car, and I came to send it to you.¡± Hearing this, my face turned red! What did he mean by he was busy with something else just now? Wasn¡®t he telling others that they were intimate in the office? I looked up and quickly nced at Connor, Amy, and Joey, who were standing not far away. They all lowered their heads, pretending that they didn¡®t hear anything, At this time, I red at Herbert and then reached out to take my cell phone. Il turned out that he came here suddenly because he was here to send my mobile phone to me, so he met Ryan, who was here to y a rogue Al this time, when I was about to receive the phone, Herbert even took the opportunity to touch my hand. 11:07 He said with a smile, ¡°I¡®m leaving. I¡®ll pick you up at night!¡± Without waiting for me to speak, Herbert turned and left, followed by Connor. After they left, I looked down at the mobile phone in my hand and curled my lips. Then I turned around and saw Joey in a daze with a wet towel in her hand. I stepped forward and nudged Joey. ¡°Hey, what are you thinking about?¡± ¡°No... nothing.¡± Joey said and went to the tea room with a towel. I felt something was wrong with Joey, so I chased after her. Next Chapter Chapter 434 Chapter 434 Be¡®s POV: I walked to Joey, who was washing a towel in front of the sink. She looked at me from head to toe and said, ¡°Wait a minute. Why are you blushing?¡± ¡°Nonsense, how can I be blushing?¡± Hearing this, Joey immediately threw away the towel in her hand and exined eagerly. Seeing this, I crossed my arms in front of my chest, tilted my head, and said, ¡°Something¡®s wrong with you today. Oh, I got it. Do you have a good impression of Connor?¡± I remembered now. Just now, Joey only came into contact with Connor. Could it be... At this time, Joey flew into a rage. ¡°Hey, what did you and Herbert¡­ do in the office just now?¡± Hearing this, I put down my arm and didn¡®t dare to look directly into Joey¡®s eyes. ¡°I... What could we do? We were talking.¡± Joey continued, ¡°We heard a screaming from inside, and then there was no sound. Even a fool knows what you are doing in the room. Although this is an open society, you¡®d better consider the feelings of us outsiders. And you are still in the office.¡± Joey said with a smile, in a joking tone. ¡°Hey, I¡®m talking about your matter. Why did you frame me?¡± I came to my senses and immediately asked. ¡°I... I remember. I haven¡®t called a client yet. I¡®m not going to talk to you anymore.¡± Joey said as she hurried away This was Joey¡®s random excuse. But I didn¡®t continue to ask. After all, I couldn¡®t get the answer even if I went to ask her now. Joey¡®s POV: I reached out and touched my cheek. It was so hot there. I didn¡®t know what was going on with me today either. Logically speaking, this wasn¡®t the first time had seen Connor, but why was there such a strange feeling in my heart today? When I squatted in front of him and wiped the stain on his pants, my heart really beat fast. Soon, it seemed that for so many years, my heart had never beat so fast for any man. Connor was very handsome. He could be considered a senior staff in Wharton Group...there was a huge difference between his status and mine. I couldn¡®t like himn. Those who pursue Connor might have already lined up from here to the train station I was just an ordinary 30¨Cyear¨Cold woman. How could he like me? I kept telling myself in my heart that I probably wanted to fall in love recently, so I had some hallucinations when I met a man. No, if there was a suitable man, I must try to fall in love. If I continued to be alone, there would definitely be psychological problems, Chapter 134 On the weekend, I was going to the sanatorium in the suburbs to visit my mom and Betty. In the clean ward, Betty was wearing a hospital gown, sitting on the balcony and basking in the sun. I looked at her carefully. Her eyes were empty and dull. She kept looking at the distant scenery as if she didn¡®t see me. Seeing her like this, my heart ached. ¡°Mom, how¡®s Betty doing recently?¡± I asked in a low voice. Although Betty used to be hostile to me and never regarded me as her elder sister, I was still very sad to see her like this today. ¡°She¡®s been much better recently, although she misses Anne. She sits there alone every day holding Anne¡®s photos in her arms. Her temper has improved a lot. The doctor said that she could be discharged from the hospital next month and asked her to go home to recuperate,¡± mother replied. ¡°That¡®s good.¡± I nodded. I hoped Betty would be able to pick herself up again in the future after a short period of depression. Then, mother suddenly asked, ¡°In the past few days, Ryan has not been able to find us. Did he find trouble with you?¡± Hearing that, I lowered my head and said nothing. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Mother frowned and said, ¡°I knew he would definitely bother you if he wasn¡®t be able to find us..¡± ¡°Mom, it doesn¡®t matter to me. It¡®s just that after you and Betty go home, he will definitelye to find you. What should we do then? I¡®m afraid that it will affect Betty¡®s illness,¡± I said worriedly. Mother lowered her head and thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Don¡®t worry. I¡®ve made up my mind this time. I won¡®t have anything to do with him anymore, and I won¡®t allow him to get close to Betty. Betty¡®s current state is partly due to him. If he dares to harass us, I¡®ll call the police directly, or I¡®ll fight him to the death!¡± Seeing the determination and cruelty on mother¡®s face, I knew that mother had made up her mind this time, so I was no longer worried. In fact, Ryan was bullying the weak, but in the face of strong enemies, he did not dare to continue to be arrogant. After sitting for a while, I got up and said, ¡°Mom, I bought you and Betty some of your favorite things. It¡®s getting cold. I brought you your clothes and bought you two thick clothes and pants. Call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll send you out.¡± Mother also got up and said. Before I left, I looked back at Betty, who was sitting on the balcony, and then took mother¡®s hand and left the ward. Before leaving, I grabbed my mother¡®s hand and said, ¡°Mom, I¡®m going to hold a wedding ceremony with Herbert next month. By the way, we¡®ve got our marriage certificate.¡± Hearing this, mother smiled happily and said, ¡°That¡®s great. You already have two children, and it¡®s tirne for you to settle down. You are the mother of the two children, and you can¡®t be capricious in the future. Herbert is also a good person. You should cherish him. Moreover, his family is much better than yours. If there is anything wrong with him, you should try to tolerate him I disagreed with my mother¡®s words, so I said with a naughty smile, ¡°Mom, I¡®m not bad either Everyone has two eyes and one nose, right? There is no such thing as who is more nobleTM 11:08 I went on to say, ¡°Mom, don¡®t worry. I¡®ll take care of myself. Don¡®t worry.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mother sighed and said, ¡°I hope your sister can get better soon.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 435 Chapter 435 Be,s POV: That night, after I coaxed Lucas and Lucky to sleep, I carried my tired body onto the bed. At this time, Herbert put a stack of posters in front of me in his sleeping robe. ¡°What is this?¡± I picked up the posters and asked. When I looked down, I saw some inds and tourist magazines. The scenery was really beautiful, which made people want to fly over and enjoy the beautiful scenery at first nce. After Herbert went to bed, he took me into his arms. ¡°After our wedding next month, we¡®ll go on a honeymoon. Which of these ces do you like?¡± Hearing this, I felt warm in my heart. Then I put my face on his chest and said, ¡°What about Lucas and Lucky if we go on a honeymoon?¡± ¡°I¡®ve already made up my mind. When the timees, Gary and Miranda will take care of them.¡± Herbert said as he stroked my shoulder. Hearing this, I frowned. ¡°We¡®ll go on our honeymoon and leave the children here?¡± Herbert suddenly lowered his head and kissed me on the forehead. ¡°We¡®ll be back in a week. I want you topletely belong to me for a week!¡± After that, he held me tightly in his arms. Lying on his shoulder, I still had a lot of concerns. ¡°And my business. I just made some achievements. I¡®ll leave for a week, and I have to prepare for the wedding in advance for a few days...¡± At this point, Herbert suddenly stepped forward and sealed my mouth! After the kiss, he let go of me, who was also panting. He lowered his head, looked at my body under him, and said, ¡°We are married, okay? Can¡®t you put me in the first position? Your brain is thinking about either your business or your children every day. Where am I in your heart?¡± Seeing Herbert¡®s dissatisfaction, I reached out to stroke his face and said with a smile, ¡°Children. business, and you are all ranked first!¡± Herbert fixed my two wrists on my head and said in an overbearing manner, ¡°I can¡®t stand side by side. I must be number one!¡± Looking at the overbearing man in front of me who looked like a child, I couldn¡®t help but me him. ¡°At most, you and the children are in first ce. How can there be a fatherpeting with the children?¡± *They will have their own lovers and families in the future. You are the only one I have, so they can¡®t compete with me!¡± Herbert said stubbornly. I smiled and said, ¡°Well, then you can wait until they have their own lover, and then you can be the ¡°That won¡®t do I have to be the first for now and then!¡± After that, he lowered his head and kissed me on the neck ¡°What are you doing? It¡®s itchy let me go ¡°I felt so itchy that I kept shrinking my neck andughing 11.09 ¡°If you admit that I¡®m number one in your heart, I¡®ll let you go.¡± Herbert shouted in my ear. ¡°You and the children are tied for first ce.¡± I never gave in. ¡°No, I must be number one.¡± Herbert was still thinking about this problem. In order to stop him from being entangled, I said, ¡°Well, you are number one in my heart!¡± I thought that once he got the answer, he would let me go. Who knew that he would continue to ask, ¡°Who am I?¡± ¡°You are the chairman of the Wharton Group, Herbert!¡± I shouted. However, he was not satisfied. ¡°Who am I to you?¡± ¡°You are my children¡®s father!¡± I replied. ¡°What else?¡± Herbert¡®s fingers were ying with my hair. ¡°You¡®re my husband!¡± I replied. At this time, a satisfied smile appeared on Herbert¡®s face. Herbert was simply too adorable. I put my arms around his neck and kissed him on my own initiative. Then, there would be a big battle... The next morning. My head almost fell into the bowl when I was having breakfast. Lucas, who was on the opposite side, frowned and asked, ¡°Mommy, didn¡®t you sleep wellst night?¡± Hearing this, I quickly sat up straight and replied, ¡°Mommy had insomniast night.¡± ¡°Insomnia? Why did Mommy have insomnia?¡± Lucas frowned and asked. At this time, I heard a lowugh at the dining table. I turned my head and saw that there was a smile on the corner of Herbert¡®s mouth and a hint of evil in his eyes. What happenedst night? In the beginning. I took the initiative. Later, I was pressed on the bed by him until thetter half of the night. I really didn¡®t understand how this man¡®s physical strength could be so good. ¡°Last night, Mommy found a toad in my bedroom. The toad bullied Mommy, so Mommy wanted to catch it. But the toad was very cunning and always escaped, so Mommy went to bedte!¡± Hearing this, Lucas¡®s eyes irrimediately widened. ¡°Mommy, did you catch that toad in the end? Iriced at Herbert and said, ¡®No.¡® ¡°Morniy, I¡®lle back to help you catch the toad after school tonight Lucas immediately said ¡°Okay I nodded Unempectedly, Herbert mmed the table very seriously and scolded Lucas Lucas the load is a beneficial final You can¡®t catch it at will Do you understand?¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. But the toad scored mommy so much that she couldnt sleep at ease lucas argued logically *The load likes your momitly, thats why it¡®s ying with youi mominy You dont understand! Herber! said with a serious loce 11.09 Before Lucas could say anything, I said, ¡°The toad is annoying. Who would like it? The toad only knows how to bully Mommy. Lucas, when you see the toad next time, you must smash it, understand?¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Lucas replied in a loud voice. At this time, I raised my chin and proudly looked at Herbert. A serious look appeared on Herbert¡®s face. I had a bad feeling... Next Chapter Chapter 436 Chapter 436 Be¡®s POV: ¡°Miranda, Lucas should go to school!¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Miranda immediately replied. Then he dragged me to the second floor. I immediately shook off Herbert¡®s hand. ¡°Why did you bring me here? I¡®m going to bete!¡± The corner of Herbert¡®s mouth was pursed. ¡°Miss Stepanek, you need to exin to me who is the toad?¡± I couldn¡®t help but burst intoughter. I turned my head and said, ¡°The toad is just an animal.¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Herbert¡®s expression was solemn. He continued, ¡°Miss Stepanek saidst night that someone was number one in her heart, but after a night, someone became a toad.¡± ¡°A certain someone is very angry right now!¡± Herbert crossed his arms over his chest. I walked up to him and asked, ¡°Are you angry, Mr. Toad?¡± Herbert didn¡®t respond to me. I said, ¡°All right, I was wrong. I shouldn¡®t have called you a toad. You are obviously a handsome gentleman. I¡®ll go to work first. Bye...¡± Before I could finish my words, Herbert grabbed my hand and pulled me into his arms. I heard him say, ¡°Mr. Toad is very angry now. Are you not going to coax me?¡± ¡°How can I coax you? Ah...¡± In the next moment, his lips covered my mouth and he pushed me to the bed. An hourter, the bright sunshine outside shone into the room through the window veil, and a group of birds chased each other outside the window. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. In the room, Herbert stood by the bed, with his head lowered while buttoning his shirt. He seemed to be in a good mood. With my body naked, I threw the pillows, clothes, and soft pillows on Herbert¡®s body one by one! Bostard, bastard, b*stard, you only know how to bully me!¡± I said, However, Herbert was in a good mood. He was not angry at all. After buttoning his shirt, he turned around and sat by the bed. He whispered in my ear, ¡°I¡®m not a load this time.¡± I cast a quick nce at him and said, ¡°A load is a pest!¡± Whatever bug you say it is, it¡®s what it is!¡± Herbertughed. ¡°You¡®re so annoying!¡± I pushed his face aside in anger, Herbert reached out and held me in his arms. In a low voice, he said, ¡°Are you sull angry?¡± ¡®I¡®m going to bete for work!¡® Iined Herbert raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Then don¡®t go today¡± 11:09 D ¡°That won¡®t do. I have an appointment with a client today,¡± I said. ¡°Then I¡®ll send you to work, okay?¡± Herbert said with a smile. I pouted and nodded. ¡°Okay, give me a ride.¡± Then, I quickly got out of bed, put on my clothes, and tidied my hair. When I got dressed and went out with Herbert, it was already 10 o¡®clock. When I went out, I suddenly looked at Herbert carefully. Seeing this, Herbert was a little scared. He looked down at himself and asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± I smirked and said, ¡°I think you should find a doctor.¡± ¡°I¡®m healthy. What¡®s wrong with me?¡± Herbert was amused. ¡°I feel there¡®s something wrong with you,¡± I said and stepped out of the vi. At this time, Connor was already waiting in front of the vi. When he saw use out, Connor stepped forward and opened the car¡®s rear door. I got in the car first followed by Herbert. While Connor was turning the car around, Herbert whispered in my ear, ¡°I¡®m not abnormal. It¡®s just that your physical strength is not good. When you meet someone you like, not only will your brain go out of control, even your desires will sometimes go out of control.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 437 Chapter 437 Be¡®s POV: ¡°Where on earth are we going for our honeymoon? Have you made your choice yet?¡± Herbert¡®s fingers touched my fingernails, and we were very intimate. Every time he was so gentle, I didn¡®t feel angry at all. Then, I returned to my usual tone. ¡°I want to go to New York.¡± Hearing this, Herbert frowned and said with a smile, ¡°New York is a good ce, but very few people go there to have a honeymoon. Generally, people like to go on a vacation to Maldives, Puji Ind, Paris, or Greece.¡± ¡°I just want to go to New York. How about that?¡± I looked up and smiled at him. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Herbert patted the back of my hand and immediately said, ¡°Well, since you want to go, then we¡®ll go to New York!¡± Seeing that he had agreed, I pursed my lips and smiled. Then I leaned my head on his shoulder. At this time, Herbert looked at me gently and said, ¡°The wedding dress will be delivered by air from Italy next week. Next week, we will take time to take our wedding photos.¡± ¡°Then we¡®ll live happily together and never be separated again.¡± Herbertughed. ¡°Okay!¡± I smiled and held his hand. At this moment, I felt so happy. As soon as I stepped into the office, Joey came up to me. ¡°You¡®re finally here. I called you but you didn¡®t answer. I thought something happened to you. I was about to call Herbert.¡± I took out my cell phone and looked at it. I didn¡®t know when it was muted. It must have been muted by Herbert in order not to dy our time together? This man had gone too far. I didn¡®t know why, but I was not particrly angry. On the contrary, when I recalled what happened between me and Herbert, a burst of sweetness was spreading. The corner of my mouth couldn¡®t help but smile. ¡°Oh, I overslept. My phone was muted,¡± I replied. Joey did not pursue the matter any further. She grabbed my arm and her expression returned to normal. ¡°The real estate agent of the building came to collect the house just now. It¡®s said that Emra still hasn¡®t paid the water and electrical bills!¡± Hearing this, I frowned and said, ¡°It seems that she really doesn¡®t want to do business anymore.¡± ¡°Do you think it¡®s possible for a rich man like Daniel Morgan to fall from power like this? It¡®s too fast.¡± Joey said in confusion. I said, ¡°Daniel Morgan has lost half of his worti to William. Thepany still belongs to Daniel Morgan William has taken KG. Software Company and a lot of money from him, and he¡®s having a hard time If the investmentils again, it¡®s very likely that the capital chain will be broken That¡®s not impossible ¡°Ah, Connie looks like a band Daniel Morgan was originally a rich man. It hasn¡®t been long since she married him, and thepany is about to close down now,¡± Joey said gloatingly, ¡°Well, we¡®d better do our own things,¡± I said. ¡°Come with me to meet the clientster.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Joey said in a long voice. In the afternoon, I received a call from Herbert when I was busy. ¡°Why are you calling me at this time?¡± I wrote something on the notebook and answered the phone between my shoulders and face. ¡°I miss you.¡± The middle¨Caged man said three words in a deep voice. Hearing this, I pursed my lips and smiled. Then I put down the pen in my hand and focused on talking to him on the phone. ¡°We¡®ve only been separated for five hours, okay?¡± Although I said so, I really missed him very much in my heart. ¡°Five hours is three hundred minutes, eighteen thousand seconds. It¡®s been a long time.¡± Herbert¡®s voice was low and maic. I pursed my lips into a smile. ¡°I realized that you¡®re getting better and better at coaxing girls. Your mouth is as sweet as honey.¡± But my heart was full of joy. I thought he wouldn¡®t say such love words. It turned out that his words were better than anyone else¡®s. It was just that he was willing or not. The next moment, Herbertughed and said, ¡°What girl? You are married now. You must always remember your identity as a married woman!¡± ¡°You¡®re so annoying. You¡®re saying that married women are worthless, aren¡®t you?¡± I retorted. ¡°It doesn¡®t matter if they¡®re worthless. Anyway, I won¡®t sell you.¡± At the end of the phone came the heartyughter of Herbert. ¡°Herbert, is there anything important? If there¡®s not, I¡®ll hang up!¡± I knew he was trying to numb me with sweet words. When I forgot everything, he would dig a hole for me to jump into. It was always like this. ¡°Yes. Yes.¡± Hearing that I was going to hang up the phone, the other end of the line hurriedly said, ¡°Just tell me what¡®s on your mind,¡± I said grumpily. Then, he said, ¡°There¡®s a party tomorrow night. Come with me.¡± ¡°What party?¡± I really didn¡®t want to attend that kind of event. ¡°It¡®s a once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime party held by the municipal government of A City for business celebrities The annual top 10 elites of the business circle will be selected,¡± replied Herbert Next Chapter Chapter 438 Chapter 438 Be¡®s POV: A business celebrity party? I felt bored as soon as I heard that. I frowned and said, ¡°I don¡®t want to participate in such a dull event.¡± ¡°So you want me to invite another woman to apany me?¡± Herbert threatened. Of course, I didn¡®t want him to take another woman with him. When I thought there was another woman standing beside him, and holding his arm. ¡°You can go by yourself,¡± I suggested. ¡°It¡®s a courtesy to bring a femalepanion on this kind of event. What¡®s more, you¡®re about to be the wife of the president of the Wharton Group. The invitation will be sent out in the next two days. Many people want to meet my wife. Don¡®t let them down!¡± Herbert said softly. Hearing this, I reluctantly said, ¡°Okay.¡± When he heard that I agreed, he said happily, ¡°Remember to dress up beautifully!¡± ¡°I have to spend money to dress up.¡± I raised my chin and said. ¡°Isn¡®t my supplementary card with you? There¡®s a 3 million dor quota. Feel free to swipe it. Don¡®t save it for me.¡± After that, he hung up the phone. At this time, Joey pushed the door open and came in. She put a document in front of me. ¡°What¡®s wrong? Why are you frowning?¡± Joey looked at me and asked. ¡°He wants me to apany him to a party tomorrow. I hate this kind of party the most. I have to smile at everyone. No matter whether I know him or not, I have to wear high heels. After a party, my feet hurt so much,¡± I replied with a frown. ¡°If it¡¯s an important party, of course you¡®ll have to attend,¡± Joey said. I said, ¡®It¡®s said that it¡®s a cocktail party organized by the government in A City every year, and there will be a selection of the top ten business elites. It¡®s said that all the celebrities in A City¡®s business circle will attend.¡± Hearing these words, Joey immediately cheered up. ¡°Of course you have to attend this kind of banquet with Herbert!¡± ¡°He said we¡®re about to get married. Many people want to know me.¡± I shook my head and smiled You must go, and you rnuot dress up very beautifully! Do you know how many women want to be ached to Herbert? You have to dere your sovereignty and let those women see how much you love each other so that they don¡®t covet him again in the future! Joey said, Hearing this, I smiled ¡®l¡®o not as serious as you said, is it?¡± ¡°Yes, it is Joey nodded Tlowered my head and thought, ¡®Since I¡®ve decided to 00.1 can¡®t lose tace for Herbert I guess there are really many people who want to see me ¡°Then you can apany me to buy some suitable clothes after work, I ¡°Good idea, but you have to treat me to a meal once you¡®ve bought it,¡± Joey said with a smile as she leaned over the table. ¡°No problem. Herbert¡®s supplementary card is here.¡± I waved the wallet in my hand. The third one person¡®s perspective: At half past six the next night, Herbert, dressed in a ck suit, walked back and forth in the living room. He looked down at the watch on his wrist and could not help frowning. ¡°Are you done yet? We¡®re going to bete!¡± Herbert shouted as he stood at the top of the stairs. ¡°Wait another two minutes. I¡®ll be done soon.¡± I shouted. At this time, Lucas, who was drawing on the tea table in the living room raised his head and said, ¡°Women are troublesome!¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Herbert looked back and curled his lips. ¡°What do you know, kid?¡± However, Lucas stretched his neck and said, ¡°Why don¡®t I understand? Women need to put on make up and blow their hair before they go out. They have to pick nice clothes too. In short, it¡®s so troublesome!¡± ¡°Kid, when you have a woman in the future, you will be as obedient as Dad.¡± A smile appeared on Herbert¡®s lips. ¡°When I grow up, I want to find a woman who doesn¡®t need any makeup!¡± Lucas suddenly said. Hearing this, Herbert frowned. After that, Lucas said, ¡°I hate women who put on make¨Cup the most. An ugly person can be a fairy. I don¡®t even recognize her after removing her make¨Cup. It¡®s better to be natural!¡± After that, Lucas lowered his head and continued to draw. Herbert shook his head in amusement. At this time, he heard the sound of high heels touching the ground. Herbert turned around and saw a womaning down from upstairs, which made people¡®s eyes light up. She was wearing a long ck dress with a pearl. It had a cor, a pair of sleeves, and a narrow waist design. It was a quite well¨Cbehaved design and did not expose herself at all, which made Herbert very satisfied. Her long hair wasbed in a low bun, and she had a light makeup on her face. She held a silver handbag in her hand and a pair of ck high heels on her feet, which perfectly highlighted her curves Be¡®s POV ¡°How¡®s it going?¡± 1 stepped in my high heels and walked up to Herbert Because I was wearing very high heels today, my height was also a little higher ljust happened to reach the tip of his nose Herbert¡®s eyes darkened. He stared at me and sald, ¡°Not bad, but there seems to be something missing Hearing this, I lowered my head and looked at myself frowning, I asked, ¡°What else is missing?¡± At this time, Herbert grinned, and then reached out to take out a blue velvet box from his pocker ¡°What¡®s this?¡± I asked in confusion when I saw the box in his hand Instead of answering me, Herbert opened the small box in his hand and raised it in front of me I looked down and saw a pair of sapphire earnings lying in the small box. They were very beautiful under the light These two sapphires were very big and were also decorated with diamonds. They matched well with the ring in my hand. It could be seen that he had chosen them carefully ¡°For me?¡± I took the small box from him with a smile ¡°I just want to lend it to you once.¡± I knew that he was joking, so I cooperated with him and said, ¡°Then I¡®ll borrow it once I¡®ll give it back to you when Ie back!¡± Herbert smiled, reached out to squeeze out an earring from the velvet box, and then stepped forward to put it on my left ear, I stood there with a smile on my face and asked him to put the other earring on my right ear I felt that his movements were very gentle, especially the pair of big hands. It was really hard for him to put the earrings into my small ears. After he put it on, I looked at Herbert and smiled ¡°Do I look good?¡± Herbert took a step back, propped his chin with one hand, and stared at me for a moment. Then he nodded and said, ¡°The earrings are beautiful.¡± Hearing this, I stepped forward and hit him angrily. ¡°Am I not good looking? *You look good too¡® Herbert held my hand and added with a smile ¡°That¡®s more like it¡®I chuckled I turned around and was about to leave After taking two steps, Herbert shouted from behind, ¡°Stop Next Chapter Chapter 439 Chapter 439 Be¡®s POV: I stopped immediately and turned around to look Herbert¡®s cloudy face. I asked while frowning, ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± ¡°What are you wearing today?¡± Herbert stared at the long dress on my body with disdain. I looked down at my clothes and was very confused. ¡°Didn¡®t you just say that it was very good? Joey and I bought it after work yesterday. I bought a limited edition this time. It¡®s said that there¡®s only two in A City.¡± ¡°I knew it must be that crazy woman, Joey who asked you to buy this dress. Go back and change it!¡± Herbert said with disgust. ¡°What does this have to do with Joey? I bought it myself. What¡®s wrong with it?¡± I looked in the mirror in front of the entrance and said to myself. At this time, I noticed that Herbert in the mirror was looking at my back. I suddenly understood the reason. More than half of my back was exposed behind the dress, but this was also the most beautiful part of the dress. It perfectly outlined the lines on my back, which made my skin look very good. It was just half of my back. I could still ept it. But I didn¡®t expect that Herbert would be so stingy as to get angry about this dress. ¡°Hurry up and get changed. Do you hear me?¡± said Herbert. As for this petty man, I could only take his arm and coax him. ¡°This dress is very conservative. Many evening dresses are exposed here. Isn¡®t it a decent evening dress?¡± As I spoke, my hand moved to my chest. ¡°You can¡®t go out in that kind of clothes! I can¡®t ept it,¡± said Herbert. ¡°That¡®s why I didn¡®t dare to buy it.¡± I chuckled. At this moment, Connor, who had been waiting outside, walked in. ¡°Mr. Wharton, if we don¡®t leave now, we¡®ll definitely bete.¡± Connor lowered his head and reminded. Herbert hesitated for a moment. I hurriedly raised my head and said to Connor, ¡°Let¡®s go We¡®ll leave right away¡± *Then I¡®ll want outside.¡± Connor naturally saw that the expression on Herbert¡®s face wasn¡®t right, and as such, he promptly left. Watching Connor leave, I quickly grabbed Horbert¡®s ann and looked at him ¡®Look, it¡®s already toote if we don¡®t leave now Ill go upstairs and change clothes, it¡®ll definitelyke hall an hou Didnt you say that there are many celebrities in the business world? Although you have a very high stalus in the business world of A Cily, there are still elders who have higher status than you if you arete, people will definitely say that you are arrogant, right? Besides, I don¡®t have sble clothes I¡®ll wear this one.¡± After talking for a long time, he didn¡®t respond, so I had to shake his ar At this time, Herbert pursed his lips and finally said something. ¡°I found out that you¡®ve improved a lot in your coquettish skills recently!¡± After that, Herbert stepped out of the entrance, I quickly followed him, ¡°Really? I think so too.¡± As soon as I finished speaking, Herbert stopped. I quickly stopped as well. Otherwise, I would have bumped into his back. The next moment, he turned to look at me and warned, ¡°Don¡®t be too proud. I won¡®tpromise every time you act like a spoiled child to me. I am a man of principle!¡± ¡°I... Of course I understand.¡± I nodded with a smile. He was really a man of principle. He had compromised in less than two minutes. ¡°Let¡®s go.¡± Herbert was in a better mood. He turned around and walked out of the vi with me. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. I, who was following behind him, curled my lips at the back of Herbert. After these days of observation, I found that sometimes I couldn¡®t be too tough when dealing with Herbert When I was tough, he would only be stronger than me. So sometimes I had to use a gentle method. So sometimes I also learnt to be a good girl. When he was in a bad temper, I would act like a spoiled child and talk softly Every time, it worked. The trick of being coquettish gradually became my trump card. It was very useful. Soon, the car stopped in front of the gate of the reception party in A City The uniformed waiter stepped forward and opened the back door of the car. Herbert and I got out of the car one after another, and then Connor drove the car away. I took Herbert¡®s arm and walked into the lobby of the Hilton Hotel. ¡°Do you still remember this ce?¡± As soon as Herbert stepped into the hall, he looked at the huge crystal chandelier in front of him. Hearing this, I was stunned, I turned around and saw that his eyes were shining under the light, and there was a yful smile in his eyes At this time, I immediately remembered that Hilton Hotel was the hotel where we stayed that night after we first met. Next Chapter Chapter 440 Chapter 440 Be¡®s POV: I knew he was hinting at what happened between the two of us for the first time. Then he took the opportunity to tease me. I wouldn¡®t let him seed. I smiled and said, ¡°I¡®ve never been to such a high¨Cend hotel.¡± ¡°Of course you won¡®te by yourself. It¡®s me who brought you here.¡± A hint of a smile appeared on the corner of Herbert¡®s mouth. ¡°Have you brought me here? Why don¡®t I remember? You didn¡®t bring another woman, did you?¡± || looked up at him with a smile. However, Herbert didn¡®t even look at me. He walked to the elevator and said, ¡°I only brought a woman who called me here and stayed for a night. In the end, she gave me 20 dors as a reward. It costs more than 150 dors to book a high¨Cend guest room here. How much would I lose if I did this business every day?¡± Hearing this, I pursed my lips and smiled. Then I looked up and said, ¡°You can sleep with a woman at will. Why aren¡®t you willing to pay some price?¡± At this time, the door of the elevator opened. Herbert and I walked into the elevator. He looked down at me and said with a smile,¡°Of course I won¡®t make a losing deal. You¡®ve be my children¡®s mother, my wife.¡± At this time, he reached out and touched my face with love in his eyes. I felt the warmth of his palm and my heart was filled with happiness. Ding! At this time, when we arrived at the reception floor, the elevator rang. I quickly pulled his hand away from my face and said seriously, ¡°We¡®re here!¡± When the elevator door opened, Herbert was already serious, and there was no expression on his face. I took his arm and walked out of the elevator, At this moment, the opposite elevator door opened. I saw two peopleing out of the opposite elevator. When I saw the man and the woman, I felt a buzz in my brain! I really didn¡®t expect to meet him suddenly, but it was normal to think about it. Although today was a cocktail party in the business world of A City, the business world couldn¡®t be separated from political and legal circle. He was a famouswyer in A City, so it was reasonable for him to attend this wine party Obviously, when the two opposite saw us, they also paused. They probably didn¡®t expect to meet us. Dozens of meters away, my gaze and Klein¡®s met in mid¨Cair. I didn¡®t dare to look directly into his eyes, and so I lowered my head. After all, the person by my side was my current husband. In the face of Klein, my feelings were veryplicated. I could clearly sense that Klein was staring at me, 11.11 I felt a little uneasy, so Herbert reached out and held my arm. I looked up and met Herbert¡®s eyes. Seeing his gentle eyes, I pursed my lips and smiled. I knew that he understood me. Such aforting look instantly made me feel much better and calmer. Then, Herbert and I stepped forward, and Klein and E also walked out of the elevator and came up to meet us. ¡°Cousin!¡± Klein was the first to greet him. ¡°Klein, you¡®vee as well?¡± Herbert greeted him very generously, as though there weren¡®t any grudges between the two of them in the past. ¡°Long time no see.¡± E spoke to me first. Seeing my ex¨Cboss, I smiled and said, ¡°It¡®s indeed been a long time since west saw each other.¡± E was dressed up beautifully today, and her entire body emanated the aura of a mature and sessful woman. She was a perfect match for Klein. However, at this moment, E¡®s hand was tightly wrapped around Klein¡®s arm, and her body was leaning against him. I didn¡®t know if it was because the two of them were very close, or if E did it on purpose. Either way, it had nothing to do with me. All I wanted was for Klein to find his own happiness as soon as possible. At this time, E looked at Herbert and said with a smile, ¡°I heard that you are going to get married. Mr. Wharton, I congratte you!¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I thanked him, and then my gaze suddenly met the gaze of Klein. There was a hint of pain and helplessness in his eyes, which made me feel very ufortable. His eyes were too inappropriate. Then I lowered my head, afraid that Herbert would be unhappy. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Naturally, Klein¡®s gaze had long since been drawn into Herbert¡®s eyes. Staring at E, heughed. ¡°Don¡®t even just congratte us. How is your rtionship with Klein? When will you be engaged?¡± Hearing these words, I looked up at Herbert. I thought to myself, ¡°Although he has little contact with Klein now, as his cousin, I¡®m sure he knows all about the recent situation of Klein. Could it be that Klein is really with E?¡± Hearing this, E tightened her grip on Klein¡®s arm. Her face was filled with shyness as she looked at Klein. ¡°Klein has the final say in the engagement.¡± E smiled as she waited for Klein¡®s reply. But Klein didn¡®t say anything for a long time. E immediately looked very disappointed. At this time, I quickly tried to smooth things over. ¡°Your marriage is naturally up to the two of you.¡± I could tell from the looks of it that it was very difficult for Klein and E to be together. It was all because E was taking the initiative. At this time, Herbert patted the back of my hand and said, ¡°We¡®rete Let¡®s go in ¡°Oray¡± I nodded at E and then went into the banquet hall with Herbert Next Chapter Chapter 441 Chapter 441 Be¡®s POV: When I stepped into the banquet hall with Herbert, the banquet had already begun. There were many people in the banquet hall, at least more than two hundred people. The banquet hall was grand and magnificent, with flowers, delicious food, and fine wine everywhere. Herbert generously introduced me to everyone that I was his wife and invited them to attend our wedding next month. I was blessed by many people, and for a moment, I was in a good mood. In fact, what I cared about most in my heart was that he valued and cherished me. This was what many women couldn¡®t ask for in their lives. The attention and cherishing of their loved ones were the greatest happiness in this woman¡®s life. Later, many friends from the business world and political circles talked to Herbert, so I consciously avoided them. After all, I was not interested in those conversations. I reached for a piece of exquisite cake on the table. I was about to take a bite when someone called me from behind. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Be?¡± Hearing this, I turned my head and saw Linda standing behind me with a smile. ¡°Linda? Long time no see.¡± I was very happy to see Linda. Linda looked me up and down and said with a smile, ¡°You¡®re getting more and more beautiful. I¡®m jealous of you.¡± I responded with a smile, ¡°You¡®ve always been so beautiful, so I¡®m the one who¡®s always been jealous of you.¡± ¡°You¡®re really good at talking,¡± Linda said with a smile. ¡°By the way, let¡®s have a cup of coffee another day. I haven¡®t thanked you for the few clients you introduced to me yet,¡± I said gratefully. Linda waved her hand and said, ¡°It¡®s not a big deal. You don¡®t have to keep it in mind. By the way, I heard that you and¡­ Herbert are getting married?¡± When I heard Linda mention the name of Herbert, I paused for a moment, but I didn¡®t think too much about it. I nodded. ¡°Indeed.¡± Linda smiled. ¡°You¡®re going to invite me to your wedding, aren¡®t you?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡®m just afraid that you...¡± I hesitated. I was afraid Linda would feel sad. After all, I knew that Linda was in love with Herbert. Linda said with a srnile, ¡°Don¡®t worry. I¡®ve been thinking about it for a long time. Although Herbert is excellent, both of you already have two children. I don¡®t want to be their stepmother. I¡®ll find someone who loves me in the future!¡± Seeing that Linda could even make fun of it, it meant that she had really let it go. Il seemed that I had thought too much just now. Then I said, ¡°The invitation will be delivered to you in two days.¡± ¡°I will definitely go.¡± Linda nodded. At this moment, there was a little noise not far away. Linda and I looked up and saw a bald old man trying his best to plead with a middle¨Caged man in a ck suit, but the middle¨Caged man looked very impatient and left. But the bald old man didn¡®t give up. He pestered the man with a very elegant temperament next to him, and he was still annoyed by that man. The bald old man also brought a woman in her forties with him. The woman¡¯s makeup was very heavy, and her clothes were very gorgeous, but it was hand to hide the haggard look on her face. The bald old man was William¡®s father, Daniel Morgan, and the beautifully dressed woman was Connie. Daniel Morgan used to be a very proud person, but at this moment, he was very depressed. Connie¡®s appearance as a rich wife was gone. Her depressed expression was very ipatible with her luxurious clothes. At the moment of doubt, Linda spoke first. ¡°I didn¡®t expect that K.G. Software Company would fall so quickly. Ever since Daniel Morgan married this woman, it was as if he had met a god of misfortune. Almost everything went unfavorably.¡± ¡°Will K.G. Software Company really go bankrupt this time?¡± I frowned and asked. Linda nodded and said, ¡®It¡®s just that he hasnt entered the bankruptcy procedure vet. KG Software Company was founded by him and his first wife. Of course, he wouldnt let like this. But what¡®s the use of unwillingness? You see, he came to this party today in order to find investments for hispany. But the current situation is that no one will give him money. It is said that when he started his business from scratch, it was only because of his wife¡®s courage and ability that he could develop the K.G. Software Company. After the death of his wife, he married a terrible woman and forced his own son to leave. I heard that the woman made a few high¨Crisk investments in some projects. In addition, his son took a large part of the money from him, so the funding chain broke down. I took one more look at the dejected look on Daniel Morgan and Connie¡®s faces. lf any men were to be tainted by this woman, Connie, then their family would really break apart. They would truly be unfortunate. A while ago, she was so arrogant, but she didn¡®t expect that she would fall off the clouds so soon. She was a selfish and hypocritical woman, and it was not surprising that there would be today¡®s results. Linda added, ¡°It can be seen that Daniel Morgan failed in the hands of a woman. Forget about big shots in the business world look down on him and his current wife. Although his first wife was tough, she was very capable and could distinguish right from wrong. Therefore, she won the admiration of many men in the business world. After the death of his ex wife, he married a new wife, so many people were unwilling to cooperate with him *It¡®s said that William has started a new business. Many big clients used to be William¡®s mother¡®s friends Now those big clients are willing to do business with William. On the one hand, William¡®s business is very particr about rules. On the other hand, he valued rtionships. Those old clients are all William¡®s mother¡®s friends Now they wanted to help an old friends son It¡®s said that William¡®spany is doing quite well now Al this moment, I looked up and suddenly saw a man and a womaning in from the entrance of the banquet hall. The man was fashionable and unrestrained, while the woman was tall and beautiful. Wasn¡®t this William and his new girlfriend? Linda followed my gaze and looked at the entrance. She couldn¡®t help but smile. ¡°What a coincidence. They¡®re here!¡± Seeing William and his new girlfriend, I thought, ¡°Although I didn¡®t see Emma, she will definitelye to today¡®s event. And Connie, I guess there will be a good show this time.¡± ¡°Hey, have you heard of some gossip? It¡®s said that William once had a rtionship with his stepmother¡®s daughter. But it¡®s said that the girl is not an ordinary person. William was entangled with her and Daniel Morgan forced his son to marry his step¨Cdaughter before. This is also the main reason why William was forced to cut off their father¨Cson rtionship,¡± Linda said doubtfully. ¡°I¡®ve also heard about it.¡± I nodded. I had never mentioned it to Linda. In fact, Connie once ruined my mother¡®s marriage. Those things had passed, and I didn¡®t want to mention them for the time being, Next Chapter Chapter 442 Chapter 442 Be¡®s POV: At this time, several of Linda¡®s friends came over to chat with her. I was not familiar with them, so I smiled politely, turned around, walked to a waiter, and reached for a ss of juice from his tray. Just then, I caught a glimpse of an angry woman walking in from the entrance. That was Emma. As expected, she was here. I was stunned when I saw Emma. She was a very vain person. At today¡®s banquet, she would definitely wear a very luxurious dress. But now, she was wearing ordinary clothes. She was wearing a pair of ck trousers and a khaki shirt. Her hair wasbed very casually, and her makeup was not exquisite. It was not even as good as before. Seeing her, I couldn¡®t help but turn to look at William, who was standing beside me. At this moment, he was holding his girlfriend¡®s shoulder and chatting andughing with everyone. I was sure Emma would be looking for trouble with William again today. I stood in the middle of William and Emma. Emma first saw me, and then she found William in the crowd. Of course, when she saw that William was holding his new girlfriend in his arms, her face was filled with extreme anger. I couldn¡®t help twitching the corner of my mouth. This woman was really unrelenting. She had broken up with William. Why would she bother pestering him like this? It was useless. Instead, it would make him feel disgusted.¡± Of course, I didn¡®t want to get involved in their conflict, so I turned around and tried to avoid it. However, Emma walked in front of me in a single step. ¡°Be, are you very happy to see that I¡®m unlucky? Do you wish to see me get even more unlucky?¡± Emma questioned me angrily. I had never seen such a savage person. No wonder William was hiding from her. ¡°That¡®s just your own thinking,¡± I said calmly. At this time, I saw that Emma¡®s hands had been clenched into fists. She shouted at me. ¡°Let me tell you, I¡®m just unlucky for the time being. In the future, maybe you will suffer more than me now!¡± I was really annoyed with Emma¡®s jealous personality, especially when she alwayspared hersell with me I felt that she was just a piece of disgusting chewing gum. It was hard to get rid of her as long as I touched it *Time will witness everything My expression was still very calm I really didn¡¯t want to corpore anyself to Emina In fact, leven disdained 10pare with ima None of her words could arouse my emotions However, Emma was even angrier. She suddenly took a step forward and waved her arms, as if she wanted to hit me. I immediately took a step back. If I were outside, I would fight back directly. But this was a banquet. I didn¡®t want to be a joke. But if she continued to provoke me, I wouldn¡®t be afraid of her. My hand grasped the ss in my hand tightly. I nced at the orange juice in the ss. If she dared to hit me, I would pour juice on her face first! Just then, a strong arm suddenly wrapped around my shoulder and pulled me into his arms. The force came so suddenly that I didn¡®t react and almost fell down. All the weight of my body was on that person. As I panicked, I looked up and saw a handsome face. Seeing this face, I felt rest assured. I took a look at the ss in my hand. It seemed that I didn¡®t need it anymore. It was Herbert. Herbert nced at me, and then coldly said to Emma, ¡°Emma, you¡®d better not make trouble for my wife, or you should understand the consequences!¡± Hearing this, Emma took a step back, narrowed her eyes, and asked in disbelief, ¡°Your wife?¡± ¡°I¡®ve already registered my marriage with her. The wedding is next month, so anyone who wants to hurt her will be my enemy in the future!¡± Herbert said in a threatening tone. Emma¡®s angry expression softened a lot. She looked at me and said, ¡°Mr. Wharton, I think you misunderstood me. I don¡®t want to do anything to Be. No matter what, she and I used to be rtives.¡± I said disgustedly, ¡°I have nothing to do with you before or now.¡± ¡°Humph, whether you admit it or not, my mother has defeated your mother!¡± Emma could only find some comfort in what she and Connie had done in the past. ¡°Humph, only your mother is willing to snatch a man like Ryan. At the end of the day, my mother should thank your mother. Otherwise, how could my mother get rid of a scumbag!¡± I said coldly. ¡°Even if he is a jerk, he is your biological father. If he is not good, then you are not good as well. Do you want to distance yourself from Ryan? Haha, you and he will be father and daughter for the rest of your life. You can¡®t change the fact!¡± After saying that, Emma turned around and left. Emma¡®s words hit my heart. Although I hated Ryan, I couldn¡®t deny that Ryan¡®s blood flowed in my veins. I couldn¡®t get rid of the fact that we was my father for the rest of my life. At this time, Herbertforted me in a low voice, ¡°Don¡®t listen to that woman¡®s nonsense!¡± I raised my head and smiled. ¡°I understand. She¡®s just trying to provoke me. But she¡®s right. It¡®s impossible to decide one¡®s birth. You have to ept whatever parents the heavens have given you.¡± ¡°But you can choose me. I will always care about you in the future.¡± Herbert looked at me with a smile. Theld Herbert¡®s hand and looked at hirn with a smile. At this time, there was a quarrel at the other end of the banquet hall, This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Needless to say, I knew who it was. I looked up and saw that Emma was already in front of William and his new girlfriend. Somehow, there was a ss of red wine in Emma¡®s hand. She reached out and poured it on William¡®s new girlfriend¡®s face, and cursed, ¡°Bitch, how dare you steal my man? This is your lesson!¡± William¡®s new girlfriend screamed. William quickly took out a tissue and wiped the red wine on her face. William¡®s girlfriend was wearing a white evening gown. Now that she had been sshed with red wine, she looked very ugly. Next Chapter Chapter 443 Chapter 443 Be¡®s POV: At this time, William¡®s expression became distorted because of anger. He pointed at Emma and said, ¡°Emma, listen, don¡®t call my girlfriend a bitch! Your mother is the bich!¡± ¡°How dare you scold my mom? After all, my mom is your stepmother, you stinky rat in the sower!¡± Emma threw the ss in her hand at William. William didn¡®t dodge at all. The ss cup hit him and then fell to the ground. The hard floor and the ss collided, and the sound of the ss shattering rang in the banquet hall. Everyone looked in that direction, and William and his girlfriend instantly became the focus of the party. The next moment, William took a step forward. He raised his hand and gave Emma a tight p across the face! Emma fell to the ground. William pointed at Emma and berated, ¡°You¡®re the real stinky rat in the sewer. Not long after my mother died, your mother came to seduce my father.¡± ¡°My dad will listen to everything she says. You and your mother want to take over our family property.¡± ¡°Your mother and you hurt us. I had a good rtionship with my father, but because of both of you, cut off our father¨Cson rtionship. You ruined our family affection.¡± ¡°Now what did your mother do to my father? You made him invest in a lot of terrible projects, causing K.G. Software Company to go bankrupt. K.G. Software Company was created by my parents and my mother worked hard for it throughout her entire life. It was ruined by you just like that. Beating you to death won¡®t even vent my anger but you dare to hit my woman?¡± William¡®s words made everyone look at Emma with disdain. Emmay on the ground, covered her face, and said with resentment, ¡°William, no matter what, you hit me. I hate you. I won¡®t forgive you in my life!¡± ¡°Who wants your forgiveness? I hate you! As long as we meet again, we will be enemies!¡± William was a little agitated. ¡°You...¡°Emma couldn¡®tplete her sentence. At this time, I saw someone pushing through the crowd. Seeing that Emma was lying on the ground and her face looked terrible, she couldn¡®t help stepping forward to help her daughter up. ¡°What¡®s going on? Who beat you?¡± Connie asked with concern Ernma immediately threw herself into Connie¡®s arms and burst into tears. ¡°Mom, William scolded me and hit mel¡± The next moment, Connie immediately pointed at William, ¡°William, even if you¡®ve found a new lover, you can¡®t be so heartless as to hit my daughter!¡± William didn¡®t exin. Instead, he said in a cold voice, ¡°Who asked your daughter to look for me i¡®m the son of Daniel Morgan He was with you not long after my mother¡®s death? And he listened to you completely I¡®m his son, so of course, I can do such a thing!¡± ¡°You...¡± Connie couldn¡®t say a word. At this time, another person appeared in the crowd. I could tell at a nce that the man was William¡®s father, Daniel Morgan. Connie stepped forward and grabbed his arm, saying, ¡°Look at how your son bullied us. Hurry up and teach him a lesson!¡± Daniel Morgan¡®s expression was very ugly. He didn¡®t teach William a lesson. Instead, he stomped his feet and said, ¡°Can you guys stop causing trouble? Life is supposed to be good, but now it¡®s gone!¡± Connie¡®s voice became sharp. ¡°Who¡®s causing trouble? Who made our life like this? It¡®s your son who not only went against you but also tried to divide the property with you. If he hadn¡®t taken away most of the company¡®s working capital, how could the K.G. Software Company be like this?¡± Daniel Morgan frowned with a dejected look on his face. At that moment, William spoke. ¡°I have nothing to do with him right now!¡± Daniel Morgan lowered his head in silence. Connie gave him a push, her expression full of disgust. ¡°Why are you so useless?¡± After that, she rushed to William while shouting. ¡°William, I¡®ll fight you to the death!¡± William saw that Connie was charging toward him. William avoided with a sh and Connie crashed into the long dining table behind William! All of a sudden, the delicious food and dishes on the table were pushed to the ground, and the ground was a mess. Connie was also hit hard, covering her stomach and howling. ¡°Mom!¡± Seeing this, Emma immediately ran over. ¡°I¡®m fine, I¡®m fine.¡± After all, Connie was old and she couldn¡®t even get up. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. As soon as Emma saw her mother in such a mess, she picked up the cake and dishes on the long table and threw them at William like crazy! ¡°William, go to hell!¡± The originally luxurious and orderly banquet had now turned into a farce. Everyone was surrounding them, William¡®s body shed to the left and to the right, but none of the tes and pastries had hit him. At this time, the organizer came over with a group of people, followed by several security guards. The person in charge nced at the row of mess on the ground and said to Connie and her daughter in a tough tone, ¡°Ladies, you have severely disturbed the order of the banquet. Please leave immediately!¡± Connie immediately pointed at William. ¡°He was the one who started the fight. You guys should let himn leave!¡± William smiledintly and put his arm around his girlfriend¡®s shoulder. ¡°I was thisdy who poured red wine on my girlfriend¡®s face first. You can check the surveince video to distinguish who was wrong But I don¡®t want to argue with people like you who are very bad. I want to go back with my girilend to change clothes We¡®ll go firs!!¡± Aller that, Williarnlell with his girlfriend in his arms ¡°Ladies, please leave!¡± The security guards began to expel Connie and her husband CHERY 441 Then, the staff began to clean up the mess on the scene. The banquet went on, whereas Daniel Morgan and Connie were soon forgotten. But when I saw this scene, I couldn¡®t calm down for a long time. Today¡®s scene was very simr to what I had experienced many years ago. It was just that Ryan had been reced by Daniel Morgan, and I had been reced by William. Next Chapter Chapter 444 Chapter 444 Be¡®s POV: I remembered that my grandfather was seriously ill, so I went to visit him. We happened to meet Ryan and Connie. We had a dispute, and Ryan pped me directly to the ground. Tused all my strength to fight back, but I was no match for them at that time. as Today, William wasn¡®t hurt at all. On the contrary, he had taught both of them a lesson. First of all, William was a man, and he was very strong. Secondly, William had started his own business. It was said that he had been in good shape recently In terms of strength and economy, this man was rtively strong. That was why he could sessfully fight back. But I didn¡®t have strong strength or a lot of money back then. I was bullied badly, so I could only hide in the corner and shed tears. Therefore, if I wanted others not to bully me, I could only make myself stronger. ¡°Dear, what are you thinking about?¡± An arm suddenly wrapped around my shoulder. I looked up and saw Herbert standing in front of me, holding a white crystal trophy in his hand. ¡°What¡®s this?¡± I stared at the trophy in his hand and asked. Seeing my confused eyes, Herbert flicked my forehead with his fingers and said, ¡°What are you thinking? Didn¡®t you see your husband going to the stage to get the award?¡± Hearing this, I came to my senses. ¡°Is this the trophy of the top ten business elites in A City?¡± Herbert couldn¡®t help but shake his head. ¡°Look at other people¡®s wives. They¡®re very proud of their husband for getting this trophy, but you didn¡®t pay any attention to me at all!¡± I knew that I was distracted just now, so I quickly took his arm and tried to please him. ¡°I¡®m also very proud! It¡®s just that I¡®m not surprised that you can get the top 10 business elite award in A City, because you are very powerful. I feel that you can get the national top 10 business elite trophy in the future.¡± Herbert said, ¡°There¡®s so much pressure all of a sudden.¡± ¡°Heh heh. Only when there¡®s pressure, there¡®s motivation¡± I said with a smile. At this time, I saw a lot of peopleing forward to congratte Herbert. I didn¡®t know those people and didn¡®t know how to respond, so I said, ¡°I¡®m going to the bathroom.¡± ¡°I knew you were going to run away¡± Herbert understood what I was thinking. ¡°I¡®m really going to the bathroom. You can deal with those people.¡± I winked at Herbert and turned away with a smile, ¡°Mr. Wharton, congrattions!¡± ¡°Mr. Wharton, you are indeed worthy of this award.¡± ¡°Mr. Wharton...¡± Herbert held the trophy in his hand and dealt with those people with a smile on his face. I looked at Herbert from a distance and then turned into the emergency passage. I went to the bathroom and washed my hands. After taking two deep breaths, I went out of the bathroom. I estimated that it was almost time for Herbert to deal with those people, so I stepped into the banquet hall again. However, at this moment, a figure suddenly appeared in front of me! I looked up and saw the person clearly. I couldn¡®t help but be stunned. ¡°I¡®m sorry. Did I scare you?¡± The man saw me and immediately apologized. ¡°Oh, no.¡± I said, and then my expression became a little unnatural. I reached out andbed the loose hair on my ear, but in my heart, I didn¡®t know how to deal with Klein. I didn¡®t want Herbert to misunderstand me, not to mention that he had already had E. I was living a good life now. I didn¡®t want any idents to happen. But in my heart, I still felt a hint of gratitude and guilt towards Klein. ¡°The wedding will be held next month?¡± Klein asked. ¡°That¡®s right.¡± A forced smile tugged at my lips. Both of us were silent for two seconds, and then I said with a smile, ¡°I¡®m going back...¡± Before I could finish my words, Klein grabbed my arm. ¡°Be, why are you hiding from me?¡± Klein asked with a frown. I lowered my head to look at his hand, which was holding onto my arm. Klein retracted his hand. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. At this time, I frowned as I looked at Klein. ¡°Klein, why don¡®t you understand? Herbert and I are already husband and wife. After all, we had a rtionship before. For the sake of you, for the sake of his feelings, and of course for my own sake, we don¡®t need to be in touch for now!¡± Klein didn¡®t immediately respond to me. Seeing that he was grabbing onto his hair, I felt a bit dispirited After another few dozen seconds, he opened his mouth and said, ¡°Be, why don¡®t you think about my feelings? I have to watch my beloved woman marry my cousin. And you two love each other so much. Do you know that my heart is as painful as being cut by a knife?¡± Klein¡®s hand stroked his chest, his eyebrows tightly furrowed, and his eyes were filled with pain I didn¡®t expect him to still like me after so long. I thought that even if he hadn¡®tpletely let it go, he should have hidden his emotions, but I didn¡®t expect him to express his feelings today I felt a lot of pressure His feelings for me touched me a little, but I didn¡®t like him. Even if I didn¡®t reunite with Herbert, ! might not be able to be with him I even sympathized with him, but I still had to tell him that there was no possibility between him and me. And then, I looked at him ¡°Klein, I¡®m already married My husband is Herbert ¡°Be, can it be that all these years, you don¡®t have any feelings for me at all? Have you ever fallen in love with me at all?¡± When Klein said these words, his face was filled with pain. My feelings for Klein were more like that of a friend. That was not love, perhaps it had never been. Klein was the benefactor in my life. Without him, perhaps I wouldn¡®t have been able to survive until now, but that sort of rtionship had nothing to do with love. He was also a very excellent person. I admired him and trusted him. But it was only limited to friends. Next Chapter Chapter 445 Chapter 445 Be¡®s POV: ¡°Klein, what¡®s the point of saying these things again? Right now, I¡®m very happy with Herbert, and you¡®ve got E as well.¡± ¡°I don¡®t like E at all.¡± Klein roared loudly, his beautiful eyes bloodshot. I stared at klein in shock. ¡°Klein, in my heart, you are someone who is responsible.¡± Klein pressed his hand against a nearby wall. After a long while, he said, ¡°As long as I¡®m not with you, it¡®s almost the same for me to be with any other woman.¡± Klein¡®s voice sounded hoarse, and his eyes were staring at me. I didn¡®t dare to look straight into his eyes. The affection in his eyes was too strong. I couldn¡®t respond to him, and I didn¡®t want to be involved. I heard him say, ¡°Maybe it¡®s for benefits, maybe it¡®s for life, but I can¡®t fall in love with anyone else. Be...¡± ¡°...¡± I opened my mouth but didn¡®t know what to say. ¡°As long as you are very happy right now, that¡®s enough. I don¡®t have any other intentions. It¡®s just that during this period of time, I¡®ve been very concerned about you.¡± Klein said. I looked at him, frowned, and said, ¡°Don¡®t like me anymore. I will live a good life.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Hearing these words, Klein was a little agitated. He stretched out his hand and grabbed my shoulder. ¡°Don¡®t be so cruel, okay? I don¡®t want to destroy you and Herbert. I just want to miss you in my heart and love you. Can¡®t I?¡± ¡°Klein...¡± I felt as though he had gone insane. There was no result at all. What was the use of liking this person in his heart? I was already married. I had already made my stand clear. Why did he have to tell me all this? In order to let me know his love for me? But so what if I knew? Or he didn¡®t want me to marry someone else? So what? No matter what his purpose was, it was impossible between me and him. Thad some sympathy for hirn, but when he pestered me, I was not very happy. We were all adults, and there was no need for us to continue to be entangled with each other. At this moment, the door to the exit of the banquet hall was pushed open! Two people came out of the door. The person in front was Herbert, who was wearing a ck suit, and Herbert was followed by E, Herbert was looking at me But at this moment, Klein¡®s hands were still gripping my shoulders. The expression on hisce had be very ugly ¡°Klein, you are.¡± At this moment. E suddenly began to shout loudly Heaning the sound, both klein and simultaneously tumed to look in the direction of the sound. Klein and E stood less than tenmeters away lionme My heart was alled with panic, and I instinctively pushed Klein¡®s hand away, then look a step back As for Klein, he was very calm, but he still withdrew his hand, Seeing the lock in Herbert¡®s eyes, I slowly walked over I was very confused I didn¡®t know if he would have any wild thoughts E looked at me and asked, ¡°Be, why are you and Klein here? Mi Wharton and I have been searching for both of you for a long time, but we haven¡®t found you two.¡± At this moment, I was looking at the expression on E¡®s face, looking very innocent and surprised. Of course, I knew that she was deliberately exaggerating what had happened today. E must have some opinion on me Especially after I heard what klein said to me today Perhaps in her mind, I would forever be a thorn between her and Klein However, I didn¡®t cower. Instead, I straightened my back and replied, ¡°I went to the washroom. When T returned, I happened to run into klein. Thus, after chatting a few words with him, you guys happened to be here.¡± My words were directed at E, while my eyes were fixed on Herbert, I was exining to him. I didn¡®t care what others thought I only hoped that he wouldn¡®t misunderstand me ¡°Coincidentally? What a coincidence It¡®s just a few words. He didn¡®t need to hold your shoulder, did you? Be, you¡®re Herbert¡®s fiancee Why do you have to be so intimate with Klein in the bathroom? The words E said became less pleasant to listen to. At this moment, I really wanted to curse. She was obviously ndering klein and me ¡°Have you said enough? You can shut your mouth now!¡± Klein walked up to E, his face extremely ugly ¡°What I¡®m saying is the truth, Could it be that I¡®m wrong?¡± E¡®s eyes were sharp as she stared at Klein Klein¡®s eyebrows were already tightly locked together. At this moment, Herbert suddenly turned his head and said to E, ¡°E, if there is any conflict between you and Klein, you can go home and solve it Don¡®t drag innocent people in!¡± Hearing these words, E couldn¡®t help butugh coldly ¡°Mr. Wharton, you really are the most well mannered person I¡®ve ever seen Your wife wants to date someone else, but you aren¡®t angry at all! really don¡®t know if you¡®re a man or not!¡± I didn¡®t even dare to believe my ears. How could these wordse out of E¡®s mouth? As far as I could remember, E was a beautiful and generous woman who only know about work But today she was actually ndering Klein and me like this I felt that E had changed, and even her appearance had be abnormally mean I looked up at Herbert, leeling a little nervous I didn¡®t know if he would be angry because of what 11:151 E had said. To my surprise, Herbert warned her in a stern voice, ¡°You¡®re with the topwyer in A City. I can sue you just because of what you just said! You¡®re Klein¡®s girlfriend now. I¡®ll give you a chance. Remember, if there¡®s a next time, I won¡®t let you go!¡± After that, Herbert reached out and grabbed my hand, pulling me towards the gate. Before I could recover my senses after being grabbed, I couldn¡®t help following Herbert. When Herbert walked to the gate, he suddenly stopped, I had no time to stop and almost touched his back. Herbert reached out to help me up, then said to E, ¡°I forgot to tell you that I trust my wife very much. She will never do anything to hurt me! I think there is ack of basic trust between you and Klein. Just by a few words from him, you can tell that they are having an affair. The one with a problem is you!¡± At this moment, E¡®s face was very ugly. In the end, Herbert turned to look at Klein. ¡°Klein, as your cousin, I would like to advise you to change your girlfriend.¡± After that, Herbert pulled me away. When I returned to the banquet hall, I looked back and saw theplicated look in Klein¡®s eyes, and the look on E¡®s face was very painful and sad. All of a sudden, I was in a very good mood! I raised my eyes and stole a nce at Herbert. I felt that he was really handsome and cool. I was more and more obsessed with him. Back in the banquet hall, I went to the long dining table, reached out to take a te, and then picked up a piece of tiramisu. Then I lowered my head and ate it! After taking a few bites, I raised my head to look at Herbert and said with a smile, ¡°The taste of this tiramisu is very authentic. Would you like to have a piece?¡± Herbert frowned and then said, ¡°You¡®re still in the mood to eat cake. Do you want me to exin what happened just now?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 446 Chapter 446 Be¡®s POV: I swallowed the cake in my mouth and licked my lips with my tongue. Then I said with a ttering smile, ¡°Didn¡®t you say you trusted me? Do I need to exin?¡± Herbert said seriously, ¡°E is obviously trying to provoke a conflict. How could I fall into her trap?¡± Hearing this, I couldn¡®t help but smile. I stepped forward and gave a thumbs¨Cup to Herbert. ¡°You¡®re really a very wise man.¡± ¡°Hurry up and tell me. Just now, you and Klein...what¡®s going on?¡± As he spoke, he clearly lowered his voice, then looked around. Only when he saw that there was no third person within two meters of them, did he feel at ease. Seeing him like this, I wanted tough, but I didn¡®t dare. This man loved to get jealous the most. Although he did mind it very much, he chose to believe me just now in front of others. I was very happy. At this moment, all I could do was to coax him. I didn¡®t want to argue with him over Klein. Therefore, I stepped forward, took his arm, and said with a smile, ¡°Can I exin it to you when I get back?¡± Hearing this, the look on Herbert¡®s face changed. He nodded and said, ¡°That¡®s more like it!¡± Right at this moment, I raised my head. Suddenly, I saw Klein enter the banquet hall. His face was very solemn, and he walked quickly towards the exit. Behind Klein was E. She had an anxious look on her face, and her face didn¡®t look very good. Because she was wearing high heels, she couldn¡®t catch up to Klein¡®s footsteps. She could only carry her dress as she trotted, but she was too tall and too thin. She almost fell down a few times. Seeing E disappear at the entrance of the banquet hall, I couldn¡®t help shaking my head. E used to be beautiful, graceful, capable, and bold. But Klein was her weak spot. For the sake of Klein, she had changed her personality. ¡°Why are you shaking your head?¡± Herbert looked down at me and asked. I looked up at Herbert and replied, ¡°E is not worthy of Klein.¡± ¡°Who is worthy of him then?¡± Herbert asked after a silence of two seconds. Seeing his deep eyes, I couldn¡®t help but touch his arm. ¡°What are you thinking? There are many people who is worthy of him him, but only I am worthy of you!¡± Hearing this, Herbert immediately curled his lips and smiled. ¡°You¡®re the only one who dares to speak like this!¡± ¡°Am I wrong?¡± I raised my head and giggled at him, ¡°It should be said that you are the only person I like.¡± Herbert reached out his hand to pull me to him and tidied up the loose hair around my ear. Feeling the touch of his fingertips and seeing his doting and sweet eyes, although I was very happy. I still smiled and whispered, ¡°We¡®d better not be too intimate, okay? Today is a banquet held by the government, and all the big shots in the business world are here!¡± I could feel that everyone was looking at me. I was a little shy and my face was a little hot. But Herbert said, ¡°There¡®s no rule in this banquet that no one is allowed to show off their love.¡± VO At this time, Herbert took my hand and said as he walked, ¡°There are several friends from the business circle who want to meet you.¡± Hearing that someone wanted to know me, I frowned and said, ¡°No, I don¡®t want to have social rtionships with people I don¡®t know now.¡± In fact, it was not that I didn¡®t want to make new friends. It was because, on this asion, I had to keep my smile when I got to know new friends. My face was almost stiff today from smiling. ¡°What¡®s wrong? Are you shy?¡± Herbert asked with a smile. ¡°So annoying...¡± While I was talking to him, I followed Herbert to meet those friends. It didn¡®t take long for the banquet to end. Connor drove the car out of the hotel with me and Herbert. On the way, the traffic ahead was suddenly blocked. Herbert looked ahead and asked, ¡°Why is there a traffic jam at this time?¡± He lowered his head and looked at the watch on his wrist. It was already past ten o¡®clock. Connor in front replied, ¡°There¡®s a building in front of us that¡®s on fire. The firefighters are currently putting out the fire in front of us, so there¡®s a traffic jam.¡± Hearing this, Herbert frowned and said, ¡°It¡®ll probably be blocked for a while.¡± I looked out of the window inadvertently and suddenly saw two people quarreling on the side of the road. I was stunned when I saw the two people quarreling! Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± Seeing me staring out of the window in a daze, Herbert followed my gaze and looked out of the window in confusion. The road was only five or six meters away from the car. In addition, the street lights were very bright, so we could see the two quarreling people clearly. ¡°Daniel Morgan is quarreling with Connie,¡± I replied tly. At this time, Herbert rolled down the car window, and the sound of Daniel Morgan¡®s and Connie¡®s quarrel was also heard in the car Third Person POV ¡°Daniel Morgan, I didn¡®t expect you to be such a cowardly man. I was hit but you didn¡®t dare to respond. And that man who hit me was your son! You really make me sad!¡± Connie raised her voice and questioned hirm. ¡°It¡®s you who caused trouble first. It was a decent party lodny. Have you forgotten what we¡®re supposed to do? We¡®re supposed to look for people in the business world to help us, but what you did really made me embarassed!¡± Connie became even angrier. She pointed at Daniel Morgan and cursed, ¡°You¡®re still ming us? You¡®re the one who¡®s incapable. You can¡®t let me and my daughter live a good life! Hearing this, Daniel Morgan said with annoyance, ¡°Since you married me, how have I treated you and your daughter? I¡®m responsible for all your expenses. You can do whatever you want in mypany. What else do you want? Thepany is in such a mess now, and you¡®re responsible for At this time, Emma, who was standing behind Connie, immediately stepped forward and said, ¡®Old man, it¡®s obvious that you are incapable and can¡®t control your son. You can¡®t run thepany well, but you me us in the end!¡± Seeing that even Emma was pointing at him and cursing, Daniel Morgan took two steps back regretfully and said, ¡®Although you haven¡®t been in my house for a long time, I took you as my biological daughter. How dare you scold me? It seems that what others said is right. It¡®s you who caused me to lose everything.¡± ¡°It¡®s your own fault. What does it have to do with us? Then, Emma took Connie¡®s hand and said, ¡°Mom, let¡®s go! This old man is going to go bankrupt soon. We can¡®t wait for death with him.¡® Seeing that Connie was looking at him with hatred, Daniel Morgan¡®s face was full of grief and indignation. He shook his head and said, ¡°Connie, you and I are still a legal couple. Even if I go bankrupt, you won¡®t have a good life. Even if I die, you have to be a widow!¡± Hearing this, Connie sneered and said, ¡°You¡®ll bankrupt but I¡®ll continue to live the same life as before. Even if you die now, I¡®ll be free. I can still find someone else. Do you think I¡®ll hang myself on a tree for you? ¡°You Daniel Morgan was so angry that he covered his chest with his hands Connie, on the other hand, snorted coldly. ¡°Hmph!¡± Then she left with Emma. On the other hand, Daniel Morgan let out a long sigh, and then sat down on the ground on the street regardless of his image Next Chapter Chapter 447 Chapter 447 Be¡®s POV: I could almost feel Daniel Morgan¡®s emotions when I saw how sad and angry he was. Maybe it was the same scene when Emma and Connie got rid of Ryan that day. It was hard to imagine that when those who used to be so good to them were no longer useful to them, they would be so ruthless to kick them away. However, Daniel Morgan and Ryan were not innocent. They abandoned their original wives and families and chose to believe in a woman like Connie, who was like a viper. Therefore, he was not worthy of sympathy. At this time, Herbert¡®s voice sounded in my ear. ¡°What¡®s wrong? Do you feel that he¡®s very pitiful?¡± I thought for a moment and said, ¡°He¡®s indeed pitiful, but he is responsible for all that happened.¡± Herbert lowered his head. ¡°K.G. Software Company will definitely go bankrupt. It¡®s estimated that not only will Daniel Morgan lose K.G. Software Company, but he¡®ll also have to pay a huge debt. I don¡¯t know how this farce will end.¡± ¡°No matter how it ends, there¡®s definitely no good oue for K.G. Software Company. This time, Connie and her daughter will definitely leave him. They¡®ll probably find another big tree that they can rely on again.¡± I shook my head. ¡°They won¡®t be able to get away so easily,¡± Herbert suddenly said. Hearing that, I asked in confusion, ¡°What do you mean?¡± A cold smile tugged at the corner of Herbert¡®s lips. ¡°Connie and Daniel Morgan are legally married couple. Daniel Morgan¡®s bankruptcy will naturally affect her. As far as I know, Connie and Emma are in charge of many major project under the K.G. Software Company. That is to say, after the K.G. Software Company goes bankrupt, they will also have huge debts on them. Unless Daniel Morgan takes all the debts and divorces her, they won¡®t be able to get rid of everything.¡± Hearing this, I felt much better. ¡°They caused it themselves. It¡®s not others¡® fault.¡± Not long after, the traffic in front began to flow smoothly, and the car began to move forward slowly. I felt a little tired, so I put my head on Herbert¡®s shoulder, sped my right hand with his left hand, and said with a smile, ¡°See what happens to Daniel Morgan? Don¡®t be like him in the future.¡± ¡°Don¡®t worry. Daniel Morgan¡®s taste is too strong. I don¡®t like that kind of woman. I want a better woman.¡± Herbert teased with a smile. Hearing this, I reached out and grabbed Herbert¡®s ear. I pinched him hard and said, ¡°What did you say? Say it again.¡± Herbert hurriedly said, ¡°Tigress, I won¡®t dare to say it again in the future.¡± ¡°Who is the tigress?¡± Hearing this word, I asked angrily The next second, he stretched out his arms and held me tightly in front of his chest ¡°Let go of me¡± | nced at the driver in front of me and said in a low voice ¡°No!¡± Herbert suddenly acted like a spoiled child Instead of letting go, he lifted me up. He looked at me and said, ¡°Although you are a tigress, you are very cute. I like it!¡± I couldn¡®t helpughing, His head was buried in my chest, and he hugged me like a child. I could clearly feel the warmth of his body and felt happy in my heart. ¡°We¡®re almost home,¡± I whispered into his ear and gently pushed his hand away. At this time, he whispered in my ear in a hoarse voice, ¡°I really miss the bed at home.¡± ¡°You¡®re so annoying!¡± Hearing this, I smiled and hit him. After returning to the vi, I found that both Lucas and Lucky had fallen asleep. Herbert and I took a happy look at them and went upstairs. Late at night, I took a shower. As soon as I walked to the bed in my pajamas, my wrist was pulled by the hand of the person leaning on the bed! ¡°s...¡± I fell into the arms of a man in a night robe. The robe draped loosely over his shoulders. Without any tie, eight perfect muscles were exposed in front of me I shyly put my face in front of his flexible chest and said softly, ¡°Why haven¡®t you slept yet?¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I¡®m waiting for you,¡± Herbert replied, I pursed my lips into a smile and was about to say something. Herbert continued, ¡°Tell me what happened at the banquet today.¡± I couldn¡®t helpughing. I thought he had forgotten about it, but he still remembered it. I was a little nervous. After all, this was a sensitive topic. Herbert stared at me, his face very serious. ¡°I want to know what happened between you and Klein today Tell me!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 448 Chapter 448 Be¡®s POV: I had to get rid of the doubts in Herbert¡®s heart as soon as possible. Otherwise, he would definitely remember this all the time. Then, I ced my hands on Herbert¡®s shoulders and said with a serious expression, ¡°I went to the bathroom. When I came out of the bathroom, I met klein. After all, he was¡­ an old friend, so I greeted him.¡± ¡°Since it¡®s just a greeting, why did he put his hand on your shoulder?¡± Obviously, Herbert was very dissatisfied with my exnation. I went on to say, ¡°After greeting him, we just chatted for a while. He said that he wished us good luck. Of course, I... I also wished him and E all the best. But when it came to E, he was a little agitated. He said that he and E were notpatible and that they were just getting along with each other. I advised him to take the rtionship seriously. If it is suitable, they should continue to get along with each other. If it is not suitable, they should end it as soon as possible. So at this time, he was agitated. I don¡®t know why he put his hand on my shoulder.¡± When I said this, my heart was beating fast. I didn¡®t know if Herbert would believe me, so I looked up and nced at him secretly. It didn¡®t matter if I stole a nce at him. I found that his eyes were staring at me sharply, like a ferocious eagle staring at its prey. I was so scared that I quickly lowered my head. As expected, Herbert asked, ¡°Since there¡®s nothing wrong, why are you so nervous now that you don¡®t even dare to look me in the eye?¡± Hearing this, I could only brace myself to raise my head and look into Herbert¡®s eyes. ¡°Who... who said that I wouldn¡®t dare to look into your eyes? I¡®m a little nervous, but I¡®m afraid that you don¡®t believe me. I... I care too much about you. I¡®m afraid that you¡®ll misunderstand me!¡± As I spoke, I pouted and lowered my head, cing a pair of small hands on his chest. Herbert reached out to hold my chin and lifted my face. ¡°Who said that I don¡®t trust you? Just exin it to me seriously. If I don¡®t trust you, I won¡®t speak for you at the banquet,¡± Herbert said with a deep look in his eyes. Hearing this, I said happily, ¡°Really?¡± Herbert then said very self¨Csatisfiedly, ¡°Except for me, you don¡®t like other men. I still have this little confidence.¡± I couldn¡®t help giving him a push. ¡°How can you be so proud?¡± Herbert reached out and held me in his arms. He said in an overbearing manner, ¡°Because no one is more suitable for you than me!¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± I looked at him. Herbert raised his eyebrows and then whispered in my ear, ¡°Because I know your depth.¡± Hearing this, I saw the evil smile on Herbert¡®s face. I instantly understood what he meant, so I pushed him with shame and annoyance, then got up and Chapter 448 11:17 was about to leave. ¡°You are so dirty!¡± My wrist was caught in an instant, and then I was pulled by the person behind me. I fell into his arms. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I shouted in a low voice. The person who had trapped me chuckled. ¡°You know what I want to do.¡± ¡°Let me go!¡± I struggled. ¡°Do you want to resist?¡± Although he was talking, his hand did not stop. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°I hate you...¡± Gradually, my voice became softer and softer and finally disappeared in the deep night. It was yet another restless night. When I was in bed with Herbert, I was always the one who was suppressed. I was not convinced by this. So tonight, I turned over and pressed Herbert under me. Herbert was very excited. He was willing to cooperate with me. But I didn¡®t hold on for long. Soon, I was too tired andy down. However, Herbert was not satisfied. He pressed me under his body again. ¡°It¡®s over? Baby, you really need to do more exercise. For me, it¡®s just a beginning.¡± What? It was just the beginning? My husband¡®s physical strength was too good. Sometimes, it was not a pleasant thing. ¡°I don¡®t want it anymore. I want to rest...¡± I shouted and pulled the quilt over to cover my body. But it was useless. Herbert threw the quilt aside. In the beginning, I resisted it, but Herbert¡®s skills were amazing. Even though I was very tired, soon, my desire was aroused by him again. I wrapped my arms around his neck again, although I was very tired... The next morning, we sat at the dining table for breakfast. Lucky refused to eat breakfast obediently and insisted that I feed her. She sat on myp and I fed her bite by bite. Lucas took big bites of the food on the other side of the table, and Herbert was reading the newspaper while eating. At this time, Miranda handed a stack of newspapers to Herbert. ¡°Sir, the morning newspaper is here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡® Herbert nodded. Herbert picked up the newspaper and slipped through it casually. Suddenly, his hand froze, and he looked at the newspaper in his hand, unable to hide his surprise ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± Seeing the change in Herbert¡®s expression, I frowned and asked, Herbert lowered his head and looked at the newspaper in his hand a few more times. Then, he folded the newspaper and handed it to me. He replied, ¡°Last night, Daniel Morganmitted suicide by jumping off a building.¡± Hearing this, I couldn¡®t help but be stunned! ¡°Jumped off a building? How is that possible?¡± I was surprised for a long time before I could say something like that. Last night, I still saw Daniel Morgan and Connie quarrel. Although he was not a good person, he was still a living person. How could he disappear from this world so quickly? I stood up and handed Lucky to Gary. He took her and continued to feed her. I sat down, took the newspaper, opened it, and read it carefully. Sure enough, almost half of the page in the newspaper was used to report the news of Daniel Morgan¡®s suicide, and a photo of a body covered with white cloth was published. At this time, Herbert said, ¡°In fact, it¡®s not surprising. He was a big shot in the first half of his life. How could he bear the difference of falling from the sky to the ground? Not only did he lose hispany, but he also had a huge debt, and his family was gone. Even his son didn¡®t recognize him. There is no hope for him!¡± At this moment, I was silent. ¡°Don¡®t Ryan have the same fate as Daniel Morgan? It¡®s just that Ryan has never been rich and has always been a nobody, so he won¡®t feel that there is a big gap.¡± It seemed that if I didn¡®t give Ryan the money when came to thepanyst time, maybe he would choose the same road. In this way, it seemed that Herbert saved Ryan¡®s life by giving him money at that time. Although I didn¡®t have any feelings for Ryan, if he was dead now, I really wouldn¡®t feel good. And if Ryan was dead, it would probably be my mother and I to hold a funeral for him. Ever since my grandfather passed away, my eldest uncle was no longer willing to interact with Ryan. There was really no one in the world who would hold a funeral for him. ¡°What¡®s wrong? Did Danial Morgan¡®s death scare you?¡± Herbert¡®s voice brought my thoughts back to reality. ¡°No, I just feel that it¡®s too sudden.¡± After a moment of silence, Herbert said, ¡°Are you full? You should prepare to leave.¡± I put on my coat silently, picked up my bag, and said to Lucas, who was still eating, with a smile, ¡°Come on, eat quickly. When you¡®re full, I¡®ll ask Miranda to take you to kindergarten.¡± ¡®Got it Lucas nodded. Out of the vi, I suddenly grabbed Herbert¡®s arm. I wanted to say something but stopped on second thought ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± Herbert saw my unnatural look. ¡°Did Ryan look for you again?¡± I asked. Chapter 449 Chapter 449 Be¡®s POV: ¡°Why do you suddenly want to ask this?¡± Seeing that Herbert¡®s attitude was a little suspicious, I said very seriously, ¡°You have to tell the truth. Don¡®t lie to me!¡± Herbert looked at me and said, ¡°In fact, there¡®s nothing to lie about. He came to me twice again.¡± Hearing that Ryan really went to find Herbert, I asked anxiously, ¡°How much did you give him?¡± ¡°Not much. I gave you 1,500 dors at a time. 3,000 dors in total.¡± Herbert answered truthfully. Hearing this, I couldn¡®t help but feel a little anxious. ¡°You gave him 1,500 dorsst time, but it¡®s only been a few days before you gave him another 3,000 dors. He will be more and more greedy. Maybe he will ask you for 15,000 dors or even 150,000 dors!¡± Herbert reached out and touched my face. ¡°Now you only care about me. You¡®re afraid that I¡®ll spend more money, aren¡®t you?¡± Hearing this, I couldn¡®t help but pull his hand down. ¡°I¡¯m serious. Don¡®t joke around.¡± Herbert grabbed my hand and said, ¡°Don¡®t worry. I know what I¡®m doing. I¡®ve seen so many people in the business world for so many years.¡± ¡°You¡®ve never seen someone as shameless as Ryan.¡± I snorted. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Herbert said, ¡°He was homeless a while ago, so he recently rented a house. You know that the rent in A City is very expensive now, and he has to give some deposit to thendlord, so the 1,500 dors is just enough for him to rent a house. After he rented a house, he has to buy some furniture, electrical appliances, and so on. These all need money.¡± ¡°I¡®m sorry. I¡®m just a little afraid that he will cling to you in the future.¡± Hearing this, I also felt that what Herbert said was reasonable, so my voice softened. ¡°I know. You¡®re worried that I¡®ll spend more money. You care about me and like me. I¡®m very happy.¡± Herbert teased. ¡°Don¡®t give him any more money in the future,¡± I said as I was still worried. ¡°I understand. Now that he has rented a house and bought some daily necessities, I will only give him 700 dors every month in the future, which is enough for him to live, but I won¡®t let him splurge,¡± said Herbert. ¡°Mm.¡± I nodded, and then I said unwillingly, ¡°Well, in fact, I have always wanted to distance myself from him for so many years, but he has been living with my mother, my sister, and me for so many years. I can¡®t get rid of him. Now he even wants to ask for money from you often. My previous persistence has turned into bubbles, but it seems that I have no choice.¡± Herbert consoled me. ¡°Although you don¡®t want to admit it, he has a blood rtionship with you after all. This is a fact that can never be changed. If you force him to a dead end, just like today¡®s ident, I know that you will feel uneasy for the rest of your life. I just need to spend a little money so you won¡®t have to feel sad at that time.¡± At this moment, I was very touched and very happy when I looked at Herbert¡®s eyes. I was moved by everything he had done for me. I was d that he really understood me. What¡®s more, I did think so just now. ¡°Thank you.¡± I was moved, but in the end, I only said these two words. Herbert shook my shoulder and said, ¡°Remember, we are husband and wife, and we are a family. This is naturally what I should do.¡± A family... I felt very warm in my heart. Connor drove the car to the building where I went to work. Before getting out of the car, Herbert took my hand and said, ¡°Let¡®s have lunch together at noon?¡± ¡°I¡®m okay with it if it¡®s your treat.¡± I rolled my eyes and said. Herbertughed. ¡°There¡®s a good restaurant nearby. I¡®ve already owed the boss a lot of money. Let¡®s have another meal at noon today.¡± I knew that he was joking. With his wealth, he could even buy a restaurant. ¡°I don¡®t have an opinion. Anyway, it¡®s you who owes the money.¡± I chuckled and got out of the car. I got out of the car and went straight into the building. As soon as I entered the building, I quickly moved to the side, and secretly stood at the ss door and looked out. As I had expected, at this time, Herbert¡®s car slowly drove into thene. This was exactly what his way of doing. He had to wait until he saw me enter the building, and only then would he have Connor drive the car away. I watched as his car drove further and further away. It was clear that we had just parted ways, but I had already begun to miss him. But we could continue to meet after work. This kind of life was so good. I really hoped that I could live happily with him all the time. I hoped there wouldn¡®t be any changes in my life. I hoped the children could grow up healthy, and I hoped that I could grow old with Herbert. When we were old, we would sit on the rocking chairs and watch the sunrise and sunset together. It was just a fantasy, but it felt like a wonderful thing. As soon as I stepped into the office, Joey held my hand and kept nagging. ¡°Have you heard? Daniel Morgan jumped off the buildingst night!¡± I walked into my office and nodded. ¡°I¡®ve already heard of the big news.¡± Joey sighed and said, ¡°It¡®s said that he jumped off the roof of the K.G. Software Company. It¡®s more than 30 floors. I heard that his brain had sttered everywhere.¡± Hearing this, I covered my chest and said, ¡°It¡®s early in the morning. Don¡®t disgust me, okay?¡± ¡°But he is not pitiful. After all, he is so heartless to his ex wife and his son. This is retribution!¡± Joey said. ¡°Well, he has been punished. Don¡®t mention it anymore.¡± I sat on the desk. I didn¡®t want to hear any more news about Daniel Morgan as I felt a little upset Joey turned around and sat opposite me. ¡°Okay,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°Then let¡®s not talk about 11:48 ) Daniel Morgan, Hey, what do you think will happen to Connie and her daughter if he dies?¡± ¡°Their good days areing to an end,¡± I replied. Joey crossed her arms in front of her chest, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°I don¡®t think they will suffer too much. Think about it. During the period of Connie¡®s stay with Daniel Morgan, she must have saved some money, right? Even if she doesn¡®t have much cash, there should be a lot of jewelry, diamonds, luxury bags, and clothes. These are enough for them to spend a long time.¡± Hearing that, I thought, ¡°Connie won¡®t let herself suffer a loss. I just didn¡®t expect that she would be a widow after Daniel Morgan diedst night. I didn¡®t expect that it would be a reality after just one night.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 450 Chapter 450 Be¡®s POV When it was almost noon, I suddenly received a call from Herbert Seeing that it was his call, I immediately picked it up with a smile. ¡°Mr. Wharton, I wonder which restaurant you¡®re at now? You don¡®t have to pick me up. I can go by myself.¡± I didn¡®t know why, but now that I couldn¡®t see him for a long time, I missed him very much I felt that I was more and more dependent on him in our rtionship. I wanted to be with him every day, but he needed work and I had to work hard for my career. Otherwise, I really wanted to be with him 24 hours a day. But this time, he said in a serious tone, ¡°Be, I¡®m sorry. I have something to do at thest minute. ! cant have lunch with you at noon today.¡± Hearing this, although I was very disappointed, I also knew that it was not his intention. The next moment, I yed the role of a reasonable wife. ¡°Work is more important, and you¡®re engaged in social activities. I¡®ll be very considerate to you.¡± After a moment of silence, he said warmly, ¡°You are more important than work. What happened today has nothing to do with work.¡± ¡°What are you going to do at noon?¡± At this time, I asked in confusion. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Herbert then replied, ¡°William will bury Daniel Morgan¡®s corpse and carry out the funeral. After all, Daniel Morgan is considered number one in the business world of A City. In addition, K.G. Software Company is an old customer of the Wharton Group. That¡®s why several business friends want to pay their respect. The funeral home is in the suburbs, and I definitely won¡®t be able to make it back at noon.¡± Hearing this, my hand, which was holding my phone, froze, and I had mixed feelings in my heart. William still buried his father¡®s corpse.¡± When I thought of Ryan¡®s sudden death, although I was very reluctant, I would bury his body and hold his funeral The father and son used to have a good rtionship, but since William¡®s mother passed away, the two of the gradually drifted away In fact, there is still a deep rtionship between them, so their situation is different from yours and Ryan¡®s.¡¯ Herbert soon understood what I was thinking I realized that he really knew me better and better. He knew everything ¡°Viell, go ahead. I¡¯ll have lunch with Joey¡± I was a little depressed and quickly hung up the phone At noon, I saw that it was almost lime, so I opened the door and went out of my office As soon as I opened the door, I suddenly saw Joey looking at a bag in a daze When she saw me cofring out, she immediately hid it under the table I could help but feel strange Joey and I were almost wearing the same pair of pants She knew almost everything about me and Herbert¡®s life in bed there was no need to hide anything from me The next moment, I walked up to Joey and asked her with a stern face, ¡®What were you buding just now? ¡°What... what did I hide?¡± Joey stammered. I took a closer look at Joey and found that her face was flushed red as if someone had pulled her little braid. I couldn¡®t help but feel more suspicious. ¡°What did you hide under the table just now?¡± I bent down and reached for the bag under the table. Joey stopped her. ¡°Stop it¡­ What can I hide?¡± ¡°I¡®ve already seen it, yet you¡®re still lying.¡± This was the first time I had seen Joey like this, and I thought that something must be off. At this time, when Joey saw me, she made up her mind and took the bag under the table to the desk. ¡°Take a look. You¡®re so curious!¡± I took a look at Joey, then I took the bag and looked inside. It was a ck shirt. The next moment, I took out the clothes from the bag in confusion. When I opened it, I saw that it was a man¡®s pants and a price tag. Seeing the price on it, I couldn¡®t help frowning. ¡°Did you buy this?¡± I asked, holding the pants. ¡°Yes.¡± Joey nodded. At this time, I couldn¡®t help but ask in surprise, ¡°You don¡®t have a husband or a boyfriend. Who do you buy pants for? Your brother is the only one closest to you, but you have no contact with him now. You won¡®t spend more than a hundred dors to buy a pair of pants for him.¡± ¡°Can¡®t I buy it for my male friend?¡± Joey put her arms in front of her chest, looking like a dead mouse that felt no cold. ¡°A male friend? What¡®s his surname? Where does he live? Where does he work? Do I know him?¡± | asked a series of questions in one breath. Seeing that she really couldn¡®t take it, Joey had no choice but to say, ¡°Sigh, didn¡®t I identally knock the coffee over Connor¡®s pantsst time? That pair of pants is very expensive, and I¡®ve always felt uneasy, so I just wanted to buy a pair of pants topensate him. It¡®s not asplicated as you think.¡± Hearing this, I was silent for a moment, and then I kept staring at Joey. ¡°Hey, why are you looking at me like that?¡± Joey¡®s eyes shed. Then, I looked at Joey and teased her. ¡°I don¡®t think that¡®s right. This isn¡®t your usual style. Tell me, do you have a good impression of him?¡± At this time, Joey¡®s face turned red! ¡°You¡®re blushing. I guessed right!¡± | pointed to Joey and said. ¡°If you keep talking nonsense, I¡®ll be angry. All right, all right. It¡®s past 12 o¡®clock. I¡®m starving to death. Let¡®s go for lunch.¡± In the end, Joey pulled me and left. I understood Joey too well. I had guessed what was on her mind. Otherwise, she wouldn¡®t be blushing, and she wouldn¡®t have changed the topic so quickly. Besides, she invited me to have a big meal very generously today, so I was more convinced of my guess. I began to feel a bit worried for Joey. Last time, I was the one who had matched Connor with Joey. Although Joey didn¡®t know anything about it, Connor had said that he didn¡®t have any feelings for Joey, which was why he didn¡®t bring it up again. Right now, Joey really wanted to fall in love with Connor, but Connor didn¡®t like her. 11.49 Joey would definitely be sad, so I was a little sad. What should I do to keep Joey from being hurt? Chapter 451 Chapter 451 Be¡®s POV At night, Herbert came to pick me up from work as usual, After getting in the car, I saw that Herbert seemed to be a little tired, so I asked, ¡°Are you very tired today?¡± ¡°I just came back from the funeral home,¡± Herbert replied, Hearing this, I frowned. ¡°Have you been in the funeral home all the time?¡± ¡°The friends from the business circles were all there, so I stayed there for quite a while. There were some problems in the funeral home. Klein was there as well. He was the one who helped solve them,¡± Herbert replied. ¡°What trouble? Does it have something to do with Connie and her daughter?¡± I asked in confusion Herbert held my hand and said, ¡°You guessed right.¡± *Daniel Morgan is dead. Connie and her daughter must have wanted to inherit some property. Before Grandpa died, they went to make trouble with Ryan. However, Grandpa donated all his property to the charitable organization, because he knew that no matter who he gave the property to, the family would not live a peaceful life.¡± ¡°But this time, they¡®re a little miserable. They not only can¡®t get any property, but also have to pay a huge debt,¡± said Herbert. I frowned and asked, ¡°But they don¡®t have the ability to pay back their debts. Will the debts be eliminated when they go bankrupt?¡± Herbert nodded and said, ¡°Thepany has entered into a state of bankruptcy. After going bankrupt, Daniel Morgan¡®s assets will be negative, and Connie and her daughter will also be included inN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. bankruptcy due to the huge debts. In this way, although they can eliminate the huge debts, their credit has also gone bankrupt. In the future, they can¡®t live in high¨Cend houses, nor can they have high consumption. They can¡®t even enter a high¨Cend restaurant.¡± ¡°Isn¡®t that killing them?¡± I knew that Connie and her daughter were the most vain ones who liked to show off Herbert then added, ¡°The bank and investmentpany got the news of the death of Daniel Morgan immediately, so they froze all his property, including his luxury goods. Connie and her daughter went back a littlete. Their high¨Cend clothes, jewelry, and many luxury goods were also frozen, including their bank cards and ounts. So they have no ce to go now, so they went to the funeral home to make trouble.¡± Hearing this, I couldn¡®t help sneering, ¡°The mother and daughter broke up other people¡®s families and made the father and children turn against each other Now, they even killed Daniel Morgan This is also a retribution for them! Herbert put his arm around my shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡®s not talk about them. By the way, I want to tell you something happy ¡°What happy thing?¡® ipletely put the matter of Connie and her daughter aside and didnt want them to affect my mood Herbert held my hands and said, ¡°My parents have no objection to our wedding. They will attend it on time.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I was shocked. I was very worried about this. I didn¡®t expect that Herbert would tell me now that they had no objections. Herbert hugged me. ¡°You¡®re too excited.¡± He continued, ¡°In fact, I don¡®t care what they think. Even if they don¡®t agree, I will only marry you.¡± ¡°My mother is a strong woman. She always likes to impose her arrangement on me. However, they can¡®t interfere with my life.¡± Herbert pinched my fingers as he spoke, and his tone was very gentle. ¡°You don¡®t care, but you still strived for your parents¡® approval for me?¡± I asked him. Herbert nodded. ¡°I know. You care about this.¡± ¡°Herbert...¡± I called his name. ¡°You¡®re so nice!¡± ¡°It¡®s just a small matter, dear. But I still have to exin one thing to you. My parents have no objection to it because their own problems have not been solved.¡± ¡°Oh? What problems do they have?¡± I asked. Herbert sighed and replied, ¡°My father quarreled with my mother, and the quarrel was very fierce. It has been raised to the level of a divorce.¡± . Hearing this, I asked in surprise, ¡°Is it that serious?¡± ¡°In fact, there has been a problem with their rtionship for a long time. Now they are just maintaining a fake marriage.¡± Sitting on the bed, I hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°Then if your parents really get divorced, who are you going to follow?¡± Hearing this, Herbert couldn¡®t helpughing. ¡°I¡®m already an adult, okay? I¡®m not a child. I don¡®t have to choose one. Besides, they have their own lives and friends. They won¡®t live with me.¡± ¡°That¡®s right.¡± I got up and hugged him. ¡°You still have me. I will always be by your side.¡± Although Herbert didn¡®t say anything, I knew that he was in a bad mood. I had experienced my parents¡® divorce, so I could understand Herbert¡®s feelings very well. Thad already grown up and be independent. But he still had some attachment to his family and his parents. No matter how old we were, we always hoped that our family wasplete. But we couldn¡®t interfere with our parents¡® lives. They always had their own decisions. When their rtionship ruptured, or when they separated because of other things. We couldn¡®t change anything. We could only watch ourplete home being divided. Thugged him and consoled him. ¡°You¡®re not alone. You still have me. We¡®re husband and wife, a family, andrades¨Cin¨Carms. We¡®ll face all the ups and downs in the future together.¡± The next second, Herbert leaned over, held the back of my head with one hand, and sealed my mouth with his mouth. This kiss contained too much enthusiasm. I was shocked at first, and then I responded enthusiastically to him. However, as soon as I responded enthusiastically, he suddenly let go of me. I looked at the person in front of me in a daze, only to see that the lips of Herbert curled up into a smile, and his deep eyes, like electric currents, emitted dazzling sparks. I heard him say, ¡°I¡®ll take you to a ce tomorrow. I want to give you a surprise.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 452 Chapter 452 Be¡®s POV: Herbert mysteriously said that he wanted to take me to a ce. He said he wanted to give me a surprise. He was really looking forward to it. I was curious, but he refused to tell me where he wanted to bring me to. The next morning, we got up very early. Herbert drove in person. Ten minutester, we arrived at a Chinese restaurant for breakfast. Herbert ordered a lot of breakfast, some food that I had never seen before. For example, soy milk, fried dough sticks, steamed buns... Could this be the surprise that Herbert said? ¡°Have a taste. This is a very traditional Chinese¨Cstyle breakfast shop.¡± I picked up something yellow, like bread. I was about to put it into my mouth when he stopped me. ¡°Be, it will taste better if you want to eat like me. First, take off a piece of fried dough stick, and then soak it in soy milk...¡± I didn¡®t have any expectations for this weird way of eating. But I still did what he said. Herbert ate while saying, ¡°It¡®s so delicious.¡± I looked down at the thing floating on the white soy milk. I had no appetite. I lowered my head and smelled a strange smell. It didn¡®t smell bad, but it didn¡®t smell good either. Maybe it was because I was more used to smelling milk. I held the fork but didn¡®t move. At this time, Herbert said with a smile, ¡°Dear, you really should have a try. It¡®s delicious. You won¡®t regret it.¡± It was rare for Herbert to be so enthusiastic as to rmend a meal to me. I couldn¡®t refuse, so I took a deep breath and began to eat the strange food. When that thing entered my mouth, I bit it gently with my teeth, and the juice hidden in the fried dough sticks was squeezed out in an instant. The sweet taste spread all over my mouth in an instant. The fried dough sticks soaked in soy milk had a special taste, soft and crisp. This wonderful taste was really delicious. ¡°Wow, not bad.¡± I couldn¡®t help but praise. I took a second bite, a third. Ai this time, I heard Herbert¡®sughter. ¡°It¡®s really delicious, isn¡®t it?¡± I nodded aste Indeed.¡± About ten minutester, I put down the fork ¡°I¡®m full ¡± I said with a smile, ¡°Herbert, I like the surprise you prepared very much.¡± Herbert said with a smile, ¡°Are you sure you¡®re full ¡°Eat more, or you¡®ll be hungry with the amount of activity we¡®ll haveter. You¡®re so beautiful today. Did you dress up for me?¡± Herbert said as he stared at me with a pair of ambiguous eyes I dressed up today, I thought it was a big surprise, but I didn¡®t expect it to be breakfast. Wait a minute. Did he say that we were going to have a huge amount of activity? What did he mean? What came to my mind was the bed at home... What on earth did he want to do? I was a little flustered. It was now morning, and I had to go to work. Was he going to take me home now, and then... Thinking of this, I was too embarrassed to look directly at Herbert. ¡°Are you shy? I didn¡®t say anything.¡± Herbert said innocently. At this time, I quickly raised my head and said seriously, ¡°I¡®m going to workter. I don¡®t have time to fool around with you.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? What I¡®m going to do with you is serious.¡± After that, he wiped his greasy hands with a tissue and took out the money to pay the bill. Finally, he took my hand and hurried out of the fast food restaurant ¡°Hey, where are you taking me?¡± I shouted as I followed the person in front of me. Herbert ignored me and stuffed me into the co¨Cpilot seat. Then, he got in the car and drove the car into thene. Looking at him who was focused on driving, I couldn¡®t help but ask with amusement, ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± ¡°I¡®ll take you somewhere,¡± Herbert said as he nced at me. I couldn¡®t help but guess. ¡°This is not the way home. Do you want to take me to... a hotel?¡± Hearing this, Herbert looked at me seriously and asked, ¡°Why are we going to the hotel?¡± ¡°Do...¡± I couldn¡®t say a word, However, Herbert continued with a smile, ¡°Why don¡®t you speak?¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. At this time, I looked ahead and deliberately said with a seriousce, ¡°Well, I... I¡®m not interested now. I¡®m going back to work. Hurry up... Take me to thepany!¡± ¡°What do you mean by you¡®re not interested?¡± Herbert asked with a frown. Hearing his question, I couldn¡®t help but roll my eyes in anger. ¡°I don¡®t know what you¡®re thinking about¡± ¡°Then tell me, what arn I thinking about?¡± Herbert continued to ask I took a deep breath and said, ¡°You just want to have sex with me, don¡®t you? Herbert, I¡®m going to work now. You can¡®t take me to the hotel¡± E Hearing this, Herbert shook his head and smiled, looking very happy.. ¡°Hey, what are youughing at?¡± I felt that something was wrong, but I couldn¡®t tell what was wrong. At this time, Herbert suddenly said, ¡°It seems that I haven¡®t satisfied you yet. You¡®re thinking about the things we do on the bed in the morning.¡± Hearing this, I knew that I had been fooled again! I stared at Herbert. ¡°You tricked me again, didn¡®t you?¡± Herbert held back hisughter and said, ¡°Don¡®t wrong a good person. You think too much!¡± ¡°Herbert!¡± I was a little angry. At this time, Herbert suddenly turned the steering wheel and made a sudden turn. Due to the strong inertia, my body leaned toward Herbert, and I couldn¡®t help but reach out to grab the hand in front of me. The next moment, he parked the car on the side of the road, turned his head, and smiled at me, revealing two rows of white teeth. At this moment, I sat up straight and looked outside. I was stunned! Chapter 453 Chapter 453 Be¡®s POV: In front of us was the most famous wedding photography studio in the city¨CThormen Wedding Hall, This studio was very famous and only served high end customers, and the wedding photos were very beautiful. It was the dream of many young people when they got married, but the price was very expensive. It would cost more than 3,000 dors to take the most ordinary wedding photos here. This price exceeded the expectations of many ordinary couples. ¡°The Thormen Wedding Hall? Why did you bring me here?¡± I stared at Herbert in confusion. The corners of Herbert¡®s mouth curled into a smile. ¡°Besides taking wedding photos, they don¡®t do other business here.¡± Hearing this, I couldn¡®t help rolling my eyes at Herbert, but there was a smile on my face. A few days ago, we said that we would have time to take wedding photos, but it was dyed. I didn¡®t expect that he would take me here without telling me. ¡°Did you just say that the exercise was to take a wedding photo?¡± I looked at him and asked. Herbert nodded and replied, ¡°It is said that it takes an entire day to take a wedding photo. Of course, we have to eat more in order to have enough physical strength. This is a physical activity.¡± Hearing this, I went forward and hit Herbert. ¡°Herbert, you tricked me again. You¡®re really a bad guy!¡± I was about to hit him, but he suddenly opened the door and got out of the car. I also opened the car door, turned around, and chased after him. Herbert smiled, turned around, and went up the stairs. I stepped on my high heels and caught up with him. After all, I was wearing high heels. As soon as I ran up the steps, I staggered and lost my bnce. Just when I thought that I would definitely fall to the ground, a pair of arms wrapped around me. ¡°Oh my!¡± I screamed and hugged Herbert tightly with my arms. It wasn¡®t until I saw that I was safe that I breathed a sigh of relief. arm Fortunately, he held me in his arms. Otherwise, I would have fallen to the ground. ¡°Why are you so happy taking a wedding photo? Are you so excited that you are about to fall?¡± Herbert teased me with a smile. I couldn¡®t helpughing. This Herbert used to be serious, but now he was joking with me at any time, and he liked to tease me. He seemed to have a very sense of aplishment, but his character was much more cheerful than before. That was true. Seeing Herbert like this, I was still very happy. The next moment, after I stood firm, I grabbed the tie around his neck and threatened, ¡°Don¡®t tease me again in the future, otherwise...¡± ¡°Otherwise what?¡± Herbert¡®s eyes were like a crescent moon ¡°Otherwise, I... will never talk to you again!¡± After I said that, I turned around and showed my back to him. At this time, Herbert, who was behind me, came forward and said, ¡°Your threat is very useful to me. Well, I won¡®t tease you in the future.¡± Hearing this, I immediately turned around and said, ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Herbert grinned. ¡°You¡®re so annoying! You¡®re teasing me again!¡± I was so angry this time that I stepped forward to beat him. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The next second, I was held in his arms and kissed by him. His kiss was overbearing and enthusiastic. There were a lot of people here. I noticed that there were many people watching us kiss. I was not used to this, so I struggled to push him away. But his two arms held me tightly. I couldn¡®t move the man in front of me at all, which made me anxious and shy. Just as I was about to suffocate, Herbert finally let go of me. I took a breath of fresh air and heard the hoarse voice of Herbert. ¡°What should I do? I don¡®t want to let you go anymore.¡± Seeing his affectionate eyes, I quickly looked around and knew that he wanted to kiss me again. I immediately took two steps back and said, ¡°My dear, this is a public ce. Can we not show our affection here?¡± ¡°Then where are we going to show it?¡± Herbert asked. I frowned and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡®s go home tonight to show it.¡± After that, I took Herbert¡®s hand and walked to the studio in front of me. ¡°That¡®s what you said. You have to take the initiative tonight.¡± Herbert made his own request. ¡°No problem.¡± I nodded hard. ¡°There¡®s no room for regret, nor can you go back on your word.¡± Herbert immediately said. ¡°No, I won¡®t.¡± I shook my head with a smile and then took his hand into the studio. The saledy at the door, who was dressed very beautifully, saw us and smiled politely. ¡°Sir, Miss, do you have an appointment?¡± ¡°I¡®m Herbert Wharton.¡± Herbert only said three words. The saledy¡®s enthusiasm immediately increased by three degrees. ¡°It¡®s Mr. Wharton and Miss Stepanek. The designers, photographers, and assistants have been waiting for the two of you for a long time. Please go to the VIP lounge on the second floor!¡± The saledy made a gesture of invitation. However, Herbert corrected her. ¡°She¡®s already my wife. Please address her as Mrs. Wharton.¡± I didn¡®t expect him to have such a request. I was very happy in my heart, and I held his arm more tightly. Hearing these words, the salesdy hurriedly lowered her head and apologized. ¡°I¡®m sorry, Mr. Wharton. I was too careless. Nice to meet you, Mrs. Wharton!¡± ¡°Hello,¡± I responded politely, After that, the saledy led Herbert and me to the second floor. Chapter 453 08:30 D As usual, Herbert and I went to the second floor intimately like a couple. In fact, this was the simplest happiness. I had it now. As long as the two of us could live happily together, and the two children could be safe and happy, I would be very happy. In terms of rtionships, I had no other pursuit. I knew that happiness didn¡®te easily, so I kept my hands tightly around the man¡®s arm. I hoped that in the future, I could always hold his arm and move forward... The VIP hall on the second floor was very wide, which was more luxurious than the decoration on the first floor. Herbert was a man, so he quickly changed into his formal wear and sat on the sofa. He was reading a magazine and waiting while drinking coffee. I was a woman. It would take me a lot of time to change my hairstyle and wedding dress. Chapter 454 Chapter 454 Herbert¡®s POV: Half an hourter, the door of the locker room finally opened, Be walked oul of the room in a white wedding dress, Be was very beautiful. I had always known that. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. But at this time, Be¡®s beauty in the wedding dress was beyond my imagination, She wore a veil on her head, and the wedding dress was designed with her shoulders exposed. The beautiful hall of her chest was exposed, sexy and elegant. The design of the wedding dress perfectly outlined Be¡®s figure. The skirt, which was several meters long, was more delicate and elegant ¡°Is it beautiful?¡± Be asked, I got up immediately, pul down the magazine in my hand, walked to Be, and reached out to hold her hand, This wedding dress was beautiful, but I was not very satisfied with one thing. ¡°Is it ugly?¡± Be asked, ¡°I hired amous Italian designer to design it for you, but I don¡®t think it¡®s worth the money.¡± I reached out and touched her check. Be asked me, ¡°I think it¡®s very good. The style is very novel, and the quality and craftsmanship of the fabricare impable Of course, it¡®s a little expensive, but the work of an Italian famous wedding dress designer is naturally worth this price. What¡®s so bad about it?¡± Al this time, Herbert stared at my cor and said, ¡°The design here is not good. It seems that I¡®m going send it back to Italy and ask them to modify it.¡± The wedding dress was too low at the chest area. How could I allow other men to see the beauty of my woman¡®s breasts? This was a test of my patience. I lowered my head to look at my chest, and then looked up at his slightly wrinkled brows. Only then did I understand what was going on. Then, Iughed and said, ¡°You¡®re too petty.¡± ¡°Is it necessary to reveal your back and chest when we get married? Many people¡®s wedding dresses are designed with a high cor. Isn¡®t it perfect?¡± Just then, I caught a glimpse of the make¨Cup artist and her assistant, who were standing by the side, grinning at Us I didn¡®t want others to hear our conversation, so I looked up and said with a smile, ¡°Sorry, I have something to say to my husband. Can you leave fitat?¡± ¡°Okay, when the two of you finish talking, notify us. We¡®ll wait for you outside.¡± After that, the make up artist and her assistant left the VIP room. When there were only the two of uo left in the hall, Herbert reached out and touched my exposed cor. He frowned again. It seemed that he was also very dissatisfied with this bare¨Cshoulder design. I said impatiently, ¡°Can you not do this? I like this design very much. I don¡®t like it because it¡®s exposed. I just think that this design is very good at highlighting my beauty.¡± ¡°I don¡®t want to.¡± Herbert didn¡®t give in at all. ¡°Herbert, I can understand you. But at this time in modern society, can you not possess me like an antique because of your strange possessiveness? And why do you have to force me to ept all your ideas?¡± I quarreled with Herbert. ¡°Well, I won¡®t argue with you. Take off the wedding dress in a while. I¡®ll ask them to send it back to Italy and ask the designer to modify it,¡± Herbert said firmly. I frowned and said, ¡°We¡®re going to hold a wedding in two weeks. It¡®s toote to send it back and modify it.¡± Then we¡®ll rece it with other wedding dresses.¡± Herbert¡®s attitude was still very tough. I was already a little angry. If it was in the past, I would have lost my temper. But at this moment, I endured it. Because I knew that if I were to get angry, Herbert would be more tough. I didn¡®t want to argue with him, so I took a few deep breaths, reached out to hold Herbert¡®s face, and said, ¡°No, this wedding dress is so beautiful. Besides, we¡®ve paid for it. There¡®s no need to waste it. Why don¡®t I wear a loose ne on the wedding day? Or I can put down my veil, and others won¡®t see it when the timees, okay?¡± ¡°No!¡± Hearing my ttery, Herbert shook his head resolutely. ¡°Herbert.¡± I continued to shake his face. ¡°No... way.¡± This time, Herbert¡®s tone was no longer so resolute. ¡°Hubby.¡± I changed my way of addressing him. Herbert¡®s attitude softened slightly. ¡°I¡®ll think about it.¡± In order to gain a glimmer of hope, I continued to work hard. I wrapped my arms tightly around Herbert¡®s neck and said coquettishly, ¡°Don¡®t think about it anymore. I like this wedding dress so much!¡± At this moment, Herbert no longer had the strength to defend himself. He could only nod and say, ¡°I¡®ll immediately find a ne that can cover your chest.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I was very happy. Then, he put me down, turned around, walked to the sofa, sat down, and began to call Connor. Seeing this, I went forward and sat next to Herbert. Holding his arm with both hands, I focused on him, who was making the call. Soon, the phone call was over. Herbert asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°You look so handsome in a tuxedo!¡± When I said this, my eyes narrowed. It was obvious that I was trying to seduce himni ¡°It¡®s the first time you¡®ve looked at me with such charming eyes.¡± Herbert¡®s throat moved, and then he leaned forward and pressed me against the sofa! ¡°Ah, you...¡± I hadn¡®t said a word. Herbert lowered his head and said in a dangerous tone, ¡°Do you know that you¡®re ying with fire?¡± At this moment, I also wanted to y a trick on him. After all, he always yed tricks on me. This was the wedding studio, and he would not mess around. I reached out and grabbed the cor, and a smile appeared on my red lips. ¡°Do you mean that you¡®re the fire?¡± Herbert stared at me fiercely. One of his big hands was holding my hand, and the other was holding my waist tightly. The back of my hand gently swept across his cheeks, and I deliberately looked at him with sexy eyes. Chapter 455 Chapter 455 Be¡®s POV: Herbert¡®s big hand that was on her waist exerted a lot more force, and I couldn¡®t help but frown. ¡°It hurts...¡± I cried out in a low voice. Herbert put his face close to my ear and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°You are deliberately presumptuous. Don¡®t beg for mercy in bed next time.¡± I looked at Herbert, and my eyes fell on his sexy Adam¡®s apple. I was about to continue teasing him when I looked up in the direction of the door. Suddenly, I saw someone standing at the door. ¡°Who let you in?¡± Hearing this, Herbert loosened his grip and looked up in the direction of the door. I took the opportunity to push Herbert. He was not prepared at all, so he stumbled and almost fell off the sofa, while I turned around and ran in the direction of the door! Suddenly, there was a force behind me that pulled me back. I lost my bnce and leaned back. I was about to fall back! With a scream, I had already leaned over, and my body and head were about to fall to the ground. At this time, I closed my eyes in fear. I knew that I would definitely fall down. Maybe I would have a concussion, but the pain I imagined did note. I felt that my whole body was wrapped by a soft and flexible thing. I seemed to have fallen into a warm embrace. I knew that he would not let me fall, so a happy smile appeared on my face. The next moment, I heard his unique voice. ¡°You seem to enjoy it a lot?¡± I smiled and said, ¡°Of course. I know you won¡®t watch me fall down. If I fall down, your children will have no mother!¡± At this time, I opened my eyes and saw a handsome face with a smile. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. At this moment, Herbert was kneeling on one knee, with half of my body in his arms and the other half on the floor. ¡°You want to run away in such a long dress? You¡®re acting recklessly.¡± Herbert deliberately tightened his face. ¡°The hem of this dress is really too long. I have to ask the shop assistant to cut off more than half of it later.¡± I looked down at the hem of the dress and said angrily. ¡°No!¡± Herbert said in a domineering manner. ¡°Why?¡± I looked up and asked. ¡°I feel that the best part of this skirt is the long skirt. You can¡®t run fast, and you can never escape from my sight!¡± Herbert said with a smile. ¡°It¡®s gettingte. Why don¡®t we take a wedding photo as soon as possible? Otherwise, we won¡®t be able to finish it today,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Do you have such a bad memory? The fire that you just provoked has not been put out yet?¡± Herbert¡®s eyes were very dangerous at the moment. My heart was beating fast, and I quickly said, ¡°I think this fire can be put out at home.¡± ¡°That won¡®t do. We have to put it now.¡± Herbert lowered his head and kissed me on the neck. ¡°Ah...¡± At this time, I shouted at the top of my voice. Herbert frowned when he heart my shout. The next moment, the door was pushed open by the makeup artist and her assistant from outside. They nervously came in and asked, ¡°What¡®s wrong? Did something happen?¡± Seeing the makeup artist and her assistanting in, I quickly answered while half lying on the ground, ¡°... identally fell down!¡± At this moment, it was obvious that I had fallen down when they saw our position. Therefore, the makeup artist and her assistant immediately panicked and hurried forward to help me up. ¡°Mrs. Wharton, are you all right? Do you want to go to the hospital for an examination?¡± The makeup artist and her assistant asked with great concern. I tidied up the wedding dress on my chest and said with a smile, ¡°I¡®m fine. I¡®m fine. I just got a fright.¡± At this time, I sneaked a peek at Herbert, who was beside me, and found that he looked terrible. After all, I framed him again this time, and his plot failed again. I felt very happy at the thought of it. After all, I had won a round today. ¡°That¡®s good, that¡®s good.¡± The makeup artist and her assistant respectively wiped the sweat on their foreheads. It could be seen that they were very nervous. ¡°Can we start shooting?¡± I asked quickly. The assistant immediately nodded and said, ¡°The studio and the photographer are ready. Please go to the studio now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded and then reached out with a smile to hold Herbert¡®s arm. Herbert didn¡®t refuse. He followed me to the studio. The background of the studio was exquisitely designed. Herbert sat in front of the background, and the photographer kept shouting, ¡°Sir, smile, smile more!¡± However, Herbert had been pulling a long face, and in the end, the photographer could do nothing about it. The photographer had no choice but to hold the camera in his hand. He smiled helplessly at Herbert and said, ¡°Sir, can you smile? Marriage is a happy thing. Aren¡®t you happy to marry such a beautiful bride?¡± Seeing this, I had to apologize to the photographer and said, ¡°I¡®m sorry. My husband didn¡®t sleep wellst night. Let him have a ss of water and have a rest. Can we take a pictureter?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The photographer nodded. The next moment, the assistant passed a cup of coffee to Herbert. ¡°Sir, would you like to have a cup of coffee?¡± Herbert¡®s face was still stern, and he didn¡®t even look at the assistant The assistant suddenly felt a little embarrassed, but she still had a smile on her face. I quickly took the coffee from her hand and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡®re wee.¡± The assistant smiled and left the studio. For a moment, only he and I were left in the studio. I shook my head in amusement. Then, I handed the cup of coffee in my hand to Herbert and said teasingly, ¡°Mr. Wharton, have a cup of coffee.¡± Herbert rolled his eyes at her, took the coffee, and took a sip. ¡°Are you still angry?¡± I leaned my head on Herbert¡®s shoulder and asked softly. Herbert frowned to show that he was unhappy. ¡°How can I not be angry when I was fooled?¡± Chapter 456 Chapter 456 Be¡®s POV: ¡°But you yed a trick on me first. I can only fight back.¡± I quietly raised my eyebrows and said. ¡°I¡®m just not happy,¡± Herbert said in a serious tone, and then lowered his head to drink coffee. I couldn¡®t help feeling a little anxious. ¡°We¡®re taking wedding photos today, okay? You¡®re showing your angry face all the way. People who don¡®t know about it will think that I¡®m forcing them to marry me. They will think that you don¡®t want to marry me!¡± Only then did Herbert make a small concession. ¡°Then coax me. If I¡®m happy, I won¡®t be angry anymore.¡± Hearing this, I couldn¡®t do anything about it. After all, I was the one who made him unhappy So, the next moment, I grabbed Herbert¡®s arm and said in a coquettish tone while shaking it, ¡°Okay, okay, it¡®s all my fault. Is that okay?¡± ¡°No.¡± Herbert shook his head. ¡°Don¡®t be like this. The photographer is still waiting outside. It¡®s not good to let him wait for too long.¡± I continued to shake Herbert¡®s arm. ¡°We¡®ve spent money. He should be waiting.¡± Herbert didn¡®t care at all. ¡°What do you want?¡± I shook his arm again. This time, Herbert frowned and said with an expressionless face, ¡°Let me tell you, even if you shake my arm until tomorrow morning, it¡®s useless.¡± Seeing that my trump card was useless, I couldn¡®t help frowning. ¡°Then how can you not be angry with me?¡± ¡°Think about it.¡± After saying these three words, he got up and walked to the French window, looking at the scenery outside. Looking at his back, I didn¡®t know what to do. The next moment, I could only slowly carry the wedding dress to his back and then put my arms around his waist from behind. ¡°I love you!¡± I closed my eyes and summoned up my courage to say these three words. Herbert¡®s POV: When I heard Be¡®s confession, my body became stiff. I didn¡®t expect her to tell me that she loved me. Like me, she was not the person who would confess. So once she said this, my heart would beat very fast. I was still recalling her words. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Be urged. ¡°I¡®m not deaf.¡± When I said this, my mood was already very good. To be exact, I was not really angry. I just wanted to tease Be, I pretended to be angry, hoping that Be could coax me. I liked the feeling of Be getting close to me. ¡°Are you still angry?¡± Be continued to put her hands on my waist. I said, ¡°Just a little. If you work harder, I¡®ll be less angry.¡± ¡°How can I work harder?¡± Hearing this, Be immediately withdrew her hand, with dissatisfaction in her tone. ¡°It¡®s up to you.¡± I turned around and lowered my head to look at her, who was pouting in front of me. I looked at my beloved woman carefully and wondered what she would do next. She slowly approached me, picked up her heels, raised her head, and kissed me on the lips. All of this happened very suddenly. At first, I was stunned, but when I realized what was going on, I began to enjoy her kiss. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. We had been together for so long and she had never taken the initiative to kiss me like this. I held her waist with both hands. At this moment, I enjoyed it very much. However, the kiss soon stopped. Be let go of my lips and asked me, ¡°Are you still angry?¡± ¡°Just barely.¡± I responded with a smile and decided not to make things difficult for her. Be shouted out with a smile, ¡°Photographer, can we continue?¡± The photographer who was waiting outside immediately ran in. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± The next moment, Be and I posed and the photographer continued to take photos, This time, I was very cooperative. I smiled and kept my face straight when I should and I put on whatever posture they wanted. I was very serious with it.¡± The most prominent feature of the studio was that there was a small garden behind it, which was designed to produce all kinds of beautiful scenery for photography. Be was wearing a long veil and holding a bunch of white flowers in her hand. I stood behind her. There was a castle and a fountain behind her, which was beautiful. The photographer held the camera and kept taking photos of us from different angles. Be was making all kinds of expressions seriously. I suddenly thought of something very important, so I took her hand and approached her ear. ¡°I suddenly have a question to ask you.¡± Hearing this, Be frowned and said, ¡°Why did you change your movements? If you have any questions, you can ask me after we finish shooting.¡± I turned to the photographer beside me and said, ¡°Photographer, I feel that those movements are too stiff, Why don¡®t you take photos while we do some freestyle movements.¡± Of course, the photographer would not offend me. He immediately nodded and said, ¡°Okay, we¡®ll do as you say.¡® Then, I held her waist with one hand, looked down at her, and whispered in her ear. ¡°I¡®m wondering if we should use protection tonight?¡® ¡°We¡®re taking photos now, okay? Can¡®t you focus a little?¡± Be comined in a low voice. Chapter 457 Chapter 457 Bride of Mr.Billion Chapter 457 Be''s POV: I didn''t expect that Herbert would ask me about the contraceptive pill when I took the wedding photo. I hadn''t figured out how to answer. Herbert whispered in my ear, "You can''t take contraceptive pills casually. It''s bad for your health." Hearing this, I immediately pushed him away and unconsciously raised my voice. "I don''t want to be pregnant now!" At this time, my voice was a little louder. The photographer and his assistant heard it and couldn''t help but be stunned. Herbert reached out and pulled me back. He lowered his head and said, "Leave this matter to me. You don''t have to worry." I could only roll my eyes at him. Was this the time to discuss this issue? At this moment, a baby''s shout came from not far away. "Dad, Mommy!" It was the voice of a little boy. "Dad, Mom!" It was the voice of a younger little girl. I turned my head and saw that Lucas and Lucky were running towards us hand in hand, followed by Gary and Connor. Seeing the two children, I asked in surprise, "Why are they here?" Herbert looked at the children running over with a smile and replied, "How can we not have them when we take wedding photos?" "Yeah, our wedding photos must be the most special." Taking photos with a pair of children,! covered my mouth with a smile. Herbert smiled, reached out to hold my hand, and met the two children who were running over. Herbert bent down and picked up Lucky, who was wearing ace princess dress. She was dressed like a little princess today. I stretched out my hand to hold Lucas, who was wearing a ck tuxedo. He was like a little prince today, wearing a red tie around his neck which was very dazzling. "Mommy, you''re so beautiful today!" Lucas looked up at me and eximed My hand stroked his check and said with a smile, "Thank you, son." ''Morniny, I''m going to marry a bride like you in the future." Lucas suddenly said, Upon hearing this, all the people present were amused! ''Mr and Mrs. Wharton, it turns out that both of you already have a pair of children Are you here to reshoot your wedding photos?" At this time, I didn''t know /row to answer Herbert replied first, ''Yes, we were too busy, so we didn''t take any photos." Hearing this, I looked at him and realized that he could put on a straight face when lying. "I also want to take photos." At this time, Lucky, who was in Herbert''s arms, pped her hands and said. Herbert lowered his head and looked at his little daughter dotingly, "Okay, let''s take photog." Afterward, our family of four began to take photos together, This time, the wedding photo became a family photo... With the addition of two children, the wedding photos were taken until eight o''clock in the evening. Herbert and I took the two starving children to have dinner. By the time we got home, Lucky had fallen asleep in my arms, and Lucas had also begun to doze off. After putting Lucky on the bed, I was grabbed by Lucas and he refused to let go of my hand, "Mommy, I want you to shower me!" At this time, Miranda walked over and said with a smile, "Lucas, Mrs. Wharton is tired, Shall I shower you?" "No, I want Mommy to shower me." Lucas shook his little head and said, I touched his head with a smile and said, "Okay, Mommy will shower you." I took Lucas''s hand and went to the bathroom. At this time, Herbert took two steps forward and whispered in my ear, "I''m going upstairs to take a shower. Hurry up!" Hearing this, I looked up and saw the ambiguous look in Herbert''s eyes. I couldn''t help smiling. After showering Lucas, I changed him into clean pajamas and finally put him into a warm bed, "Good night!" I said good night to Lucas and then closed the door of the bedroom. After that, I pushed the door open and entered the master bedroom. When I looked up, I saw that Herbert was already in a bathrobe, leaning against the head of the bed and waiting for me. "Come here!" Herbert stretched out his hand to me. I chuckled and closed the door, but I didn''t move in the direction of the big bed, "Well... I''ll take a shower first." I touched my hair and felt that the atmosphere in the room was very ambiguous. Hearing this, Herbert withdrew his hand and winked at me. "Hurry up, I''ll wait for you." "Oh." I nced at Herbert and quickly hid in the bathroom. Oh god! He looked so sexy just now. I hadn''t been with him for a few days. Why was I so nervous? I scolded myself for being useless. I was already a mother of two children. Why was I still so Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. shy? After more than half an hour, I dried my hair and walked out of the bathroom in my pajamas. Herbert threw the book in his hand on the bedside table, "Come and let me have a look. Is your skin peeling?" "Huh?" I couldn''t help but look at Herbert in confusion "You took such a long time. I''m afraid that your skin will peel after rubbing with a towel." Herbert said with a smile Was heining about how/ong i had been taking a shower? "You''re so annoying You''re not willing to wait for me?" I just walked to the bed, Suddenly, he grabbed my wrist, and I was pulled into his arma, 08:43 I was caught off guard and bump." "Let me see, where did I bump you?" Herbert''s hand reached out to the cor of my dress. Chapter 458 Chapter 458 Bride of Mr.Billion Chapter 458 Be''s POV: "You just want to take the opportunity to touch me." I pushed his hand away. I leaned on his shoulder and recalled the white wedding dress. All of a sudden, I felt a little Even though this was our second marriage, but thest time we got married, we didn''t have feelings for each other. So strictly speaking, this time, we were really married. "What are you thinking about?" When Herbert asked, he turned over and pressed me under his body! My heart was beating unusually fast at the moment. Looking at him above my head, I blushed and said, "My contraceptive pills are finished. What should I do?" I wanted to give him a difficult problem and see how he could solve it. However, he grabbed my hand and ced it in the pocket of his bathrobe. My hand touched something that was full of sticity and I couldn''t help but ask, "What is this?" "You''ll know when you take it out and have a look." Herbert looked at me with his crescent moon- like eyes. Confused, I put my hand into his bathrobe pocket and grabbed something out of it. "Condoms?" Looking at the seven or eight condoms, I couldn''t helpughing. Someone was well-prepared. "Let''s take some special measures, shall we?" Herbert took out a few packets of condoms from his pocket "How many did you buy?" I counted, and there were a total of 12 condoms. "I bought two boxes and there''s six in one box. There are 12 in total," Herbert replied. "Why did you buy so many?" I said with a red face. Herbert reached out and tore one apart. He took out a condom, put his mouth near my ear, and said in a hoarse voice, "I counted, we''ll use three per day. We''ll run out of them in four days. In two days, I''ll have to buy two boxes again." I couldn''t helpughing. Did this man want to say that he was very powerful? Herbert kissed my cheek and stuffed the condoms in his hand into my hand. "What do you mean?" I was stunned for a moment and suddenly realized something. He wanted me to put it on for him. Thad had many intimate interactions with him. Logically speaking, I shouldn''t be nervous. But for some reason... At this moment, my heart was beating very fast. When his little fellow appeared in front of me, my cheeks became hot. Thad always known that Herbert''s size wasn''t small. But I used to feel it with my body, so it was rarely exposed directly in front of me. And I needed to use my hands. At this moment, my cheeks became hot. I first held it with my hand, and I could hear the moans of Herbert in my ear. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. My heart was beating faster. Herbert''s voice was very pleasant to listen to, and his groaning voice was even mote pleasant, full of temptation Just as I was about to put it on. Bang! At this moment, the door was suddenly pushed open from the outside. I was so shocked that my hand trembled, and the condom in my hand fell to the ground! At this moment, my heart was about to jump out of my chest. Herbert reacted the fastest and covered the naked lower half of his body with his bathrobe. At this time, a small figure in a cartoon pajamas ran in from outside the door and shouted, "Dad, Mommy, I''ming!" When I saw Lucasing in, I covered my chest with my hand. I was almost scared to death. Fortunately, both Herbert and I were wearing pajamas and fortunately, we haven''t started yet. Otherwise, it would be too embarrassing if Lucas happened to see the process of our research. Herbert asked, "Why don''t you sleep?" Lucas was scared and wronged. He looked up at Herbert and answered, "I dreamed that Daddy and Mommy were fighting. Daddy was so fierce. I was afraid that Daddy would break Mommy''s heart, so I came up to have a look. Daddy, don''t bully Mommy Mommy is a girl. She can''t stand being bullied by you''." Hearing this, I didn''t know whether tough or cry. Seeing my son''s aggrieved look, the next moment, I wrapped my arms around him, and then nced at Herbert, indicating him not to scare the child. I put my arms around Lucas and coaxed him, "Be a good boy. Daddy and Mommy didn''t fight, and your Daddy won''t hurt me. Mommy is very powerful. If your Daddy bullies Mommy, Mommy will definitely Aght back! "If you didn''t, light, then what were you doing just now?'' Lucas asked in confusion Hearing this, I was at a loss for words Oh god, how should I answer this question? Even though we had taught Lucas some physiological knowledge had been it was also very necessary to /esch Lucas some sexual knowledge But no matter how hard I thought about it, it was not lifties to talk about it ye! At this time, Herbert cleated his throal and said, "Your Mommy and II At this time, Lucas lowered his head and asked culously. "What is this? Lucas picked up the condoms that I identally dropped on the ground I wanted to cry but had no tears. "Mommy, what''s this?" asked Lucas, who was holding a condoms in his hand. "This... This is a balloon!" I said hastily. When he heard that it was a balloon, he was very happy. He lowered his head and blew the condoms on his mouth. "Lucas..." I didn''t know what to say. I was so embarrassed. Lucas blew a few times, and he really inted the condoms. Then, heughed and said, "Mommy, why are there so many greasy things on this balloon?" I didn''t know how to answer it. Herbert''s face was livid. He grabbed the balloon in Lucas''s hand and scolded with a dark face, "Where did you get so many questions? Go back to sleep!" This time, Lucas quickly climbed onto the bed, covered himself with the quilt, and said shamelessly, "I want to sleep with Mommy today! I don''t want to sleep downstairs by myself." "No!" Hearing this, Herbert immediately red at him, shouting with a straight face. This time, Lucas was not obedient. Instead, he was lying in the quilt. Herbert stepped forward and wanted to take him out of the quilt. He was so scared that he cried out, "No, I don''t want to go!" Seeing this, I quickly pushed Herbert away and gently said to Lucas in a soft voice, "You''re already a man. You can''t sleep with Mommy anymore. You have to sleep on your own. Mommy will take you downstairs, okay?" With his round eyes rolling, he nodded and said, "Okay." Then, with a smile on my face, I pulled Lucas out of bed and led him downstairs. Afterforting him for a while, he fell asleep and I went back to the bedroom upstairs. As soon as I came back, Herbert pulled me into his arms again. But I said wearily, "It''ste. Let''s go to bed, shall we?" I felt like I couldn''t open my eyes anymore. My face leaned against his chest. "\Ne''re sleeping. Didn''t you say we were going to do something else?" said Herbert. "I''m telling the truth. I really don''t have the strength. Don''t bother me tonight!" After that, I climbed into bed, got under the quilt, and covered my head. Chapter 459 Chapter 459 Bride of Mr.Billion Chapter 459 Be''s POV: I poked my head out of the quilt and saw him looking at the condom in his hand, which was blown into a balloon, and said, "It''s a waste!" Hearing this, I chuckled in the quilt. Then, Herbert turned off the light and I felt an arm stretch out. I was very tired and soon fell asleep... The next morning, after washing up, I came out of the bathroom and saw Herbert tied his tie in front of the mirror. Seeing that he was still not very agile, I stepped forward with a smile and said, "Let me do it." Herbert put his hands down, and I reached out and began to carefully tie his tie. Just as I was seriously putting on his tie, a pair of hands quietly crept up my waist. I tied the tie and said, "Stop fooling around!" "Who''s fooling around?" Herbert lowered his eyebrows and asked. Soon, I tied the tie around Herbert''s neck, took a step back, looked at it, and went forward to straighten it for him. However, Herbert held my waist and said regretfully, "If it weren''t for that stinky boyst night, we would have been very happy!" I blushed and warned him, "It''s not the first time. You must remember to lock the door next time. I was almost scared to death!" "I was also scared out of my wits." Herbert curled his lips andined. Hearing this, I covered my mouth andughed. "Really?" At this time, Herbert stepped forward and pulled me into his arms. He lowered his head and whispered in my ear, "Why don''t we try?" "You''re so annoying!" I pushed him and said, "Get ready and go downstairs. It''s time to go to work." Hearing this, Herbert smiled, turned around, and put on his suit. I walked to the side of the bed and lowered my head to look at the scattered condoms on the bed. I couldn''t help but frown. "Why didn''t you put these things away? This morning, Miranda wille to clean up. Hurry up and put them away!" "I''ll pack it up right away." As he spoke, he walked to the bed and began to pick up the condoms A minuteter, Herbert and I put away all the condoms on the bed. Herbert put the condoms he picked up in my hand. When I was about to put them on the bedside table, I couldn''t help looking at the condoms in my hand and said in surprise, "That''s not right. You obviously bought 12 yesterday. You opened one yesterday, and there should be 11 left. Why are there only 10 now?" Hearing this, Herbert lowered his head and counted the condoms in my hand. He also said strangely, "It''s true that one is missing. It seems that it has fallen somewhere else." Then, Herbert and I turned the bed upside down, but we didn''t find the lost condoms 08441 In the end, I sat on the edge of the bed tiredly and said to myself, "How could it be missing? It couldn''t have run away on its own, could it?" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Herbert looked around suspiciously, but there was no trace of it. He touched his head and sat down beside me, saying, "Fortunately, I didn''t go anywherest night. Otherwise, I really couldn''t exin it clearly!" "Is there anything you can''t exin?" I asked with a frown. "You women will only make blind guesses. Maybe you think I''ve taken one and used it with other women." Herbert teased. "You''re so annoying!" I first hit him and then threatened him fiercely, "If you dare, I will..." "What will you do?" Herbert looked at me with amusement. "I... I''ll cut off your little guy!" I nced at Herbert''s lower body and said fiercely. Herbert pursed his lips and smiled. He put his arm around my shoulder and said, "That will affect your happiness." "Humph, I can go and find someone else. Do you think I''ll hang myself on a crooked tree like you?" | raised my chin and joked. Hearing this, Herbert frowned, then turned over and pressed me on the bed! "What... what are you doing?" I felt a little flustered when I looked at the man above me. His eyes were scary at the moment. Sure enough, the next moment, he gritted his teeth and said to me, "Don''t try to have any of this idea. It seems that you have forgotten how powerful I am these days. I have to teach you a good lesson!" Although his words were very harsh, he was very gentle when he pinched my nose, and his eyes were obviously full of love. Seeing that he was on fire again, I quickly put out his fire. "Stop fooling around, okay? The children are still waiting for us downstairs. Besides, we have to go to work." My voice was much softer. "No." Herbert was as willful as a child. Seeing this, I had to smile tteringly and said, "Can''t we continue to have fun after work?" I ced my hand on Herbert''s shoulder, looking very gentle. "You''re the one who said it. You can''t go back on your word." At this time, Herbert''s attitude was finally eased. "I won''t go back on my word." I quickly shook my head and promised. The next moment, Herbert got out of bed and tidied up his suit. He nced at the condoms on the bedside table and said evilly, "Let''s try to use more tonight!" /After that, he turned around and walked out of the bedroom with a smile. After Herbert left, I breathed a sigh of relief. I put all the condoms into the drawer on the bedside table, and then went downstairs for breakfast. At noon, I suddenly received a call from the kindergarten after having lunch. "May I ask if you are Lucas''s parent? I am the teacher of the kindergarten." As soon as the phone was connected, a stern female voice came from the other end of the line. Hearing this, my head went numb. I didn''t know if something had happened to my son in kindergarten, so I said worriedly, "Yes, teacher. Is there anything wrong with my son in kindergarten?" "You''d better come here now. I have something to talk to you about your son" the kindergarten'' teacher replied. "Okay, okay, I''ll be right there." I didn''t have time to ask more. I hung up the phone, picked up my bag, and rushed out... Herbert''s POV. A whole day filled with busy work was finally over, I immediately rushed home. Every day, the happiest moment was to go home and stay with Be and the children. It was a good feeling. It was very quiet in the vi, When I stepped into the living room, I saw that Lucas and Lucky were ying in the living room. Gary was taking care of them, and Miranda was preparing dinner "Where''s your Mommy?" I didn''t see Be, so I touched Lucas''s head and asked Lucas, who was ying with his toys, looked up and answered, "Mommy is upstairs." I nodded and turned to go upstairs. At this moment, my hand was suddenly grabbed by a small hand, I looked back and Lucas said with some frustration, "Dad, I made trouble in kindergarten today. Can you persuade Mommy not to be angry with me again?" Hearing this, I was a little surprised. Lucas had always been well-behaved. What kind of mistake could he have made? "What did you do in kindergarten?" I asked. However, Lucas lowered his head and sighed. "Go and ask Mommy." Seeing the guilty and sad look on his face, I couldn''t bear to scold him, so I touched his head and said, "Then I''ll ask your mommy. You can y with your sister." "Yes." Lucas nodded his head very sensibly. I went upstairs in confusion and pushed open the door of the master bedroom. It was dark inside, and there was no light on. I could only see the outline of a human being lying on the bed. I pressed the switch, and the light immediately lit up the whole room. Be reached out to block her eyes. I sat down beside her and asked, "What''s wrong?" Be didn''t respond to me. I hugged her and asked, "Lucas said that he made trouble today and asked me toe upstairs to coax his mommy, What did he do?" Chapter 460 Chapter 460 Bride of Mr.Billion Chapter 460 Be''s POV; In the evening, when Herbert came home, he came to our room and asked me about Lucas''s situation. At this time, I suddenly sat up, looked at Herbert, and said in a bad mood, "Today, Lucas has This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. embarrassed me a lot." "What''s going on?" Herbert asked me. I pointed to the bedside table and said, "Look at it yourself!" There was an open condom lying on the bedside table, and it was obviously loose, probably inted. Herbert frowned. "This is..." I immediately replied angrily, "Didn''t we find out that we lost one this morning? Guess what happened? It turned out that the other one was stolen by Lucas yesterday. Today, he actually took it to the kindergarten and blew it with other children. As a result, it was discovered by the teacher of the kindergarten. The teacher was very angry and immediately called me. After I went there, the teacher threw this thing on the table for me to see. She also said that things between us should be more secretive. She also said that if the child brought this kind of thing to the kindergarten, it would be a bad influence on other children!" Herbert actuallyughed. After I red at him, he seemed to have restrained himself for a moment. But soon, he began tough out loud. I threw a pillow over and said, "Are you stillughing? Do you know how embarrassed I am today? If! had known earlier, I would have asked you to face the kindergarten teacher!" Herbert stepped forward, held my shoulder, andforted me with a smile. "Okay, okay. Next time something like this happens, you can call me. I''ll go to the kindergarten and talk to the teachers." I said seriously, "I''m serious!" "I''m also serious. Hey, is the teacher of the kindergarten a woman?" Herbert suddenly asked. "Yes," I nodded. "I think the teacher won''t throw this thing on the desk in front of me. Otherwise, it might be her who is embarrassed." Herbert reached out and took the condoms lying on the bedside table. I rolled my eyes at Herbert and said, "We''d better pay more attention to it in the future. After all, Lucas is still young." "It''s just a very normal thing. He''ll understand it in the future. You don''t have to be too nervous." Herbert laughed. "Lucas is too young to understand a lot of things. You''re his father, so you have to talk to him about some of this know/edge," I said, At this time, Herbert looked at me with a deep smile and then reached out his hand to pull me up from the bed. "Okay, okay, I''ll be careful in the future. Then I''ll give Lucas some sex education 1''11 teach him in person" "Con we go downstairs for dinner now? I''m starving." Herbert louched his belly 08:45 ) Ipursed my lips into a smile, indicating that I acquiesced. Then, he took my hand and went downstairs. Sitting in front of the dining table, I still kept a straight face. Lucas was so scared that he didn''t even dare to speak At this time, Herbert took a look at Lucas. Lucas quickly looked at me and said, "Mommy, don''t be angry. I was wrong!" I looked up and saw the panic and fear written all over Lucas''s face. My heart softened a long time ago. However, I had no choice but to educate him, so I deliberately asked with a straight face, "Then tell me what you did wrong?" "I shouldn''t have caused trouble in kindergarten and caused you to be criticized by the teacher," Lucas replied in a trembling voice. Hearing this, of course, I was not satisfied. "You are wrong! You shouldn''t steal Mommy''s things, then secretly take them to kindergarten, and then secretly y with children." "I know I''m in the wrong. I won''t take anything from Mommy in the future." Lucas said with a grievance. "You can only take it with Mommy''s permission, understand?" I repeated with a straight face. "Got it." Lucas lowered his head like a frosted eggnt. At this time, Herbert held my hand and whispered, "Well, Lucas admitted his mistake. Let''s eat." "Let''s eat," I said as I looked at Lucas. In fact, my heart was already aching when I saw him. After a while, Lucas suddenly raised his head and looked at me with his big round eyes. He asked curiously, "Mommy, why did you and Daddy buy so many balloons to y with?" Hearing this, I was stunned! Lucas continued to say, "I just took one to secretly y. Why are you so angry? And why is the kindergarten teacher so angry when she saw me ying with the balloon? I usually y with other balloons, but you won''t be angry. Did the kindergarten teacher deliberately make trouble for me?! just yed with a balloon and she asked you to go see her. I don''t even know what I did wrong." Chapter 461 Chapter 461 Be¡®s POV: I didn¡®t want to me Lucas the moment when I saw him wronged, but I didn¡®t know how to exin it to him! The atmosphere gradually became awkward. I exchanged a look with Herbert, and he shrugged while spreading his hands out. I was even more helpless. At this time, another sentence came from Lucky. ¡°Mommy, I also want to y with balloons!¡± This made me even more depressed, and I directly held my head with my hands. At this time, Herbert couldn¡®t bear it anymore. He burst outughing and spat the food on the table. ¡°Haha...¡± Seeing that Herbert wasughing so hard, I couldn¡®t help rolling my eyes at him. Herbertughed. ¡°They really are two interesting children.¡± ¡°It¡®s all because of you,¡± I said with a pout. ¡°Please, how did I be the main culprit?¡± Herbert asked in confusion. ¡°It¡®s because you bought that thing. How could such a thing happen to the children? Now, how can! answer the children¡®s questions?¡± | said. ¡°Well... you can¡®t me me. And it¡®s a very normal thing...¡± Herbert also looked aggrieved. ¡°Enough. Stop talking. No one is allowed to speak. Let¡®s eat!¡± In the end, I was furious and roared at the people on the table. Then, there was only the sound of chewing food on the table. Herbert¡®s POV: At night. In the quiet and dark bedroom, Be was lying with her back to me. I didn¡®t know how many times I have stretched out my arm and ced it on her waist. This time, Be still pushed my hand away mercilessly. ¡°You¡®re so petty. Are you still angry?¡± I put my face close to her ear. ¡°No!¡± She yelled. ¡°You can¡®t me me for the child¡®s mistakes, can you?¡± I said helplessly. ¡°It¡®s your fault for what happened today. Who let you decide to buy that thing back on your own?¡± Be said angrily. ¡°What should we use if I don¡®t buy it?¡± I said in a low voice. ¡°We¡®ll use nothing!¡± Be said loudly. I immediately smiled and reached out to hold her shoulder. ¡°This is what you said. We¡®ll use nothing.¡± After that, I pressed myself against her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Be questioned. ¡°Didn¡®t you say that we don¡®t need to take any measures tonight?¡± I said, Be stretched out her hand and pushed me away from her body. She seemed to be even angrier, ¡°1 mean we won¡®t have sex. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I don¡®t understand.¡± I quickly shook my head. Be exined, ¡°I mean you can¡®t touch me. Do you understand?¡± After that, Be turned around. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°No, why? Isn¡®t your punishment too excessive?¡± I frowned and stared at her back. ¡°Yes, it is to punish you not to touch me for a week!¡± ¡°What? A week? You¡®re too cruel, aren¡®t you?¡± I said loudly. ¡°I haven¡®t said ¡®a month,¡± Be said. ¡°Okay then. I won¡®t touch you. I¡®ll just endure it for a week. I can do it.¡± After that, Iy down sideways and fell asleep. Be¡®s POV: The next morning, I woke up very early and went to the office. I was in a very good mood, ¡°What happened? Why are you so happy?¡± Joey teased me when she saw me. Hearing this, I smiled and said, ¡°You¡®d better prepare a gift in advance.¡± Joey curled her lips and said, ¡°I¡®m your bridesmaid. You¡®d better go back and ask your man to prepare a gift for me, or I¡®ll quit.¡± I knew Joey was joking, so I didn¡®t mind what she said. ¡°Come with me to buy a few pairs of shoes after work.¡± ¡°Why don¡®t you ask Herbert to go with you? He¡®ll pay for it,¡± Joey said. ¡°He has a social event tonight. Besides, I don¡®t believe his taste,¡± I said with a smile, ¡°Then treat me to dinner tonight, Joey said. ¡°It¡®s only a meal, no problem.¡± I nodded. When it was time to get off work, all the employees had left. I walked to Joey¡®s seat and urged her, ¡°Hurry up and leave. Til lock the document.¡± As she spoke, Joey put the document in her hand into the file box. With my sharp eyes, I immediately saw a bag in the file box. I couldn¡®t help but ask, ¡°You haven¡®t given that pair of pants yet?¡± Last time, because she identally sshed coffee onto Connor¡®s pants, Joey bought a pair of pants and wanted to give them to him. I never expected that after so many days, she still hadn¡®t Hearing this, Joey was stunned for a moment and then said, ¡°I¡®m not going to give it to him.¡± Hearing this, I asked in surprise, ¡®You¡®ve already bought it. Why don¡®t you give it to him?* At this time, Joey had locked the file box She turned around and pulled me out Tot asking you a question I noticed that Joey¡®s expression was a little unnatural ¡°If I gave him a pair of pants for no reason I feel that it will make him think too much Solthink it¡®s better not to give it.¡± Hearing this, I thought that although I could see that Joey had a good impression of Connor, it was a pity that he had no interest in her. It didn¡®t make any sense to give him this pair of pants. So, the next moment, I smiled and said, ¡°Since you don¡®t want to give it, why don¡®t you get a refund? The pants are quite expensive. It¡®s better for you to change it to some clothes you can wear.¡± ¡°The refund period has passed. Forget it, I¡®ll keep it for my boyfriend in the future,¡± Joey said with a self¨C deprecating smile. ¡°When will you have a boyfriend?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡®m afraid only God knows this question,¡± Joey said with a smile. I shook my head with a smile. We soon arrived at the downtown area, Joey pointed to a famous store not far away and said, ¡°You can¡®t be careless with the shoes you wear when you get married. The shoes in that store are very high¨Cend. Why don¡®t you go and have a look?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I nodded. A few minutester, Joey and I walked into a famous store decorated with high¨Cend fashion. ¡°Misses, what do you want to see?¡± A youngdy in a ck uniform with a store manager nametag on her chest asked with a warm smile. I thought for a moment and said, ¡°I want to buy a pair of shoes that suits my wedding dress. It¡®s better to be silver, higher, and more gorgeous.¡± Hearing this, the manager nodded and said, ¡°We¡®ve just ordered two sets of shoes that you mentioned. Shalll get them and let you try them on?¡° Chapter 462 Chapter 462 Be¡®s POV: The manager quickly shouted inside, ¡°Hurry up and bring the new pair of diamond¨C studded shoes for thisdy to try.¡± I turned around and sat on a shoe stool, listening to the manager¡®s introduction. ¡°These two pairs of shoes are limited edition. There are only two pairs of each in A City. Of course, the price is not cheap. Wearing it with a wedding dress will make you look fabulous!¡± At this time, a saledy in a ck dress and a white shirt came out with her head down and two pairs of shoes in her arms. The manager quickly ordered the saledy, ¡°Open it and let thisdy try it on.¡± The saledy stepped forward, knelt on one knee, opened the lid of one of the shoe boxes, took out a pair of exquisite high heels under the light, helped me take off my shoes, and then carefully helped me put them on. Joey and I were stunned when we saw the shoes on my feet. This pair of shoes was indeed a new and limited edition. The style was fabulous. They were iid with delicate water diamonds, which were as beautiful as Cindere¡®s crystal shoes as if they were specially designed to suit the wedding dresses. The saledy knelt on one knee and helped me put on my shoes. She nced at the shoes on my feet and then raised her head and praised, ¡°Miss, these shoes are simply designed for you. You...¡± Before the saledy could finish her words, she fell silent. At this time, I also looked up at the saledy¡®s face. I was stunned when I saw the face of the person who had changed my shoes for me! I didn¡®t expect that she would end up selling shoes here. Although she had also put on makeup, it was obvious that it was much lighter. In addition, she was wearing the clothes of the saledy. I couldn¡®t imagine that the person in front of me was the one who had been very arrogant a few days ago, Emma. At this time, when Joey carefully looked at Emma, she also recognized her. After being stunned for a while, Joey put her arms in front of her chest and said with a sneer, ¡°Isn¡®t this Emma? Why are you selling shoes now? Did I see wrongly?¡± For a moment, the expression on Emma¡®s face was very awkward. She lowered her head and did not speak. If it had been in the past, she would have gone forward and hit Joey. At this time, the store manager said to Emma, ¡°Emma, do you know each other?¡± ¡°We not only know each other, but we¡®re also old acquaintances.¡± Before Emma could say anything, Joey interrupted her. ¡°In that case, you can take care of Emma¡®s sales performance. She has been working here for a week, and she hasn¡®t sold a pair of shoes yet. This pair of shoes is our store¡®s high¨C end ones, and it can boost her sales!¡± The manager said with a friendly smile. At this moment, Emma¡®s head was already hanging down to her chest. I could see that her hands were clenched into fists, probably with great patience. 08 45 I knew that such a world¨Cfamous store had very strict requirements for the application. And if she wanted to apply, she had to pay a fixed deposit. If she offended a guest or damage the goods in the store, she had to be responsible. It seemed that Emma and Connie really had no choice this time. Otherwise, they wouldn¡®t havee here to sell shoes. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. I didn¡®t know why at this moment, I should be very happy, but I was not very happy to see that Emma had reallye to this point. s, in the end, it was their own doing. They were not worthy of pity. At this time, Joey spoke. ¡°Of course we can take care of her sales performance, but I don¡®t think this pair of shoes look good. Please take out the other pair and give it to my friend!¡± Emma looked up and stared at Joey with hostility. Joey could take revenge this time, so she would definitely not show weakness. She directly said to the manager, ¡°Manager, what¡®s wrong with your saledy¡®s attitude? Didn¡®t you say that a guest is God? Is this the attitude you should have towards God?¡± ¡°Emma, what¡®s wrong with you? Have you forgotten the employee regtions?¡± The manager scolded her in a low voice. At this time, Emma exined with grievance, ¡°Manager, they have conflicts with me. They are here to make trouble. They will never buy our shoes!¡± Hearing this, the manager corrected her and said, ¡°As long as they enter our store, they will be our God. You have to put aside all the previous grievances.¡± Then, the manager turned to me and Joey and said with a smile, ¡°Misses, it¡®s all our saledy¡®s fault. I¡®ll ask her to get another pair of shoes for you to try.¡± Seeing that Emma was still standing there, the manager was impatient and urged, ¡°Hurry up and help the guest try the shoes!¡± Emma was extremely angry and did not move. ¡°Do you want to be fired? Did you forget how you begged me to let you stay and work without experience?¡± The manager was a little angry. Emma had no choice but to squat down again. She reached out to take off the shoes on my feet first and then opened the box of the other pair of shoes. She took out the shoes and was about to put them on for me. At this time, I suddenly put on my shoes and looked up at the manager. ¡°Sorry, I don¡®t like these two shoes.¡± Then, I took Joey¡®s hand and left the store. Joey shook off my hand andined, ¡°We can finally get revenge today. Why did you run away? You¡®re so useless!¡± I pursed my lips and said with a smile, ¡°Emma is very down and out now. We don¡®t have to continue to make trouble for her.¡± ¡°Have you forgotten how they treated you and your mother in the past? Don¡®t you hate them anymore?¡± Joey asked. Hearing this, I lowered my head and thought for a moment, then said faintly. ¡°I¡®ll think about it carefully. For so many years, as long as I meet Connie and her daughter, I¡®m sure we¡®ll fight with each 08:45 other. Now they¡®re on their own. This is the best punishment for them. God has punished them on my behalf. Why should we spend time and effort teaching them a lesson? In fact, I don¡®t want to see them anymore. It¡®s better for them to disappear in my life forever, because I want to forget the unhappy things in the past.¡± Joey thought for a moment and said with a smile, ¡°I found that you¡®re no longer the same Be you used to be. After you¡®ve had Lucas and Lucky, you¡®ve be soft!¡± I chuckled. ¡°You¡®re still the same. Time has not changed you at all.¡± Joey looked up at the sunset in the sky and said, ¡°My mother used to be my weakness, but now I¡®m all by myself. There¡®s nothing to worry about, and there¡®s nothing to be afraid of.¡± ¡°So it¡®s best not to offend people like you, or they¡®ll be in big trouble!¡± I joked. ¡°It¡®s good that you know, so don¡®t offend me in the future.¡± Joeyughed. As soon as we spoke, we heard the manager of the famous store call Emma to the door and scolded her loudly. Chapter 463 Chapter 463 Third person POV: ¡°Miss, do you know that we are a world¡®s famous brand store? Didn¡®t youe here to work because the sry here is higher than that of other brand stores? How can you treat customers like this? You offended a customer!¡± The manager scolded loudly. ¡°Manager, they¡®re just here to have a look. They won¡®t buy a pair of shoes that costs more than 1,200 dors.¡± At this time, the store manager was very angry. ¡°Do you think I am blind? The bag that the woman, who tried the shoes, carried just now costs tens of thousands of dors. And the ring on her finger costs at least a million dors. At first nce, it is obvious that she is a rich person. How could she care about shoes that cost more than 1,200 dors? At that time, when they saw the pair of shoes, their eyes lit up. If they hadn¡®t seen you, they would have bought more than one pair of shoes!¡± Hearing this, Emma lowered her head and didn¡®t say anything else. After venting her anger for a while, the manager rolled her eyes and said, ¡°You should reflect on yourself. If there is a next time, you can leave directly!¡± After that, the manager turned around and entered the store. Be¡®s POV: Hearing this conversation, Joey and I didn¡®t want to say anything and turned to leave. Unexpectedly, Emma rushed over. ¡°Be, don¡®t go!¡± Hearing Emma call me by my name, I knew I couldn¡®t avoid her. So I turned to look at her who hade to me and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± Emma raised her chin at this moment, and her eyes were a little red. ¡°You are very happy to see me unlucky, aren¡®t you?¡± ¡°Humph, if you were me, you would be very arrogant to bully others. But I¡®m not like you, so no matter what happens to you now, it¡®s your business. It has nothing to do with me. I¡®m just a passer by to you!¡± I took Joey¡®s hand and turned to leave. Behind me came the voice of Emma. ¡°Be, don¡®t be too proud. I will definitely be rich again. Maybe you will soon fall. At that time, you will be even more miserable than I am now!¡± I frowned. In the end, I didn¡®t want to argue with her anymore. There was no point in arguing with her. It would do me no good besides giving me a bad mood.¡± I didn¡®t want to waste my time nor did I want to ruin my mood. However, Joey was unwilling to give up. She turned her head and looked at Emma, who was not far away, and said, ¡°You can just wait!¡± Emma was so angry that she stamped her feet like a frustrated dog. After venting her anger, she turned around and went back to sell her shoes... After walking far away, Joeyined, ¡°I was in a good mood, but I didn¡®t expect that I would run into that barking dog again!¡± ¡°It¡®s not worth it to affect our mood for her,¡± I said with a smile. 08 45 ) At this moment, Joey turned her head and looked at me for a while. ¡°Why are you staring at me? Is there something on my face?¡± I reached out and touched my face. ¡°Your temperament is much higher than before. If it were in the past, you would definitely quarrel with Emma. You might even fight with her.¡± Joey praised. I pursed my lips into a smile and said, ¡°I didn¡®t suffer all these years for nothing.¡± At this time, Joey suddenly pointed to the front and said, ¡°There is a famous store in front, which is also a famous brand. Let¡®s go there and see if there are any shoes you want.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡®ll also buy you a pair of shoes since you¡®re my bridesmaids,¡± I said with a smile. Hearing this, Joey jumped up happily. ¡°Then I won¡®t stand on ceremony, haha.¡± More than an hourter, Joey and I each came out of the famous store with several bags in our hands. At this time, the downtown area was already full of neon lights, but there were still a lot of people. The streets were crowded with people. ¡°It seems that we have to do more surveys andpare. This shoes from this store are more beautiful than the previous one, especially the pair of shoes for the wedding dress and the pair for the cheongsams! I¡®m quite satisfied with this pair of shoes, but it¡®s a little expensive. It cost you more than 900 dors,¡± Joey said with a smile. You can thank Herbert. It¡®s his card,¡± I curled my lips and said. ¡°Now that I think about it, Herbert¡®s quite handsome, haha.¡± Joeyughed. I shook my head. ¡°He¡®ll be even more handsome when he gives you a big gift on the day of the wedding.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Joey chuckled as we walked back. ¡°By the way, what shall we eat?¡± Joey touched her stomach, feeling hungry. ¡°I heard that there¡®s a Chinese food restaurant nearby, and there¡®s a very delicious Chinese dish called hotpot. Let¡®s try it?¡± I suggested. Since thest time Herbert took me to eat Chinese food, I had started to like this kind of food. ¡°Okay, let¡®s have hotpot. It¡®s my treat!¡± Joey said generously. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Joey and I rushed to the hotpot restaurant happily. As she walked, Joey¡®s eyes were sharp. She suddenly pointed to a ce dozens of meters ahead and said, ¡®Look, isn¡®t that Emma and her mother, Connie?¡± I stopped and looked ahead. As expected, we were going in the direction of the famous store where Emma worked Not far from the entrance of the famous store, Emma and Connie were talking at the intersection Judging from the state, they seemed to be quarreling I couldn¡®t help frowning What a coincidence! I could run into Connie when I came back The nen moment, Joey grabbed my hand and said, They seem to be in a dispute Let¡®s go and have a look I frowned and said, ¡°What¡®s there to see? Let¡®s go eat something I¡®m just curious about what they are arguing about?¡± Joey pulled ne over 08:46 ID There was a big billboard at the ce where Connie and Emma were standing. Joey pulled me to the back of the billboard so that we could hear them clearly and not be seen by them. Besides, there were many peopleing and going on the road, and the two people who were focused on quarreling did not notice us. ¡°Didn¡®t I tell you that I don¡®t want you to work here? Why don¡®t you listen?¡± This was Connie¡®s voice. ¡°Mom, if I don¡®te out to work, what shall we eat? Now that our bank ounts have been blocked, we have to spend money, right?¡± Emma said very impatiently. ¡°Why don¡®t you get along well with the man I asked someone to introduce you to? He has a factory and a house, and you will have a lot of money after you marry him. You don¡®t have to work, and I can live with you and live a rich wife¡®s life. Why aren¡®t you willing to ept such a good bargain?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 464 Chapter 464 Be¡®s POV: ¡°Mom, that man is already in his fifties. He is older than you, okay?¡± There was a crying tone in Emma¡®s voice. Connie sighed. ¡°Mom knows that he¡®s a little old, but he¡®s rich. If you marry him, you can be his wife and spend money as you like. The servants at home will also serve you. You will live a good life. It¡®s better than you kneeling down and putting shoes on others every day here, isn¡®t it?¡± Behind the billboard, Joey and I heard the conversation between the mother and daughter and looked at each other. My heart was full of contempt for Connie. For the sake of money, she actually allowed her daughter to be with an old man who was older than her. For the sake of money, Connie could give up everything. She could give up her self¨Cesteem, morality, and even her daughter. After a while, Emma was already crying. ¡°Mom, that person¡®s face is full of wrinkles and age spots. I feel sick when I look at him. Besides, he took me to get a room the first time we met. What kind of good days can I have in the future?¡± At this time, Connie was already impatient. She snapped, ¡°You used to apany people who are old, didn¡®t you? I know you¡®re still thinking about William, aren¡®t you? Silly girl, he absolutely won¡®t like you. He¡®s not only rich now, but also surrounded by beautiful women. Even if you kneel down and lick him, he won¡®t appreciate it. You¡®d better give up!¡± Connie¡®s words had probably hit the nail on the head, which drove Emma crazy. She yelled, ¡°How many times have I told you? Don¡¯t mention William to me again. I¡®ve long forgotten about him!¡± ¡°Since you¡®ve forgotten about him, that¡®s great. Let¡®s go and discuss the marriage with me right now!¡± After saying that, Connie pulled Emma and left. ¡°I won¡®t go. I don¡®t want to face an old man with age spots for the rest of my life!¡± Emma shouted. What she got in return was a burst of crazy beating and scolding from Connie. For a moment, the sound of crying and scolding rose and fell. Joey and I looked at each other helplessly. We felt that there was no point in listening, so we turned around and left. At this time, there was a sudden sound of something being hit hard from behind, followed by a heart wrenching scream and the sound of the car¡®s sudden brake! The voice startled me and Joey. Instinctively, we looked in direction of the billboard and saw that Errna was lying in a pool of blood. Emma was knocked down by a car, Shey on the blood¨Cstained ground, and her shoes flew out. It was very scary, Joey and I were so scared that we trembled. It was the first time that we had seen such a scene, At this time, Connie sat in front of Emma and cried loudly. However, Emma closed her eyes and had no reaction at all. There were onlookers around, and the driver who caused the ident got off the car in a panic and made an emergency call. For a time, the scene was very chaotic. A few minutester, the ambnce arrived. The medical staff quickly cleaned up Emma. She was. carried into the ambnce, but the driver said timidly, ¡°Doctor, I don¡®t have much money with me. Can you save her first?¡± ¡°Go back and get it,¡± the ambnce driver said. ¡°I... I¡®m from another city. I just came to work in A City. I don¡®t¡­ I don¡®t have money.¡± The driver answered awkwardly. At this time, Connie stepped forward and grabbed the cor of the driver who caused the ident. She said in an imposing manner, ¡°You knocked my daughter. You must pay for the medical expenses. Take out the money quickly!¡± ¡°I really don¡®t have money.¡± The driver looked embarrassed. The ambnce driver nced at them and said to Connie, ¡°You¡®re her family, aren¡®t you? Hurry up and get the money. Otherwise, it¡®s hard to tell if the patient can survive.¡± ¡°I don¡®t have any money. What should I do? Manager, manager, please pay my daughter¡®s sry in advance. It¡®s to save her life. Connie turned her head, saw the manager of the store, and began to plead. ¡°Well¡­ I can¡®t make the decision. I have to ask the boss for instructions. Why don¡®t you go to the hospital first to check on Emma? After I ask for instructions, I will send it to you. What do you think?¡± The manager¡®s eyes flickered. She had no choice but to say that. ¡°Okay, okay. This is an ambnce from the city hospital. Don¡®t go to the wrong hospital.¡± Connie turned around and got into the ambnce. Then, the ambnce left quickly with a long siren sound. At this time, a saledy standing at the entrance of the famous store walked up to the store manager and said cautiously, ¡°Manager, do you really want to ask the boss for an advance on the sry?¡± The manager frowned and replied, ¡°She has just worked in our store for a week. I think she won¡®t be able to live with such an injury. Who will pay her sry in advance? But she¡®s really pityful. I¡®ll pay her the sry for this week. You can send it to her, so that her mom won¡®t pester me again when she sees me!¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After that, the store manager turned around and enteredthe store. After the manager left, Joey shook her head and sighed. Then, she followed her in. Joey and I were watching the whole process. Emma and I were enemies. I cursed her to die more than once. But now she was really in an ident, and I was not happy at all. On the contrary, my mood was particrly heavy. Joey, who was standing aside, covered her chest and said, ¡°I¡®m scared to death. Do you think something will happen to Emma? I¡®ve heard from others that if the shoes were knocked away in a car ident, they might not survive!¡± At this time, I suddenly walked to the ATM tens of meters away. I took out my card and took out 3,000 dors. Seeing the money in my hand, Joey couldn¡®t help asking, ¡°Why did you take out so much money?¡± At this moment, I happened to see the saledy in front of mee out with an envelope in her hand. She was probably going to give Emma a week¡®s sry, I took two quick steps forward and stopped her. ¡°Please wait a minute!¡± The saledy looked at me and asked with a frown, ¡°Are you calling me?¡± I nodded and said, ¡°Yes, are you going to pay Emma¡®s sry?¡± ¡°Yeah, what¡®s wrong?¡± The saledy stared at me in confusion, ¡°It¡®s not convenient for me to go to the hospital now. Could you please send the 3,000 dors to the hospital?¡± I handed the 3,000 dors in my hand to the saledy, The saledy looked at the money in my hand, looked at my face, and then said, ¡°Oh, I remember, Are you the guest who came to buy shoes just now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded in embarrassment. ¡°But Emma said that you had a grudge against each other, didn¡®t she?¡± the saledy asked tentatively I sighed and said, ¡°It¡®s true, but it¡®s all in the past.¡± The saledy replied, ¡°Okay, I¡®ll send it for you.¡± I said, ¡°By the way, please don¡®t tell them that I gave them the money, Just tell them... it¡®s your manager who received the money from the boss.¡± Upon hearing this, the saledy frowned and asked, ¡°Why?¡± I chuckled and said, ¡°You know that I have a grudge against them. I¡®m afraid they don¡®t want it. Maybe this money can save their lives.¡± ¡°I see. You¡®re a kind person,¡± the saledy said to me before she turned and left. Chapter 465 Chapter 465 Be¡®s POV: Watching the saledy walk away, Joey said loudly, ¡°Are you crazy? Did you forget what Connie and Emma did to you in the past? They are your enemies. Why do you still give them money?¡± Looking at Joey, who keptining, I smiled lightly and said, ¡°It¡®s a human life after all. Since you¡®ve met her, we can just help her.¡± Joey shook her head, indicating that she did not understand. Seeing that Joey didn¡®t agree with me, I pursed my lips and said, ¡°Joey, maybe you don¡®t have a family or children yet, so you can still be so free and easy. I used to be like this, but when I have a lover, especially children, I don¡®t care about those people and things. At most, I won¡®t see those don¡®t like, because I want to live a peaceful life and enjoy life. Today, I¡®ll take it umting luck for the children. After all, it¡®s a life!¡± Hearing this, Joey nodded in confusion. ¡°Maybe. The mentality has something to do with people¡®s situation. Well, let¡®s not talk about them. We wanted to go shopping and eat, but we didn¡®t expect such a thing to happen.¡± ¡°Why don¡®t we have dinner?¡± I said with a smile. Joey frowned and said, ¡°Let¡®s not eat hot pot anymore. Let¡®s have some light food.¡± I thought it was really scary to see the blood on the ground just now, so I nodded quickly. In the evening of this day, Herbert took a shower and walked out of the bathroom. Seeing me leaning against the head of the bed with a worried look, he couldn¡®t help bute forward and ask, ¡°I don¡®t think you¡®re in a good mood today. Are you tired from shopping?¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. At this time, I couldn¡®t help telling him what had happened today Hearing this, Herbert patted my hand andforted me. ¡°It has nothing to do with you. Besides, you gave them money. You are a kind person. Don¡®t think too much. It will affect your mood.¡± I leaned on Herbert¡®s shoulder. ¡°I don¡®t know why I¡®m always thinking about the scene today. I¡®ve fought with her for so many years, but she suddenly copsed. I don¡®t know if she can be saved.¡± ¡°Whether she can be saved or not is fate. Don¡®t think about it.¡± Herbert patted me on the shoulder. ¡°Yes,¡± I nodded. Seeing that I was in low spirits, Herbert rolled his eyes and said, ¡°There¡®s still more than a week before our wedding. This is our wedding n. Take a look.¡± He took a very professional proposal from the bedside table and stuffed it into my hand. I looked down and couldn¡®t help but be surprised. ¡°Such a thick book?¡± The proposal was about an inch thick, and the design was very exquisite. When I opened it, I found that the n vias very detailed, and the wedding schedule had been urately controlled until the very last minute ¡°It¡®s not easy for the weddingpany to take such a big business, so they must want to do a good job. Otherwise, isn¡®t it too worthless for us to spend money?¡± Herbertughed, ¡°You just need to ask a few people to arrange it. Why do you need to spend so much money?¡± I said However, Herbert just smiled and lowered his head to touch my nose. ¡°This money must be spent. Otherwise, many yearster, you will definitelyin that in order to save this little money, I didn¡®t get the wedding done well¡± Hearing this, I pushed Herbert ¡°So you set up a trap for me here!¡± ¡°We agreed to call off the battle for a week.¡± When he said this, my heart obviously beat faster. Herbert reached out and touched my hair. Without saying anything, he lowered his head and kissed me on the forehead, At this moment, I could clearly feel that the breath at the tip of his nose had be heavy, and then I began to catch my breath. Then, he stuck his finger into my hair and asked in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Do you want to be so cruel?¡± ¡°It¡®s you... who agreed,¡± I felt that my voice trembled. Upon hearing this, a sinister smile appeared on Herbert¡®s lips. ¡°But I¡®m going back on my word now. What should I do?¡± ¡°You can¡®t go back on your words...¡± I hadn¡®t finished my sentence yet. The next moment, he lowered his head and sealed my mouth so that the rest of my words were swallowed back into my stomach. Chapter 466 Chapter 466 Be¡®s POV: Not only did Herbert have good physical strength, but he also had strong desire. Recently, I felt that my body was a little weak. When would my periode? Having been a woman for nearly 30 years, it was the first time that I was so eager to have a period soon. The next morning, I was almostte again. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. As soon as I sat down at the desk, Joey followed me in. ¡°Hey, do you think that Emma¡®s life is in danger?¡± Joey asked curiously. Hearing this, I frowned. ¡°I¡®m also curious.¡± At this time, Joey curled her lips. ¡°But I think it was very serious at that time. Even if she could be saved, she would probably be disabled. It¡®s better than...¡± Suddenly, Joey shut up. Two dayster, on the night of the same day, I was watching TV with Lucky in my arms. Herbert came back from the social engagement. ¡°Dad, Dad.¡± When Lucky saw Herbert, she began to struggle to get close to him. Seeing this, Herbert took off his suit and went forward to hug her. When he lifted her over his head, she laughed, and the whole room was filled with her happyughter. Seeing that Herbert was drank, I stepped forward with a smile and hugged him. ¡°Well, I think you¡®ve drunk a lot. Don¡®t drop Lucky.¡± ¡°Even if I fall, I won¡®t drop my daughter.¡± Herbert smiled and touched Lucky¡®s face. I didn¡®t say anything, but I knew that he really doted on her. Herbert sat on the sofa, stunned for a moment, then looked up at me and said, ¡°Emma is dead.¡± Hearing this, I was stunned. I opened my mouth and asked after a long while, ¡°When did it happen?¡± Although I knew that Emma¡®s situation was critical that time, I was still very shocked when I heard that she was dead. Herbert looked a little serious and said, ¡°It is said that she was sent to the hospital on the day of the car ident. She was rescued for two or three hours, but it didn¡®t seed. She died that day. Her funeral was over yesterday.¡± Hearing this, I was stunned for a few seconds. I still couldn¡®te to my senses. Although Emma was my enemy, it was still a pity that a living person was gone. Seeing that I didn¡®t speak, Herbert said again, ¡°Guess who came forward to hold the funeral for Emma this time?¡± Hearing this, I looked up and asked in confusion, ¡°Connie didn¡®t do it herself?¡± ¡°It was William who did it. Now that Connie doesn¡®t have money, she can¡®t do it at all,¡± Herbert replied. 09.58 I said in surprise, ¡°It seems that William is also a kind person.¡± Herbert nodded. ¡°Yes. The funeral was done very well. Everything was very particr. Although they didn¡®t have many friends and rtives, it was decent. William had been on the scene all the time¡± I also understood that although William and Emma had been at odds with each other, they had fallen in love with each other in the past. Now that she was gone and left so suddenly, even her family was unable to hold a funeral. William had done his best. All the grudges were gone, and everything was over. Thinking about it, with the death of Emma, the grudge between Emma and I was also written off. Thinking about it, I felt much more rxed. Then, I suddenly looked up and said with a smile, ¡°It seems that you and William are on the same side.¡± Hearing this, Herbert did not react. Raising his eyebrows, he looked at me and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± I smirked and said, ¡°You¡®re all good to your ex¨Cgirlfriends.¡± Hearing this, Herbert opened his mouth. This time, he was a little embarrassed, so he said in an embarrassed tone, ¡°I knew you were waiting to set a trap for me here.¡± ¡°It can be seen that it¡®s necessary to have a reliable ex¨Cboyfriend. When they are in a desperate situation, you can at least collect their body.¡± I looked at Herbert and said with a cheeky smile. At this time, Herbert reached out and hugged Lucky. While ying with her, he said, ¡°You can satirize me as you like. Anyway, I¡®m used to your sarcasm. I¡®m used to it.¡± ¡°Who mocked you? Don¡®t you think I¡¯m praising you for being kind?¡± I laughed. In fact, I was also touched by what Herbert had done for Caroline. After all, not every ex¨Cboyfriend could do it, and she had caused so much trouble for him. ¡°I didn¡®t hear that you were praising me. I only know that you¡®re mocking me.¡± Herbert nced at me and said with a smile. ¡°Then I won¡®t make fun of you anymore. I¡®m going upstairs.¡± I stood up and was about to leave. But in the next second, my wrist was grabbed by a big hand. I lowered my head to look, only to see Herbert revealing two rows of white teeth with a smile. ¡°I¡®m used to your sarcasm. If I can¡®t hear you insulting me, I¡®ll feel ufortable!¡± Hearing this, I purs os and smiled. Then I sat back on the sofa. ¡°Then I¡®ll continue to satirize you, but what should I say?¡± ¡°Sit here and think about it. I¡®ll y with my daughter for a while.¡± Herbert lowered his head and kissed Lucky on the face. I looked at the father and daughter, holding half of my head with my arms. Happiness rose from the bottom of my heart and spread all the way to the corner of my mouth, I was really satisfied that I could live such a happy lile now. Chapter 467 Chapter 467 TROSSINGENTINA Be¡¯s POV Al dinner time. Herbert suddenly said to me, ¡°Be, I need to trouble you with one thing.¡± ¡°My father is now hospitalized in the city My mother quarreled with my father and refused toe and take care of him. So I want to ask you to visit my father when you have time I will be on a business trip for a few days tomorrow.¡± ¡°Ah? What¡¯s wrong with your father? Why didn¡¯t I hear you mention it before?¡± | asked in a hurry, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. He just fell down. He just needs to stay in the hospital for a while.¡± i nodded and said, ¡°Where are you going on a business trip? How long will you be back?¡± Herbert grabbed my hand with a smile and exined, ¡°We¡®re going to hold a wedding ceremony in more than a week. After the wedding, we¡¯re going on a honeymoon. I guess we¡¯ll have to take a vacation for a period of time, so I¡¯ll take the opportunity to inspect the surrounding projects quickly in the next few days so that I can apany you with peace of mind.¡± I nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the hospital. I¡¯ll go and visit your dad every day.¡± Ileaned against Herbert¡¯s chest and asked softly, ¡°How many days will it take for you to inspect all the projects?¡± ¡°Three to four days.¡± Herbert thought for a moment and answered. ¡°That long?¡± I pouted and asked. Herbert lowered his head and nced at me. Then he stroked my long hair with his big hand and said with a smile, ¡°You can¡¯t bear to part with me for a few days?¡± ¡°I want you to apany me every day.¡± My face rubbed back and forth in front of his chest. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you every day when Ie back.¡± Herbert lowered his head and kissed me on the cheek. I didn¡¯t know why, but when I felt that he said he was going on a business trip, my heart was very uneasy and I couldn¡¯t bear to leave him. Maybe it was because I had been toofortable recently. Hispany had be ustomed to it. As soon as he said that he would leave, I began to get unustomed to it, even for a few days. ¡°I won¡¯t be here for a few days. Of course, I¡¯llpensate you tonight.¡± Compensate me? Apensation with his body? I couldn¡¯t helpughing. He turned off the wallmp and the room fell into darkness. The next morning, after Herbert went on a business trip, Iy in bed and continued to sleep for an hour before getting up. After washing up, I was ready to go downstairs and go to work. At this time, Miranda had already gone out to buy some food, and Lucky was still sleeping. When Gary saw that I had gone downstairs, she hurriedly said, ¡°Madam, before going out, Sir asked me to put the breakfast in the thermos. I will go and get it for you.¡± ¡°No need. I can go and get it myself.¡± I turned around and went into the kitchen with a smile. I opened the thermos and found a sumptuous breakfast in it. I sat at the dining table and ate while recalling his gentle touch and kissst night. At this time, Gary said as she cleaned up the dining room, ¡°Madam, your rtionship with Mr. Wharton is really good¡± Hearing this, I looked up at Gary, only to see that she was looking at me with a pair of envious eyes I couldn¡¯t help but think of the loud noisest night. She must have heard it Timmediately changed the subject ¡°Gary, you have a good rtionship with your husband loften hear you guys making phone calls.¡± Hearing this, Gary smiled and said, ¡°My husband is very good in other aspects, except that he can¡®t earn money¡± I was a little confused. ¡°What are these other aspects?¡± ¡°My husband treats my child and me very well. We don¡¯t meet each other often. Once in a while, he will stick to me and won¡¯t let me go.¡± Hearing this, I suddenly understood and quickly lowered my head to eat. However, Gary became talkative. ¡°Sigh, you are all good to me and pay me a high sry for this job, but I can¡¯t be with my husband every day. He is alone in the countryside farm with our child¡± Hearing this, I almost choked. I knew that she had heard the loud noisest night. But this was good It really irritated a lonely woman who was separated from her husband, The next moment, I quickly raised my head and drank a ss of milk. Then, I wiped my mouth with a tissue, stood up, and said, ¡°Gary, it¡¯s the weekend tomorrow. Anyway, I¡®m not going to work. I¡¯ll give you two days off. Go back and see your husband and child.¡± After that, I turned and walked out of the dining room. After walking out of the vi, I covered my chest and lowered my head with a smile. Then I took out my mobile phone and made a phone call, ¡°Are you awake?¡± As soon as the phone was connected, the deep voice of Herbert came from the other end of the line I could hear the sound of the car moving and knew that he was still on the way. ¡°I¡¯ve already had breakfast and gone out,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°How about the breakfast I prepared for you?¡± said Herbert. ¡°It¡¯s delicious, but I just put it into my mouth. I didn¡¯t have a chance to taste it at all¡± I said, ¡°What do you mean? What¡®s wrong with you? Are you feeling ufortable?¡± Herbert¡¯s tone suddenly became nervous, Hearing that he was very nervous about me, I smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not ufortable. I just chatted with Gary for a while I gave her two days off and asked her to go home to have a look.¡± Hearing this, Herbert breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Tomorrow is the weekend, you have to work harder. You are a good hostess, caring about her family.¡± ¡°It was us yesterday..¡± I looked around and saw no pedestrians passing by. Then I said in a low voice, ¡°We irritated her yesterday and made her miss her husband.¡± Herbert¡¯sughter came from the other end of the line. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Next time, I¡¯ll give her a new headset,¡± said Herbert with a smile, Hearing this, I couldn¡¯t help rolling my eyes, I thought that he would say that he would be more careful next time and he would be gentler. Unexpectedly, he said that he would give her a headset. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such an overbearing person like you. Well, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. I¡¯m going to work soon, and I¡¯m going to bete again. When I have a break at noon, I¡¯ll find time to go to the hospital to see your father and my mother. I¡¯mi hanging up,¡± I said to Herbert on the phone. MUNTRYMI ¡°Are you angry that I said I was giving another woman a headset? I¡¯ll give you one too.¡± Herbert was sull Next Chapter Chapter 468 Chapter 468 Be¡¯s POV: That morning, I was working. Joey walked over. ¡°It was delivered by express delivery just now.¡± Joey put a parcel in front of me. I looked down at the parcel in front of me and couldn¡¯t help frowning. ¡°Who sent it?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when you open it.¡± Joey sat opposite me. With curiosity in my heart, I reached out and opened the parcel. Inside the package was a thinyer of stic. When the film was opened, it was sealed with a thick stic bag. When the bag was opened, there was a paper box inside, and when the paper bag was opened, there was a yellow cotton bag inside. Seeing this, Joey couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Did someone deliberately make fun of you?¡± Oneyer after another, I couldn¡¯t help but tilt my head. Then, I opened the cloth bag, and finally, a half-foot-wide ck velvet box was revealed. The box was exquisitely made. The next moment, under Joey¡¯s gaze, I reached out and opened the ck velvet box. As soon as the box was opened, I was blinded by the dazzling light inside. There was a set of ruby jewelry lying inside the ck velvet box. It was a ruby ne with complicated craftsmanship. The main stone was bigger than the thumbnail, and there were four auxiliary stones. The auxiliary stones were also as big as the small fingernail, and it should be the best heliotrope stone with countless small diamonds on it. There was also a pair of ruby earrings of the same style. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Wow, this set of jewelry is gorgeous. Joey reached out to take the velvet box, and her eyes almost fell on the ruby jewelry, ¡°Wow, this set of ruby jewelry will probably cost millions of dors. Does Herbert want to give you a surprise? So he asked the courier to send it to you when he¡¯s not at home?¡± Talso thought that it must be a surprise from Herbert. A happy smile appeared on my face, but I was comining in my heart, ¡°This Herbert gave me such a valuable gift, and he didn¡¯t even tell me.¡± At this time, a beige card suddenly appeared in the gap in the velvet box. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Joey also noticed the card on the table. And then, Joey reached out to grab the card. Lowering her head, she nced at it, then opened her mouth wide. ¡°Klein?¡± Hearing this, I was also shocked and reached out to grab the card from Joey¡¯s hand. Two lines of words were written on the card. ¡°I happened to have a business trip on the day of the wedding, so I won¡¯t be able to attend your wedding. This set of jewelry was bought for youst time when we were about to get married. It¡¯s useless for me to keep it now. It¡¯s a wedding gift for you.¡± ¡°In the past few days, I¡®ve thought a lot. Maybe I really should give up loving you. I¡¯m going to find my happiness. It may take some time, but I believe that I can find it.¡± ¡°Be, it¡¯s really good to know you. Although we can¡¯t be lovers, I hope that when we meet again, we can still be friends. I wish you a happy wedding and eternal happiness.¡± The signature was from Klein. I knew Klein¡¯s handwriting. This must have been written by himself. Upon seeing these lines of words, I felt much more at ease. In the letter, Klein said that he would let go of his love for me, and he would go find happiness that belonged to him. I also sincerely congratted him, hoping that he could find the happiness that belonged to him Of course, it was just as he said. Even if we couldn¡¯t be lovers or husband and wife, we could still be good friends, Joey stretched out her neck and nced at the words on the card. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Klein really is a good man.¡± I put the card in my hand on the jewelry, looked at the set of jewelry, and said, ¡°In fact, he is very happy.¡± At this moment, my heart was still filled with guilt. Although in the end, Klein had used a bad method. But he was really good to me. Without him, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to ovee those difficulties. Joey couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Klein has to personally digest this. It¡¯s useless for you to feel guilty.¡± I nodded in agreement, walked to the safe, and bent down to open it. I put the velvet box in my hand into the safe and locked it Suddenly, Joey lowered her voice and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of it being stolen if you put such a valuable thing in the office?¡± Although there was a safe in the office, there was no one in the office during the holidays or at night. It was indeed not very safe. I said, ¡°I can¡¯t go back to this kind of thing for a while. If I take it home and show it to Herbert, he will definitely mind. I don¡¯t want to quarrel with him.¡± Herbert was a very possessive person. Although Klein had already made it very clear in the letter, if it was seen by Herbert, he would definitely mind. Hearing these words, Joey nodded. ¡°Indeed. Herbert will definitely mind. But you aren¡¯t going to ept this gift? I feel that if someone like Klein were to give it away, he probably won¡¯t take it back.¡± Hearing these words, I frowned. I knew Klein too well. He was the kind of person who would not take back what he gave. But other gifts were not that important. In terms of price value or sentimental value, this gift was too valuable. How could I ept it? Therefore, I was also very distressed and didn¡¯t know what to do. At this moment, Joey said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait for Klein to get married and send it back to him? I just don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll get married.¡± I crossed my arms in front of my chest and said, ¡°I have to think about it carefully.¡± ¡°But since Klein has already said so, he will definitely find his happiness.¡± ¡°Think about it yourself I¡¯m going out to work.¡± Joey stood up. Just as Joey was about to step out of the door, I suddenly looked at her back and said, ¡°By the way, I forgot to tell you that the best man Herbert invited is temporarily busy and will not attend the wedding, so the best man is temporarily changed to Connor.¡± Joey turned around and stared at me with her eyes wide open. I found it a little funny. ¡°Connor isn¡¯t a tiger. He won¡¯t hurt you. Why are you so nervous?¡± Only then did Joey put away her panicked expression. She stammered, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not nervous at all. I just feel¡­ speechless.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 469 Chapter 469 Be¡®s POV: I knew that Joey had a good impression of Connor. Seeing how upset she was, I couldn¡®t help but feel ufortable. Originally, I wanted to match her up with Connor, but it was a pity that Connor had no interest in Joey. So, I said tentatively, ¡°If you mind, why don¡®t I ask Amy to rece you?¡± Suddenly, Joey straightened her chest and said, ¡°What¡®s there to care about? It doesn¡®t matter who¡®s the best man. What¡®s important is that when you¡®re married, the bridesmaid must be me. Besides, I¡®m still waiting for the big gift from Herbert. How can I give this opportunity to someone else?¡± After that, she turned around and went out. I couldn¡®t help but smile. A few dayster, Herbert finally came back. After dinner, I had already coaxed Lucky. I told Lucas a story and coaxed him. After going upstairs, I made a phone call. It was very noisy on Herbert¡®s side. He said that he was having dinner with his colleagues and woulde home after dinner. as a I quickly took a shower and did my skincare routine. At ten o¡®clock, I was lying on the big bed in ace¨C rimmed nightdress. The wait was really boring. Herbert did note back after a long time. Finally, I closed my eyes when I was watching a drama. When I woke up, I suddenly opened my eyes and found that the lights in my bedroom had been turned off, and the TV had been turned off. I didn¡®t know when I had an arm on my waist. I turned my head and looked back. In the moonlight, I saw Herbert lying next to me. The dim moonlight shone on his handsome face, and I was very surprised. ¡°Oh my god, when did he come back? Why didn¡®t I hear anything?¡± Just as I was feeling vexed, I heard his low voice. ¡°You¡®re awake?¡± Hearing this, I sat up in surprise, reached out to turn on the wallmp, and the room immediately lit up with dim light. ¡°When¡­ when did youe back?¡± I looked at the person in front of me and asked. At this time, Herbert reached out and took the wristwatch on the bedside table. He nced at it and replied, ¡°I entered at 11 o¡®clock and it has been three hours.¡± Hearing this, I touched my hair andined, ¡°You¡®ve been back for so long, why didn¡®t you tell me? I¡®ve been waiting for you all night!¡± Hearing this, a yful smile appeared on Herbert¡®s lips. ¡°When I came back, you slept very soundly. I carried you to the bed, but you didn¡®t wake up at all. Be, did you wait for me all night?¡± ¡°I... I really waited for you all night, but... I was bored. I was tired and I fell asleep.¡± I pouted and lowered my head. I didn¡®t dare to look at him, but I was very annoyed in my heart. How could I fall asleep? I couldn¡®t help but sigh in my heart. In order to wee him, I took a shower in the bathroom for more than half an hour, and then deliberately wore a sexyce nightdress, but I didn¡®t expect that it was all in vain. At this time, Herbert reached out to pinch my chin and lifted my face. ¡°I haven¡®t seen this nightdress before.¡± ¡°Last time, you asked someone from the mall to send it to me. I picked this one and put it on. Dol look good?¡± I looked at him with a smile. There was a sh of heat in Herbert¡®s eyes at this moment. ¡°The nightdress is beautiful.¡± ¡°You...¡± ¡°You look better!¡± Herbert hugged me. Hearing this, I pursed my lips and smiled. I stretched out my arms, hooked them around his neck, raised my chin, and said, ¡°That¡®s more like it!¡± Herbert lowered his head and sniffed my soft neck, and then the hot air at the tip of his nose sprayed on my ear. ¡°This shower gel smells so good.¡± ¡°That¡®s my body fragrance, okay?¡± I corrected him with a smile. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He raised his hand and answered seriously, ¡°I¡®m smelling your body scent.¡± ¡°You¡®re so annoying!¡± I reached out and tried to push him away. Iy quietly in Herbert¡®s arm, looking at the moonlight outside the window and chatting with him. ¡°Herbert, I have something to tell you...¡± I thought about it for a long time, but I still decided to tell him that Klein had given me a ne. Although I knew that he might dislike it. But if I didn¡®t tell him and he found out about it in the future, it would sow discord again. ¡°... That¡®s what happened. Klein and I are no longer in love. The ne he gave me is just for blessing. I don¡®t want you to misunderstand. Or if you have any other thoughts, you canmunicate with me.¡± I went on, ¡°We¡®re already getting married. I don¡®t want there to be any conflicts between us.¡± Based on my understanding of Herbert, I thought he would ask me to return the ne. Or express his emotions, But none of that happened. Herbert held me tightly in his arms. ¡°Be, thank you for your trust in me. You¡®re willing tomunicate with me and you took the initiative to tell me these things.¡± ¡°To be honest, I do mind. After all, that ne was the witness of your marriage with him in the past. I love you, so I do mind. But because I love you, I can let it go. I am willing to trust you. In the past, we always had conflicts because of some things.¡± ¡°In the future, let¡¯s be honest with each other like today, okay?¡± When I heard what he said, I was stunned. He seemed to be a different person from what I thought This was really a very good change. ¡°Okay, we¡®ll be like this in the future.¡± I held his hand. ¡°Be...¡± Herbert seemed to want to say something to me. I looked at him. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± At this moment, the expression on Herbert¡®s face was very strange andplicated. But soon, he returned to normal. ¡°It¡®s okay. I get to know something recently. But I haven¡®t thought about how to tell you. I¡®ll tell you when I figure it out, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Although I was really curious about what he wanted to say, I still held back my curiosity and did not ask. In order to ease the tension between us, I said, ¡°Dear, you suddenly stopped being overbearing. I¡®m not used to it.¡± Herbertughed as well. ¡°You¡®ve misunderstood me. Of course, I am still that overbearing Herbert. My personality is hard to change. But when ites to major things, I will change a little.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Okay!¡± I hugged him tightly again. I suddenly thought of something. ¡°Oh, right. Isn¡®t there a lot of employees in the Wharton Group? Why do you have to make Connor your best man?¡± Herbert¡®s finger swept across my skin. ¡°Connor is the person I trust the most. Over the years, the affection between us has long surpassed that of the boss and the employee. That is why, at the most important moment of my life, I naturally want him to participate as well. Is there a problem?¡± Hearing this, I quickly shook my head and said, ¡°No, I¡®m just afraid that Joey will feel a little ufortable.¡± ¡°We are all modern people. People can be friends even after they divorce, not to mention a blind date that didn¡®t work out. I don¡®t think Joey is as petty as you.¡± ¡°Hey, who do you think is petty?¡± Hearing this, I immediately turned over and asked. Herbert said with a smile, ¡°Did I say anything about you?¡± ¡°You¡®re talking about me. I heard it just now.¡± I leaned over and asked. Herbertughed. ¡°You are indeed petty. After breaking up with me, you treated me as your enemy and we couldn¡®t even be friends!¡± ¡°It was you who were petty, okay? You didn¡®t let me go after breaking up with me. If I became your friend again, I wouldn¡®t know how you would treat me!¡± I immediatelyined. ¡°That¡®s because I didn¡®t bear to part with you.¡± As Herbert said this, his hands tightened around my waist in an instant Hearing this, my anger disappeared in an instant, reced by softness, and then I was about to melt. ¡°Really?¡± Although I thought so in my heart, I still had to ask. Next Chapter Chapter 470 Chapter 470 Be¡®s POV: ¡°Of course it¡®s true.¡± Herbert put my hand on his chest. ¡°I swear in the name of God that what I said is absolutely serious.¡± Hearing his serious words, I couldn¡®t helpughing ¡°What are youughing at? I¡®m telling the truth. I don¡®t know why, but recently, I feel that I¡®ve be different. I will miss you if I don¡®t see you for a few hours. I will also say something disgusting to make you happy. You are mine now. If you leave me again, I will be extremely sad.¡± After that, Herbert held my hand more tightly. I didn¡®t expect him to say such emotional words. While I was moved, I raised my head and yfully stroked his chin with a little beard. ¡°I won¡®t leave you. We will always be together.¡± Herbert was a little excited. He touched me with his big hand. ¡°Really? You have to prove it to me.¡± He made me feel itchy all over. I smiled and gave him a push. ¡°Stop it. It¡®s itchy!¡± ¡°Then I¡®ll help you relieve the itch.¡± As he spoke, Herbert was about to lean over. I quickly hugged his arm and begged for mercy. ¡°Well, we¡®re going to hold a wedding in five days. You¡®d better rest more.¡± Hearing this, Herbert raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why do I have to rest?¡± I put my arms around his neck and said with a smile, ¡°On the night of our wedding, don¡®t you want to perform well?¡± Hearing this, a smile appeared on Herbert¡®s lips. ¡°You seem to look down on me a little bit. Even if I don¡®t rest for a few days, I can still give you an unforgettable wedding night.¡± ¡°You¡®re so annoying!¡± I pushed him andy down with my back to him. Herbert put his arm around my waist and asked, ¡°You don¡®t believe my ability?¡± ¡°I believe it, I believe it. It¡®s just that I don¡®t have such ability. I need to rest and recuperate,¡± I said quickly Of course, I knew about Herbert¡®s ability, but it was true that I couldn¡®t take it. These days, sometimes my feet were like stepping on cotton during the day. It must be because he was too needy at night. It seemed that I really needed to train my body in the future, otherwise, I really couldn¡®t keep up with his pace. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Herbert smiled andy behind me. ¡°Then I¡®ll let you go today.¡± I heaved a sigh of relief. After that, we hugged and fell asleep. We slept soundly that night. In the afternoon of the next day, I went to visit my mother. Mor suggested that we meet outside, Mom lived in Betty¡®s house now. She knew that the conflict between Betty and me had not been solved, so she helped me avoid Belty. I strolled around with my mom and ate some lood, I also picked a few gifts for mom. When we were on the way back in the taxi, we were silent until the taxi stopped at the entrance of Betty¡®smunity After we made the payment, the taxi left. I looked up at the tall building in themunity and was about to talk My mother spoke first. ¡°Be, you can just drop me off here. I know you don¡®t want to go to your sister¡®s house.¡± Hearing this, I was very sad. ¡°It is really because of this reason that my mother chose to meet me outside.¡± Treached out and handed the shopping bags in my hand to my mother. At this time, my mother frowned and said, ¡°I know Betty did a lot of wrong things in the past, but she¡®s your sister after all, and now you are living better than her. I hope you don¡®t mind her.¡± ¡°Mom, I¡®ve never been jealous of Betty. I also hope she can live a good life in the future,¡± I said. Mom nodded and said, ¡°I know you are a kind child. Your uing wedding is an opportunity for you. Betty has promised to attend the wedding. Can you call her and invite her?¡± Hearing this, I lowered my head and thought for a moment, then said, ¡°I bought a new bag and a scarf. I¡®ll send them to her tomorrow. You can give them to her.¡± I was not looking forward to having a better rtionship with Betty. I just had to take care of my mother¡®s feelings. In order to avoid embarrassment, it would be better for my mom to hand over the branded bag and scarf I bought. So many unpleasant things had happened in the past, and this was the only thing I could do now. ¡°Okay.¡± My mother nodded with satisfaction. After that, i bade my mother farewell and left. On the night two dayster, the preparations for the wedding were in the final stages. in the master bedroom, I arranged all the things needed for the wedding, such as wedding gowns, dresses, shoes, bags, jewelry, and so on. I was afraid that I would be too busy to forget the things at that time. At this time, Herbert leaned against the bed and looked through the documents. Lucas was very curious when he saw what I was arranging. He touched this and that. Lucas walked to Herbert and said innocently, ¡°Dad, it¡®s so good to get married. I want to get married too!¡± Hearing this, Herbert frowned. He turned to look at Lucas and asked, ¡°How old are you that you¡®re thinking to get married already?¡± ¡°Mommy¡®s clothes and shoes are so beautiful. I¡®m going to buy them for my bride in the future!¡± Lucas raised his head and said without blinking. ¡°Then you have to study hard first, and then earn money. If you can earn money, you can buy whatever you want for your woman.¡± Herbert had no choice but to teach him patiently. At this time, Lucas nodded and put his finger into his mouth. ¡°Well, dad, you¡®re right. I¡®ll go downstairs to study!¡± 08 25 After that, Lucas turned around and ran out. I was packing when I heard the father and son¡®s words. I couldn¡®t help but shake my head and remind Lucas who ran out. ¡°Slow down, don¡®t fall!¡± ¡°Got it.¡± A loud voice came from the door. Then, the sound of someone stepping down the stairs was heard. I turned around and sat on the bed. With a bitter smile, I said, ¡°At such a young age, he has already thought of studying hard in order to buy good things for his wife in the future. I¡®m sure he will forget about his mother in the future!¡± Herbert took my hand and lowered his head to kiss me on the back of my hand. ¡°Don¡®t you still have me?¡± As he spoke, he held me in his arms. It was supposed to be a very warm and romantic moment, but unexpectedly, someone said in the next second, ¡°Who is more important between me and your son?¡± I looked up and saw a pair of eyes full of possessiveness. I deliberately provoked him. ¡°Of course, my son and daughter are more important.¡± Herbert narrowed his eyes, revealing a dangerous light. He threatened, ¡°I¡®ll give you another chance. Who¡®s more important?¡± ¡°You¡®re... equally important.¡± At this time, I could only change my words. ¡°Ah...¡± The next moment, I let out a low cry. With a flip of his body, he had already pinned me down! Herbert stared at me and said, ¡°It seems that you still don¡®t know the answer if I don¡®t punish you.¡± After that, he lowered his head and bit my neck. ¡°Don¡®t¡­ don¡®t make trouble. I haven¡®t packed up everything yet!¡± I pushed his chest and looked up at the clothes and shoes piled up everywhere in the room. However, it was already toote. Even if I changed my words at thest moment, it would still be too About an hourter, the room fell into silence. Iy on the messy bed sheet, with my hair scattered on the pillow. My hands and feet were weak, and I had no strength at all when I was lying on the bed. As for Herbert, who stood by the bed and put on his bathrobe, he was in a good state of mind. A satisfied expression appeared on his face. He smiled and reached out to touch my face, asking, ¡°Do you know who is most important this time?¡± I rolled my eyes at him and said stubbornly, ¡°My son and daughter are the most important!¡± We just did it once, and it was impossible for him to do it again. Anyway, I had suffered a lot, so! couldn¡®t show weakness. I thought willfully. Hearing this, Herbert held my chin with a dangerous look in his eyes. However, I was not afraid anymore. I sat up directly from the bed, raised my chin, and sald arrogantly, ¡°I have been punished. You won¡®t punish me again, will you?¡± 08.26 ) ¡°What do you mean? Do you think I won¡®t punish you again, or do you think I don¡®t have the ability to punish you?¡± Herbert sneered. I immediately stood up from the bed and prepared to escape. The next second, my body suddenly left the ground. I was picked up by Herbert. I instinctively stretched out my arms and immediately hugged the only thing in front of me that I could hold¨CHerbert¡®s neck! Just as I was d that I didn¡®t fall to the ground, a terrifying light and a cold voice immediately came from above my head. ¡°Since you suspect my ability, it seems that I need you to show me my real ability.¡± ¡°What... about your real ability?¡± I asked in horror. Herbert turned around, walked to the bed, and threw me on the soft big bed. I looked up and saw him take off the bathrobe that he had just put on. My lips couldn¡®t help trembling, and I could only say something nice. ¡°Herbert, don¡®t pretend to be strong. I... I know your ability, okay? Don¡®t...¡± The next moment, he pounced on his prey like a lion, and no matter what I said, it was useless... After this, Iy directly on the bed. I didn¡®t even have the strength to moan, let alone to be stubborn. The initiator who was leaning against the bed nced at me, who was like a piece of wood on the bed, and a pleasant smile appeared on his lips. This man was like a child who liked to fuss. His physical strength was as fierce as a beast¡®s. However, I knew that he did all this because he loved me and cared about me. Chapter 471 Chapter 471 Be¡¯s POV: At nine o¡®clock the next morning, I was still sleeping. It was the wedding tomorrow. I had to have a good rest to recover my strength. ¡°Get up!¡± In my sleep, I heard this sentence. I was still sleepy. With a snort, I turned over and went back to sleep. The next moment, I felt a chill down my spine. When I opened my sleepy eyes, I saw that the nket on my body had been lifted. I turned my head and saw the neatly dressed Herbert standing by the bed. Today, he wore a white shirt, a ck tie around his neck, and a pair of ck trousers. Although he was dressed in ordinary clothes, he looked high¨Cspirited and handsome. ¡°Why are you dressed like this? Is there something special?¡± I asked. ¡°My mom is here. I have to keep herpany.¡± I got up from my bed. ¡°What? Your mother is here?¡± I had always had a bad rtionship with Herbert¡®s mother. I didn¡®t know how to deal with her at all. Herbert said with a smile, ¡°Yes, tomorrow is our wedding. She came to attend the wedding. After that, she and my father will get a divorce.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± For a moment, I didn¡®t know how to respond. At this time, Herbert approached me and said with a smile, ¡°Do you still remember what I said before that I didn¡®t know how to tell you about?¡± ¡°I¡®ll tell you now.¡± ¡°Don¡®t worry. I¡®ve settled my family. You don¡®t have to care about their thoughts. You just need to be my bride at ease.¡± ¡°Also, if you don¡®t want to deal with my mom, you don¡®t have to go to see her. Don¡®t make yourself suffer, do you understand?¡± When I heard what he said, I was stunned. To be honest, I didn¡®t expect that he would say that. Given Herbert¡®s overbearing character, he should have forced me to get along with his mother. ¡°Herbert, you...¡± I didn¡®t know what to say. Herbert sat down beside me and said, ¡°Be, I already knew what happened in the past. I know what my mother did to you.¡± ¡°Actually, I already knew about it a long time ago. I¡®ve always wanted to find a suitable time to tell you.¡± Herbert continued, ¡°We¡®re going to hold a wedding tomorrow. It should be just right to tell you these things today. She should have personally apologized to you about this matter, but I don¡®t think she can do it with her temper. After she and my father divorce, she will probably go abroad. You will rarely meet, and she won¡®t continue to make trouble for you.¡± ¡°I don¡®t think you can get along well with each other. I understand that you can¡®t forgive her. After all, life is not a novel. Not everything can be done in peace. Not everything will go ording to our thoughts ¡°But I am your husband. No matter what, I will stand on your side.¡± ¡°Herbert... I called out to my beloved man Tears began to flow down my cheeks. I didn¡®t expect that he would say such things. At this moment, I felt extremely happy. Herbert hugged me and kissed my tears. ¡°Well, have a good rest. You have to be my most beautiful bride tomorrow.¡± Herbert kissed me on the forehead, then got up and left. I watched his back as he left. The stone that had been pressing down on my heart had moved away Although Herbert was sometimes like a child who was willful with me, at critical moments, he would stand from my point of view and think for me. I began to look forward to every day I spent with him in the future. The next morning, I came to the church and sat in front of the dressing table of the bride¡®s dressing room. The make¨Cup artist stood in front of me and carefully did my hair and makeup. My mother and Betty were sitting on the chairs beside me. Today, my mother wore a purple dress, and her ear¨Clength short hair was very fluffy. She wore a par of pearl jewelry on her ears, hands, and neck. She looked elegant and gentle as if she had changed into another person, which waspletely different from her usual simple image Betty had been sitting next to my mother, dressed in decent clothes. However, she was wearing the gilk scarf that I had asked my mother to give herst time. There was also a leather bag on her arm that I had given herst time Betty was very different this time. Although she basically did not speak and her expression was a Tittle nk, the way she looked at me was different from before. Now her eyes were at least peaceful and no longer as sharp as before I was very happy today Everything was so smooth on my most important day ¡°Mom, you¡¯re so beautiful todayI sald with a smile, ncing at my mother My mother¡®s face turned red, and she was a little shy ¡®You bought this dress for me Betty styled my *Bettys taste isnt bad,¡± I said with a smile Al this moment, Bettyughed as well My mothy WAS o excited that she grabbed our hands with a smile After several hours of makeup, I was finally treset up try the makeup artist at ab 10 oclock Standing intent of the pain of spun afound My mother could help pping her hands and said, ¡°You look perfectt¡® 08:47 ¡°Mom.¡± I epted her praise with a smile. Although it was the second time for me to get married, it was my first time wearing a wedding dress. It was the first time for me to enjoy such a solemn and happy moment, Then, my mother suddenly grabbed my hand and said worriedly, ¡°Be, do you think Ryan wille to make trouble today? I didn¡®t fall asleepst night because I was afraid that he woulde, When he comes, he will definitely make trouble. I am worried that he will ruin your wedding.¡± Seeing the anxious look on my mother¡®sce, Iforted her with a smile ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry Herbert has already made arrangements. Today, the entrance of the banquet hall will be guarded by security guards. Only those who receive the invitation can attend the wedding.¡± ¡°That¡®s good.¡± My mother nodded with relier, At this time, the door of the dressing room was opened. The crncoo came in and said, ¡°Miss Stepanek, it¡®s time to go for the ceremony.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, my mother quickly helped me carry the long hem of my dress ¡°It¡®s about to start, Be.¡± A few minutester, I took Herbert¡®s arm and stood at the entrance of the ceremony hall Behind us stood Lucas and Lucky, who had been disguised as flower boy and flower girl. Behind them were the best man and bridesmaid, Connor and Joey. ¡°Mom, you¡®re so beautiful¡± Lucky said with a smile ¡°Dad, you¡®re so handsome!¡± Lucas said at this time, Hearing the naive words of the children behind us, Herbert and I looked back at the samne time, Lucas was wearing a fitting tuxedo, with a bunch of flowers in his hand. He looked like a handsome young man, while Lucky was wearing a pink princess dress with a pink crown on her head, which was very cute. Looking at my cute children, I smiled and said, ¡°You are so beautiful today, Mommy loves you!¡± Then, I met Herbert¡®s eyes. At this moment, our eyes were full of tenderness and joy. After such a long time, we finally weed this moment. In the future, our family of four could have a happy life together. At this time, the assistant of the emcee came over, checked every detail, and made the final preparations. The third name person¡®s POV: ¡°Please move to the left, groom. Put on the bride¡®s veil. The two children, please lower the bride¡®s dress, and the best man and bridesmaid, please stand closer to each other¡± At this time, Connor, dressed in a tuxedo, took a step to the side of Jooy and said in a low voice, ¡°You should be holding my arm.¡± Only after hearing this did Joey move to the side of Connor¡®s body. She then ced her hand on his arm. ¡°Is it okay for the bridesmaid to be a little closer to the best man?¡± At this time, the assistant¡®s voice came again However, Joey didn¡®t reaci at all When Connor saw this, he couldn¡®t help but frown. ¡°Don¡®t you know how to hold one¡®s arm?¡± Hearing his seemingly reprimanding voice, Joey couldn¡®t help getting angry. ¡°I¡®ve never held a man¡®s arm before. How would I know?¡± *Just look at the groom and bride in front of you.¡± Connor¡®s voice was a bit impatient. Joey, on the other hand, sounded righteous. ¡°They¡®re getting married today, not us. Why do I have to be so intimate with you?¡± ¡°We¡®re just putting on an act as a blessing. Why are you so serious about it?¡± Connor and Joey began to quarrel in a low voice. Joey raised her chin and looked at Connor¡®s face with contempt. She tightened her arm, and almost half of her body stuck to Connor¡®s body. Then, she raised her foot and fiercely stepped on his foot with her sharp high heel! Next Chapter Chapter 472 Chapter 472 The third person¡®s POV: ¡°Ah...¡± An instantter, Connor¡®s face distorted, and he released a low cry of pain. Joey stared at him with a smile. Connor¡®s eyes fell on her and he was about to lose his temper. Joey sneered, ¡°I¡®m sorry, I identally stepped on your foot. I didn¡®t do it on purpose!¡± Hearing this, Connor said viciously, ¡°You clearly did it on purpose.¡± Joey stopped pretending and said gloatingly, ¡°It¡®s because you kept spouting nonsense. Your foot is just a scapegoat for your mouth.¡± ¡°You...¡± Connor pointed at Joey¡®s face, his face turning pale with anger. Joey nced at him and warned him, ¡°The ceremony is about to begin. If the best man and bridesmaid fight now, your boss will lose face. I have nothing to lose, but you still want this job, don¡®t you? Don¡®t me me for not reminding you!¡± Connor was someone who took the big picture into consideration, so he naturally wouldn¡®t let himself suffer losses over trivial things. As such, he shot a nce at Joey and said with disdain, ¡°|| am a gentleman, so I won¡®t lower myself to the level of an unreasonable woman like you.¡± Joey, of course, did not show any sign of weakness. ¡°Humph, I hope that I will never meet you again in the future. What bad luck.¡± ¡°I agree. It¡®s best if this is the case.¡± Connor released a cold snort. Afterward, Connor and Joey both turned their faces away. They couldn¡®t be bothered to even look at the other party. However, Joey¡®s hand was still tightly wrapped around Connor¡®s arm, and Connor¡®s body was almost sticking to Joey¡®s body. They didn¡®t reject each other, because they were aware of their responsibilities. Be¡®s POV: Herbert and I, who were standing in the front, also vaguely heard the quarrel between Connor and Joey. I looked back and said worriedly, ¡°They won¡®t quarrel, will they? Why don¡®t I go and have a look?¡± Herbertughed. ¡°There¡®s no need to check on them. Connor isn¡®t someone who doesn¡®t know what¡®s good for him.¡± ¡°But Joey is hot¨Ctempered. I¡®m afraid that the two of them will fight.¡± I knew better than anyone else about Joey¡®s character. She was just a gunpowder barrel. Once it was ignited, the world would copse ¡°Don¡®t worry. Connor can handle it.¡± Herbert said with great confidence ¡°What if I was still worried, Herbert reached out and patted the back of my hand. Heforted me and said, ¡°There¡®s no what Hearing this, I looked back and saw that although Connor and Joey both had their faces changed, and neither of them looked at each other, they had already shut up It seemed that the dispute just now had been peacefully digested Then, I looked at Herbert and said with a smile, ¡°Do you really trust Connor that much?¡± ¡°Since I¡®ve decided to use him, I must trust him.¡± Herbert¡®s face was full of confidence. I whispered, ¡°I used to set them up, but now it seems that they are really not suitable for each other. They fight with each other when they are together.¡± Herbert rolled his eyes, but he thought of it differently. ¡°That¡®s not necessarily true. Didn¡®t we have a conflict as soon as we metst time? If it were not for the fact that I was your boss, you would have fought back like Joey.¡± Hearing this, I recalled all the things that had happened in the past and couldn¡®t help but smile. ¡°But it¡®s different. At least we had an intimate rtionship first, wasn¡®t it? Later, I was pregnant with Lucas, and we were tightly connected.¡± | snuggled up beside the tall and big Herbert like a happy little woman. Looking down at me, who was like a little bird in front of him, Herbert said gently, ¡°Don¡®t talk about others, okay? It¡®s our most sacred time now. You have to be more focused. You have to think of me in your mind, understand?¡± Hearing this, I pursed my lips and smiled. ¡°Then can I think of Lucas and Lucky as well when I¡®m thinking about you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Herbert nodded. ¡°Mr. Wharton, Miss Stepanek, you can enter now!¡± At this time, the assistant of the emcee ran over and said to us. Then, there was a happy music in the hall. With the music, I took Herbert¡®s arm and stepped into the ceremony hall step by step on the red carpet. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The sacrificial hall was decorated fashionably and solemnly. There were delicate roses, delicious food, and wine everywhere. The banquet hall, which could amodate hundreds of people, was lit up. There were no empty seats. Under the witness of hundreds of people, Herbert and I finally got married. In the face of so many people¡®s blessings, I was so excited that I wanted to cry at this moment. Seeing that my eyes were red, Herbert said in a low voice, ¡°Are you that excited to marry me?¡± Swere I couldn¡®t help touching my eyes and said coyly, ¡°You¡®d better be serious at such a sacred moment!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After saying one word, Herbert¡®s face tensed up. Looking up at Herbert¡®s face, I couldn¡®t help frowning. ¡°We¡®re getting married, okay? Can¡®t you be happy? With such a cold face, people would think that you don¡®t want to marry me!¡± ¡°Didn¡®t you ask me to be more serious?¡± Herbert teased me deliberately. Knowing that he shouldn¡®t tease me too much, Herbert quickly recovered his joyful expression and completed all the necessary procedures for the wedding under the leadership of the emcee. ¡°I announce that the wedding is sessful. Finally, the groom can kiss the bride now!¡± After standing for nearly an hour, the emcee announced loudly. Al this time, Herbert turned to look at me and reached out to remove my veil. I could only see myself in his eyes. His eyes were focused and burning, and my cheeks were a little hot. The next moment, he kissed me very seriously. I thought it was just a symbolic kiss, but the kiss was passionate, and itsted for a long time. I couldn¡®t help but want to push him away. It was too embarrassing in front of hundreds of people, However, he was not moved at all. He was still kissing me as if there was no one around, At this time, the people on the scene began to scream and apud. Chapter 473 Chapter 473 Love Had No ReasonThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Be''s POV: Herbert finally let go of me. I was able to breathe fresh air, but my eyes nced at him, telling him that what he had done today was too disrespectful, but there was a smile of disapproval on his face. At this time, the emcee smiled and said, "It seems that the groom is tired." As soon as he said that, the audience burst intoughter again. The emcee continued, "Now it''s time to throw flowers. Let''s invite the groom to have a rest and invite the bride to throw flowers for us!" I took a step forward with a smile and took the bouquet of flowers from the hostess. The emcee''s voice also sounded at the scene. "The bride will throw out a bouquet of flowers that symbolizes marriage. If a single man or woman receives this bouquet of flowers, it means that she or he will soon break away from being single and find their soul mate!" Hearing this, the single men and women on the scene were scrambling to lean forward. The hostess who was maintaining order stepped forward and stopped them in a certain area. I looked up and nced at the people who wanted to grab the flower ball, but I didn''t find Joey. I really hoped that Joey could find her Mr. Wharton. Since I couldn''t find her, I had no choice but to turn my back. Then I closed my eyes and tried my best to throw the flower ball in my hand behind me! I heard the noise behind me. I turned my head and looked around, but I couldn''t find where the flower ball was. Following everyone''s gaze, I found that the flower ball was actually thrown to the beam of the searchlight! Seeing this scene, I couldn''t help but open my mouth wide. Then I looked at the tall beam and wondered if I really threw it that high. Everyone''s eyes were focused on the flower ball on the beam. At this time, the emcee, who was stunned for a second, hurriedly said, "It seems that the flower ball has not been selected its owner yet, so it has to stay on it for a little longer." The crowd burst intoughter again. Then, someone took a long steel pipe and pointed it at the flower ball. The flower ball immediately flew down. The flower ball flew in one direction, and everyone was crowded in that direction. But the next moment, the flower ball fell into the arms of a young woman in a white strapless dress! Seeing the flower ball fall into her arms, I pursed my lips and smiled. Then I turned to look at Herbert and said with a smile, "It seems to be God''s will. It''s Joey." "You''ve finally gotten what you want." Herbert smiled and put his arm around my waist. Joey''s POV: I never dreamed that the flower ball would fall into my arms. I was a little excited to hold the flower ball. "Is my Mr. Wharton really going to appear?" In fact, I already had someone in my heart, but obviously, that person never really looked at me. Everyone looked at me with envious eyes. I raised my head and met the gaze of Connor, who was standing next to me. "Congrattions." Connor put one hand into his pocket and said. "Thank you." I smiled and thanked him for his blessing. The unhappiness just now seemed to have vanished into thin air. In reality, I had quite a good impression of Connor. Only, his eyes seemed to be disdainful of me, which was why I wasn''t willing to show weakness. "Perhaps you''ll find a boyfriend soon." The next moment, Connor suddenlyughed. I couldn''t help frowning. Of course, I could see the sarcasm in his eyes. I couldn''t help saying, "Are you worried too much? What does it have to do with you even if I can''t get married for the rest of my life?" "What kind of joke is this? I''ll worry about you?" Connor sneered. "It''s the best if you don''t." Joey nced at him, turned around, and left with the bouquet in her arms. I sat alone in a corner with a flower ball in my arms, and my eyes were a little sore. Connor''s words just now were really hurtful, but I couldn''t control my own heart. Love was like this. There was no reason at all. Chapter 474 Chapter 474 The Wedding is Over (Final Chapter) Be''s POV: The wedding was finally over. Everything was the same as what Herbert said. Although his mother didn''t seem very happy, she didn''t make trouble for me. Before the wedding was over, she had already left. Herbert told me not to think too much. There were some things that couldn''t be changed for the time being. There was no other way. After all, I''d spend the rest of my life with him. I agreed with his words. The wedding was smooth. Next, what we looked forward to would finally happen, our honeymoon. We originally wanted to go to New York for our honeymoon, but we felt that it was too boringter. As a result, our honeymoon trip was set in China. Ever since Herbert rmended some Chinese dishes to me, I had been very interested in this country. That night, I was preparing for my honeymoon trip. Herbert suddenly hugged me from behind. "Honey, I have something to tell you." Herbert''s expression was too serious, which made me nervous. "What''s the matter?" I put down the clothes in my hand. "In fact, it''s not a big deal. I have to take Connor with me on this trip. I have some very important work to deal with. He has to follow me to China. On one hand, it''s convenient to deal with work, on the other hand, he needs to inspect some Chinese partners." "I''m sorry. This is supposed to be our honeymoon trip. Logically speaking, I shouldn''t have gotten my work involved." It turned out that this was it, and it was not a big deal. Since Connor would tag along, should I bring someone along as well? N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Joey would go with us too. I might even be able to create some time for them to get along with each other. And I wouldn''t be bored. "Be, are you unhappy?" Herbert''s voice made me regain my senses. I smiled and hooked my arms around his neck. "I''m not unhappy. I''m just wondering if I should bring Joey with me." "If she''s willing, of course, we can take her with us. But we have to make a deal that we''ll spend some time together, okay?" "Okay, no problem." I took the initiative to hug Herbert. "Dear, I like our current state." "Our future will be better and better." "We will be together for the rest of our lives..." "I love you, Herbert." "Be, I love you..." Just as we were expressing our love for each other, my phone rang. It was Joey who called. Joey said excitedly, "Ah, Be, I won the prize." "I''ve bought a few home appliances, haven''t I? The merchant held a lottery. Just now, the merchant called and said that I won the first prize!" Hearing this, I said excitedly, "Hurry up and tell me, what''s the prize for the first prize?" "A free trip in China for eight days." Joey''s voice was full of excitement. "No way! I''ll go to China for my honeymoon tomorrow. Since it''s such a coincidence, you can book a ne ticket for tomorrow. Let''s go there together." I said in surprise. "But if we''re both gone, what should we do with thepany?" Joey asked worriedly. I lowered my head and thought for a moment, then said, "Anyway, we did not get any big cases recently, so I can just ask Amy to stay here. You worked hard to set up thepany a while ago, so you can take a vacation. We can work hard after the holiday!" "That''s great." Hearing my words, Joey was about to jump up. Then I smiled and said, "But I have something to tell you in advance." "What''s the matter?" Joey asked in confusion. I said, "Connor will go to China with us." Joey was silent for a long time before she said in pain, "Why am I so unlucky to run into him everywhere?" "If you don''t want to see Connor, then you can change your schedule..." Before I could finish my sentence, Joey interrupted me. "Why should I change my schedule because of him? Do I have to be afraid of him? I''ll just treat him as air and pretend he doesn''t exist." "Is it that serious? Didn''t you have a good impression of Connor in the past? Why are the two of you on bad terms now? Right, I heard that you two seemed to have quarreled yesterday. Why did you two end up in such an awkward situation?" I continued to ask. "Forget it. It''s all in the past," Joey said grumpily. "Well, don''t be angry. Didn''t you say that you would treat him as air in the future? Well, I won''t talk to you anymore. I have to go back and prepare my luggage. The two children, as well as Gary and Miranda, are joining us too. It''s probably going to be like moving," I said. "Then I''ll go back and pack up. Bye!" Joey hung up the phone. The next morning, we arrived at the airport terminal. At this time, Joey, who was pulling the suitcase, had already arrived. Today, she was wearing a denim cotton coat and a denim cap on her head. She was dressed very casually and she looked very young. It was impossible to tell that she was more than 30 years old. "Joey!" I ran to her happily when I saw her. Behind me, Miranda was holding Lucas, while Gary was pushing the baby car. Lucky was in the baby car, while Connor was pushing the luggage. Herbert was walking by Connor''s side. I nced at Connor''s expression. It wasn''t too good. Oh, I hoped they could get along with each other peacefully. However, that was their business. My honeymoon with Herbert was finally happening. When the ne flew 8,000 meters into the air, my mood seemed to be flying as well. Herbert was sitting with me, and we were holding hands, acting intimately. Originally, I didn''t have enough confidence in this marriage. After all, he was too aggressive sometimes. Although he was still overbearing. But when I saw his changes, I had more confidence in my marriage. I looked out of the window at the blue sky, and then at my handsome lover. Everything that happened in the past shed through my mind like a movie. "Now, I have a lover who understands me, two lovely children, and a new career." Herbert''s mother still didn''t like me very much. Ryan might still cause trouble. Betty''s depression hadn''tpletely recovered yet. Joey and Connor were still quarreling. But as Herbert said, life was not a novel, and not everything could be perfect. Things would not happen ording to our wishes. There must be more challenges in the future, but I already had the courage to face them. Everything at the moment was the best ending. Chapter 475 The third person''s POV: At the airport. Connor frowned. "Mr. Wharton, why is Joey here? Could it be that she''s here to send us off?" Herbert said with a faint smile, "Joey go on a trip with us." When he heard this, Connor was immediately stupefied. He stared nkly for a moment, and then said in a stunned voice, "She is going to go on a honeymoon with you guys?" "Yes." Herbert nodded. Connor immediately frowned. Joey saw Connor, but she deliberately treated him like air. When Connor saw her like this, he, of course, treated her like air too. They were like children quarreling and didn''t even look at each other. After boarding the ne. Be saw that Connor''s and Joey''s seats were actually next to each other. She couldn''t help but say in a low voice, "I noticed that they are quite fated. Their seats are actually next to each other."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Herbert whispered, "I think they will definitely be together." Hearing this, Be immediately became energetic and asked curiously, "They have been quarreling all the time. Why will they be together?" "If you believe me, the two of them will definitely fall in love in the future," Herbert said firmly. "How can you tell?" I continued to ask. Herbert squinted at me and reached out to put my head on his shoulder. "Don''t meddle in other people''s business. Go to sleep!" Seeing that he closed his eyes again, Be raised her eyes to look at Connor and Joey who weren''t too far away. She could only close her eyes again, but in her heart, she had always been thinking about the matters between the two of them. On the other side, due to the fact that Joey had always refused to look straight at Connor, Connor also turned his head away, toozy to look at her. Joey was extremely angry, but she didn''t lose her temper for no reason. She could only suppress the anger in her heart. Soon after, Joey, who was sitting inside, suddenly stood up. She wanted to go to the toilet, but when she saw that Connor was asleep, she cried out in a low voice, "Hey, give way!" However, right now, Connor should be asleep, which was why he didn''t hear her voice. Joey reached out her hand and gave Connor a push. Connor was startled in his dream, and with a stagger, he almost fell off his seat! Betty didn''t expect her strength was so great. In reality, she didn''t do it on purpose. She was just about to apologize, but when she saw Connor''s expression of disgust, she immediately no longer wanted to apologize. "Please give way!" Joey said. Connor frowned and roared, "Please be a bit more polite." At this moment, Connor''s voice woke up the people around him, and they all looked at them with looks of confusion. Joey immediately sat down and lowered her voice. "I just wanted to go to the toilet and asked you to give way. You didn''t respond to me, and you shouted at me afterward." Connor didn''t say anything. He got up and left his seat. Seeing that he was gone, Joey got up and went to the toilet. After Joey came back from the toilet, she didn''t see Connor. Joey was still in a state of confusion when a young man in his twenties walked over. He wore ck-framed sses and was dressed like a student. He sat down in Connor''s seat. Looking at the young man in a T-shirt and jeans sitting next to her, Joey couldn''t help frowning and asking. ''Is this your seat?" The young man looked at Joey and said with a smile, "Madam, the man who was sitting here just now exchanged seats with me, so I''m sitting here." Hearing this, Joey was stunned for a moment and then asked, "Where''s your seat?" "In the economy ss. The young man smiled and was a little embarrassed. Joey and the others were all in business ss. Business ss was much more expensive than economy ss. Now that Connor had reced the business ss seat with the economy ss seat, this student was naturally very happy. However, Joey''s heart was filled with anger. Because in order to avoid her, Connor had actually gone to sit in a narrow seat in the economy ss Therefore, Joey rolled her eyes at the student. "Who did you call a madam?" Was she that old? She was only ten years older than him. In addition, she was about the same age as Connor. How could he call her madam? At this time, the student immediately realized that he had said something wrong. Many women were unwilling to be called madam, which meant that they were old. Therefore, the next moment, the student quickly corrected and said, "Sorry, I called wrongly just now." "Humph." Joey snorted. She turned to look at the white clouds floating outside the window and stopped talking. After more than 20 hours of long-distance flight, they finally arrived in China in the early morning. When they got off the ne, Joey wanted to take her suitcase, but she couldn''t. It seemed to be stuck. Be was urging her, and she was a little anxious. At this time, a pair of hands appeared above her head. She looked at the pair of hands and saw that it was Connor. She hadn''t expected that Connor would actually be willing to help her take her luggage. "Didn''t you have a lot of strength when you pushed me? Why can''t you even take out your luggage?" Connor spoke in an extremely fierce tone while helping Joey with her luggage. Hearing him talking about her again, Joey grabbed her suitcase from his hand and said, "I''ll take it myself. I don''t need you to help me." After that, she dragged her luggage and was about to leave. However, the wheel was broken. This was bad. The wheel was broken and she couldn''t drag it at all. She could only lift it up. Her suitcase was so heavy that she couldn''t lift it up at all. At this time, Connor said again, "I''ll take it. You can''t take it at all. Why do you have to act tough?" Connor''s tone of voice wasn''t all that good. Joey was stubborn and not willing topromise. "I already said that I don''t need your help! Ah..." Before Joey could finish her words, a man hit her from behind. She could not stand still and was about to fall. Just when she thought that she would definitely fall to the ground, a pair of hands supported her. It was Connor! His arm wrapped around her waist. At this moment, they were very close to each other, and time seemed to be still. Joey''s heart beat faster. Until Connor released her. "I''ll help you get it. You don''t have to refuse." Connor''s tone became much gentler. Joey no longer refused, only following behind Connor. In a ce where Joey couldn''t see, Connor''s earlobe was burning red. Chapter 476 ?Chapter 476 The second day after the honeymoon. Be received a call from Hank "Is Betty better?" Hank asked. Be was very surprised. "To be honest, I didn''t expect that you would still care about her. I thought you would hate her." On the other end of the phone, Hank smiled. ''Maybe this is the power that Elsamara gave me. She always has the power to cure people. I''m very happy to be with her." "No matter what, Betty is the mother of my child. If she doesn''t live a good life, Anne won''t be happy." Be was very gratified. She said with smile, "It''s really good for you to think like this. Betty is now epting treatment, and her situation is much better in all aspects. It''s just that she will often be in a daze alone. She will stare at Anne''s photos in a daze." "Her personality has improved a lot, and she seems to have returned to the obedient Betty she used to be Perhaps Betty is not a bad girl. She just loved you too much that she was not acting like herself." "After she lost you, she regained her senses." Hank said, "That''s great. I also hope she can be better. Anne misses her very much. Be, can you do me a favor? Help me pick Anne up and bring her to see Betty. Anne has been asking to see her mother." Hank sighed and said, "In fact, Betty often used Anne to threaten me and hurt Anne. We thought that the child didn''t understand. After all, she was still young." "In fact, Anne knew it. She said that she hated her mother before, but she still loves her mother now." "We used to say that parents'' love for their children is selfless. But sometimes thinking about it, adults'' love is mixed with too many benefits and other factors. Children''s love for their parents is selfless." "No matter how bad their parents are, their children will always love them." Hearing Hank''s words, Be''s eyes were a little moist, and she forgot to respond to Hank. "Be, are you still listening? I''m sorry, I''ve said too much," Hank said. Be immediately said, "No, you are right. What you said touched me. After all, I am also the mother of two children." "Yes, you should be very experienced. Be, take Anne to Betty. Have Anne apany Betty. Perhaps Betty will get better soon. Please take good care of Anne. Don''t let her suffer," Hank said. Hank continued, "My parents are still worried about Anne''s education, so after the holiday, Anne has toe back to us. I hope you can understand this." Be nodded hard. ''Don''t worry, I understand. I will take good care of Anne. Thank you, Hank." After hanging up the phone, Be looked at her two children. Lucas ran over with his painting. "Mom, look at this. I painted you as a queen, the most beautiful queen." Lucky also came over and said, "Mom, I''ll give you my favorite chocte..." Be held the two children tightly in her arms. "Thank you, babies, I love you..." That afternoon, Be went to pick Anne up. In the car, Anne looked up and asked Be anxiously, "Aunt Be, will I see mummy soon?" Be touched Anne''s braids and said with a smile, "Yes." Betty missed her child very much. During this period of time, she had changed a lot. She probably knew that she was wrong. Betty was not only inly dressed, but she did not wear makeup anymore. She was very silent. Be was very sad to see her like that. After all, she used to be her closest sister. Dingdong Dingdong. The doorbell rang twice, and someone came to open the door. When the door was opened, Be saw that it was her mother who opened it. "Mom, look who''s here with me." Lauren Meyer lowered her head to take a look. After a few minutes of careful observation, she pulled Anne into her arms. "Oh my god, Anne, I haven''t seen you for so long. You''ve really grown taller. I couldn''t even recognize you!" Seeing how agitated her mother was, Be entered the house and closed the door with a flip of her hand. Anne greeted her politely, "Grandma." But she was not as excited as her mother. At this time, Betty heard the noise and came out of the bedroom. When she saw Anne, the things in her hand. fell to the ground! She simply couldn''t believe that it was Anne standing in front of her. She walked over step by step, touched Anne''s face with trembling hands, and asked in a daze, "Anne, is that you?" "Mommy!" Anne raised her head and looked at Betty. She frowned and there were tears in her eyes. It could be seen that Anne was also very excited to see Betty, but she was very good at controlling her emotions. This child was not only very polite but also very good at controlling her emotions and taking care of herself. Hank and his family taught Anne well. "Anne, my daughter!" Betty then held Anne in her arms and cried.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Anne looked up and saw her crying mother. She stretched out her little hand to wipe away the tears on her cheeks. "Mommy, don''t cry. I''m here to see you," Anne said, holding Betty in her arms. Betty became even more agitated when she heard these words. She hugged Anne tightly. After Betty calmed down a little, Anne said, "Mommy, I brought you a gift." "Oh? What did you bring to mommy?" Betty tried hard to restrain her emotions. Anne took out a picture from her school bag. It was a child''s painting, and it didn''t look realistic. But it could be seen that it was a woman, a crying woman. Anne exined with the painting in her hand. "This is my first painting of mommy. Although she is wearing the most beautiful clothes, she is not very happy. So the flowers around her are withering" She took out another painting and said, "This is the second painting of mommy, who looks very happy. The flowers around her are very bright. Mommy, I hope you can be happy." "Mommy, you look really beautiful when you smile." Anne hugged Betty tightly. Betty also hugged Anne tightly. She suddenly regretted that she had ignored Anne in the past. She was so lucky to have an angel-like treasure. "I''m sorry, baby. Mommy did a lot of bad things in the past," Betty said. Anne said, "It doesn''t matter. You will always be my mommy." Anne said with a smile, "Daddy also said that although you are separated, you will always love me." "Did your father really say that?" Betty asked. "Yes Mommy, you should be happy soon." Anne nodded hard. "Okay, I''ll make myself happy. I won''t cry..." Betty said with a smile and tears flowing down her face. Seeing the mother and daughter, Lauren Meyer''s face was naturally covered with tears, and Be''s eyes were red At this time, Lauren Meyer sat down on the sofa in the living room with Be and let Betty and Anne chat. "Be, why did you bring Anne back?" Lauren Meyer asked. "It was Hank who took the initiative to call me." Be just smiled. At this moment, Betty took Anne''s hand and walked over. "Sister, thank you for bringing Anne back. I... it was all my fault in the past. It was my fault... Betty lowered her head and started to cry. Seeing this, Be got up, took Betty''s hand, and said, "Betty, we''ve been sisters for so many years. I hope it will remain the same in the future, and I hope you can be filial to mom in the future!" "I will. Betty nodded with tears in her eyes. Then she sat on the sofa and pulled Anne into her arms. She didn''t want to be separated from her anymore. Be continued, "Betty, Hank took the initiative to call me this time. He''s a good person. Don''t me him." Betty was stunned for a moment and then burst into tears whileughing. "I know, he''s a good person. He just doesn''t love me." "Sister, don''t worry. I won''t pester him anymore. For Anne, I will start my new life." Seeing the vitality in Betty''s eyes, Be was also very gratified. "Well, it''s great that you think so." Then, Be said, "Betty, Hank agreed to let Annee back. Anne''s grandparents said that Anne should go back after the school holiday. You have to understand." Hearing this, Betty hesitated for a moment and said, "I can understand. I''m also very happy to see that Anne has been well educated by her grandparents. But sister, can you discuss with Hank and Anne''s grandparents to let Annee back to live with us for a while during the winter and summer holiday?" "You are Anne''s mother. As long as Anne can be taken good care of, they will definitely agree. Be nodded. "Yes. Betty nodded with tears in her eyes.. Be was also a mother, so she could naturally understand Betty''s feelings at the moment. Betty reached out to hold Be''s hand and said gratefully and guiltily, "Sister, I''m so lucky to have a sister like you!" "Me too," Be said with a smile. Be and Betty had finally reconciled. They had never thought that this day woulde again. They had a long life ahead of them, and there would be more things that would happen. But what would remain unchanged was that they would apany each other until they were old.. The ending. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!